these are to certifie you that the bearer hereof, by name angelus jacobi, a merchant of cyprus, sayling out of egypt unto creet, fell most vnfortunately into the hands of turkish pirats england and wales. sovereign (1603-1625 : james i) 1624 approx. 3 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 1 1-bit group-iv tiff page image. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2004-03 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a22327 stc 8737 estc s3886 33151130 ocm 33151130 28946 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a22327) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 28946) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1475-1640 ; 1876:7) these are to certifie you that the bearer hereof, by name angelus jacobi, a merchant of cyprus, sayling out of egypt unto creet, fell most vnfortunately into the hands of turkish pirats england and wales. sovereign (1603-1625 : james i) james i, king of england, 1566-1625. 1 sheet ([1] p.). s.n., [london : 1624] date and place of publication from stc (2nd ed.). includes cover letter signed and dated by abp. of york, 11 april 1625, by bp. of peterborough 28 october, 1625, and nine other bishops, undated. "giuen at our palace at westminster the thirteenth of september." reproduction of original in: society of antiquaries. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng pirates -mediterranean sea -early works to 1800. turkey -foreign relations -great britain -early works to 1800. great britain -foreign relations -turkey -early works to 1800. great britain -history -james i, 1603-1625. broadsides -london (england) -17th century. 2003-08 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images 2003-10 mona logarbo sampled and proofread 2003-10 mona logarbo text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion these are to certifie you that the bearer hereof , by name angelus iacobi , a merchant of cyprus , sayling out of egypt into creet , fell most vnfortunately into the hands of turkish pirats , who not only robbed and spoyled him of his goods and merchandises , but also tooke from him his wife and children , and as yet keepe them in slauerie and bondage , not to be redeemed till the said angelus iacobi pay their seuerall ransomes . wherefore , we out of our princely compassion , taking pittie o● the miserable estate and condition of this poore christian , as also being moued thereunto by the example of other princes , who by their letters witnessed vnto vs the truth hereof , which cause we deferred vnto the right reuerend father in god , george , lord archbishop of canterburie , metropolitan of all england , who did approue of the same , hauing granted and permitted him by our letttrs pattents , to aske , collect , and gather the charitable almes and beneuolence of our well disposed subiects , during the time of his continuance in these our realmes . and for that hee now desireth to returne into cyprus , his owne countrey , wee haue granted him these our letters for his safe conduct in his iourney both by sea and land , as shall be most conuenient , as also that you by whom he shall passe , might the rather bee moued to relieue him by your christian charitie : so shall you lay vp your treasure in heauen , and binde this poore man to pray for your safetie continually . giuen at our palace at westminster , the thirteenth day of september . god saue the king. hauing perused of late his maiesties letters patents , on the behalfe of this bearer , angelus iacobi : these are to desire , as well the prebendaries , residensaries at yorke , vpon some sunday in the metropoliticall church there : as also to require all parsons , vicars , curates and church-wardens throughout my diocesse of yorke , to be ayding and assisting vnto him , in receiuing the free and charitable beneuolence of all well affected subiects , in their seuerall chruches and chappels , according to the tenor of the said letters patents , signified in that behalfe . at bishopthorpe the eleuenth of aprill 1625. tobias eboracen . and in our diocesse of peterborough . 28. october . 1625. tho. peterbor . fr. heref. miles glocester . iohn wigorn. tho. couen . and lichf . theophilus landauensis ric. assaphen . sa. noruicen . tho. parke procan . cantrbrig . gu. peirs uicecan . oxon. a true and fearfull pronouncing of warre against the roman imperial majesty, and withall against the king of poland, by the late emperour of turkey, soloma hometh which said turke is since happily prevented (of his cruell purpose) by death, but by all appearance the now surviving turk that succeeds him hath the like bloudy purposes to prosecute his designes against christendome, as may appeare by the approaching of his formidable armie upon the frontiers of poland at this present / confirmed by diverse letters from severall places, which you shall finde heer truly set downe. this text is an enriched version of the tcp digital transcription a13128 of text s2913 in the english short title catalog (stc 23424.5). textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. the text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with morphadorner. the annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. this text has not been fully proofread approx. 8 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 5 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. earlyprint project evanston,il, notre dame, in, st. louis, mo 2017 a13128 stc 23424.5 estc s2913 29443606 ocm 29443606 27970 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a13128) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 27970) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1475-1640 ; 1858:55) a true and fearfull pronouncing of warre against the roman imperial majesty, and withall against the king of poland, by the late emperour of turkey, soloma hometh which said turke is since happily prevented (of his cruell purpose) by death, but by all appearance the now surviving turk that succeeds him hath the like bloudy purposes to prosecute his designes against christendome, as may appeare by the approaching of his formidable armie upon the frontiers of poland at this present / confirmed by diverse letters from severall places, which you shall finde heer truly set downe. süleyman i, sultan of the turks, 1494 or 5-1566. [8] p. printed for nathaniel butter, london : 1640. attributed by stc (2nd ed.) to süleyman i (the magnificent). "with privilege." reproduction of original in: harvard university. library. eng süleyman -i, -sultan of the turks, 1494 or 5-1566. murad -iv, -sultan of the turks, 1612-1640. i̇brahim, -sultan of the turks, 1615-1648. turkey -history -1453-1683. turkey -foreign relations -austria. turkey -foreign relations -poland. venice (italy) -history -turkish wars, 17th century. a13128 s2913 (stc 23424.5). civilwar no a true and fearfull pronouncing of warre against the roman imperial majesty, and withall against the king of poland, by the late emperour of [no entry] 1640 1351 2 0 0 0 0 0 15 c the rate of 15 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the c category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 2002-09 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2002-10 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2002-11 chris scherer sampled and proofread 2002-11 chris scherer text and markup reviewed and edited 2002-12 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion a trve and fearfvll pronouncing of warre against the roman imperiall majesty , and withall against the king of poland , by the late emperour of turkey , soloma hometh . which said turke is since happily prevented ( of his cruell purpose ) by death ; but by all appearance the now surviving turk that succeeds him hath the like bloudy purposes to prosecute his designes against christendome , as may appeare by the approaching of his formidable armie upon the frontiers of poland at this present . confirmed by diverse letters from severall places , which you shall finde heer truly set downe . london , printed for nathaniel butter . 1640. with privilege . from the great commanding god in the heaven , we alone soloma hometh , god upon earth , of great grace and mercy ; invincible great and mighty emperour of babylon and iudea , from the rising of the sunne to the setting thereof ; king of all kings upon earth , of great grace and mercy ; king of whole arabia and media , duke of the noble race in greece and armenia , a borne triumphator , as also king of ierusalem , lord and protector of the sepulchre of the crucified christ . challenging you emperour of germany , king of poland , and all your princes and peeres ; as also the pope , cardinalls , bishops and all your adherents , by oath of the crownes of all our dominions , give you to understand , with great power , that we will come before your city of vienna with 13 kingdomes and nations , and with 1300000 men , both horse and foot , with tyranny and turkie power and armours , yea with our imperiall strength ( more than ever you have seen or heard of ) and will pursue you emperour with fire and sword , and your helpers ; and your neighbouring polander , with military power and force , with burning , robbing , and murthering and destroying of the whole countrey , and put you to the miserablest death that ever we can invent , banish you into great misery , detaine you prisoners , and use you like dogs . this we absolutely purpose to force you ( being you your selves do cruelly tyrannize amongst the christians , and possesse but a small country ) and to take your kingdomes with the sword , as also we wil suppresse the seale of rome , together with the golden scepter : this we thought to give notice of unto you emperour of germany ▪ and king of poland , and all your adherents , that you may regulate your selves after it , because you shall find it so indeed ▪ given in our mighty city of constantinople ( which comprehends in her 1658 streets , 100 hospitals , 800 publick hothouses , 997 conduits , 112 markets , where all sorts of wares are sold , 115 appointed places and stables for mules , 400 innes for strangers , 1652 great and small schooles , 1600 mills , 417 great and small churches : this great city comprehends in her walls , 4 german leagues ; of the great steeples standing upon the wall are 3600 which city our ancestors have taken by force , according to our will kept and maintained to your great shame . done after our nativity 39 yeares , after our mighty reigne the tenth yeare . venice the 13.23 . of march . it is confirmed , that the emperour of turky being 33. yeares of age in the 17. yeare of his raigne is departed out of this life , and that in his place is chosen emperour , the 10. of february his brother , being 27. yeares of age , and was called ibraim the first , who would not accept of the government , unlesse they did shew him first the body of his deceased brother , and having looked upon him , said , here lies dead a good souldier , a mighty king , but also a great tirant , and although he refused the government till such time , notwithstanding hee is now resolved , ( being the peace with persia is now concluded , and the primo vezier confirmed in his high offices ) to goe against the king of poland with an army of 500000 men , to which end 70000 tartarians are sent already into the wallachey . stetin 12.22 . of march . is written that the tartarians have defeated in podolia the podolian troopes . the lord koningspotzky levieth at dantzick and prusia a regiment at his own charges : it is likewise certaine , that the emperour of turkie is resolved to warre against the king of poland , wherefore the said king hath sent the lord palatin in embassage to rome , in the meane time great preparations for warre are made in poland . gen : baudis hath likewise commission to leavie 2000. curassiers for the king of poland , the count of denhof is likewise to leavie a regiment of foote . venice 20.30 . march . it is writen the turks have taken not far from cadix two english ships with some 100 barrs of silver to the value of 800000. crownes , which were appointed for the cardinal infant in the low countries : two turkey pirats which were kept block'd up by our galleis at modoy , are got out of the harbour by a faire winde , but our gallies pursued presently after them , and sunck them : and from constantinople they certifie , that fortie thousand tartarians have alreadie made an invasion into poland , whereof the king of poland hath sent alreadie divers troopes and peeces of ordinance towards the frontiers to oppose the tartarians . he hath likewise called a diet against the 3 13. aprill . march 21.31 . from marseilles is writen , that the turks of tunis and algiers are gone to sea with 60. galleys and saile of ships . the report goes , that they are setting out yet a navie , 120. galleys ; wherefore the knights of malta keepe a watch full , and cause divers harbours , where they might land , to be paled up , and divers sconces and watch-houses to be made . venice march 27. april 6. from constantinople is written , that the new emperour of turkie , with great joy and triumphing , and and the tartars strengthen themselves more and more , and lie but five leagues from the polonian frontiers , which fell unawares about 12000. strong upon the polonian gen. laska , who was gone with 400. horsmen to descrie the strength of the turkes , slew the most part of his men , and the said generall laska himselfe came shrewdly wounded back againe . april 4.14 . another letter from poland is written , that in the same kingdome great terrour and feare is , because of the turke which lies very strong upon the frontiers of poland : wherefore the king of poland levieth in his dominions , as also in prussia , great forces ; and that the said levying may goe the speedier forward , all other levying about dantzick is prohibited : and in the said citie diverse fasts have been kept , that god may turn off the great danger of the turk . march 31. april 10. from dantzick is written , that before the dyet in poland , the 27 of this moneth , a generall meeting is appointed to be at moriaberg in prussia , because the king of poland was warned againe by the king of persia , and the emperour of russia of the turkes , and that already 80000. tartars are already arrived neare the nippe on the frontiers of poland . a true and perfect relation of a great and horrid conspiracie, discovered by a jew in turkie, against the english. with the names of the conspirators, and the proceedings of the great turk thereupon. also. the unchristian like dealing of francis hardedge, master of a ship, with his passengers, bound for barbadoes; as it was in a letter specified, by one that had a fellow-feeling of the misery. / published at the request of many godly christian people, by iohn headley. this text is an enriched version of the tcp digital transcription a94946 of text r201113 in the english short title catalog (thomason e355_14). textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. the text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with morphadorner. the annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. this text has not been fully proofread approx. 9 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 5 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. earlyprint project evanston,il, notre dame, in, st. louis, mo 2017 a94946 wing t2541 thomason e355_14 estc r201113 99861673 99861673 159897 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a94946) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 159897) images scanned from microfilm: (thomason tracts ; 57:e355[14]) a true and perfect relation of a great and horrid conspiracie, discovered by a jew in turkie, against the english. with the names of the conspirators, and the proceedings of the great turk thereupon. also. the unchristian like dealing of francis hardedge, master of a ship, with his passengers, bound for barbadoes; as it was in a letter specified, by one that had a fellow-feeling of the misery. / published at the request of many godly christian people, by iohn headley. headley, john. [2], 6 p. printed for e.e., london : anno dom. 1646. annotation on thomason copy: "7ber [i.e. september] 25". reproduction of the original in the british library. eng conspiracies -turkey -early works to 1800. ocean travel -early works to 1800. turkey -history -1453-1683 -early works to 1800. a94946 r201113 (thomason e355_14). civilwar no a true and perfect relation of a great and horrid conspiracie, discovered by a jew in turkie, against the english.: with the names of the c headley, john. 1646 1543 14 0 0 0 0 0 91 d the rate of 91 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the d category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 2008-08 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2008-09 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2008-11 megan marion sampled and proofread 2008-11 megan marion text and markup reviewed and edited 2009-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion a true and perfect relation of a great and horrid conspjracie , discovered by a jew in tvrkje , against the english . with the names of the conspirators , and the proceedings of the great turk thereupon . also . the unchristian like dealing of francis hardedge , master of a ship , with his passengers , bound for barbadoes ; as it was in a letter specified , by one that had a fellow-feeling of the misery . published at the request of many godly christian people , by iohn headley . london printed for e.e. anno dom. 1646. 〈…〉 speaker and 〈◊〉 do so too , till god & authority stop their mouths , quod fax it dens . _____ imprimatur ja : cranford , sept. 2. 1646. finis . a true relation of a great and horrid conspiracy discovered in turkie . there are letters lately come from constantinople of sir sackvile crow our english ambassadour there , intimating his barbarous dealing with our english factors at aleppo , scandaroon , and other places , the particulars whereof follow , viz. that the said sir sackvile crow being at the great city of constantinople , summoned together ( as he had power to do ) all the english marchants and factors , under pretence of holding a consultation , &c. who according to his summons met together , all but three or four , and at their meeting , the said sir sackvil crow acquainted them , that by reason of the wars in england , what by his estate in lands , and his place , he had sustained dammage to the value of a hundred thousand pound , or upwards , and that he expected reparation , &c. from them ; and perceiving themselves innared by him , they yeil-and to alow him the summe afore-mentioned ; but the said sir sackvil crow refused to accept thereof , saying , that that would not serve his turn ; and on a suddain clapt them all into a dungeon , and sent out warrants on aleppo , and other places to seize their goods . this plot was discovered by a jew , who made it knowne to the turks bashaw . to the courteous reader . reader , i shall desire christian patience to peruse these few lines from a forreign part , and from a kinsman , who last year upon urgent occasions , best knowne to himself , undertook a voyage to the barbadoes , with one francis headley of wapping which when he gave me notice of , i perswad●d him to desist , and to take his pillage upon some other ship ; for first , i told him , that he would find his name , by nature , both alike ; and likewise that he had shipt a very sufficient surgeon ( which he was advertized of ) and by that meanes the passengers were like to suffer , if it should please god to send sicknesse among them , which seldome failes ; my kinsman replyed , that if he had his things ou● of the ship he would otherwise provide ; but it was then to late . so i seeing an ultra posse desired him ( that god sending him well thither ) hee would give me notice whether my words prov●d true , or no : now having received a letter from my cozen , and very well knowing , that in these halc●onall parliament dayes , things so enorm●ous are tollerated to be discovered , i thought it first my duty to god , and secondly to my country , to discover the same , for my conscience tells me , should i have kept this secret , and not divulge it , i had been accessary to his cruelty ; as also that such men as have employed him , may be more circumspect hereafter : so i rest , thine i. h. a perfect relation of the unchristian like dealing of francis hardedge , master of a ship , with his passengers at barbadoes . to the printer sir , as unknown , i salute you , having at present an imperfection of lamenesse , which is the occasion of me not coming unto you my self , but have sent this bearer : the businesse is , that last year having a kinsman , a marchant , that was desirous to go to the barbadoes upon such affaires as seem'd best to himself , he telling me , that he was to go upon a ship , whereof one francis hardedge was to go commander , and according to my knowledg he had shipt a ve● insufficient chyrurgion , not worthy to undergo that place in a spr●t he●ch , which without doubt he very we i knew , i did dis●wade my kinsman from proceeding with him , telling him , that he would find his nature nor differ from his name ; his reply was , would he had known of it sooner , for then he could otherwise disposed of himself , but now it was to late . then at parting , i desired him , that ( god sending him well thither ) he would write to me by some friend , whether my words were true or no : and now i have lately received a letter from my cozen , and have drawn our a true copy of it , and have sent it unto you , and very , well knowing that in these times , things of such enormity are tollerated to be discovered , i thought it first my duty to god , and secondly to my country , to discover the same , that both his owners and merchants who are his imployers at present , may ( by gods grace ) be more cautious hereafter of employing of him ; the reasons whereof you shall presently understand ; ●or if any scruple bee made , i have the originall to shew , to quit both you , and my self : so rest , yours , i. h. indian bridge in the barbadoes , the 25. of ian. 1645. loving and kind cozen headley , my love remembred unto you , we arrived here the 13. of this moneth i came very sick ashore , and am not well yet , i think if i had been two dayes longer at sea i had fed fishes ; for mr. hardedge victualled his ship with stinking beefe and fish , and that infected our blouds ; insomuch , that there was sixty , seventy , and eighty sick at a time , our surgeon a dunce , and kept his cabbin all the cold weather ; hee laid a man so fast asleep , he never waked again , and being asked why he gave him so much opium , he answered , he did not know , hee was bound in his body , and our master allowed us but meal a day , and stinking bevaradge , and not enough of that neither . there was not one person but was sick two or three times , except one gentleman and my self , who held out till within four days of our arrivall : in our sicknesse our master would not allow us water to drink , notwithstanding he brought ten tun into the harbour , and hath sold thirty tun of beer for himself and others . neither would he allow us oatmeal to make water-grewel ; and if he had , there was not one corn of salt in the ship to season although we lay a moneth in the downes , and often desired him to buy some : the sick people had nothing but the thin broath of the peas , and because they could eate no bisket he took that from them , and when they were well , they would have eate five or sixe cakes a day , it they could have got them , insomuch they looked like death it selfe . he denyed a woman with child beer , that was brought to bed two dayes after , and perisht , and three more , and the child : wee cast over-board my lord of carlile his secretary , i pray remember me to mr. crews : so i rest , your loving cozen , wil : edlin . one of the seamen having bled twenty foure houres , desired the master to take his wages , cloaths , and all that he had in the sh●p , upon condition he might have sweet bee●e and not suffer him to perish . to the impartiall reader . take notice that the letter came from a gentleman of good worth , and what he hath written , question not of the truth of it , i hope it may be a meanes to make the schoole phrase good , felix quem faciunt aliena pericula ●autem , which god grant it may . fare thee well . finis . a new letter concerning the jevves written by the french ambassador, at constantinople, to his brother the french resident at venice ; being a true relation of the proceedings of the israelites, the wonderful miracles wrought by their prophet, with the terrible judgments that have fallen upon the turks. chaumont, alexandre, chevalier de, d. 1710. 1666 approx. 12 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 5 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2007-10 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a32751 wing c3737a estc r39210 18271730 ocm 18271730 107280 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a32751) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 107280) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 1629:110) a new letter concerning the jevves written by the french ambassador, at constantinople, to his brother the french resident at venice ; being a true relation of the proceedings of the israelites, the wonderful miracles wrought by their prophet, with the terrible judgments that have fallen upon the turks. chaumont, alexandre, chevalier de, d. 1710. [2], 6 p. printed by a. maxwell for robert boulter ..., london : 1666. caption title, p. 1: the translation of a letter from constantinople, written by the french ambassador monsieur de cheaumont, &c. reproduction of original in the british library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng jews -history -70-1789. jews -migrations. jews -restoration. turkey -history -mehmed iv, 1648-1687. 2006-07 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2006-07 apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images 2006-09 judith siefring sampled and proofread 2006-09 judith siefring text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion a new letter concerning the jevves , written by the french ambassador , at , constantinople , to his brother the french resident at venice . being a true relation of the proceedings of the israelites , the wonderful miracles wrought by their prophet , with the terrible judgments that have fallen upon the turks . london , printed by a. maxwell for robert boulter , at the turks-head in cornhil , 1666. the translation of a letter from constantinople , written by the french ambassador monsieur de cheaumont , &c. here are great novelties about a messiah of the jews ; he is expected here in brief . it 's said , that the grand signior will be content to yeild him the crown of whole palestine . the most part of the jews here meddle no more with trading , but prepare to go for jerusalem : at the first we mocked at them , and made no account of it ; but now by all appearances we fear that it is good earnest . from a french consul at smyrna , unto one sir rosano a christian at livorn . here are great novelties by the arrival of a king of the jews in this town , who is a person of great consideration , and of great wisdom , of whom the turks have great esteem . our nation remains in some fear , god grant it may not cause us some damage . from paris , febr. 19. 1666. the rumour concerning the jews , continues here daily , and that they are gathering together under one man , who saith not , that he is the messias , as it is reported ; but only , that by divine revelation he is raised , and sent to gather up the whole nation of the jews from all parts of the world , and to teach them to know the messiah to come , which hitherto they have not known : it 's said , that something of god appears in him . abraham perena , a rich jew of this town , parted on monday last with his family for jerusalem , after he had taken his leave of our magistrate , and acknowledged his thankfulness for the favour he and his nation in their dispersion had received here , &c. it 's said he offered to sell a countrey-house of his worth three thousand pounds sterling , at much loss , and that on this condition , that the buyer should not pay one farthing till he be convinced in his own conscience , that the jews have a king. on the tenth of march came divers letters from gaza , smyrna , livorn and venice , bringing our jews such comfortable news , that yesterday they testified such joy , as never was seen here before : the matter was this , that now the four prophets which the king sabbathi expected from aleppo , to accompany him for constantinople , were come ; and that on the 18th of december , the king , who a while had kept in at smyrna , went forth in publick ; which the turks perceiving , went to the cadi of the town , saying , there was one that professed himself to be king of the jews : the cadi or sherif of the town judging that matter pertained to the bassa , sent to him about it . he at first grew angry , resolving to massacre all the jews , and to that purpose gave order to his captains to be ready for the next morning : but that very night appeared to them the prophet elias in a fiery colomn , saying to him , take heed of doing any harm to the jews . this so terrified and struck down his mind , that he craved pardon ; and consequently , instead of executing his cruel design , he g●ve forth order , not to do any harm to any jew . and from thenceforth the king marched up and down the city without any molestation . on a night as the king went to bathe himself in a river , ( that is , as is the manner of penitents , to wash themselves with cold water , yea , in the midst of winter ) the constable of the watch met him , and asked if he was a jew ; and because the king did not answer , he lift up his staff to strike him ; but feeling his arm grow st●ff , and not able to move it more ; he cryed out , i now acknowledge thou art the king , pray pardon me : he said , stay till it be morning ; and then he restored him in the name of the god of israel . on the 5th or 6th of january , the king with his four prophets took ship to go to constantinople , without any mariner , ( as some say ) or pilate . he being aboard the ship , was taken up in a fiery colomn , and went so swift , that the king commanded to take some port , because he was to arrive at constantinople not before the 17th of schebet ( or january 21. ) note , that the number of prophets doth encrease daily , amongst women and children , as well as amongst men ; and that elias had shewed himself at constantinople , smyrna , aleppo , and divers other places , and that publickly , speaking unto the people openly . there are prophets likewise at constantinople . and by reason of elias his appearing and speaking to them , there was celebrated great joy in their synagogues . this the great turk having heard , sent for some of the chiefest of the jewish synagogue , and askt them about their king : they said , they knew none but himself : he commanded them to deliver him into his hands within seven days , if not , that they all should be put to death . this made a great stir at constantinople amongst both jews and turks : the mother of the great turk being warned by elias himself , came to her son , beseeching him to revoke his sentence ; but to no effect . the next day arose a great obscurity in the town , which lasted two dayes and two nights , so that one could not see another ; and afterward there fell a showr of hail stones as big as hens eggs , able to kill a man ; whence the common people were so affrighted , that they cryed out , that all this was occasioned by the sentence pronounced against the jews ; and prayed the great lord to revoke his sentence : but all this was in vain , had not god sent to him the prophet elias , warning him not to do any harm unto the jews , and instructing him how he should deal with the king. this then being hapned , and the great turk being quite changed , he sent again for the chief rabbies , and told them , he would send an ambassadour for their king and receive him honourably , as he did indeed . but it came not to smyrna , till after the departure of the king. so much for a compendium of those forenamed letters . now concerning the arrival of the king , at constantinople , it 's affirmed from venice jan. the 6. that the great lord received him with much respect ; setting him on horseback , and on his right hand , &c. but to be sure in these particulars , we must expect yet one seven-night longer . as for the two tribes and half , they are said by these letters not to be in , but near gaza . the copy of a bill , written by mr. plettenberg , resident for the emperor at dresden , feb. 6. he that dispersed israel , will gather him : the mouths of all from the east are enlarged concerning the new king : of which it is said , psal . 149. sing unto the lord a new song , thou mayst say , i pray sir your opinion , whether an earthly king may satisfie the hope that hath been conceived touching the messiah ? lift up your heads , this is the wonderful year , feb. 26. 1666. much beloved , and brother in the hope of israel : being returned out of north-holland , i found your most acceptable letters , dated feb. 9. wherein i see how to you , to m. i , & m. k , my news concerning the progress of the israelitish affairs , have been most welcome . now that i may add this to your joy , i would have you take it for certain , our jews yesterday received from alcaire , livorn , and venice , so many letters , and of so great credit , that all of them publickly in their synagogues do now believe , that the tribes of ruben , gad , and the half of manasseh are come to gaza , as the prophet nathan foretold . and that at smyrna , king sabbathai levi , doth now publickly shew himself abroad , and professeth himself to be king of the jews . for hitherto , for a time he lay incognito , untill by signs and many wonders ; he had demonstrated he did act in the name of god , and not in his own . among which signs whereby he proved himself to be sent of god ; is , that he foretold the sudden death of some men , and the very day thereof . and that he premonished men of an obscure darkness , with a marvelous showre of hail . and especially he commanded a fire to be made in a publick place , in the presence of many be holders ; as well of christians , as of turks , and jews ; and entered into the fire twice or thrice , without any hurt to his garments , or to an hair of his head : with these , and the like prodigious signs he hath now gained so great authority to himself ; that he is not afraid to go in the streets of the city in kingly manner , with a great retinue of attendants . yea , moreover the king said ; he is suddenly to go to constantinople ; and that in the month of june next , the redemption of israel will be published throughout the whole world. and which is more , now came some letters from venice , and vienna , which affirm the king is arrived at constantinople , and is there reverently received : which thing , if true , this day or the next , tidings from constantinople will tell us . the cause wherefore our merchants at smyrna have hitherto written nothing concerning this king , is , that by reason of the incredulity of the jews , as well at smyrna , as at constantinople , he kept himself so long in private . now by the passages and votes of all , he is come forth from his private withdrawing , and will go straight on to constantinople , and that in the company of 400. prophes , sent to him from aleppo ; and with a great multitude of jews : so that the doubting touching the fact will cease , when the great turk shall spontaneously yield the king his request : but there will remain a dispute touching the equity . behold here the title of a little book of prayers , written and prescribed by nathan the prophet for all the jews ; which takes much among the jews , and hath some esteem among christians . i have begun to translate it . thou shalt meditate therein day and night . the order of dayly prayers to prepare every man , that he may order his steps in the way which is right and straight before god , and may turn himself to the lord ; that he may have compassion upon us ; and we may behold the delight of the lord , and view ; and behold his temple . in the year , wherein god bestowed upon me an annointed of my people . zecb . 8. 7. finis . john gadbury, student in astrology, his past and present opinion of the ottoman or turkish power together with what he hath wrote concerning the great and puissant french-king, a prince, if there be truth in the stars, not born to be miserable, as some boldly write, but to be one of the greatest bulwarks of christendom. past and present opinion of the ottoman or turkish power gadbury, john, 1627-1704. 1683 approx. 19 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 5 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2008-09 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a42937 wing g96 estc r11535 13791717 ocm 13791717 101860 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a42937) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 101860) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 454:37) john gadbury, student in astrology, his past and present opinion of the ottoman or turkish power together with what he hath wrote concerning the great and puissant french-king, a prince, if there be truth in the stars, not born to be miserable, as some boldly write, but to be one of the greatest bulwarks of christendom. past and present opinion of the ottoman or turkish power gadbury, john, 1627-1704. [2], 6 p. printed by nathaniel thompson ..., [london] : 1683. place of publication from wing. reproduction of original in bodleian library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng louis -xiv, -king of france, 1638-1715. turkey -history -1453-1683. 2007-01 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2007-01 apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images 2007-03 jason colman sampled and proofread 2007-03 jason colman text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion john gadbury ( student in astrology ) his past and present opinion of the ottoman or turkish power : together with what he hath wrote concerning the great and puissant french-king ; a prince ( if there be truth in the stars ) not born to be miserable , ( as some boldly write ) but to be one of the greatest bulwarks of christendom . — — veritas odium parit . printed by nathaniel thompson , at the entrance into the old-spring-garden near charing-cross , 1683. john gadbury his past and present opinion of the ottoman , or turkish , power : together with what he hath wrote concerning the french-king . books , as knives , are by the learned esteemed adiaphorous ; and it is by our applying of them , that they become either good or bad . ill stomachs convert the wholsomest food to poyson ; and what 's design'd for nourishments , through defect of our constitutions , proves oftentimes pernicious , and helps to support our distempers . — neither was it any design of mine , in what i wrote concerning the turks , in my ephemeris , anno 1678. to bring them in [ prophetically ] to destroy christendom at this time , or that the grand seigneur should go into italy , pull down the pope , and exalt himself in his room , ruine the emperour , &c. nor yet to doom the puissant french-king to death , either in this very year , or any other year : but my book falling into some peoples hands , who , either out of prejudice to me , have thus interpreted me , or not understanding me aright , have nois'd me to have been the praedictor or prophesier of these amazing and amusing matters . it is true indeed , that , considering the notable and spreading differences among christians , and an advance of atheism , to the great decay of christianity ; as also , the sober remarks made thereof by some of the most learned in our nation , i did signifie my fears of a turkish encroachment upon christendom , anno 1678 ▪ in these words following : — it is in mundane affairs as in a watch , which when men would put out of order , they either stop the ballance , or displace the spring thereof : religion is the ballance or spring of a nation , the soul of the body-politick the whole world over ; the true spiritus mundi ; the philosophers stone in government ; and without it , all empire woul● soon run to ruine . — how choice and curiously careful ought nations , therefore , as well as persons , to be in the preservation of their religion ! — religio neglecta maximam pestem in civitatem infert , omnium scelerum senestram aperit , saith a learned author : religion neglected , despised , or brought into contempt , brings the greatest plagues upon kingdoms , countreys , cities and people , and opens a door to a wickedness . the stars not only in this year , ( as you have been told ) but in this age , do seem to direct their beams of influence more particularly and perpendicularly upon religious persons , affairs , and interests , &c. than in sundry ages past . i would enlarge upon this theme a little , if i thought i might not give offence . and here , i think it not amiss to mind the world of a chronological mistake , which i find in the writings of that learned man du plessis , concerning a prediction of albumazar , which he is pleas'd to urge against astrology ; 't is this , albumazar wrote , that the christian religion should continue but 1460 years ; and yet ( saith he ) god be thanked , it lifteth it self up , and shineth more and more . i could , and do earnestly wish , that du plessis , as to this his prediction were in the right , and albumazar mistaken ; but albumazar , from his skill in astrology , understood that the christian religion first got ground god permitting it so to be , according to the course of second causes ) under the regency of the sun , whose great years are 1460. ( cardan says , 1462. ) which said number of years are not to be accounted from the birth of our blessed saviour , but from the time that constantine moved by god ) first promoted christian religion by a law ; and that was above 300 years after christ's birth . for the birth of christ was but the conception of christianity , and constantine was the happy midwise of that divine and heavenly production . so that the mistake , you see , is not ( yet ) in albumazar , ( whatever it may ) but in du plessis , who , i conceive , did not fully apprehend him . and if we shall add 1460 to 312. ( the year wherein the christians were first own'd by a law ) the sum will fall upon the year 1772 which clearly tell us , that we want 94. years of albumazar's intended time . spineus tells us , among other vain things , that the ☌ ♄ ♃ , 1603. signified the destruction of mahomet , and glory of christians ; but we christians have not so found it , but rather the contrary ; for , as it is truly , though sadly , observed by the learned glanvill , — providence seems now , by glorious successes , to countenance the alchoran , and the tyrant ottoman spreads his victorious arms , and is flesh'd in tryumphs , vide seasonab . reflect . p. 126. and the reverend dr. cave notes in his epistle to primitive christianity , — that our religion is ready to draw its last breath , being stisled and oppressed with the vices and impieties of a debauch'd and prosligate age. and ▪ if we consider the great progress the turks have made against christendom these last 100 years , and observe therewith the present great division among christian princes and prelates , and how the poles and hungarians are distressed by that potent enemy , — we may ( perhaps , without astrology ) be able to prefage , — that if they proceed for the next 100 years after the same manner , albumazar may be found to be truer than we would be willing to have him ; and a turkish barbarity may come to be planted in the place of true christian civility among us : which god of his mercy avert . and here , i cannot but crave leave to collect a few lines from the travels of the worthy dr. edw. brown , son to that university of learning , the author of religio medici , viz. in p 111. he writes , — a great part of upper-hungary ( through which i travell'd ) had a different face from that of austria , and from what they formerly had been . some places had been burnt or plunder'd by the turks and tartars in the late wars , and divers pay contribution to them : so that many live warily and meanly , to be less noted , even in parts of the countrey better provided ; and under the emperour , a great part of the people being of the reformed religion , are under such hard measure and fears , that they live in little content : and being of a stout and persevering temper , they may in time become so desperate , that if the turk should powerfully break in , 't is probable they would not fight so heartily against him as in times past . — and in pag. 82. of the same book , he writes , i am apt to think or fear , if he who putteth bounds to the sea , and saith , hitherto shalt thou come , and no further , doth not put a stop to their further incursions , they may probably obtain and conserve a far larger empire , and even all europe to the western ocean . certain it is , they are not satisfied with their present bounds , and look beyond hungaria ; and i heard them say , we must in due time come to beatch , ( sor so they call vienna ) and try our fortunes again . at this day the star and half-moon are above the cross upon the steeple of the cathedral-church of st. stephen , in the emperours chief city , vienna ; and it griev'd me to see in all the confines , a cross which our heraulds dream not of , which is , a cross lunated ; — whereby they , the inhabitants , as they testifie their christianity , so they acknowledge the turkish power . thus far this ingenious author . nay , that illuminate man michael nostredamus hath a prophetical quadrin somewhat leaning towards the present argument ; 't is this : " par la discorde , negligence gauloise , " sera passag a mahomet ouvert : " de sang trempè la terre & mer senoise , " le port phocen de voiles & nefs couvert . which seems to sound thus in english : " through french mens discord and neglect , " a way is made for mahomet ' s sect : " sienna ' s land and sea shall bleed ; " port-phocen full of ships decreed . i know the learned garenciers is of opinion that this prophecy was fulfill'd anno 1559. but i am of belief , that if it intend any thing , it must be of far greater consequence than any of the actions of that year could be : although i must allow , that henry ii ▪ of france and sultan solyman were then concern'd in each others affairs . but h. ii. had gemini for his horoscope , a sign not beholding the palladium of the mahumetan faith : a monarch of france therefore , of the same horoscope with that , or in trigonal ray unto it , must be the fulfiller of this ambiguous prophecy . the former-quoted spineus tells us , that there are yet two other faiths to succeed viz. of mercury and the moon : but so to write , is not praediction , but prophecy ; there being no rules in astrology to countenance such praesages . howbeit , we have great cause to fear , that if the turks should once more advance against christendom powerfully , ( and it is not the valiant and fortunate sobietski can always live to prevent them ) the grand ecclesiastical differences among us will not be so much between papist and protestant , as between turk and christian ; and the grave mufti and mussulman may ( to the sorrow and loss of christians ) vie it with the venerable bishop and cardinal . and this possibility of enlarging the turkish power in europe , thus presumed from natural and political causes , viz. the influences of the stars , and the grand animosities among christian princes and prelates , &c. together with the universal , and ( almost ) remediless contempt of the clergy , may reasonably suggest unto us , that the ark of god , even christianity it self , is nearly ready to depart from our tabernacles . god willnot always be mocked ; and the true worship and adoration of his name shall not for ever be profaned , contemned , despised . they are the words of horace : — " dii multa neglecti dederunt " hesperiae mala luctuosae . when men abridge god of his honour , god will shorten them of their happiness , omnia prospera eveniunt colentibus deos , adversu supernentibus , saith cicero . those people that have a reverence for religion and the worship of god , are ever prosperous ; but the neglecters thereof are always unhappy . 't is religion alone , as plutarch witnesseth , that is the ligature of all communities , and firmament of laws : it is that which is the band of families , and foundation of republick . let every christian , therefore , use all just means and ways to preserve his religion , and implore heaven , that the horned moon in a turkish sence , may never be exalted above the cross , the ensign of our religion & salvation . — the alteration or shaking of religion , is commonly the most desperate paroxism that can happen in a sickly empire , saith the learned bishop of down . and once dissolve the snow of religion , a great deal of dirty weather will infallibly follow , as the divine leontius bishop of antioch wisely observ'd , when he strok'd his reverend silver head. strive we then , i say , each of us in our proper place and sphere , to advance the peace of christendom , against the menaces of the stars , and motion of the turks ; and in so doing , we shall be able to continue in the rightful possessions of our minds , honours and fortunes : and as being born and bred christians , we may hope so to die , leaving our posterity to inherit what our progenitors , by gods providence , and their great care and industry , had bequeath'd unto us . — then shall we not need to be either afraid of the turks power , or yet of the judgments inculcated to befal a wilful and obstinate people , as mention'd in the wisdom of solomon , chap. 18. 14 , 15 , 16. — for whilst all things were in quiet silence , and that the night was in the midst of her swift course , thine almighty word leap'd down from heaven out of thy royal throne , as a fierce man of war , into the midst of a land of destruction , and brought thine unfeigned command , as a sharp sword ; and standing up , fill'd all things with death . thus far in my ephemeris 1678. which is all that i can remember i ever wrote concerning my fears of the turks . and then , concerning the great french monarch , that i may compurgate my self from any imprudent predictions relating to him , as some have idly & falsly boasted me to have wrote , i shall here relate all again i have particularly mentioned of him , — viz. having some years since had a scribling contest with an anti-scorpiouist , in defence of that my theme , in my oblequium rationabile , i produc'd this illustrious princes nativity , as it was printed by morinus in his astrologia gallica , ( that in the collectio geniturarum being wrong timed , as i have since prov'd to near 8 degrees in the horoscope ) and thence i wrote as follows , — let ( my antagonist ) but consider how he hath blasted persons of the highest honour and grandeur , and of the most glorious fame in the world , by this his wicked and invidious charge exhibited against scorpio , and all persons born under it , and then tell me whether he believes he hath done well in so doing : but kings and princes are his tennis-balls , ( as well as the heavens and stars ) and must be toss'd and struck up and down as he is pleased to bandy them with his black and envious racket , i mean his infamous pen. and in an encomium on the caelestial scorpio , printed in the same book , i subjoyn'd these verses , — viz. the glorious christian king when he was born , ( the heavens themselves intending him no scorn ) had scorpio arising in the east ; and who in war was e'r more fully blest ? whoe'r had greater honour by his word ? whoe'r did nobler actions with a sword ? and this is all that i have said about this glorious prince's future destiny , which i am sure must needs excuse me from having any hand in predicting his destruction by a stab , or otherwise , in this , or any other year . there are some indeed among us , that are a little too impudent with the honour and grandeur of princes ; and will be so still , unless astrology have a licenser that understands it : treason and rebellion being to be spoken in figures as fully and as mischievously ( to some peoples understandings at least ) as in words at length . but if , after all this , it should be expected that i give my opinion concerning the present matters before us , and that i may beg leave to do it without offence ; — then i shall presume to say , ( notwithstanding all enthusiastick prophets or prophecies to the contrary ) that , 1. the grand ottoman power will , either upon articles or conditions , in short time retreat , or else be forced back . the illustrious and victorious sobietski is yet alive ; and god grant him long to live , to the honour of christendom , and terrour of its enemies . 2. the french monarch ( if morinus's scheme of his glorious birth be true ) will ( according to starry edicts ) out-live his present menaces either by death or a stab , ( which of late are dropt from foolish and enthusiastick pens ) and survive yet ( by gods blessing ) many years , advancing in power , honour and grandeur , to the success and support of christians . this i thought fit to publish now , ( 1. ) to excuse my self from any pretence to prophesie , or of being author of any of those clamorous reports , or yet any way privy to them , until their obtrusion upon the world. and ( 2. ) to vindicate astrology it self from the infamy that such spurious praesages must necessarily bring upon it . finis . a iewes prophesy, with newes from rome of two mightie armies, aswell footemen as horsmen, the first of the great sophy, the other of an hebrew people, till this time not discouered, comming from the mountaines of caspij, who pretend their warre is to recouer the land of promise, & expell the turks out of christendome / translated out of italian into english by w.w. 1607. 1607 approx. 22 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 8 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2007-10 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a17260 stc 4102.7 estc s257 22160476 ocm 22160476 25197 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a17260) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 25197) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1475-1640 ; 1747:28) a iewes prophesy, with newes from rome of two mightie armies, aswell footemen as horsmen, the first of the great sophy, the other of an hebrew people, till this time not discouered, comming from the mountaines of caspij, who pretend their warre is to recouer the land of promise, & expell the turks out of christendome / translated out of italian into english by w.w. 1607. buonaccorsi, andrea. [15] p. printed by w.i. for henry gosson, and are to be sold in pater noster rowe at the signe of the sunne, [london] : [1607] illustrated t.p. also published under title: newes from rome. "a modernized version of ǹewes come latle fro[m] pera, of two most mighty armies, ́which is signed on a6v: andrew ben accorto"--nuc pre-1956 imprints. attributed to andrea buonaccorsi by stc (2nd ed.). dedication signed: signior valesco. place and date of publication suggested by nuc pre-1956 imprints. signatures: a-b⁴. reproduction of original in the harvard university. library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng prophecies. turkey -history -1483-1683. 2006-05 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2006-05 apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images 2006-09 judith siefring sampled and proofread 2006-09 judith siefring text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion a iewes prophesy , with newes from rome . of two mightie armies , aswell footemen as horsmen : the first of the great sophy , the other of an hebrew people , till this time not discouered , comming from the mountaines of caspij , who pretend their warre is to recouer the land of promise , & expell the turks out of christendome . translated out of italian into english , by w. w. 1607. printed by w. i. for henry gosson , and are to be sold in pater noster rowe at the signe of the sunne . ❧ to the renowned lord , don mathias de rensie of venice . after the particuler thinges alleaged in my former writings vnto your lordshippe , i thought it good and conuenient by this my letter , to aduertise your lordship , of certaine great , horrible , and fearefull things that hapned in this quarter . purposing to certifie your lordship of the pompe and great triumph at the presenting of the captaines of the sea , vnto the great turke : the miserie and vnhappines of the poore prisoners : the discorde & contention that came by the sonne of the vice roy of naples , being prisoner : the threatnings made to the christians : the receiuing of the ambassadors of the soffy : the pompes , tryumphes , and entertainments made vnto them , and yet dissembled enough , with mocking one the other at their departing : the presents giuen : the going of the great turke a hunting , and all other thinges written at large , as your lordship shall vnderstand . but now your lordship shall vnderstand at thys time , the greatest , the most wonderfull , and most strange thing that euer was heard of . the which partly hath so troubled the great turke , and all the rest , that they haue left of all other affayres , to prouide for the perrill and danger that at this time hangeth ouer theyr heads . your lordships to vse , signior valesco . the iewes prophesie . the newes are come that the king of hungarie waketh a great army , which shall haue for his ayde the gailies of buda , and of many other princes of christendome . and they say moreouer , that the king of bohemia will helpe therein , and that the most part of christian princes will come and ayde him in this enterprize against the turke , except the signorie of venice , which meddleth nothing at all in it . these reporters of newes affirme , that there shall come aboue a hundred gallies , besides other barks , ships , & hulkes without number , which is occasion that they hasten the warre the more . notwithstanding , men esteeme not so much hereof , as of the war that is made beyond the mountaines ▪ as you shall vnderstand not without wondering at it . the tartars make friendes vpon the greater sea , & haue made a league and friendship with the great turke , requiring ayde , for they are molested with war by the great emperor of moscouia , & prince of sagodie , of pogore , of sme●●ngie , of drossy , of gazam , of virgolosam , of tartarie , of cham , and of diuers other people and regions lying toward the south : they say that this emperor or duke hath two armies , and is called iohn dwatillo , a young man , of the age of xxiiii . yeares , noble and valiant , and a christian , after the institution of the greekes , and presumeth that by reason of his bloud , the empire of constantinople doth belong to him . and these two armies are about a two hundered thousand horse . they were not wont in times past to be so strong , nor so feared of the turkes , for they had not the vse of artillary in the warre : but nowe they haue maruailous great preparation in theyr warre . hee hath in wages certaine dutch captaines , and about tenne thousand maister gunners , and is maruailous well furnished with harquebushes and artillery , and because men vnderstand that hee hath so vanquisht the tartarians , and brought thē to such a state , that they cannot much more resist him and that if the saide ▪ muscouite should bemaisters ouer the tartars , they should consequently be rulers of the great sea , & the way should be open and easie for them to come , not onely to constantinoble , but also to driue the turke out of europe : and because that the saide great turke is assured of this enterprize and commotion of the greekes : he hath cōcluded and determined , to send to the sayde tartars a good assystance of fifteene thousand fighting men , and also for this purpose , he hath sent to the sea ten gallies to passe them ouer . men make mention and doubt of mondaccio , which is a great prince and ruler , and able to make fourescore , or a hundred thousand horse : and yet men are vncertaine whose part he will take , because he is a tributary vnto the great turke . there is newes also from affrica , that the king of bugien , the king tramece , the king of tunis , the children of serif ; the lorde of murocho , and of gran , with the arabians & other , haue taken in hand to dryue and expulse the turke wholy out of affrica , & to endomage him as much as they may . men know not yet in what place they will war , but we shall know it shortly . the newes also is , that the soffie is in campe with a great army , and hath the medes to helpe him , which border vppon the caspian sea , and of one side neighbur to the hircans , called at this day correxans and zecatans , with whom he hath made a league and peace . there are on his side also the ibeans and albians , and also the people of mel●●ar , which harbor vpon the indians , & likewise with the king of bosphorus , all beeing people maruailous swift and nimble . in this so mighty an host and armie , is also bascet the sonne of the great turke , by meanes whereof all in those partes is in great trouble , as well as heere . it seemeth that the ianissaries bring him the lot of turkie , as baduget , zermonia , alepo , and all the regions lying neere to the sossi is reuolted , all the which particularities shall be vnderstood more at large . this newes is great , & hath made the great turk to muse enough vpon it , but aboue all these maruelous and dreadfull newes which are hapned , there is yet chanced another , which hath greatly feared and abashed all men , which although it seemeth to bee incredible , yet vpon my credit it is most true , and that is , that a people heretofore vnknowne , mighty , swift , & marueilous nimble , hath taken weapon in hand , to the disaduantage and losse of the house of ottoman . they saye that alexander the great did in times past driue beyond the mountaine caspe nine tribes and a halfe of the haebrewes which worshipped the calfe & serpent of gold and draue them away , that neuer since there was no newes of them , neither knew any man if they were in the worlde or not : because the sea of sande , or the sandy sea , by a certaine inconuenience of sand grauel or beche , swelled and rose so high , that it vtterly took from them the way into this our region . but now by the meane of the new nauigation that the pollanders haue made , they are arriued in their country , and haue espied out all their dooings : and after y t the sayd hollanders had instructed and taught them in the science and knowledge to artillery , and gun-powder for harquebushes & dags , whereunto they are maruelous apt and ready , they are become in all thinges very perfit . after this they egged them forward ▪ to take weapon in hand , and passe the sayd mountaine by land. and because the sandy sea did hinder their passage , it appeareth y t some dutchman or italian , which yet men knewe not , but notwithstanding some great astrologian or cosmographer taught them the way , making some hill plaine with fire , whereby they might easilye passe , which is a thing of great wonder . these people haue two mighty great armies , and infinite store of victualles , by reason of the fruitfulnesse of their country , they are also well prouided of all maner of preparation for war , and cunning in the practise of their weapons . they say they will come & recouer the land of promise , towards the which the first army is already very neere , to the great terror and dread of euery man which hath either seene or hearde of them . the spyes which haue beene sent out by the great turke to descry them , do affirme , that beside a hundred and two armies , there followe an infinite number of people , as well foot-men as horse-men , and theyr first army is already arriued vppon the limmits of turky , putting all to fire and sword . theyr language is bastard hebrew : and because men speake much of it here , i will not forgette to speake also something thereof woorthy to bee noted , and well vnderstoode : the hebrewes of constantinople say , that they haue certaine prophesies , among the which one maketh mention , that ftom the foure parts of the world , shall rise a people , and come into gog and magog , and then shall appeare ( as they perswade themselues ) their messias in might and power , and then they shall haue dominion and rule in the world , whereof they secretly reioyce , and are wonderous glad . they say moreouer , that there is a prophecie grauen in a piller set at podromo which saith thus : a mighty prince shall rise , whose beginning shall be of smal reputation , who by his issue shal wax of such force and strength ( with the helpe of god ) that he shall bring to nothing , the empire and rule of ottoman , and shall be the right possessor and inheritor of the empire of constantinople , & they beleeue all that ii shall be this emperor and duke of muscouia . which is already in great estimation among the greeks . the turkes haue a prophecie , which they sing often and weepe bitterly the while , for it betokeneth and denounceth vnto them , their vtter ruine and destruction . and although it seeme straunge , to say that the turkes haue prophecies , it is no meruaile : for balam was a false prophet : the sybilles also prophecied and were pagans . for all these causes the great turke hath forbidden wine , & will that all men goe fiue times in a day to the moschea , and pray to god for theyr helth and safetie . and so he prepareth three great armies , one against the muscouites , another againste the soffie , and the third for to goe against the haebrewes of the mountaines of caspij . within these fewe dayes you shal haue other newes , wherefore thus making an end , i commend me vnto your good lordship : from rome , the first day of iune , 1606. your faithfull and trusty seruant , signior valesco . the description of the first armie , conducted by zoroam a iew , captaine generall of the armies . first of all a iew of verie great stature , of a fleshlie colour , more red then otherwise , with broad eyes , called zoroam , is captaine generall of all the armies , hee leadeth vnder his ensigne twelue thousand horse , and twenty thousand footmen . the horse-men are armed after a light sort , but very good harnes , almost aftet our fashion : they carrie launces of longe reedes , very hard and light , yet so sharpe pointed , that they passe thorowe a thing with incredible lightnesse : they carry also shields or targets of bone , and in steede of swords , they vse certaine courtilaxes . they are apparrelled with the colour of their ensigne , and all clothed with silke : the foote-men carrie pikes of the same sort , with helmet and habergin : their ensigne is of blacke silke and blewe , with a dog following a hart , or bucke , and a saying written in it , which is in our language thus : either quick or dead . 2. of the armie of don phares . there is one called phares , which is an carle , yong and valiant , not regarding this present life : this man hath vnder his commaund fifteene hundred horsemen armed lightly , onely on the fore-part and head-peece : yet this armour is so well tempered and wrought , that it keepeth out a launce and harquebush shot . this manner of arming themselues , is to the intent they may neuer turne their backe to runne away : they haue also fierce and light horses : they are eighteene thousand footemen , apparrelled with a kinde of sodden leather , made of the skinne of a certaine beast , so that no pike nor harquebush can pearse it . these men are beastly people , and wil neuer flie for any thing , they are very obedient and subiect vnto their prince , and their ordinary apparrel is silke . the ensigne that they beare , is a falcon pecking or billing with another byrde , with a sentence that saith , either thine of mine shall breake . 3 of the marquesse of galair . there is a marquesse of galair called goes , this man leadeth fifteen hūdred men of armes , which be all exceeding well armed and stout , strong , and rebust men : their horses be moriskes , the greatest , the strongest , the fairest , and the best that be in the world : there are also seuenteene thousand souldiors , very wel appointed with launce and harquebush : theyr ensigne or armes is a redde field , with a maide clothed in greene , holding a lion in her hand , with these words , i hope to subdue a greater thing . 4 of the duke of falach . there is a duke of falach , called obeth , who hath vnder his conduct xx . thousand footmen , armed with a certaine mettall like yron , but it is light and hard , they haue many good swords , launces , and otherforce , harquebushes , and wiflers : their ensigne or armes , is a mermaid in a blacke field , and the deuise thus , my singing shall not cease vntill the end . the description of the armie conducted by captaine nauison : there is a captaine called nauison , which hath vnder him xx . thousand men , appointed and armed with the skin of a serpent , most hard & stiffe , they haue axes , pollaxes , pikes , harquebushes , and other kind of weapons : their ensigne or armes , is a white snaile in a blacke sielde , with a deuise about it , by litle and little men go very farre . of the tribe of simeon there is a prince of arsay , whose name is not yet known , but they say he is a deuill , great , grosse , & thicke beyond measure , with a flat nose , and both he and his men are of the stature of giants : he leadeth with him xx . thousand footemen , almost all alfiers , which are also so swift & nimble , that they will take horses running : they make a meruailous noise , such as no people vse : their ensigne is , an eute in a blacke field , and hane for their posye , such is my gouernment . 6 of the duke of barsalda . there is a duke of barsalda , and he is the conductes of xiii . thousand footmen , which are all harquebushers , & carry no fire matches , but strike it with a stone : they are apparrelled & armed with such a hard kinde of leather , and so enchaunted , that no yron weapon in the world is able to perse it thorow . they bee also very swift and light : their ensigne or armes , is a dry tree in a blew field , and their deuise thus , i hope to spread , and be greene againe . 7 of the armie of the duke pasill . there is a duke of pasill called abia , he hath vnder his conduct a thousand footemen , very cruell , hauing all kind of weapons to push or pricke far off , and to strike night , but farre different from ours , they are very expert in artificiall fire , and make the greatest and most dreadfull thinges with all y t a man can imagin : they do it either by arte or enchauntmen , so that it seemeth that it raigneth fire vpon their enemies , and yet notwithstanding hurteth not themselues at all , by reason they are apparrelled with a certaine serpents skin which preserueth them . their ensigne is a cat holding a rat in her paw in a blacke sielde ; and their posy thus , euen so hapneth it to him that is not gouerned . 8 of the army conducted by the earle there is an earle of albary caled orut , which hath vnder his gouernaunce a thousand horse-men with crosse-bowes , some of them weare certaine light armour of a kind of hard mettall , with rapyers and daggers after theyr manner , they sight alwayes running , and their horses are so swift that it is wonderfull . this man also hath xx . thousand horses barbed with very fine leather . some cary pikes and partisans , & such like weapons . their ensigne or armes is a man in chaines , in a field parted halfe with greene and purple , and this deuise withall , my chaines shall bind another man. 9 of the marquesse of vorio . there is a marques of vorio called manasses , who hath vnder his conduct xvii . thousand footemen , armed with a very hard & strong leather , which men beleeue to be enchaunted , because that no weapon nor harquebush is able to perse it thorowe , yet it is as light as linnen cloth , and a thing very fayre to see to . these now haue all sorts of weapons that an armie may haue : and they are diuided and set in a very faire , comely , and decent order : their ensigne is an old man in a chariot , in a blacke fielde , saying thus , after a long iourney i shall be happy . caleb shilock his prophesie , for the yeere , 1607. be it knowne vnro all men , that in the yeare 1607. when as the moone is in the watrye signe , the world is like to bee in great danger : for a learned iew , named caleb shilock , doth write that in the foresaid yeere , the sun shall be couered with the dragon in the morning , from fiue of the clocke vntill nine , and will appeare like fire : therefore it is not good that any man do behold the same , for by beholding thereof , hee may lose his sight . secondly , there shall come in the same yeare a meruailous great flood of water , to the great terror and amazement uf many people . thirdly , there shall arise a meruailous great wind , and for feare thereof many people shall be consumed or distraughted of their wits . fourthly the same yeare , about the month of may , will arise another wonderfull great flood , and so great as no man hath seene since noyes flood , which wil continue three daies , and three nightes , whereby many citties and townes which standeth vppon sandie ground will be in great danger . fiftly , infidels and hereticks , through great feare and dread , will flye and gather together , and asmuch as in them lies , make war against christian princes . sixtly , in the same yeare after the great waters be past , about the end of the yeere will be very great and fearefull sicknesses : so that many people are like to die by the infection of strange diseases . seauenthly , there will be throughout the worlde great trouble and contention about matters of religion , and wonderfull strange newes vnto all people , as concerning the same . eightly , the turke with his god mahomet shall bee in daunger to loose his septer , through the great change and alteration in his regiment , by reason of famine and warres , so that the most part of his people will rather seeke reliefe from the christian , then from him . ninthlie , there will also arise great earth-quakes , whereby diuers goodly buildings & high houses , are like to be ouerthrowne and ruinated . lastlie , there will be great remoouings of the earth in diuers places , so that for feare thereof , many people will be in a strange amazement and terror . these punishments are prognosticated by this lerned iew , to fall vpon the whole worlde by reason of sinne , wherefore it behoueth all christians to amende their euill liues , and to pray earnestly vnto god to with-hold these calamities from vs , and to conuart our harts wholy to him , whereby we may sind fauour in our time of neede , through iesus christ our lord. amen . finis . a true and faithfull relation, presented to his maiestie and the prince, of what hath lately happened in constantinople, concerning the death of sultan osman, and the setting vp of mustafa his vncle together with other memorable occurrents worthy of obseruation. roe, thomas, sir, 1581?-1644. 1622 approx. 37 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 18 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2004-03 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a08166 stc 18507.71a estc s120714 99855908 99855908 21416 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a08166) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 21416) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1475-1640 ; 998:01) a true and faithfull relation, presented to his maiestie and the prince, of what hath lately happened in constantinople, concerning the death of sultan osman, and the setting vp of mustafa his vncle together with other memorable occurrents worthy of obseruation. roe, thomas, sir, 1581?-1644. [34] p. [by f. kingston] for bartholomew downes, and are to be sold at his house neere fleet-bridge [by b. downes], and in popes head alley, by william sheffard, imprinted at london : 1622. printer's and bookseller's names from stc. written by sir t. roe--stc. signatures: a-d⁴ (-d4) e² . running title reads: the death of sultan osman, and the setting vp of mustafa. formerly stc 18882. identified as stc 18882 on umi microfilm. reproduction of the original in the harvard university. library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng mustafa -i, -sultan of the turks, 1591-1639. osman -ii, -sultan of the turks, 1603-1622. turkey -history -1453-1683 -early works to 1800. 2003-08 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images 2003-11 olivia bottum sampled and proofread 2003-11 olivia bottum text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion a trve and faithfvll relation , presented to his maiestie and the prince , of what hath lately happened in constantinople , concerning the death of sultan osman , and the setting vp of mustafa his vncle. together with other memorable occurrents worthy of obseruation . imprinted at london for bartholomew downes , and are to be sold at his house neere fleet-bridge , and in popes head alley , by william sheffard . 1622. the death of svltan osman , and the setting vp of mustafa his vncle. the grand signior sultan osman discontented since his disgrace in poland , as soone as he came to constantinople , pretended a iourney vpon the emir de saida , who was reported to bee in rebellion , hauing taken armes to other ends . but being diuerted from this purpose by the great instance of the viziers , and that it would not so well serue his secret designes , because he must then keepe an army on foote ; he gaue out that he would visit mecha , the tombe of his false prophet . to make this voyage the more secure , in apparance , he seemed content to accept of any treatie with the polacks , euen to conditions both of disaduantage and dishonour ; for his estates in hungary , he reenforced the frontiers with diuers troopes , and though hee were much troubled at the league betweene the emperor of germany and bethlem gaber , yet hee dissembled it so , as that he would not displease the transiluantan , but rather offered new succors , and forbearance of his tribute . from the incursions of the cossacks , he hoped to assure himselfe , by the treatie of the poles , and in occasion of breach , he had the tartars ready to requite them ( it being both their trades to liue vpon spoyle and robbery ) and for more security he appoynted twenty gallies to keepe the blacke sea. the common people and uiziers that loued rest , and knew not the designe , were much troubled and discontent at this iourney , who made many remonstrances to him of the inconuenience and danger to leaue the seate of his empire to the trust of a deputy , in a time when bethlem gaber was newly reconciled to the germane emperour , and therefore not to be trusted , and the polacks newly reconciled to him , and therefore to bee mistrusted . diuers other reasons were made to him , many petitions deliuered from the church-men , lawyers , and from all estates . but melancholike reuenge had wholy possessed him , so that by no meanes he could be perswaded to desist . the soldioury pasted so farre , as to threaten publikely , and to protest , they would not follow , but rather set vp another king in his absence that should stay among them . in conclusion , carried by his owne fate to destruction , the seuenth of may hauing first commanded away all his gallies to the leuant , and thereby disposed away many of his souldiers , he began to passe ouer his tents and pauilions to asia side , with great quantities of treasure : the ianizaries and spahees , who had also secret intelligence vpon the king , his owne words and actions betraying some further designe then a pilgrimage ( for he made preparations to carry away all his iewels and treasure , euen defacing his palace , and taking from churches , and his wardrobes , whatsoeuer could bee conuerted to bullion ) suddainely met at the hippodrome in the citty vpon a word giuen ; and from thence ranne to the seraglio in tumult , but without armes , and there according to their barbarous mutinies cried out for the king ( hauing first taken order to stop the passage of anything vpon the water ) who appearing to them , asked what this insolency meant , and what they pretended . they then by the mouth of a multitude ( for they had no head but that of the monster ) demanded first that he should not proceed in his purpose to goe to mecha nor into asia , but that he must abide in the cittie ; secondly , they would haue deliuered to their fury the great uizier de-lauir bassa , the hoia or confessor of the king , the cashariaga gouernour of the women , the tefterdar or treasorer , the caddee leskar , or chiefe iustice , and some others , as enemies to the state , and consenting to this voyage , which they pretended would be the ruine of the empire . the first , after a little dispute , the king granted vnto them ; promising to giue ouer his iourney , but they not content , exacted it in writing . to the second he replied that it was dishonour to him to haue his seruants so vsed without order of iustice : but perswaded them to haue patience to stay vntill saterday , the next diuan or publike councell , where they should all appeare , and if they were found culpable , they should receiue punishment ; not meaning to performe any of this , but to get time and allay their present fury . these fellowes not content with this moderate answer , vndertooke to know that they were guilty , and therefore that they needed no other witnesse , trials , nor iudge , but themselues , and with extreme clamour called to haue them deliuered . but the king refusing to giue them any other satisfaction , and they vnprepared for force , returned into the cittie , which now was all in feare , euery house and shop shut vp , expecting a generall sacke . but they followed the way of their owne hatred , and first went vnto the house of the hoia , which they brake and pillaged : but not finding him , they proceeded to the great uiziers , who made some defence , and ( they being vnarmed ) beat them off ; and so they separated being now euening , but yet kept a guard in some parts of the towne . this night the king made an attempt to send ouer to asia side , but was preuented ; and to fortifie and defend his seraglio , which is walled strongly about , and hath alway in it of household seruants about three thousand , but it seemes no man would arme in his cause : for the next morning the mutiners assembled againe , and taking their armes , went first to the mofti , or arch-priest among them , and forced him and diuers others to accompany them to the court , where they anew demaunded these men , but with more instance and fury . in the meane time the hoia , caddee leskar , and tefterdar fled , and were yet neuer heard of . the uizier retired to the king , and perswaded him earnestly to goe ouer in person in his owne boates ( which from his garden hee might easily doe ) to asia , and there to take horse , and he would secure him from all perill ; but the king would not mooue , bidding him stay confident and assured that he would punish these rebels . the wise old man seeing this constancy or obstinacy , desired leaue to shift for himselfe , which he either tooke or obtained , and so got away to the hermitage of a saint renowned amongst them , who ( like himselfe ) betrayed him to a captaine of the ianizaries ; yet did him the fauour as not to deliuer him to the multitude , but carried him backe to the kings house . at this time it was disputed in the seraglio about the deliuerie of these officers , the emperour refusing , the rebels clamouring and threatning , in somuch as he began to feare they would breake in , and in their rage doe worse then was yet pretended . whereupon , whether by the kings order , or by his owne consent ( willing to be the peace-offering ) the uizier went out to them , and with a good assurednesse demaunded what they sought of him , and wherein he had offended : but they answered him with their swords , and suddainely cut him in pieces . the emperour seeing their fury so outragious , had now more cause to doubt , and retired himselfe then too late , when hee had lost his braue counsellor , would haue fled into asia , and could not , but conueyed himselfe into a priuate place prepared by his bustengi bassa , or chiefe gardiner . the rebels continue without in their madnesse , asking for the king , and for more sacrifices . but the seruants protesting they knew not where he was , they said they must haue a king , and if hee would not appeare , they would make another ; and hauing a while attended , they resolued to enter the palace ( but first tooke a generall oath not to sacke the imperiall throne , which they called their house and their honour ) and there seeking for the king , not able to finde him , they extorted by confession the caslariaga , and slew him , and then they demanded for mustafa , vncle to osman , by him formerly deposed , a man esteemed rather holy ( that is franticke ) then wise , and indeed fitter for a cell , then a scepter . the king the first day of this tumult had put mustafa into a vault with two negro women , without bread or drinke , in which estate these new electors found him almost naked , & halfe pined . at first sight , he thought they had bin the messengers of death : but that feare passed ouer , he begged of them a cup of water . whom they tooke , and instantly proclaimed their emperour , which he was loth to accept , vti pudebat aucti nominis ; how vnstable are the estates of the greatest princes . quem dies videt veniens iacentem , hunc vidit dies fugiens regnantem ; he that was now in the iawes of death , naked , starued , and dying for thirst , is become the emperour , and may drinke gold , or the blood of men . they as yet not knowing what was become of osman , and loth to trust mustapha in the palace , carried him in triumph to the old seraglio , and there left him , departing to the sacke of the viziers house , and so in the euening to their rendeuous , where they kept both good guard , and good order in the cittie from fires and other insolencies . sultan osman amazed with these newes , so soone as they had left the court , came out , and called to councell in the night , huzein bassa , late uizier in the polish warre , and the aga of the ianizaries , both faithfull to him , and demanded their aduice , first , hauing sent to the old seraglio , to practise the women there , to strangle mustafa ; but some taking his part , a new vprore began in the house betweene that sexe : and the souldiers that kept watch , taking the alarum , entred in , and rescued him , and from thence remoued him to the chambers of the ianizaries , where they garded him for that night , in an ill lodging . all this while osman consults what course to take . these two his friends , and some others , tell him that the case was desperate , and could not be cured but by a desperate remedy . and therefore they agreed that the aga should goe and perswade with the mofti , and that the king in the morning should suddainely present himselfe to the souldiers at their owne dore , and make experience , what his presence , his submission , and his beneuolence promised could worke , to moue them to loyalty , or compassion ; which counsell early in the morning they put in practice . the king accompanied with the mofti ( who neuer consented to his deposing , though he fauoured the souldiers against the vizier ) with huzein bassa , and about twelue horse-men , went directly to the ianizaries colledge where mustafa was kept , and there in teares made them an oration , offring great recompence , repenting of his errour , and finally inuoked them by the merits of his father and all his ancestors to haue some pittie vpon their true master . the multitude ( tam prona in misericordiam , quam immodica saeuitiâ fuerat ) now knew not what to do ; a silent murmure ran among them , and they were halfe conuerted : but the aga of the ianizaries , thinking to merit of the king , and beginning to plead vnseasonably for him , with some harsh words of vpbraidure , vt natura maris omni flatu ventiturbida , anew moued their furie , so that they creid out treason , and fell vpon him and huzein bassa , and cut them into pieces , euery man taking a part of their flesh to satiate their reuenge . the mofti would speake , but is withdrawne by some , for respect to his place , and with difficulty is conueyed away . now the poore osman sees his friends slaine , and knowes not which way to conuert himself , but binding vp his eyes with a napkin , expects death as the last of their furie ; but they carrie him first before mustafa , and accuse him as the disturber of the peace of the empire , and demand sentence against him , more vulgi suum quisque flagitium alits obiectantes . the forsaken prince pleads for life , and the new king knowes not how to condemne , but nods and agrees to all that is propounded . at last they consult with themselues , and put him vpon an horse ( an insolent spahee changing turbants with him ) and sent him away prisoner to the seuen towers vnder good guard , and then returned to their new master , and placed him in the seraglio and imperiall throne , where hee hath neede to haue good broths and nourishment to restore his decayed body . the souldiers thinke all is done , and ( onely sacking the houses of huzein bassa and some others their conceiued enemies ) returne in quiet to their seuerall lodgings , and haue no further malice . but the new uizier daout bassa , made by mustafa , knew well , if osman liued , that this storme might passe ouer , and hee would as easily and by the same meanes returne to his estate , as he fell from it , uulgus vt mos est , cuiusque noui motus cupidum . therefore he consulted with some few interessed in mustafaes preferment , and thereby obnoxious to osman , to search how many of the royall blood were left aliue , and resolued if there remained two , to make an end of osman . two of his brothers were found , the one about twelue , the other about seuen yeeres of age : and thereupon the uizier went himselfe to the prison with a packe of hangmen , and gaue order to strangle the vnfortunate prince : who now hauing had no rest in two nights , and thinking himselfe secure for a season , was newly falne asleepe : but awaked by the comming of these messengers , asked what newes , saying he did not like their suddaine intrusion . they at first stood amazed , and the king made shew to defend himselfe ; but a strong knaue strooke him on the head with a battle-axe , and the rest leaping vpon him , strangled him with much adoe . thus one of the greatest monarkes in the world , is first affronted by mutined troops , his owne slaues , almost vnarmed , and few in number , no man taking vp a sword to defend him : and they who began this madnesse , not meaning to hurt him , by the increase of their owne furie , which hath no bounds , depose him against their owne purpose , and at last expose his life against their will , to the counsels of other men , whom they equally hate . and now they mourne for their dead king , as freshly as they raged vnreasonably , knowing they haue stayned their honour , being the first of their emperours they euer betrayed , and that they haue set vp another that in all likelyhood they must change for disability : nonunquam tulit documenta sors maiora , quam fragile loco starent superbi . this is the last act of the life of sultan osman : but his intents and great designes , which drew vpon him this fatall blow , i suppose will not bee vnworthy the communication , the practices , reasons , secrets and counsels of all actions being the soule of history , and res gestae but the bare carcasse : and i am perswaded , as many ages haue not produced so strange an example of the incertainty of humane greatnesse ; so in the disposition thereof , and in the waies leading thereunto , there is seene euidently the wonderfull prouidence of god , in confounding of the counsels of the worldly wise , who had laid a foundation of new greatnesse , whereby he aspired the vniuersall monarchy , ambitious of the honour of traian , in whose time the decayed empire was said primum mouere lacertos & senectutem imperit , quasi reddita iuuentute reuiuiscere . and lastly , the world may see vpon how weake foundations this monarchy was at first builded , but it is now shaken and corrupted ; how their kings are subiect to the rage of a few slaues , how anarchy hath prepared it an easie prey to any able hand , that would attempt it . from the inuasion of poland all these changes tooke their beginning . sultan osman aduanced to the throne in his youth , full of heate and blood , being of a great and haughty spirit , very couragious , strong of body , and a mortall hater of christians , enuious of the glory of his ancestors , and ambitious to raise his name aboue any of theirs , had proiected in himselfe the conquest of the remaines of the bordering europe . but to so great designes he had one vice that resisted all hope of prosperity , which was extreme auarice , and he fell into the latter times and decrepit age , vbi vires luxu corrumpebantur , contra veterem disciplinam & instituta maiorum , apud quos virtute quam pecunia res militaris melius stetit . his first enterprize was that of poland , mooued by the incursions of the cossacks , which yet hee vndertooke of his owne head , without the counsell of any his uiziers ( who in a monarchy growne to the height by ease and wealth , & perhaps longa dominatione inertes , are euer corrupt and lazie ) and against the liking of all the souldiers , who now contrary to their institution being married , and fathers of a family , entred into trades , receiuing nothing in warre more then in peace , praeter periculaet labores , are not easily drawne from their owne chimneies . this action he thought so easie , as he had disposed of his conquest , and deuided the liue lyons skinne . but being met vpon the borders with a poore army in comparison , he was first arrested at chotyn a little fortresse , which he was faine to leaue behind him vntaken ; and then seeking to aduance into the plaine countrey , by forcing the trenches of the chancellor of poland opposed against him , he could neuer procure his ianizaries to fight , though engaging his person once or twice beyond the regard of his quality , and his own troopes ready to mutine against him , or to forsake him , he was at last enforced to raise shamefully his campe , and to accept of any treatie to saue his outward honour . in this attempt he lost aboue 100000. horses for want of fodder , and 80000. men for want of fighting : for they would rather die , running , or pillaging , or eating , then in the face of the enemie . for this disgrace he cōceiued so inward and rooted an indignation against the ianizaries , and so iustly , that he often lamented himselfe , and complained hee was no king , that was subiect to his owne slaues , vpon whom he spent great treasures , and yet they would neither fight in warre , nor obey in peace , without exacting new bounties and priuiledges . delauir bassa a man of great wit and courage , lately called from the easterne parts , where he had long gouerned with honour , who came in , though late , yet in a very braue and warlike equipage , aboue all other his captaines , was suddainely made great uizier , the former huzein bassa being in the same disgrace , common with the souldier , though not in the same fault . this man was neuer bred at court , but had liued many yeeres in action , and so had neither faction nor dependance here , but stood vpon himselfe and his owne merit : and being now vnlooked for , and aduanced to this high dignitie , he wrought vpon the kings discontent , and nourished it : and in conclusion , brake with him , that it was true , he was no emperour , nor could be safely aliue , while the ianizaries had the power which they lately vsurped : informing him , that they were corrupted from their ancient institution , & were lazie cowards , giuen ouer to ease and lust , et animo per libidines corrupto , nihil honestum inerat . but if this maiestie would pull vp his spirits , and follow his aduice , he would prouide him a new souldioury about damascus , and from the coords , of men euer bred in the frōtier , hardnes , and warre , of great courage and experience , and that of them he should erect a new militia , that should wholy depend of him , entertaining onely 40000. in pay , which should alway be his guard , and that in the distribution of euery prouince , he should constitute that the beghler begh in his gouernement should traine some of the inhabitants , who in all occasions of making a great army , should bee in readinesse , and hereby he should spare infinite treasures spent vpon these drones that eate vp his estate ; and with men of new spirits and hopes , he should bee enabled to doe greater matters , then any of his ancestors : but withall he desired the king to communicate this counsell to no man , nor to trust his life vpon anothers secrecy . delauir bassa neuer reueling himselfe to any but the king , who extremely pleased with this aduice , that flattered his owne humour , consented , and remitted all to the uiziers direction , who was a true souldier , and a very wise man , able by his credit in asia , to performe all hee had vndertaken : for hee was exceedingly beloued in those parts , very rich , and had kept damascus , whereof he was gouernour , for himselfe in the last rebellion . vpon this conclusion betweene them , it was first agreed , that the king should pretend to goe in person against the emir de zaida , who was moued to take armes really to assist in the designe : but they vsed it , to colour the departure of the emperour ; which when it was welwaighed , itwas found , that then the armie of the ianizaries must be kept together , which could not agree with their ends . hereupon the iourney of mecha was divulged , that the king might , vnder the shadow of an holy pilgrimage , goe out with a small trayne , and disperse those who were suspected to him . and for this , preparation was made , but somewhat to grosely , by melting of all the plate , saddles , furniture of house , lamps of churches , and whatsoeuer could more easily bee conueyed away in metall , with all the iewels and treasurie . this gaue the first suspicion , which was confirmed by diuers vnaduised words let fall from the king , of disdaine against the cowardize of the ianizaries , and that hee would shortly finde himselfe souldiers that should whippe them ; and lastly , dismissing all his houshold , except some few elect , the discontented obserued and betraied him . delauir bassa kept his owne secret , and in the meane time prepared by his friends in asia 10000. about damascus , 10000. from the coords , besides those in readinesse of the emir de zaida , and all vpon pretence of defending the borders of persia , who hauing intelligence of some change in those parts ; and gaue order that all these should meete the king at damascus , where he would presently cut off his guard and stay there , vntill he had regulated his new army , and discipline , and then to returne triumphant to constantinople , and vtterly roote out the order of ianizaries , spahees and timariots , and to exauctorate all their captaines and officers to settle a new gouernement , and to change the name of the citty . and these things succeeding , hee then resolued vvith his new souldiers to attempt the recouery of his honour in christendome : in the meane time to hold a dissembled friendship there in all parts . certainely this was a braue and well-grounded designe , and of great consequence for renewing of this decayed empire , languishing vnder the insolencies of lazie slaues , if god had not destroyed it : it being very true , that the turkish emperour stands at the deuotion of his owne troopes for peace or warre , life or death , and is in effect nothing but the steward or treasurer of his ianizaries . if this proiect had taken effect , what euents it might haue produced by a ciuill warre , is not easie to iudge . for doubtlesse , the souldioury here would haue set vp another king , and maintayned him as well as they could , and this european part had beene in danger to haue beene torne away by the diuision . besides , delauir bassa hauing the king and the treasurie in his possession , and his owne credit so great , and his inclination velle imperare once discouered , it may well bee thought that hee had some ends of his owne to share a part of this mighty estate : if on the other side the uizier had prooued true and faithfull , the reformation and new erection of the discipline of warre , and the increase of treasure consequent to the dismission of the old militia , would haue beene fearefull to all christendome : but , ubiest sapiens ? ubi disquisitor saeculi haius ? nonne infatuauit deus sapientiam mundi huius ? perdam sapientiam sapientum , & vanam reddam intelligentiam intelligentium . it is a great question whether is the wiser wish , that these counsels had succeeded or not : for either diuision and subuersion , or a new prosperity and enlargement of their dominion had necessarily followed . some obseruations vpon this occasion , will not be very impertinent to those that desire to know as well the disposition and vse , as the things themselues . first , in the purpose of the souldier , not at all to violate or hurt the king , much lesse to depose and murther him ; but only to take away those about him , whom they thought assistants in this proiect : yet the furie once on foot , they proceeded by missensible steppes , to the vttermost of outrage , against many innocents in that businesse , though otherwise obnoxious , and against the throne and life of their own emperour , vbi furor ingruat innocentes ac noxios iuxta cadere . secondly , in the degrees , that yet the king had not falne thus low , if first he had not lost that awe & reuerence which alway attendeth vpon maiesty , by vnseemely offices , done by him in the streetes and tauernes , apprehending many souldiers for pettie faults , like a constable , making his person common , cheape , and despised among them which were wont onely to be seene and feared , as somewhat supra humanitatem . and this he did also in hatred and disdaine of those that had in the war forsaken him . and now in this last act , if his own obstinacy had not plunged him into destruction , but that he had softned them by a seasonable yeelding to time , he had preuailed onely by time . thirdly , in the order , that these mutiners hauing no head , or direction , kept that reglement , that they tooke oath in their fury , in hot blood , in the kings yard , not to dishonour , spoile nor sacke the imperiall throne , neither committed nor suffered any insolence nor violence in the citie to the neutrals , but rather proclaimed peace and iustice. fourthly , in the consequents , that at the third daies end , all was at quiet , and all men in their trade , as if no such thing had happened ; onely the ianizaries suffered no diuan nor councell , vntill they had receiued a donatiue , as guerdon of their iniquity ; in which also the infinite waste of treasure is worthy of consideration , which must of necessity be exceedingly exhausted by three changes in foure yeeres , and by the late warres in persia and poland : for euery ianizarie in the citie , absent or present , whose roll is about 40000. receiue 25. chequins gold , besides spahees , iamoglans , and other orders at euery alteration , which amounts in all neere to two millions . and now these fellowes all liuing , that haue tasted the sweete of prosperous mutinies , haud ignari summa scelera incipi cum periculo , peragi cum praemio , they haue taken such a head as cannot safely be suffered on , nor securely be taken off . fifthly , of certaine presages that fore-ranne , it being related to mee from the mouth of a cadee , inward with the king a moneth before the tumult : that osman dreamed in the night , that he thought to ride a cammell , and being mounted , he could not force him to goe by faire meanes nor stripes , and that then he descending in a rage , the body of the beast vanished , and left the head in the kings hand . who next day troubled at this fancy , sent to a learned man , familiar with him , for the interpretation . he excused himselfe as vnfit to giue opinion in a matter of that consequence , but perswaded osman to send to the mofti . hee also craued pardon , but withall said , there was none so fit to interpret it , as mustafa the kings vncle , and now emperour , who is esteemed a holy man , that hath visions , and angel-like speculations , in plaine tearmes , betweene a mad man and a foole . the king repaires to mustafa , who briefely tells him , the cammell signifies his empire : his riding , abuse in gouernment : his descention , his disposition : the vanishing of the body , the reuolt of his subiects : the head remaining in his hand , onely a bare title ; and that he should shortly dye within few moneths , and lose his kingdome , but the empty name of emperour should accompany him to his graue . a second of lesse consequence in the uizier delauir bassa , from whom the lord ambassadour hauing receiued particular friendship about sixe dayes before this vprore , hee went to visit , and hauing no other businesse but to perswade him to stay the king from this intended pilgrimage , the ambassadour gaue him many reasons in the present estate of their owne affayres , especially the treaty of poland yet depending . to which the bassa replyed very grauely . then the ambassadour vrging the feare of some tumult , collected from the licentious speeches rumored in the towne , and hee was bold to deale plainely , sincerely and friendly , that if any such thing should happen , the fault would be imputed to the bassa , as being of authoritie to perswade the king , whom his qualitie and youth would excuse , but all the fury would be discharged vpon the greatest minister ; desiring him to consider the euent , at least , to take his affection in the best part . the old renard stayed a while from reply : at last , smiling to himselfe at the ambassadour , who perswaded him against that which was his owne counsaile , hee gaue him a finall answere , that there was no remedy , hee durst not hazard himselfe to oppose the kings resolution : but assured him , he would so order the matter , as this iourney should not proceede so farre , as was expected . the ambassadour concluded for himselfe , desiring then that he would leaue him a particular recommendation to the chimacham or deputie as his friend . to which he suddainely replied , trouble not your selfe , nor feare ; i will neuer remoue so farre , but that i will leaue one of my legges in this city to serue you : which the poore man fulfilled ; for being murthered in few daies after , one of his legs whole and entire , was hanged in the hippodrome , the most publike place of the city . lastly , in things yet to come , and probably to be suspected , that the souldiours in asia , who haue now lost their hopes , will not sit downe by this affront , but rather will attempt some reuenge , for the death of that king who was their martyr ; or that some great bassaes farre remoued from court , will apprehend this occasion , not to obey an vsurper , set vp by treason ; and vpon this colour ground their owne ambitions , or that all euery where will fall into combustion and intestine warre ; for i dare not hope , that god will open the eyes of christian princes to see the littlenesse of their owne vnciuill quarels , while this mighty monarchy inuiteth them to concord , and to diuide it as a prostituted spoile . finis . the continvation of the story , presented to the kings maiesty from the same person . on saturday euening , the first of iune following , the capiaga or maior domo of the seraglio , hauing receiued a secret order to remoue the brethren of osman from their lodgings , and in the night to strangle them : as hee was performing his command , aided with a few of his carnifices to carry away the princes , they cried out : the pages running to the noise , and incouraged by the casliaraga , who had some suspition , without further examination kill the capiaga , now almost euery order hauing risen against their owne head . that night they sent secretly to the ianizaries and spahees , to informe them what they had done , and in the morning early hanged his body in the hippodrome for a publike spectacle . the soldiers returned in fury to court , in fauour of the pages , and demanded iustice against those that had consented to this wicked order ; which had made an end of all the ottoman race , only this mustafa being left aliue , who is so holy a saint , that he will not people the world with sinners , nor indure any women about him . the innocent king protests hee knowes nothing of this purpose : and if his command were procured , it was gotten by subreption , and he is easily beleeued . but his mother another liuia , and the new uizier , daout bassa , who had her daughter to wife , were vehemētly suspected . it was a day of diuan or councell ; but these souldiours would suffer none , vntill they had an account of this treason . the vizier denies all ; the mother is a woman , & hidden in the house : yet it is very likely , they both were guilty to vphold and secure their owne authority : it being rumoured , that the uizier determined to place subdititiously , in the roome of the elder prince , his own son , and very like him , and so to gouerne mustafa for a time , and by his remoue to establish himselfe and his race for euer . but now somewhat must bee done to appease the people ; therefore daout bassa is degraded from his office , and one huzein bassa newly arriued from the gouernment of cairo , aduanced to his place , with promise of further examination . since , the fury once ouer , there hath beene no great search nor discouery made . i thinke the sultanes chequines haue quieted the matter . this new uizier , a man here without friends , yet very rich , of a stubborne and obstinate nature , reported iust in his wayes , but peremptory and inflexible ; audax , ferox , & prout animum intendit prauus aut industrius eadem vis one from whom almen may expect much good or much ill ; begins his gouernement roughly , vndertakes to punish insolencies early , and professeth a reformation , or to be a sacrifice . a man fit for these times that are desperate : for the worst will be , that he must at last endure their furie : in the meane time he procures a little awe , & hath restored the face of iustice : yet i am perswaded it cannot last long , the ghost of osman will not be at rest , vntill there are some parentalia made vnto him ; the nature of this vizier is vnsupportable ; but if he preuaile , and once settle , he will a new change the king , and lay an obligation vpon the brethren of osman ; for he will neuer thinke himselfe secure vnder a man gouerned by an insolent woman , dominandi auida : and what assurance can he haue in that prince , cui non iudicium , non odium est nisi indita & iussa ? and though i cannot foresee the particulars , and where the sore will breake out , yet i am sure the whole body is sicke ; and princes of christendome shall haue breath three yeeres , before they shall haue cause to feare this state , whose present king is mentis inops , and the next in expectation , a child , vnfit for action , and all the great men and souldiers decayed , mutined and corrupted . finis . learne of a turk, or, instructions and advise sent from the turkish army at constantinople, to the english army at london faithfully and impartially communicated by m.b., one of the attendants of the english agents there. m. b., one of the attendants of the english agent there. this text is an enriched version of the tcp digital transcription a27013 of text r4935 in the english short title catalog (wing b138). textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. the text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with morphadorner. the annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. this text has not been fully proofread approx. 60 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 14 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. earlyprint project evanston,il, notre dame, in, st. louis, mo 2017 a27013 wing b138 estc r4935 11792326 ocm 11792326 49270 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a27013) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 49270) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 806:17) learne of a turk, or, instructions and advise sent from the turkish army at constantinople, to the english army at london faithfully and impartially communicated by m.b., one of the attendants of the english agents there. m. b., one of the attendants of the english agent there. [4], 22 p. [s.n.], london : 1660. reproduction of original in huntington library. eng turkey -history -1453-1683. a27013 r4935 (wing b138). civilwar no learne of a turk, or instructions and advise sent from the turkish army at constantinople, to the english army at london. faithfully and imp m. b., one of the attendants of the english agent there 1660 10380 19 0 0 0 0 0 18 c the rate of 18 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the c category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 2008-01 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2008-02 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2008-03 john pas sampled and proofread 2008-03 john pas text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-09 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion learne of a tvrk , or instructions and advise sent from the turkish army at constantinople , to the english army at london . faithfully and impartially communicated by m.b. one of the attendants of the english agent there . eccles. 1.9 . the thing that hath been , it is that which shall be , that which is done , is that which shall he done : and there is no new thing under the sun . london , printed in the first moneth of the great platonick year , called anciently by some in english , as you were . 1660. to the reader . reader , although thou hast not much skill in forreign names , yet if thou hast any little skill in domestick affairs , thou mayest out of this discourse pick some knowledge of our miseries past : of our miseries present , with the root and spring of them , and of the most probable means of redeeming them for the future . god make our grandees in the army , and out of the army , wise by the harmes of others ( they that build much upon the confidence of an army , build upon a quick-sand ) and god make them honest after the example of others , or else the men of niniveh shall rise up in judgement against this government , matth. 12.41 . and the turks circumcision shall judge and condenm these mens baptisme , yea , though it be anabaptisme . the meaning of several names mentioned in the following discourse . janizaries . the turks foot souldiers . spahies . the troopers or horsemen . seraglio . the great turks palace . divan . the publick councell . sanrack . a colonel . beg. a petty lord or governour of a small province . beglerbeg . a great lord that hath many beys under him . segmen bassa . the lieutenant general of the foot . imbrahir bassa . the master of the horse . bostangi bassa . the chief gardiner , who is ordinarily the turks executioner . aga of janizaries . captain general of the foot . bassa . the greatest commander and governour the turk hath abroad . vizier a bassa . called from abroad , and made of the councel at home . grand vizier . the lieutenant general of the empire , viceroy , the second man in the kingdome . chimacham . the third man in the kingdome , deputy to the grand vizier . teftardar . the treasurer . cadelescher . the chief justice . cassiaraga . the governour of the women . capi aga . the emperours mouth by whom he speaks in publick . hoia . the emperours confessor . mufti . the high-priest of the mahumetans . their popo . achmat , eighth emperour of the turks suddenly dying , novemb. 15 , 1617. left behinde him three sons , but all under age ; wherefore by the advice , especially of his mother flatua , who was mother both to him and mustapha , he appointed his brother mustapha his success out in the empire , who by a special providence had been ( contrary to the manner of the turks , whose emperours slay all their brethren as soon as they ascend the emperial throne ) reserved thus for the scepter . this mustapha had not long raigned , but that growing cruel and odious , the grand vizier came with an army out of persia and deposed him , forcing him to returne to his cell ( where he had lived like a relgious man all the reign of achmat his brother ) and fetching osman , the heire of achmat , out of prison , set him in the imperial th●one , with the general applause of all the bassaes and whole army , and this in the year 1618. sed fourtuna vitrea est , cum splendet maxime frangitur . this young prince was scarce well warm in his fathers seat : but taking discontent at his souldiery , especially the janizaries , he had a design upon them to disband and disarme them , if not wholly destroy them , and erect another militia in their roome . to cover which designe of his the better , he gave out a pretension of a voiage to mecha , to visit the sepulchre of their great prophet , from which uundertaking no reasons , advises , petitions could disswade him , although the souldiery passed so far , as to threaten publickly , and to protest they would not follow , but rather set up another king in his absence . on wednesday they seventh of may in the year 1622. while his tents and other accommodations for his journey were passing over unto asia-side , the janizaries and spahies suddenly met at the hyppodrome in the city , upon a word given , and from thence ran to the seraglio , which is the great turks palace , in tumult , and there cryed out for the king , who appeared to them , asked what this insoleney meant , and what they pretended ? they then by the mouth of the multitude ( for they had no head but that of the monster ) demanded , first , that he should not proceed in his purpose to go to mecah , nor to asia . secondly , to have delivered to their fury the great vizier delevir bassa , the hoia , or the cassiaraga , the teftardar , the cadelescher , and some others as enemies to the state . the first after a little dispute , the king granted to them , promising to give over his journey ; but they not content with words , exacted it in writing . to the second he replyed , that it was dishonour to him to have his servants so used without order of justice , but perswaded them to have patience to stay till saturday the divan or publick councel , where they should appeare ; and if they were found culpable , they should receive punishment ( not meaning to performe any of this , but to get time and allay their present fury . ) these fellows not content with that moderate answer , undertook to know that they were guilty , and therefore they needed no other witnesse , tryal , or judge but themselves , and with extreame clamour called to have them rendred . but the king refusing to give them any other satisfaction , and they unprepared for force , returned into the city , which now was all in feare ; every house and shop being shut up , expecting a general sack . but they followed the way of their own hatred , and first went to the house of the hoja , which they brake and pillaged ; but not finding him , they proceeded to the great viziers , who made some defence , and they being unarmed , beat them off : and so they separated , being now evening , yet kept a guard in some parts of the town . that night the king made an attempt to fortifie and defend the seraglio , which was strongly walled about , and had alwayes in it of houshold servants , above three thousand ; but it seems no man would arme in his cause : so the next morning the mutiniers assembled againe , and taking their armes , went first to the mufti , or arch-priest among them , and enforced him and divers others to accompany them to the court , where they anew demanded these men , but with more instance and fury ; in the mean time the hoia cadelescher and tofterdar fled ; and were not in long time discovered ; the vizier retired to the king , and perswaded him earnestly to go over in person in his own boates to asia , and there to take horse , and he would secure him from all peril ; but the king would not move , bidding him stay , confident and assured that he would punish these rebels . the wise old man seeing this constancy ( or obstinacy ) desired leave to shift for himself , which he took or obtained , and so got away to the hermitage of a saint renowned amongst them , who ( like himself ) betrayed him ; yet did him the favour , as not to deliver him to the multitude , but perswaded and carried him back to the kings house . at this time it was disputed in the seraglio about the delivery of those officers , the emperour refusing ; the rebels clamouring and threatning , insomuch as he began to feare they would break in , and in their rage do worse then they yet pretended . whereupon ( whither by the kings order , or by his own consent willing to be the peace-offering ) the brave vizier went out to them , and with a good assurednesse demanded what they sought of him , and wherein he had offended ? at first they were amazed , but one insolent villain breaking the general modesty , they answered him with their swords , and suddenly cut him in pieces . the emperour seeing their fury so outragious , had more cause to doubt , and retired himself then too late , when he had lost his faithful councellour , and would have fled into asia , but could not ; yet he conveyed himself into a private place prepared by his bostangi bassa , or chief gardiner . the rebels continued without in their madnesse , asking for their king , and for more sacrifices . but the servants protesting ☞ they knew not where he was , they resolved to enter the palace ( but first took a general oath not to sack the imperial throne , which they called their house and their honour ) and there seeking for the king , but not able to find him , they extorted it by confession from the cassiaraga , & slew him ; and then they demanded for the deposed mustapha , uncle to osman , a man esteemed rather holy ( that is frantick ) then wise , and indeed fitter for a cell then a scepter . the king the first day of this tumult had put mustapha into a v●ult with two negro women , without bread or drink , in which estate these new electors found him almost naked and half pined . at first sight he thought they had been the messengers of death , but that fear passed over ; his first request was a cup of water , whom they took up and instantly proclaimed him their emperour , which he was loath to accept , in a manner ashamed to be raised to that dignity . how unstable are the states of the greatest princes ? for he that was even now in the jaws of death , naked , starved , and dying for thirst , is become a great monarch , may drink gold , or the innocent blood . they as yet not knowing what was become of osman , and loath to trust mustapha in the palace , carried him in triumph to the old seraglio , and there left him , departing to the sack of the viziers house , and so in the evening to their rendevous , where they kept both good guard , and good order in the city from fire and other insolencies . sultan osman amazed with these newes , assoone as they had left the court , came out , and called to counsel in the night hurein bassa , late vizier in the polish wars , and the aga of the janizaries , both faithful to him , and demanded their advice ; first having sent to the old seraglio to practise the women there to strangle mustapha ; but some of them taking his part , a new uproare began in the house between that sex ; and the souldiers that kept watch , hearing the noise , entred in , and rescued him ; and from thence removed him to the chambers of the janizaries , where they kept him for that night in an ill lodging . all this while osman is consulting what course to take ; these two his friends and some others tell him , that the case was desperate , and could not be cured but by a desperate remedy , and therefore they agreed that the aga should go and perswade with the mufti ; and that the king in the morning should suddenly present himself to the souldiers at their own doors , and make experience what his presence , his submission and his benevolence promised , would work , to move them to loyalty or compassion : which counsel early in the morning they put in practise . the king accompanyed with the mufti ( who never consented to his deposing , though he favoured the souldiers against the vizier with huzein bassa ) and about twelve horsemen went directly to the janizaries colledge , where must●pha was kept , and there in teares made them an oration , offering great recompense , repenting of his errours , and finally invoked them by the merits of his father , and all his ancestours to have some pity upon their true master . the multitude ( as prone to pity as they were before to hatred ) now knew not what to do ; a silent murmure now ran among them , and they were half converted . but the aga ☜ of the janizaries thinking to merit of the king , and beginning to plead unseasonably for him , with some harsh words of upbraidure , anew moved their fury , so that they cryed out treason , and fall upon him and huzein bassa , and cut them in pieces ; every man taking a piece of their flesh to satiate their revenge . the mufti would have spoken , but was withdrawn by some , out of respect to his place , and with difficulty was conveyed away . now the poor osman saw his friends slain , and knew not which way to turne himself ; but binding up his eyes with a napkin , expected death as the last of their fury . but that they might seem to proceed in a course of justice , they carried him first before mustapha , and accused him as the disturber of the peace of the empire , and demanded sentence against him . mor● vulgi , suum quisque flagitium aliis objectans . the forsaken prince pleaded for life , and the new king knew not how to condemne , but nodded and agreed to all that was propounded . at last they consulted with themselves , and put him upon a horse , an insolent spahi , changing turbants with him , and sent him away prisoner to the seven towers under good guard ( in his passage begging a draught of water at a fountain ) and them returned to their new master , and placed him in the seraglio and imperial throne , where he had need have good broths and analepticks to restore his decayed body . the souldiers now thought all was done , and onely sacking the houses of hurein bassa , and some others , returned ☞ in quiet to their several lodgings , and had no further malice . but the new vizier daout bassa made by mustapha , knew well if osman lived , that this storm might passe over , and he would as easily by the same means , returne to his estate as he fell from it ; therefore he consulted with some few interessed in mustapha's preferment , and thereby obnoxious to osman , to search how many of the royal blood were left alive ; and resolved , if there remained two , to make an end of osman . two of his brothers were found , the one about twelve , the other about seven years of age ; and thereupon the vizier went himself to the prison with a pack of hangmen , and gave order to stragle the unfortunate prince , who now having had no rest in two nights , and thinking himself secure for a season , was newly fallen asleep , but awakened by the coming of these messengers , asked what news ? saying , he did not like their sudden intrusion . they at first stood amazed , and the king made shew to defend himself . but a strong knave struck him on the head with a battle-axe , and the rest leaping upon him , strangled him with much ado . thus one of the greatest monarchs in the world was first affronted by his mutined troops , his own slaves , almost unarm'd , and few in number , no man taking up sword to defend him ; and they who first began this madnesse , not meaning to hurt him , by the encrease of their own fury , which had no bounds , ☞ deposed him against their own purpose ; and at last exposed his life , against their will , to the counsels of other men , whom they equally hated . and now they mourned for their dead king as freshly as they raged ( while he lived ) unreasonably , knowing that they had slained their honour ; this being the first of their emperours that they ever betrayed , and having set up another , that in all likelihood they must change for disability . some observations upon this occasion will not be impertinent to these that desire to know , as well the disposition and use as the things themselves . ☜ first , in the purpose of the souldier not at all to violate the king , much lesse to depose or murther him , but onely to take away these about him , whom they lookt upon as enemies ; yet the fury once on foot , they proceeded by unsensible steps to the utmost of outrage , against the throne and life of their own emperour , ubi furor invaluit innocentes & noxios juxta tollit , where rage and fury hath got the upper hand , there the innocent and nocent fare both alike . ☜ secondly , observe how this monarch fell by degrees ; he had never fallen thus low , if he had not first lost the awe and reverence which alwayes attendeth upon majesty ( if it be kept up ) by unseemly offices done by him ; and now in this last act , if his own obstinacy had not plunged him into destruction , a seasonable yeelding to time , had softned them , and saved him . ☜ thirdly , in the order , that these mutiniers having no head nor direction , kept such regiment , that in their fury , in their hot blood , in the kings yard they took an oath not to sack nor dishonour the imperial throne ; neither committed nor suffered any violence in the city to the naturals , but rather proclaimed peace and justice . fourthly , in the consequents , that at the third dayes end all was quiet , and all men in their trade , as if no such thing had happened ; onely the janizaries suffered no divan or counsel , until they had received a donative as a reward of their iniquity . and now these fellows having tasted the sweet of prosperous mutinies ( haud ignari summa scelerà incipi cum periculo perseci cum praemio ) knowing that the greatest wickednesses are begun with hazard , but perfected with reward , took such an head as could not safely be suffered on , nor securely taken off . on saturday morning , the 1. of june following , the capi aga , or major domo having received an order to remove the brethren of osman from their lodgings , and in the night to strangle them , as he was performing his command , the poor princes cryed out , the pages running to the noise , and encouraged by the cassiaraga , who had some suspition , without further examination , killed the capiaga . that night they sent secretly to the janizaries and spahies to inform them what they had done , and in the morning early hanged his body in the hippodrome for a publick spectacle . the souldiers returned in fury to the court in favour of the pages , and demanded justice of those that had consented to the ☞ wicked order , which had made and end of all the ottoman race ; onely this mustapha being left alive , who was such a saint , that he would not people the world with sinners , nor endure any woman near him . the innocent king protested , he knew nothing of the plot , and if such command were procured , it was gotten by subreption ; and he was easily believed . but his mother and the new vizier daout bassa , who had her daughter to wife , were vehemently suspected . it was a day of divan , but the souldiers would suffer none , till they had an account of this treason . the vizier denyed all : the mother was a woman , and hid in the house . but now somewhat must be done to appease the people ; therefore daout bassa was degraded from his office , and one hurein bassa , new arrived from the government of cairo , put in his place , with promise of further examination . but the fury once over , there was no great search nor discovery made . the new vizier audax ferox , & prout animum intendit , pravus aut industrius eadem vi , upon some spleen towards the aga of the janizaries , took occasion to cashier him , and sent him to the islands to be strangled , and gave order to murther some other bassaes and officers , that so he might make way to depose emperour mustapha , and set up morat the child , the brother of osman , many being of his party ; whereupon the souldiers rose all in armes at the seraglio , taking the alarm at the medling with their aga , rescued their captain and the rest , and demanded the head of the vizier , whereupon he fled , and order was given to kill him where he could first be found ; the viziers house was sacked , and infinite treasure taken , so that the souldier was quieted for a day or two by making a new vizier mustapha bassa , who was of a soft nature , and scarce durst do justice for fear of offending any man . now a new faction was made between mustapha and morat , and it was expected hourely , when there would be some great slaughter or massacre in the city ; for of necessity one side must fall . there was then no security for any man , when the king , ☜ and viziers , and all officers held their lives and dignities at the courtesie of the mutinied souldiers , who had tasted the sweet of rebel●ion , and cast off all awe and reverence , and could not easily be reduced to order without much blood and hazard of the whole . therefore the wiser ☜ men retyred from office , and the insufficient did cause their own daily change and ruine . the souldiers adhered to the king of their own creation ; for he was in effect their creature , and they did wholly govern ☜ him . the lawyers and churchmen made secret conventions , and feared not to say openly , that the foundation of their state was dissolved , their king unlawful , and all that adhered to him lapped into heresie , having despised the institutions of mahomet . the souldiers still continued in their mutinies at constantinople , and grew to that height of insolency , that going in troops to the court , they demanded all offices of game ; to be stewards to the revenues of the churches , which are great ; to take farmes of customes , and committed many other outrages which are unsufferable ; the viziers themselves ☜ durst deny them nothing : if complaints of any insolencies or injuries were made to the chief vizier or magistrate , they answered , none durst meddle with them , that had murthered their own king ; and desired the complainants patience , and ☜ that they would bear a part with the general sufferings . by this time the wickednesse of some of the chief leaders in these commotions was ripe for vengeance , and their day is come . the great vizier georgi envying the authority of daout bassa brother in law to the emperour , mustapha who had been the counsellor and the instrument to murther sultan osman , scorning that he should underhand govern in his reigne , he therefore practised to put him to death ; but not daring to do it by his own authority , and knowing it to be in vaine to think to procure it from the court , he stirred up the spahies to demand justice upon him for the death of the last king . this looked further then the first assent ; for the subtle vizier , who was faithful to his true lord , knowing the rage of an unguided multitude , aimed at a by-revenge upon others , who he hoped would be involved and accused of the order . the soldier soone raised and mutinied in the seraglio , demanded daout , he fled . but now that the businesse was on foot , if he were no found , the vizier himself is in danger : but the poor man was taken , and brought to the divan , and there being called to publick justice , he must excuse himself upon some greater person ; wherein the emperour and his mother ran a new hazard , which was the secret end . therefore both of them forsook him and left him to the law , and without any tryal , he was brought before the souldiers , stript , and his turbant taken off , and on his knees ready to receive the stroke of death . but suddenly the janizaries came to his rescue , and carried him away to their chambers . the spahies who began this action , took it in ill part , and followed with great out cries , that they would have him die ; the ☞ others demanded that he might be heard in publick justice . thus those two mutinied faction were ready to come to blows . daout bassa now in some hope of life bribed the janizaries , and that day distributed fourty thousand chequines of gold , and they promised to protect him . who did not now think but he was taken away for safety ? but the spahies followed their first resolution , and to appease the dissension , it was agreed he should die . they that meant to save him , could not , but reserved him for a greater example of justice . they would not let him now loose his head in the court , that death was to honourable for him , that had murthered his prince . therefore they put him into the same couch wherein he had sent sultan osman to execution . twice in the way , being dry , with sorrow he drank at the same fountain where his late master begged drink : and so was conveyed into the same chamber , wherein he had murthered him . the executioner beginning to tye him , himself shewed the very corner where he had committed that foul fact , and desired that there he might , if possible , expiate it . and so at last he was miserably strangled . an here observe the justice of god even for the wicked , who seldome suffers the blood of any , scarce ( if at all the blood of kings ) to passe without an exemplary retaliation ; the same couch , the same chamber , the same corner , the same death . and observe again , the power of conscience , even in a mahometan , able to make him , if not his own executioner , yet almost a voluntary sacrifice to the ghost of his murthered prince . which yet is not so appeased , but must and will have yet more sacrifice ; and to demand them , comes the bassa of arrivum , with a great army towards angria , marching the direct way to constantinople . he held a general counsel in his camp , and sent to the port to desire the presence of the mufti , cadees , bassa's and ancient beghs to take knowledge ; and to punish the traytours that murthered the late king ; and to settle a new one lawfully that should be able to governe , to reduce the mutinied city ☜ souldier to obedience and discipline , and to place about the emperour some great vizier chosen by the state , able to direct and applie remedies to the diseases then grown to a crisis . complaining , that every three or four moneths , by the change of the vizier , the provinces were destroyed ; for ☜ they placed and displaced the governour according to their own factions , and so contrary orders were s●nt abroad daily , insomuch that no man knew whom they should obey . these were his pretences ; and if the present state would not assent to this assembly , he then resolved to come to the port , and settle all things at his pleasure by the sword . the great officers in possession of the emperour and government , loath to be called to account by the souldier , took a worse resolution to make a warre , and make choice of cigala bassa for general , which he refused upon the same pretence , that in his absence alterations would be so frequent , and that he should not please , or at least uncertainly and according to interpretation . therefore he would have an absolute dictatorship for the time , equal to that of the great vizier , or else he would not stirre . this was granted him , and money given out , and order to passe the water , speedily enrolling for his army 15000. janizaries , and 30000. ☞ spahies . but those did demur , and alleadge it was a war against their own brethren , and sought any excuses , rather then come to blowes . but the secret was , it was then ramazan , or their holy lent , at the end of which they were to receive their pay , and therefore they ☞ would not move , but pretended religion . next day after their feast , when they should march , they shewed themselves carelesse ( having first held many consultations ) and would not march at all , unlesse the emperour or great vizier would go in person : so every day brought forth new trouble , and the empire to a great deal of hazard and danger . that state , for fifteen moneths after the death of osman , was a stage of variety , the souldiery usurping all government ; placing and displacing as the winde of favour or disfavour moved them . in that time there were three emperours , seven great viziers , five agaes of the janizaries ; two captain bassaes , three treasurers , six bassaes of cairo ; and in proportion , as many changes of governours in all the provinces . every new vizier making use of his time , displacing those in possession , and selling their honour to others , so as the whole empire was in a manner fined four or five times over . hurein bassa the last vizier of them , consumed the public treasure so fast , and exacted money of private men so violently to maintaine his faction with the janizari●s , that even the receivers themselves were afraid and weary , and the wisest of them foresaw their own ruine in the general consumption ; when there was any murmure against him , he presently silenced it either by guifts or blood . assoon as he had dispatched away cigala bassa with his army against the bassa of arrivum , whom they termed the great rebel in asia , which he did rather to disburden himself of fears by sending the spahies out of the way ( who were his opposites ) then for any love to the publick state ; he sent privily to strangle halil bassa , georgi , and mustapha , late viziers , hoping thereby he had removed all competitors ; whether this gave the occasion , or that his sinne was ripe for revenge , the spahies suddenly gathered head , and the old wolf fled to his trusty guard the janizaries . the city was almost divided , but the spahies sent their resolution plainly , being the weaker in number , that they were loth to come to blowes with their brethren , but if the janizaries would protect him , they should keep him constantinople and greece . but they themselves would depart , and disposed of asia , which was a bold profession , but easie , the forces of the rebels being of their society . the wisest foresaw the peril , and they all agreed to change him , and so the seal was given to ali bassa , a man reputed honest , but melancholick and unexperienced for so great a charge . the army for asia arriving at nicomedia five dayes journey from constantinople shewed little obedience , many disbanded , and the rest having no desire to fight with these of the same profession both in religion and in humour . news came daily to the port of the taking of forts by abassa bassa , the head of the rebels , and other defections and combustions in those parts , and that that quarrel was taken up against the janizaries and the present government , of whom he slew all that came into power , as guilty of the blood of osman . this sudddenly waked and ripened the project of those who had plotted an alteration . hereupon the new vizier ali , with the counsel of the mufti , and some captaines of the souldiers of both orders laid their foundation . they shewed the imminent peril , and difficulty to resist or prevent it by armes . the janizaries saw that they alone must , as the mark of envy , bear the whole burthen ; and therefore all resolved that the easiest and safest way to appease their ☜ troubles was to restore the true heir ; hoping that they who pretended their rising for the love of his brother , and in revenge of his cause , would obey that prince , and quiet themselves ; upon this resolution they assembled at the seraglio without any tumult , and desired to have sultan mustapha come forth and speak to the souldiers , and to answer to some questions which he refusing as truly unable ; they took out sultan morat , and declared him king with universal joy and acclamation , insomuch as the janizaries ( but the day before his opposites , so easily can god turne the heart of a multitude ) being shewed the wants of treasure , and the necessity of the state , were content to remit their donative , and encrease of pay ☞ usuall at every change , vade tu o miles anglicane & fac simile . go then o english souldier , and do likewise . asia was in this new settlement of affaires , either forgotten or neglected . the army that was marching thither was stayed from proceeding . for it was believed that abassa bassa depended upon the new emperour , and would make his submission : but they had proceeded too far to make any safe retreat , although they were the indirect ( if not direct ) occasion of the raising of the new emperour . besides there rested still another difficulty , to introduce the awe of majesty , which had been trampled under foot ( and it was a great one ) when people , like the sea , had made a breach into ancient reverence , and prospered , the taste of wickedness was not so easily lost . in the midst of this appearing calme , the janizaries , some repenting , and some denying that ever they consented , to remit the donative or encrease of pay , did now sharply demand it with threats of innovation , so as they were forced to content them . about this , abassa bassa began to discover , that he had some further game to play , then the setting up of the brethren of osman ; for notwithstanding all pretences of obedience to the new emperour , he suddenly assaulted and took the castle of tocat , which is the mint of asia ; seven b●glerbegs , and sixteen sanracks , being joyned with him , all that part of asia obeyed him ; for he oppressed none , onely executing his wrath upon the janizaries . this advice being brought by a captain of that order made much rumour at the port ; the souldiers rising in tumult at the seraglio , demanded to be led out to fight , and to have these of asia declared rebels ; a counsel to this end was held , where they received so cold an answer , that they grew into some rage , accusing two bassaes , by name , hali and georgi to have correspondence with them ; and seeming to doubt that the whole state did connive with this action , to prosecute the first design of osman to root out the order of the janizaries ; insomuch as they openly professed , if we be true musulmans , and the emperours slaves , let us go out and fight with his enemies and ours ; if not , and that you maintain them against us , we are resolved to die together , and not to be wasted by pieces . therefore to satisfie the souldiers , the banner was set out at the gate of the court , and that of the aga of the janizaries at their gate , and warre proclaimed . that all the force of the empire should be ready to march within four dayes ; when they saw this resolution in the great ones ( whether dissembled or in good earnest ) that ●ay being octob. 18. 1623. the janizaries and spahies held a counsel , and changed their mindes , alleadging , ●hat winter approaching , and no provision made , they would not move . the viziers were glad , respecting their own ends , and so all asia was lest to the courtesie of the rebels and winter . in the mean time abassa bassa advanced , and took the city of angria , which was surrendred to him as soon as he came before it , but the castle held against him ; and it is reported , that he wept at the gates thereof , publishing the cause of his taking up of armes , which he said was onely in revenge of the blood of osman , desiring such as favoured him to come on his side , the rest to depart in peace every man to his own house . he did no harme , nor took the value of a penny : his army was very great , and every janizary that he could catch , he sacrificed to the ghost of the dead emperour . the astrologers publickly augured his prosperity ; and every mans discourse was full of fabulous fears and prophesies . it was said he would come to the port and demand audience by justice . and it was generally thought from the coldnesse , both of the emperour , and of the viziers , that he was secretly maintained by them , and that he came to fulfil the design of osman , to wrest the ☞ government from the mutinied souldiers , and to root out their order . for all the lawyers and churchmen smiled , and rather rejoyced then feared . the janizaries openly murmured , that they were betrayed , and accused many , yet they escaped , and now few spoke against him as a rebel ; yet the first of november ( whether for colour or in earnest ) the great viziers tents were passed over the water in haste with these of the aga of the janizaries , and all the force which could be then made at the court , to winter on the other side in brusia , to amuse the rebels , and stay them till the spring , being willing the blow should be taken on the other side to save the citie from a generall sack . it was afterwards considered , that to prevaile against abassa bassa with armes was a doubtfull matter , and therefore the sultan sent to him a capigi bassa , with a vest , a sword , and a letter , giving him thanks for the love shewed to his brother and his blood : but that now the revenge belonged to him himself , of which he would take care ; and therefore desired him , if he were a true subject to return to his government of arrivum , and to dissolve his armies , and there to rest until further occasion of service . upon this order from the emperour he excuseth himself ; that the incommodity of winter would not suffer him to retire , but promised to live in peace untill the spring , and then he would returne in obedience to his government . about which time , namely , march 24. 1624. ali bassa the great vizier was beheaded , and cerques mechemet bassa advanced to the place , a man of an honest and sincere nature ( for a mahometan ) and one too good for those times , and that people , who after he had enjoyed his ☞ place ( one of the greatest dignities in the world ) but a short while , by an example scarce to be parallel'd , laboured to surrender it as unable to support or content the insolency of the spahies in their unreasonable demands of impossible benefits . in the mean time the preparation for the war in asia ( which had been once again impeded ) was advanced , though the resolution to set forward was deferred upon hope , that cherques mechemet bassa , and other new ministers might by their perswasion and authority reduce abassa bassa , looked on , they having undertaken to endeavour it ; though it appeared very difficult , being that he yet continued the siege of argria , and that his scattered army that wintered abroad began to return to him from all parts , and it was concluded he would be loath to trust his life upon a pardon , though the grand seignior had sent him another . yet suddenly ( contrary to the feares of many , and the expectations of almost all ) abassa bassa rose from angria , and departed eastward , having done no spoile at all to the city nor inhabitants , but left behinde him a farre better fame then any governour sent from the port ; he had now accepted the grand signiors pardon , and in obedience to his command and shew of submission was now marched away to unite his forces with achis achmet bassa against the persian ; yet whatever might seeme to be between the port and him , there was not so much as a seeming reconciliation between him and the janizaries : for after this the janizaries coming over into asia with cerques mehemet bassa against the persian , put a whole garrison of abassa bassaes to the sword , man , woman , and childe , though they had set open their gates to entertain them as friends . in revenge whereof abassa bassa falling in upon the quarters of the janizaries , slew 3000. of them , and had done further execution , if the whole army had not come to rescue . this was the strte of affaires abroad ; in the meane time at constantinople the spahies assembled in the hippodrome , discontent with the government of the old chimacham , georgi mechemet bassa , who had the authority of the great vizier in his absence at the warre , and in great fury ran to the house of the mufti , and demanded of him to donounce sentence of death against him , and that he would rise and inform the grand signior of their will ; which if he refused , they threatned a general revolt , and to do their own justice ; there was no remedy , the emperour being informed instantly , displaced him , and gave the office to regeb captain bassa , and his to imbraher bassa , hoping thus to quiet all the matter : but this gave them no satisfaction , they demanded in greater fury his life . the poor old man was retyred into the grand signiors protection , who used all means to appease them offering to banish or confine him ; but nothing would content , or separate them , until he had delivered him up , who the next day was strangled , and thrown into the streets ; where the barbarians vented their spleen upon his dead bodie , cutting off his eares and nose , and carrying them in triumph to their fellows . presently they demand the life of some others , principally of moret chians the customer , whom when they could not find , they sacked his house ; within a day or two after they begin to be quiet , upon promise , that if he could be found , he should be rendred to them , and others be brought to justice . that great minister the chimacham was ninty six yeares old , had been fourty five years vizier , their chimacham ; when the sentence of his condemnation was delivered to the bostangi basse , he came to the lodging of the chimacham in the kings garden ( where he thought himselfe in sanctuary ) and for reverence to his age and place , held it , being written in his hand , rather to intimate them to be the ☞ messengers . the poor old man perceiving it , desired one houre to pray , and conjured him to warn the grand signior hereafter not to be so ease to consent to shed innocent blood , which within a few dayes he would repent . the executioners , whether for fear , or for want of skill , could not dispatch him in one houre , so great was his old heart . but see how god , to whom vengeance belongeth , avength the blood of his enemies , and wicked men unjustly spilt , to preserve his image even amongst them that study to destroy it . the janizaries either envious that they had no part in the last sedition , or being innocent , unwilling to participate in the infamy , or rather it was their faire to do somewhat , forced the boats of the gallies which lay above constantinople in the channel , and came down to a garden-house upon the sea in the night , where the emperour privately reposed , and began to exclaime against the death of the innocent , protesting they had no share therein , but as obedient slaves , they desired the peace of the state , and that justice and quietnesse miget returne to the city : and requiring revenge upon divers whom they accused as the ☜ authours of these tumults : they named their own segmen bassa as the principal , and eighteen of their own officers more , and divers others of the chiefe spahies , who held counsels together , and were become heads of factions ; which untill they were all cut off , there was no hope of good government and peace . the grand signior gave them mild words , and promised to do justice , and to punish all such as should be found guilty , but nothing was done to satisfie them ; and being conceived that the new chimacham connived , and had been a party to all their counsels ( at least his preferment made him obnoxious to that suspition ) and it was true that segmen bassa and his faction were the contrivers of the fall and murther of georgi mechemet bassa , and very probable that he of favoured , if not practised by the new ministers : the janizari●s rose again , and by force brought down the galleys neer the city , and landed , and held a counsel very secret in their chambers . this bred much suspition and feare . but the day of publick audience being come , according to the custome , they repaired all to the seraglio , and waited in their order ; their segmen bassa onely did not appear , and it was thought he absented himselfe purposely , by agreement with the chimacham , lesr there should be some occasion offered to examine the past businesse which would not endure the light . the divan being finished , the viziers and cadeleschers coming towards the gate , they were stopped by the janizaries , and told plainly they would speak with the king ; such perswasions as were requisite were used ; but there was no remedy , they would deliver their own message . the young emperour at first was afraid , and retyred ; but to avoyd greater inconveniences resolved to come out to them . order was instantly given to send for the mufti , and the ancients of the law , and many santons ; for the segmen bassa , and others of quality to be present at this action . in the mean time a throne was brought out , and placed in the great court , and the grand segmen came forth and sate in his majestie , attended and assisted by all the great officers and ministers of his empire , to strike a reverence and fear into his souldiers , whose purposes were not yet discovered . contrary to all expectation , an electo spake for them ; in all humble manner professing their obedience , and lamenting the sicknesse of their state , and the daily insolencies ; and declaring that as they were not guilty of the last mutiny , so they were ready to spend their blood in defence of their prince . and for the reformation of those disorders , to which there could be applied no remedy , but by the sword of justice to cut off all those heads , that held conventicles , and plotted daily alterations , onely to governe the whole empire at their will . they desired their petition might be accepted , and those disturbers of the peace sought out and executed , in which they would assist ; and that new names and titles might be forbidden ; which many had taken up as heads of factions , and the souldiery reduced to their ancient discipline ; which if his majesty would grant , and speedily put in practise , they were ready to die in his service ; otherwise , as there was no hope of quietnesse , so they did foresee greater mischiefs daily , which they would oppose as they were able . at the end of this oration , which might have become a cato ( yea , a christian , vade tu miles anglicane , & fac simile , go thou english souldier and do likewise ) they delivered a brief petition in writing wherein they modestly accused the new chimacham of confederacy , and connivence with their segmen bassa , whom they anew appealed and gave up the names of their officers and spahies , upon whom they laid the burthen of their daily tumults . the emperour gave them a short but satisfactory answer , yeelding to their request , yet mingled with some admonition , such as became a prince . and so they departed every man to their own rest . but the segmen bassa having some intimation that his name was renued in that list of death , took the first opportunity , fled and hid himself , and divers others conscious of their own merits retyred , and thereby condemned themselves . with much diligence the segmen bassa was apprehended and brought to the court , he was examined rather to finde his own treasure , which was infinite , then to discover other men . the grand signior sent for him , and after a few words , gave sentence to have his head struck off , which was instantly done before the door ; afterwards divers of both orders ( that is janizaries and spahies ) were taken to the number of twenty two , were taken , and privately strangled and thrown into the sea ; these ( principally branded ) were hidden or fled . and suddenly , as if peace were risen out of the old chimachams grave , there was an end of the tumults and disorders among the souldiers ; the spahies shrunk , not one revenging spahie to be seen in all the city ; and the janizaries , as their glory , took upon them an austere reformation ; and all things were so calme as if astrea had come down from heaven among them . the reading of history having in it no recompense but delight , unlesse it look forward to use and action , either to correct errors past , or direct wayes for the future : it will not be unprofitable upon the foregoing discourse to raise som observations , first theological , secondly , moral and political . first , theological . there are in this discourse several things of god discovered , worthy our taking notic of . as first the absolute and uncontroulable soveraignty of god over the greatest monarchs and emperors of the world . behold one of the greatest monarchs of the earth , suddenly turned out of all , by his own vassals , who at their first rising intended no such thing . he cuts off the spirit of princes ; he is terrible to the kings of the earth , psal. 76.12 . secondly , observe here the infinite wisdome of god , who can by the passions , and lusts , and furies of men accomplish his own , wise , and just holy ends . this army in all their mad fury did not what themselves plotted and intended , but what god decreed . thirdly , behold here the exact justice of god ( in revenging first the blood of osman , then the blood of georgi , though wicked men ) to his enemies ; shall he not much more avenge the blood of his elect ? fourthly , observe here the wonderful power of god over the spirits of men ; how soon can the lord calme their greatest rage and fury ? and none can do it but he ; he stilleth the raging of the sea , and the tumults of the people . for moral observations take these . first , how dangerous a thing it is for any supream power to stand in need of a constant standing army ; they do but bestride an unruly camel , which they cannot manage , as this unfortunate osman dreamt , before his death . secondly , what a dangerous thing it is for the civil power , to permit the souldiers and officers of the army to hold their counsels and conventicles . these were the root of all these troubles in the turkish empire . thirdly , how much better it is to be under the worst of monarchies , then at the courtesie of a mutinied army , appears by this story . fourthly , that the common souldier having been debauched by their own officers , may at last prove honest , and delivering their misleaders to justice , may return to their duty and obedience . amen . finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a27013e-840 the army upon an apprehension of a design to disband them mutiny . demand some chief officers of state to justice , which the king denying , they assemble in arms next morning . cut the vizier in pieces . force the emperour to hide himself . the mutiniers 〈…〉 g him et up ●● mock-king . the true king addresseth himself to the souldiers . they begin to relent , but being anew enraged by the rashness of one of his attendants , they attach him , arraign him as a disturber of the peace . commit him to prison , where he is murthered . the army mutinies a second time ; occasions the creation of a new vizier , against whom they also rise in mutiny . all from the greatest to the least at the courtesie of the army . against whom the lawyers and church-men unite for the publick good . the souldiers demand the churches revenues , and all offices of gain . the spahies set on by the present vizier , demand justice for the death of their king , though occasioned by themselves . upon which the army is divided into two factions , and ready to light . to prevent them , he that mu●thered the king is delivered to justice . the army abroad under the conduct of a great commander , rise to avenge the death of their king ; who calls a general councel . makes declarations of his honest intentions . against whom the governor , set up by the mutinied army , guilty of osmans blood ▪ proclaim a war . but the mutiniers demur , & pretend loathness to fight against their brethren , held consultations , refuse to march , yet at length perswaded to move ; but upon new discontents the spahies mutiny again . which quieted they march , but no mind to fight . the councel at constantinople at their wits end . they consult . resolve upon the onely expedient for safety . which is to declare for the right heir , and make him king , which is also done ; yet the janizaries mutiny again for their pay . the army in asia still prosecute their pretences . cruel to the ianizaries , but just & friendly to all others . whereupon the ianizaries demand to be led out to fight them . war proclaimed , the army to march within four days . whereupon the army held a counsel , and change their mindes . by which news all asia's left to the other army . the bassa of asia taken into the emperours favour ; promiseth to lay down arms . new vizier chosen at the port. and withdraws his forces . the spahies again mutiny , and cause the old chimacham to be put to death the ianizaries rise , declare against this act of their fellow souldiers , the spahies . desire justice against divers o● their own officers , and the officers of the spahies , as men that had debauched the army , and led them into , and encouraged them in all thier mutinies ; accusing them of factions , and holding conventic●es and counsels . the ianizaries come to the port and desire peace . all the grandees of the empire assemble together . one in the name of the rest , delivers first a speech , then a petition both sitter for stat●s men then souldiers , for christians then turks . the segmen bassa , the man principally accused , hides himself , but being found is put to death , with some 2● . others of both orders . after which the army returns to their duty , and peace to the empire . the dilucidation of the late commotions of turkey containing an exact and distinct account of all causes and motives of the deposing of mahomet, and of the advancing of soliman to the imperial throne of constantinople, gather'd from the letters of a person dwelling in, and minutely inform'd of the affairs of that city, and consecrated to the ever august merit of the most serene elector of bavaria / printed in italian at venice, and translated into english by the author of the monthly account; to be annex'd to numb. 10 of the monthly account. 1689 approx. 90 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 21 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2003-01 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a36024 wing d1491 estc r19122 11759570 ocm 11759570 48635 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a36024) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 48635) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 488:25) the dilucidation of the late commotions of turkey containing an exact and distinct account of all causes and motives of the deposing of mahomet, and of the advancing of soliman to the imperial throne of constantinople, gather'd from the letters of a person dwelling in, and minutely inform'd of the affairs of that city, and consecrated to the ever august merit of the most serene elector of bavaria / printed in italian at venice, and translated into english by the author of the monthly account; to be annex'd to numb. 10 of the monthly account. phillips, john, 1631-1706. [2], 38 p. printed by j.b. and publish'd by randal taylor, london : 1689. reproduction of original in huntington library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng mehmed -iv, -sultan of the turks, 1642-1693. süleyman -ii, -sultan of the turks, 1642-1691. turkey -history -mehmed iv, 1648-1687. turkey -history -süleyman ii, 1687-1691. 2002-09 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2002-10 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2002-11 john latta sampled and proofread 2002-11 john latta text and markup reviewed and edited 2002-12 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the dilucidation of the late commotions of turkey . containing an exact and distinct account of all the causes and motives of the deposing of mahomet , and of the advancing of soliman to the imperial throne of constantinople . gather'd from the letters of a person dwelling in , and minutely inform'd of the affairs of that city , and consecrated to the ever august merit of the most serene elector of bavaria . printed in italian at venice , and translated into english by the author of the monthly account . to be annex'd to numb . 10. of the monthly account . london , printed by i. b. and publish'd by randal taylor , near stationers-hall . 1689. a full and distinct account of the late commotions in constantinople . among the considerations that may move the minds of great men to enquire with exact diligence into things that daily occurr in matters of state , none of the smallest is that of shrifting into the rises and motives of changes and tempests of government , by reason that very often from a a most inconsiderable cause are derived the total subversions of kingdoms , though barely to reflect upon the beginning of these vicissitudes , would be esteemed a thing rather worthy of ridiculous contempt , than of mature consideration . the first monarchy of the world , which was that of the assyrians had its fall from a most frivolous and accidental contingency , through sardanapalus their last king suffering himself to be seen in a female habit by his generall , whence that of the modes had its rise , which again meerly by a dream was tumbled down the precipice , and so the others that started up can hardly boast any more considerable origine of their ruine . thus it is not only usefull , but also necessary for princes to observe minutely the train of things , in the matter of the winding up the fate of great potentates , that so in the school of the events of others they may find their own instruction , and so provide themselves with preservatives against the intervention of the like cases . the ottoman monarchy , which for many ages has been raised up to the highest pitch by victories and conquests , now like to the former , is running on to a ruinous precipice : and though it has used its utmost efforts to uphold it self against the violence and impetuosities of contrary accidents , which guide it to a fall , yet must it suffer the vicissitudes of natural things , which after having encreas'd to a certain pitch of greatness , pay the necessary tribute to their decay and debasement . the late convulsions which have been for some months at constantinople have more than a little contributed to the depression of that empire , with the deposing the grand signior mahomet , and the advancing of soliman his brother ; adding thereunto the total change of the principal ministers , who with the spilling of their own blood have stained the new monarchs purple . the knowledge of this is come to and spread throughout the whole world , but alter'd either by passion or affection , conformably as interest or adulation requires , and the particulars of those convulsions have been divulg'd neither with that evidence nor that clearness , as my intention is to do at present , desiring to give the ensuing account , as it was taken upon the place of the occurrences herein related , and from such persons as would secure it of the judicious consideration and virtuous curiosity of the most noble geniusses . before that the elector of bavaria seconded by other imperial squadrons had near esseck disorder'd , put to flight and utterly routed the ottoman army , intestine dissentions overwhelm'd the same by the means of soliman pacha , grand vizier , and osman chiaus pacha , because that this latter having ever before been us'd to be the head of the asiatique high-way-men , and to scowr over all without any military discipline , one while plundering one village , and then another , and withall not scorning to robb and strip passengers , he could not confine himself to the streights of a pass assign'd him by the grand vizier in order to guard it , and very bitterly bore with the being subordinate to other peoples commands , whereupon the pass being attack'd by the imperial troups , the most serene elector of bavaria having advanc'd at the head of them with incomparable resolution , he presently made osman sensible that his dastardly retreat was the having to do with martializ'd men ; that his pretended valour was only the false bravery of highway-men , and that it was a temerarious presumption in him to think chat the conduct or flashy gallantry of a robber could entitle him to the soldiery . this occasion'd the grand vizier's and osmans impraching each other at the port of the unhappy success of the ottoman armies . but the viziers party prevail'd as being grounded upon reason , and as having made appear that he in the retrenchments of the quarters , and in ordering of the troups , had not been wanting to exert the talents of a prudent and experienc'd generall ; if the other had shewn that of a faithfull minister in maintaining so very important a post as was left to his fidelity and custody . in the mean while orders were dispatcht from the port to the grand vizier to secure osman and his adherents , by putting them in prison or else to death , conformably as he should judge most expedient for the weal of the present posture of affairs . he , however being of a nature very distant from imbruing his hands in the subjects blood , considered , that it was not then a time to foment the boiling humours of the army that was in over-great dejection and confusion through the late defeat , he judg'd it more advisable to conceal and surcease the supream order , and to connive at all patiently till a more convenient season , or that a more happy conjuncture afforded him the opportunity of executing it without a noise . but osman who had by other means penetrated the secret , manag'd himself with extraordinary caution , ever labouring under apprehensions of being unexpectedly surpriz'd , and being a person that knew how to captivate the affections of the militia by the hopes of booty , attempted , and sped in making them mutiny against soliman , who having neither forces to resist , nor means to pacify the soldiery , esteem'd it a judicious resolution by flight to escape from the rage of the mutinous troups , as he did in the company of the tefterdar or grand treasurer , and the rais effendi or great chancellor , going in a boat upon the danube as far as russe , and from thence passing post to adrianople , where he stay'd to attend the grand signiors orders . but because the rout of the army had occasion'd a more than ordinary confusion in the grand signior's mind , regeb pacha , the kaimecam , found it a difficult province to pacify him , and to make him sensible that it was an effect of fortune , and not any want of failure in the general : it becoming regeb to be more than ordinary urgent to uphold solimans reputation , as having been advanced by him to the office of kaimacam ; and accordingly he at length succeeded , and withall obtain'd a promise from the grand signior to be made grand vizier . in the mean while osman chiause's mutinous troups gave no small matter for apprehension ; seeing after having sack'd and plunder'd the tents and moveables of the vizier soliman upon his flight , they would also make appear to the port , this to have been done through a motive of just resentment , and not the effect of a rebellious spirit . for this intent they elected out of the body of the army four commissioners , whom they sent to constantinople , at the same time that the grand signior to quiet them had ordered that a vest and sword should be dispatcht to osman declaring him seraskier , and had permitted soliman to repair to constantinople . while soliman was on his way thither , he had notice from sure hands of the foresaid commissioners or deputies journey , and understood , that the demand they had to make in the name of the whole army , was , that they would absolutely have him deposed from being grand visier . upon this he made a halt , and having consulted severall opinions , he determined to consigne the seal and prophets standard to the tefterdar and to rais effendi , that they might present them to the grand signior , and he having left the high road god privately into constantinople . he would not go directly to hazard his own person at a time that the deputies of the army might have inculcated some distaste in grand signier's mind , whom fear did easily make suceptible of any impression ; but thought expedient to keep private , hoping that by the means of the kaimecan his creature to facilitate his ingresse to the grand signior , and that he might with the more security make his vindication , when the deputies were departed . these deputies had their audience , and their demand being understood , the grand signior was at a loss for councill , and compell'd by the present necessity , he determin'd osman chiaus pacha for vizier , dispatching the seal to him with the prophets standard by the selicter , who is the officer that carries the grand signiors sword ; furthermore commanding expressly rais effendi , and the tefterdar to return with all dilligence to the camp. while that in constantinople such resolutions were preparing to apply speedy remedies to all these evills , came notice to the court , that the soldiery being become more contumatious than ever , were not only intent upon their own satisfaction , but proceeding from military to politicall matters , pretended to lay hand to the helme , and with the sword cut through the chain of the present government . the soldiers consider'd , that the principall ministers , being brought into discredit with , and suspition of the prince , he would have neither force nor councill to resist the violence of a resolute army . the grand signior labour'd under such a daunting surprize that he would have postpon'd any political consideration to the preservation of his own person and degree ; whereupon the soldiers having gain'd their point of placing in the management of publick affairs ministers depending on them , might the more freely give a loose to their rapines , insolencies and undue and boundless pretentions of pay , without fearing correction , seeing those who were to obviate such exorbitances were of their party ; and then having once set foot upon the authority of their supreme lord , it would be no difficult matter in other occurrences to improve the same means for the attaining of their demands . in the mean while they marched away for constantinople with a firm resolution and most solemn vow to reform the present government , and to cause to fall as victimes to their own establishment the head of the kislar aga , and chief of the black eunuchs , who was the grand signiors chiefest favourite , and many others as well within as without the seraglio . this unexpected advice did in such manner surprize mahomets mind , as not being a person us'd to such like encounters , that he absolutely lost all hopes not only of interrupting the execution of this design , but also of making the least opposition . indeed regeb kaimecam did with a courageous and undaunted spirit face all these threatning dangers , and advis'd the grand signior to retire into the great seraglio , and to provide it with his choicest and valiantest troups as a bank against the inundations of the rebellious squadrons . he made a shift to give his prince to understand that the suddenly giving way to the temerity of mutinying subjects , was a giving them liberty and encouraging them to have often recourse to the like disloyall way of proceeding , which they would the less doubt their succeeding in , seeing they had allready trac'd out a path to the accomplishment of their rash and insolent demands . that the making head in such like cases was the shewing that to command and authority he had united sense & courage to maintain them . that the insolent multitude was like an airy vapour , that upon the bare appearing of the raies of it's lawfull prince immediately dissolves away , and is reduc'd to the state of true obedience . that did he but stand firm and constant in not suffering the rights and prerogatives of his crown to be usurp'd , he would by the effects find the steadyness of his councills . but such exhortations as these prevail'd little upon the grand signior , because that fear having possess'd and darkned his understanding , did not suffer him to discern the clearness of these reasons . this notwithstanding , this trusty minister would needs have recourse to new means to obviate the inconveniences , that were abrooding , and repairing to the mufti he would have procured of him to issue out a proclamation or sentence , by which to declare guilty of high treason and rebells all those that should have the insolence to oppose and not punctually obey the orders of the grand signior . but the mufti knowing such a declaration to be void , when the not executing the supreme orders is an immediate offence of delinquency , judg'd it sounder counsel , to decline such a province , and the rather , seeing force and not law prevail'd in the present juncture . regeb being excluded from those hopes , did for his last shift feel the aga of the ianizaries pulse , meaning , ( upon a supposition of his being stedfast and constant in his loyalty to his prince ) to try whether he was able in some manner to bring down the arrogancy of the tumultuous soldiery , and both fix the staggering throne to its lawfull sovereign , and divert the impending ruine ; and he found him not averse to his intentions . but so much diligence us'd by the kaimecam for the grand signior's good , brought forth a most sinistrous effect , because while he was contriving and procuring the safety and maintenance of his emperour's state and grandeur , he pull'd down upon himself the loss of his employ , liberty , and finally of his very life . for the kizlar , seeing so many motions of the kaimecam , grew more than a little jealous of all these goings and comings , doubting that he kept intelligence with and fomented the seditious army , and was minded to strike in with the mutinous troups : yet this suspition , however contrary to the truth , being communicated by the kizlar to the grand signior , had such efficacy , that orders were given to take the poor kaimecam into custody . this must necessarily have been a piece of wantonness in mahomets fortune , that must needs make him himself the author of his own ruine , and thus push from him the only prop that contriv'd all manner of means to uphold his sinking authority . wherefore bostangi pachi being commanded to secure regeb , he went to his house , and shewing him the supreme order , it was received by him with all manner of seeming unconcern and resignation ; and thus shewing a most ready obedience , he immediately order'd his servants to get him a horse ready , going along with the minister to the stairs foot , where being come he told the bostangi pachi , that it would not be inconvenient that he return'd to his lodgings , to take some zecchins along with him , & knowing frankness & gayety to be very efficacious means to speak his innocency , he cry'd , jestingly , money even makes those clean , that are really tainted , & the ministers train being already far advanc'd , he was only accompany'd by the aga to his closet-door , wherein entring , and having open'd a back-door that led into the garden , he that way slipt out of the hands of his guards , and rov●d from constantinople through the fields for the space of twenty miles ; but his flight being known by the grand signior he ordered some to go in pursuit of him with all celerity and diligence , and he was found in a field not only over-whelm'd with his misfortunes , but likewise with weariness and hunger , and thence conducted a prisoner into the seraglio . every shaddow of suspicion that came into the grand signiors head was sufficient to put him upon the extremest resolutions : and now doubting that the mufti confined to bursia , and the deposed vizier ibrahim , exil'd to rhodes , did foment the tumults of the army , he thought expedient to banish the former to a more remote place ; that so the distance might deprive him of the conveniency of tampering with the militia ; and then sent the capigi pachi to rhodes , with orders to take off the said ibrahims head . this pachi was carried by a beg , who was much ibrahims friend ; and was the same that with his own galley had conducted him to his banishment in rhodes . insomuch that this beg being come to ibrahims house , he found him discoursing with some company , & having paid him his respects , he was ask'd , if there were any orders concerning him , he answer'd no , for that the capigi had kept them secret : while they were discoursing in came the capigi , and having kiss'd ibrahims vest , he sat down to drink coffee in the others company , which being done he laid his hand upon his breast , from which ibrahim conceived some suspicion , as conjecturing what effectually followed , for immediately he imparted to him the order for the having his head . this news so much afflicted ibrahim that having embrac'd a little son that sat upon his knees , he remain'd a while without speaking , then kissing him , & weeping , he commanded that they should take the child away , then turning to the capigi he said him : was it not sufficient for the court the having divested me of all my wealth and means , confined to this place divested of all conveniences and of liberty it self , but that it must also deprive me of my life ; what can the blood of an vnfortunate wretch avail the prince , and what suspicion can redound to the crown from a man deposed from all authority & conveniency . i must indeed confess that misfortunes never go alone , but like to a chain one ring is link'd within another : and casting his eye upon the string that was to strangle him , and perceiving it to be too thick , he cry'd that such a cord was only fit to dispatch a dog or other beast , and immediately sent a servant to fetch a bow-string , and he himself made a knot in it , and while he was washing , before he said his prayers , he lather'd the bow-string with sope , and then having ended his prayers , he was strangled , and his head being cut from his body was caryed to constantinople . the foresaid scelectar being sent by the grand signior with the seal and standard for the new visier osman met the army at nisse near sophia , just in the time that the soldiers had in a tumult kill'd emir pacha , and the tefterdar , for having abandoned them and followed the vizier in his flight : they also kill'd ali effendi the said emir's predecessour in the treasury , and one aghen zade , a man of above eighty years old , who formerly was rais effendi , meerly because he admonish'd them not to spill mussulmen blood , was by them pursued to death , but he escaping into the vizier's tent , was by him cover'd with his own vest ; but then seeing the soldiers would inexorably take away his life , that he might not endanger both his own authority and throat , he gave him over to their fury . in the beginning of their rage rais effendi made his escape , and since that time we have had no certain knowledge of him . the two secretaries of the chancery , desired to be strangled secretly , rather then to be put into the soldiers hands , and were gratified in this their request , and were put to death behind the vizier's tent , and afterwards their bodies expos'd to the view of the whole army . the ianizary aga mustafa pacha , who was in the same employ at the siege of vienna , and in the attack of buda was made seraskier , did in these tumults run a great risque of his life , and it was not without very hard shifts that the vizier was able to save him ; but because he was a ianizary , they contented themselves with divesting him of his employ , sending him to command at the dardanells instead of mustapha pacha the son of kiupergli ; who was sent for by the grand signior and created kaimecam of constantinople . mahomet judg'd that this man being a person of great fame as well for his own merit and virtue , as in regard of his father and brother , who were viziers , but much more for being the chiaus bacha's kinsman , his wife being mustafa's sister , he would be the most proper man to divert the imminent mischiefs , and allay the tumults of the insulting militia : insomuch that being come to constantinople on the 22d . of october in the night , he repaired the next day to the serraglio , and was declared and invested by the grand signior with the employ of kaimecam . on the 4th . ditto in the morning was held a councill , at which time there entred into the grand signior's serraglio , the mufti , the kaimecam , nachib effendi , or chief of the green-heads , the two coodeleskiths , and four other old preachers , or scheyhs . there they consulted with all secresy of the course they should take to repress the insolency of the mutinous soldiers , but none had the boldness to speak freely , as not trusting one another , but fearing that having given besitting council to the grand signior , some partizan of the troups would reveal it to the army , and so they might draw their own ruine upon their heads : all knowing , that people arm'd without law and authority , give themselves a loose into all manner of injustice , and woe be to him that does at that time provoke their anger . whereupon it was concluded on by a common consent , that considering the present posture of affairs , the grand signior had not sufficient power to suppress the military arrogancy , and that therefore the most efficacious course was dissimulation , using all means to quiet and lull them asleep , in order to which there was not any more powerfull potion than gold , and the blood of those whom they esteem'd their adversaries . this opinion being embraced , the grand signior to begin the execution of it , did two hours after send the chiaus pachi to the gate-house of the middle of the serraglio , where soliman pacha was imprisoned , and who the day after regebs flight , was taken by the bostangi pachi in his own house , upon the canal of the bosphorus , and put into the gate-house of the middle of the serraglio , with order to take off his head . as soon as soliman saw the chiaus pachi : i know said he , to what purpose you are come , but the will of god be done ; i have wash'd , but i have not said my prayers , and then going into a withdrawing room , and having said his prayers , he did anew call the chiaus pachi ; who had been his creature , and weeping told him : my hands shall be upon the● in the day of iudgment , if with all sincerity thou dost not acquaint the grand signior with the things i have to tell thee : the first is , that all my slaves both males and females are free , and i declare i have given them full and total liberty : the other , that my servants be not tortur'd to discover my wealth , because i protest before the face of god never to have been a man of much money , and the little i had was left a prey to the soldiers in my tent , when i made my escape from the camp : true , indeed , that in my house in scutary , i have some pretty things , but of no great value , which i humbly beseech the grand signior that he would vouchsafe to leave to my son , if out of his clemency he should not think fitting to conv●●● them to his own use , in which case he is absolute master : and this is all i desire thee to tell : and having said this , he turn'd his face to the wall & bid the chiaus do his office , and then was strangled and his head being cut from his body , was carried to the kaimecam's house , and from thence to the grand signior , who the day following sent it by the nassachi agosi to the army , further offering them the heads of all those they should require , even those of his own sons : promising likewise to satisfy them in all their pay behind-hand , which was about fifteen months , and to augment it , and give them a donative , as if he was a new emperour , and to this purpose sent them four thousand purses , each containing above five hundred dollars , to adrianople , in case they would stay there , esteeming that place convenient and befitting to winter in , both for that it abounds in all things , as also that it lay near to take the field again in the spring . the grand signior did too much dread the coming of the army to constantinople , knowing the great dammage , that must thence ensue ; seeing that but some days before the bare suspicion conceived by the people , that some troups had entred the city in the night time , and that the remaining part of the army was at hand did in a trice occasion all the shops to be shut up ; but these fears immediately vanished , because that nissangek pacha was forthwith dispatcht throughout the whole city and proclam'd that on pain of death they should all keep open their shops . in the mean while the soldiers did not shew themselves any wise pacified with the satisfactions given them by the grand signior ; and as concerning that of solimans death , they openly cry'd , that they had not in the least required his head , but that they aim'd at having him alive in their hands , to make him give an exact account of the moneys leavied the last year for the service of the war , and wherein he had consum'd them . the nassachi , that return'd from the army with their answer , found that the kislar-aga was imprison'd in the seraglio , and that in his stead ali-aga was made kasnadar . in like manner the bostangi pachi was taken into custody , and he declared to have the superintendency of that employ . there were also imprison'd the seigmen pachi , or ianizar-aga , the tefterdar , with whom were likewise the empresses chiaus and steward , the moxur aga , the chief tekragu , stanni effendi , casan elebi intendant of the arsenal , ornar aga , regebs kiaia giaban age , or chief commissioner of the customs , who was imprison'd the day of regebs flight ; and then tormented to reveal the treasure and the place where he had hid it ; and all these were sent to the army , by whom they were clapt under arrest , but the bostangi pachi , and the seigmen pachi were set again at liberty , the former being further sent pacha to metelino , and the second for seraskier against the venetians in the morea . nay and the mokur aga was sent to command the ianizaries in candia , and all this was done by the armies order . but the freeing the kizlar-aga was not with the consent of the souldiers , but of the grand signiors own motion , though condemn'd to pay three hundred purses , and all the estate he had in constantinople to be confiscated . he took his march for aegypt where he possessed vast riches , having been in that employ for 18 years together in which time he always stood possess'd of the grand signiors favour , who suffer'd himself to be govern'd by him more than by any other minister , insomuch that all the visirs and fachas caress'd and presented him to be in his favour . but the grand signior on the 22th of october was resolved to put policy upon the stretch , and like a candle that is ready to go out , he tryed the most efficacious means to revive the blaze of his decaying authority ; for that reflecting , but too late , that he was depriv'd of his most trusty ministers and confidents , and surrounded by those that were assign'd him by the army , and that all the means he had rais'd , to satisfy the militia , did in no wise avail but render'd them bolder than ever , he came at midnight into constantinople . he attempted the cunningest stratagem to fix himself by main force in the throne , even to the shame of angry fortune , and feigning to know it to be impossible to maintain himself in the imperial seat , he askt to speak with his brother soliman , giving to understand that he meant to recommend his sons to him , seeing it became him to give way to the force of his destiny ; but nevertheless under this fiction he foster'd a resolute spirit to take away his own sons and brothers lives , that so the army might be compell'd to continue him at the helm , there being no others of the imperial line . but the bostangi pachi and kizlar-aga conceived some suspicion of this matter , and immediately made the kaimecam acquainted with it , who coming instantly ordered the giuka aga to go into the streets near the wall of the seraglio , and admonished the grand signior not to make any attempt against his own blood , and to forbear giving any suspicion , by seeking to enter into the apartments of his sons and brother , because that the ianizaries had surrounded the seraglio , and would surprize him if he did not remain quiet . this enterprize being also thus interrupted , he found himself excluded from all means of maintaining himself in the sovereign degree . but now was the hour come that he was to experience the vicissitudes of humanity , passing from the possession of a vast empire to the narrow compass of four walls , and the first storke that presag'd the effect , was his being given to understand that his sons were taken from him and put under a safe guard , with the greater security to cooperate for the brothers safety . then he more evidently knew it when he saw himself under confinement , the bostangi pachi having express order from the kaimecam , not to suffer him to enter into a boat , nor so much as to stir out without his first being made acquainted with it . thus was the unfortunate grand signior penn'd up in the serrail , without having other recreation in his tormenting circumstances , than a harsh remembrance of his pass'd grandeurs , which serv'd the more to rack him : he repair'd often to a kiosch upon the sea-shore under the wall of the serrail , to divert himfelf a little from the melancholly thoughts which possessed his mind . in the mean while his greatnesses terminated on the 29th of october , and upon his ruines his brother soliman laid the first foundation of his felicities . the army was come within two days journey to ponte-grand , and at midnight entred chiabeck , where the lieutenant-general of the ianizaries , with ten companies of that militia , study'd to bring about the alteration , without any hurly-burly in the city or serrail . in the mean while , the bostandgi pacha , and the kizlar-aga repair'd about midnight to the grand signior mahomet , in pursuance of the orders they had received of putting him into safe custody . he in great confusion knew not what answer to make , but that he did not know of his having committed any errour , by which he might merit such a punishment ; to which the ministers reply'd , that he should call to mind , that he had reigned forty years and upwards , and that this ought to suffice him , being the course of a man's life . before day the kaimecam , mufti , caydelesker , and some principal persons of the law , re-assembled at st. sophia , and having performed their morning devotions , at the first dawn of day they sent the chiaus-pachi to the serrail , and followed him : as ●oon as they were admitted , they required sultan soliman , who being brought forth was immediately placed upon the throne , auguring him all manner of felicity , and that god would bless his undertakings for the honour and weal of the empire . he upon so great and unexpected tydings was not at all ruffled or chang'd ; but with great modesty and humility laying his hand upon his breast bowed down , and in few words render'd them thanks , and they thus leaving him went their ways , and at three a clock in the afternoon he was proclaimed emperour thronghout all the parts of the city . it is a matter worthy of reflection , that a few squadrons of mutinous soldiers should be sufficient to bring about the changing of an emperour by so long a train of years rooted in the command of so great and populous a city , without the least combustion or disorder , attending such a revolution , and without meeting opposition and resistance ; and this case seems to renew the ancient practise of the roman soldiery , who at their pleasure elected their emperours , and by barely appearing at the walls of rome , forc'd the people to concurr with their opinion . but however , he that shall consider the consternation , under which people labour'd in constantinople , will have little room for wonder , that they had so quietly suffered the totall topsy-turveying of the monarchy , because that their minds being dejected by continual advices of unhappy successes , and their persons terrify'd with the presence of armed soldiers , they had neither means nor forces to oppose themselves against the current of these respective events . and besides , the people hoping to change fortune with the shifting of persons , did the more easily comply with the new government . moreover the ministers proceeded with a prudent cautiousness in the exaltation of the new emperour , not staying for all the soldiery to come into the city , whence would have ensued most heavy inconveniences , and of considerable prejudice , if the military insolence had had the honour of solely advancing soliman to the commands . it s thought that the deposed's life will be but very short , by reason of it's being the usual custom of that nation to step out of prisons into the grave , as allso because that mahomet being for so many years accustomed to pastimes , to the exercises of hunting , and to riding dayly , and what is more to government , could very ill brook to see himself clapt-up in a chamber , deprived of all recreation and authority , whence he must in a short time be conveyed to his tomb , altho' his death should not be hastned by the new grand signiors command . on the 31th of october the kaimecam , and all the great personnages went to meet the vizir , accompanying him two miles from the city . the chiaus-pachi was secured by the soldiers , and in his stead was elected the person that had the same employ about the vizir . on the first of november the vizir made his solemn entry into constantinople , accompanied by a cavalcade of all the great men military and civil , and on his left hand rid the mufty , and in this manner repaired to the serrail , delivering up to the grand signior the seal and prophets standard , from whom he received a new seal with his own name . afterwards , the spahies and ianizaries assembled in the hippodrome and meidan , requiring the heads of their enimies , their pays and other dues . the former were in the hippodrome and the latter in the meidan , and they all demanded that regeb the late kaimecam should be put alive into their hands , but prevail'd not . he was indeed strangled in prison , and his body exposed upon the place of st. sophia before the great gate of the serrail upon an old matt untill the morning of the sixth day , and then it was removed . this was a great man both for his capacity and courage , and if the deposed sultan had listned to his persuasions , he would either have continued upon the throne , or at least made his fall a difficult enterprize by some act of generosity . after regebs death one cochiuc mehomet a ring-leader of the mutinous spahies , endeavoured to persuade the soldiers to be quiet , and content themselves with three pays instead of five ; this man had indeed great authority among the soldiers , nay more than the vizir himself , and because great persons sent him rich regales , and that he dwelt in a sumptuous palace , went abroad in a magnificent garb , and rode about with a guard of armed men , these things made the soldiers jealous that he was corrupted with moneys , and at their cost procured his own greatness ; wherefore towards the evening the soldiery went to find him out in his own pallace , and meeting him with slaves and knives miserably killed him . there is some appearance , that the spahies and ianizaries will jump in accord with what concerns their own interest , but nevertheless are not really united . however the vizir to pacify them , promis'd to give them all their pays that were owing to them , and that on the 8th of the same month they should certainly be satisfied ; but this not being performed , they were forced to deferr the solemn repairing of the grand signior to the mosch of iup , for the receiving from nachib effendi chief of the green-heads , or the true off-spring of the prophet , the sword with which he had been lately girt . this pomp was appointed to be on the fryday , but if moneys be not to be found out to satisfy the militia , they , thinking they are impos'd upon , will occasion new tumults . in the mean while the soldiers would not suffer the prey of kizlar-aga to escape out of their hands , he having been freed by the deposed grand signior , and was going for cairo . for they dispatcht some after him to seize him , & having overtaken him at nicea , the eunuch capigi pachi , had not the courage to attacque him , as having 200. persons with him ; but having united the country people , they enclos'd him on all sides , and so being taken prisoner by the souldiers , they carried him prisoner to constantinople , where he will certainly in a short time be beheaded ; in the interim they have made him confess where he hid all his wealth , knowing him to be extraordinary rich. mahomet , the late grand signior , has anew besought the emperour to grant him the company of his sons , and he is indulg'd in his request , they all being in the very apartment where for so many years , the same soliman was confined in the serrail . so short a space will not allow us to pass a judgment on this emperours inclinations ; we know indeed that having for so many years been us'd to study and the reading of books , he has levell'd his genius that way ; whence he would make a better master of a school than a head of armies . his mother was removed from the old-serrail , where she has allwaies been kept from the time of sultan-ibrahims death to the grand-serrail , to participate in the honours and felicities of her son , and she is valide ; but she is said to be crackbrain'd . we since understand by the letters of the 26th of november , that tumults had ensued between the spahies and the ianizaries , who joyntly refus'd to receive the pays , without the usuall donative of the new emperour ; but the scarceness of the publick money , by the exchequers being wholly exhausted , occasion'd no small difficulties . the ianizaries being discontented with their aga , turn'd him off , and requiring , as has been customary in former times , a ianizary-aga out of the serrail , the scelicter was put into that station , a man in no wise fitted for the dignity , having ever been shut up in that serrail , and of no practise in military matters : but this was much for their purpose , desiring to have a head that had need of being rul'd by them , and not they commanded by him . these to provide themselves with money , sent for the principall commanders , who are four , of that cursed crew , and they sess'd severall persons some a hundred thousand , some fifty thousand realls , according to each mans means , and made use of their houses for the quartering of soldiers at discretion , untill they had fulfill'd the payment of the summs prescrib'd . in other matters the concerns of the soldiery go on quietly , and the reigning grand signior went on the 7th to the mosch of iup , in order to the being solemnly girt , as has been said , with the sword of nachib-effendi , and chief of the green-heads , which is the equivalent of a coronation . the four chiefs of the mutinous soldiers , leading the militia , as it were , in a string , do truly command the visir , without his being able to contradict them in any thing , their insolence owning no other authority then their own pleasure . after the so many foremention'd butcheries , there follow'd not any shedding of bloud , save only that of lokiuk mahomet , their principall commander , out of a suspition of his being corrupted with the money of the serrail : and that of the poor regeb kaimecam , who was strangled , ( as was before related . ) he that fled towards cairo is imprison'd in the seaven towers , and they have despoil'd him of all his wealth , but it is not known who will succeed him . the reigning grand signior has prevail'd for the life of the new kizlar-aga , he having got his redemption by dibursing a hundred thosand realls ; the like befalling all the minions of the deposed grand signior , by whose favour having enrich'd themselves , they must now buy their lives at a dear rate . the new kaimecam mustapha bacha kiuperli is the favourite of the present emperour , who has declar'd himself that he would not take away the life of his deposed brother , but only that he should be kept as he himself had been . they are now in hopes of enjoying tranquility in constannoble , for that the soldiers having receiv'd all their paies , if they do not harbour other perverse designs , they will return to their own homes : the greatest pressure they labour under it present is , to find out money sufficient for the ensuing campaign , giving out that the grand signior will go in person to the war , and will assemble his army in adrianople . great reformations have been made in the expences of the serrail , calculating that they have spared a million of reals for this year ; because that this grand signior is not used to the luxuries of the court , and pretends to govern wholly in conformity to the laws , and the writ his mother make's not any figure in the court. since these occurrences we have letters of the 17th . of september , in which we have the confirmation of all before related , assuring us that there had not only ensued the slaughter of all the ministers of the deposed grand signior , but likewise that all those of his party are slain , and their estates confiscated , the management of the government being left to the new kaimecam , and his kinsman chiaus grand vizier . they further advise us of the frequent sitting of the divan to consult about the means of furnishing to the occasions of the ensuing campagne . the truth is that they have been hamper'd afresh by the tumults of the soldiery , part of whom still adherr'd to the deposed sultan , whence they have judg'd it a prudent resolution to separate the peaceable from the tumultuous , whereupon a number of the militia were transported into asia , and thus the hurly-burlies were a little allay'd and quieted . after which the divan came to a determination of utterly abandoning the thoughts of hungary , seeing there were no hopes of keeping it , thinking it sufficient to send some troups for the defence of belgrade , and the neighbouring places , contriving to unite the whole strength of the soldiery under the grand vizier , and send him to negropont to maintain that country , which much more conduces to the advantage of the ottoman empire , and at the same time the tartars should with their own forces oppose the muscovites and poles , as they had done in the late campaign . but these resolutions were quite interrupted by the coming of a tartarian envoy , at the same time dispatcht by the cham of the crim tartars , who in the name of his prince represented to the port ; that the tartars ever constant in their fidelity and good correspondence with turkey , had at all times exerted their affection , even at the cost of their lives and fortunes . that they had the last campagne by artifices deluded the formidable forces of the muscovites and poles , without suffering them to gain any advantage over the countrys that are at the grand signiors devotion . but that is for the ensuing campaign , they know it impossible for them to make resistance against the great military preparations , that were making by those two forementioned potentates , in case they were not assisted by the port with notable succours of men and money . this seemed a thunder-bolt , that put the divan into the utmost fright , insomuch they were all nonplust and in confusion at this unexpected proposall . wherefore they alter'd all the resolutions they had allready taken , and made new projects more sutable to the present exigency , some ministers urg'd that it would be a mighty help to dispatch ministers to the christian potentates & allies and by any means to procure peace . that they should send a blank signed paper to poland ; that so that crown laying hold of so great an advantage , might serve for a means to quiet the muscovites , though not give peace ; and 't is thought this opinion may prevail ; thus we expect what resolution they will six upon ; because that the ottoman monarchy is certainly at present like to a man in great danger of being cast away , and who to save himself catches hold on the very briars . thus it will strike in with any course , though disadvantageous , so as that it but tends to re-feat it , and buoy it up amid the tempests that toss it at present . the end of the first part. the second part. the prosecution of the account of the commotions of turkey , correlative to the dilucidation , taken upon the place , and fitted for the publick curiosity . whoever lives toss'd amid the tempests of unhappy successes , has not any other glimmering left of friendly light , save the hopes of getting at the long run out of those intricate labrinths of misery by the thrid either of prudent resolutions , or of precipitous attempts . in the dilucidation of the late commotions of turkey , we left the ottoman ministers busy in providing means to procure a peace with the confedrated princes , as the scope of all their desires , and this not speeding , to make ready all the forces possible ; to stem and make a bank against the current of the catholick victories , which being more then ever aggrandiz'd by vast additions of troups and warlike preparations , they foresaw were likely to seize the nighest and most important places of their dominions . and after the manner of expert physicians knowing that is is in vain to apply remedies to outward distempers , when the inward and principall parts are infected , they attempted to purge constantinople of the seditious soldiers , and giving them entire satisfaction in all their paies besides opulent donations , they remanded the asiaticks with all their leaders to their own homes . but because that every bettering of a distemper'd person is ascrib'd by persons concerned for a sure prognostick of restored health , the turks thought to have enjoyed most peaceably the new government , being allured by a momentaneous serene of quiet , because that the asiaticks being separated from the europeans , almost all the spahies dismiss'd , they had hopes that the remaining part of the army would peaceably attend the grand signior's orders , and march for such places as should be appointed for the ensuing campagne . but they do not consider , that when they do not utterly root out the distemper , every appearance of health , serves only to brood more pernitious ills , and more dangerous relapses . for six chieftains of the mutinous troups being left in constantinople , one chieftain and two assistants for the white banner , and the like for the red , and likewise four hundred bolakhaski , or captains , two hundred for one party and two hundred for t'other , these pretended that the grand signior ought to own the aggrandizement of his fortune to them , aiming to regulate the government according to their own sence and pleasure , without ackowledging either the superintendency of the ministers , or the soveraignty of the emperour , and mingling the profession of arms with the exercise of managing the affairs of the city , they fram'd out and demized the publick revenues with an intention , perhaps , of exacting from but of never satisfying the prince . they went to audience of the vizir with their swords by their sides , in a posture rather of commanding than of representing requests , and in short would needs be judges of all the most important affairs of the monarchy . the vizir durst not openly oppose himself against the temerity of the mutiniers , the example of the preceding ministers miserably butcher'd by the soldiers serving him for a rule to square his measures by , he made a shew of condescending to all their demands ; but it is not known whether out of an intention of lulling them asleep , that he might afterwards surprize them unprovided , and overwhelme them with a blow , so much the heavier as it was unexpected , or through the faintness of his spirit , or the want of artifices and evasion , being a man absolutely void of the knowledge of letters , and so forc'd basely to submit to the will and pleasure of a few soldiers , fearing perhaps that as their tumults had rais'd his fortune , the same means would bring his ruine . certain it is that hitherto he has not given the least instance of a polititian , nor of a man vers'd in publick concerns , some further questioning whether in the soveraign command of the armies he is like to speed better than he has hitherto done in politicall administrations ; but time which unfolds all will f●rther make known the effect of these suppositions . true it is that the giving way so easily to a few youths rais'd from an abject condition , to some fortune , by the infamous means of rebellion , is the maxim of cowardly men , when they will not confess , that they themselves having likewise by the same ways obtain'd their employ cannot shew ends different from the means which serv'd them for their agrandizement . and because among all the weighty considerations which the port may have at present , the principal is to accumulate moneys by all manner of means , as being the main nerve of armies , and the securest way to remove all turbulencies , by sending the soldiery away , hence it came that instead of shedding the bloud of those they deemed worthy of punishment , they now squeez them of their gold ; and because the kizlar-aga , who as we said in our foregoing dilucidation , had been imprison'd in the seaven towers , he was freed thence , being nevertheless bound to pay to the publick five hundred thousand crowns , besides vast sums disburst to the ministers for the obtaining his delivery . it was no difficult matter for him to find out so many sums of money , because that having been , as has been said , so many years in possession of that employ , and what is more in the deposed grand signiors favour , he had heap'd up infinite treasures , and principally in aegypt he had made acquisitions of vast territories , and therefore being now made free he took a journey by land towards cairo . nor had ali aga asnadar , who was the formers successor , any better fortune , seeing he was likewise compell'd to redeem his own life with the disbursement of a hundred thousand crowns , and likewise with his repairing to cairo by sea having left as successor in his employ the aga of the old serrail . there went likewise for cairo the selectar , or sword-bearer of the grand signior , having been appointed by the court for pacha of those countreys , and it is reported that for the making that voyage he had hired two french ships for alexandria , and that further from the ambassador and merchants of the said nation he had borrowed a hundred and fifty purses , yet with depositing pledges proportionable , which were to remain on board till such time as that the said moneys were fully paid in alexandria . the life of the degraded grand signior seems to give no small suspicion to soliman's ministers , as persons that have a prospect of the progress of their fortunes from upholding the new emperour . besides they have insinuated into him that he should not grant mahomet the favour of the physicians he requir'd , to cure the indisposition of his legs , that were very much swoln , and to open anew certain parts that had been cut , all having proceeded from a totall change of this princes way of living , seeing now he is forc'd to remain penn'd up in a chamber without any manner of diversion whatever , whereas before by the exercizes of riding and hunting , he was , as it were , in continual motion . and to palliate this act of barbarity , they have persuaded him to answer his brother : that as for his own part he would most willingly cooperate in all things to his satisfaction , and should chiefly desire to see him recovered from his indispositions , under which he labours , , if he was sure he should be freed from the distemper ; but that the cure being uncertain , and there being no security that the physicians will be helpfull to him , he will not incurr the blame of having occasion'd , nay procur'd his death ; and that this he look'd upon as a necessary result , well-knowing that the people would suspect , and with reason , that he under the pretext of having him cured would procure his death by contrary medicines . in the mean while , he supported ( with a constancy worthy of him ) the malady , praying god ( in whose hands is the life and death of men ) that he would grant him perfect health : and with this feign'd pretext denied the poor prince so just a demand . this notwithstanding , there are not wanting adherents to mahomet that breath after the reprocuring him his lost estate , and there are others that propose it as a matter more expedient to advance his son to the throne , giving out , that soliman being alltogether inexpert in government , by having through the whole space of his life been confin'd to a chamber , without knowing the maxims , which ought to concur for the establishing a fortunate monarchy , and without experience of politique management , from which every body of monarchy receives its spirit and vigour . and then the seeing him far from veneriall inclinations , by having reform'd the serails of the women , under colour of taking away superfluous expences , makes them believe that as he promises little ability for the establishment of the empire , so he affords no great prospect of giving a succession of progeny , so necessary to monarchs . nevertheless the concerns of the new government are far from being well settled ; nay they give less hopes than ever of continuing in any good posture ; for there are three factions on foot , the first for the reigning soliman , the second for the deposed mahomet , and the third for his son , who being in his one and twentith year of age seems much more capable than the others to receive the crown ; because that mahomet who was lately shoulder'd out of the throne , will very hardly be plac'd again in his former station , seeing this will never be assented unto by those , that have been the occasion of his being depos'd , with justice suspecting , that being advanc'd anew to the helme , he will aim at securing to himself the dignity , by laying the foundations of his establishment upon the carcasses of his adversaries . now soliman being as it were deprived of the spirit , vigour and capacity requisite for the ruling such a monarchy , by having been bury'd in the sloth of so long an imprisonment , has neither the age nor capacity to learn those maxims , which constitute a reall emperour , seeing by that time he can get information and insight into those matters , he must through old age leave the helm together with his life . thus the only hopes remain in mahomets son , a sprightfull youth , fit to receive all impression as well of a martiall as a politique prince . the very people , though such as ought not to be medling in matters of empire , discourse things conformably as they are directed by their desire or inclinations : giving out , that the vizier , to give some essays of his valour and to acquire merit with the port , will go into the morea the ensuing campegne , with armies of between forty and fifty thousand soldiers , with a prospect of recovering that realm , and of signalizing his name by setting anew in the ottoman crown the precious gem of that lost kingdom . that for this purpose the capigi pachi was dispatcht to algiers to let them know that the port would assign them ten of its ships , that so being united to those of that republique , the algerines might make head against the naval power of the venetians . but as these particularities are not grounded on an evident certainty they give occasion to our suspending our totall belief , expecting that the benefit of time will clear the event of such like reports . besides there is great probability that the turk will , in the ensuing campagne , bring greater forces against the republick than they did the year before . in the mean while the ministers of the port put their wits upon the stretch to find means to raise money , making diligent enquiry into all peoples estates , and after forfeitures , and such as may be liable to fines and confiscations , that so by such means they may furnish the things necessary for the ensuing campaign , yet all contrivances of this kind falling short , for that the insolency of the mutinous soldiers having quite drained the exchequer , and gorg'd a great part of the revenues belonging to the publick , the vizier tryed one method which made him absolutely incur the odium of the soldiery , and finally drew on his ruine . certain publick revenues were assign'd for the soldiers which the vizier advis'd to be stop'd and detain'd , therewith to supply the present occasions , thus despairing the soldiery of their security of being satisfi'd as to their arriers . the other ministers propos'd that in imitation of what had been done at other times , when the prince had labour'd under a want of money , and that he had no other way to be furnish'd , that a tax of a zecchin should be laid upon each firehearth of constantinolpe , bursia & adrianople , nevertheless only taxing the turks chimneys , not those of the christians , because that the latter having been burdened with other manifold impositions , they had not wherewithall to answer this new leavy . but the mahometans , being beseig'd on all sides with distress and penury , did absolutely deny to assent thereunto ; because that the interruption of all trade and commerce with so many parts of europe had more than a little diminish'd their gains and incomes , and the temerity of the mutiniers had made them contribute large summs beyond what was customary , and besides the methods to augment the burdens of subjects , afflicted on all parts , are not so easy to practise , when they do not perceive that such courses redound to their benefit , either in securing their commerce , or defending their religion , their estates , substance and goods from enemies and seducers ▪ whence seeing that so many sums that had been exacted had been converted to the benefit of a few mutiniers , and the publick drain'd and exhausted to pamper and fatten private persons , nay & the very enemies of the common weal & quiet , it is not to be wonder'd at if the people assess'd did so openly declare that they neither could nor would assent thereunto . thus was the execution of that decree suspended , employing the moneys they had in sending men and provisions to negrepont & canea , & to make the necessary preparations for the fitting out the fleet , consisting in forty three fusts and briganties , and one galley , which they built , twenty of the said vessells being now in a readiness , the speedy equipping of the rest are recommended to the ministers upon severe penalties of non-performance , the publique cry being that the aforesaid forces ought to be employ'd to secure the black-sea , from the pinching invasions of the cossacks , who continually scouring that sea occasion'd infinite damage , as well to commerce , as more particularly to all commodities that furnish'd to the maintainance of constantinople . and the more to quicken and spirit the people to contributions , and to encourage the soldiery , the sultan had given order for the setting up the horses tails , by them call'd to● , which serve for an infallible sign of the courts taking the ●●eld , giving the vizier also to understand that he must in apr repair to adrianople , reporting at the same time that he was to send & go along with the greater part of the forces into the morea , leaving the residue for the defence of belgrade , and that little of hungary they have remaining . but the accidents which afterwards ensued , broke to pieces these resolutions , having given clearly to understand , that the tolerating the insolencies of the rebellious , without punishment , was the flushing them still to commit greater , in hopes of coming off still at the same rate . in the mean while , the immoderate pretensions of those rebellious officers at constantinople did daily encrease , who not contented with seeing under their feet the sultans supreme authority , and that of the principal ministers , wresting the government conformably to their interest or caprice , but would needs be continually the abettors of innovations , whence the grand signior coming at length to know that he had foster'd and nested a serpent in his bosom , that would at the long run deprive him of his life , and that the any longer tolerating the temerity of those , was to shew himself utterly deprived of authority , and in a worse condition than his very subjects , seeing he suffer'd himself to be rul'd at their will and pleasure , he determined upon making use of his force and power , seeing reason had not sufficient light to make known to those minds , adumbrated by contumacy , the duty of subjects , and the terms wherein they ought to contain themselves ; in order to which he commanded the ianizary-aga , that he should speedily remedy these matters , by employing chastisement for the reducing to due obedience , such as were repugnant to and would not comply with their duty . the aga , not willing to hazard himself in acquanting unitely all the rebells with the supreme order , derived allso from the common consent of the divan , well knowing that the opposing the resolute will of the worst people does often lead into those precipitous resolutions , that are the daughters of turbulent minds , and alienated their due obedience , he repair'd to fetuaggi the rebell-leader , and shew'd him the grand signiors decree , endeavouring by all the means of persuasion to bring him to a sence of his duty ; but he more insolent than ever , esteem'd a note of infamy what was only a petty resentment in respect of his perverse operations . this carriage , nevertheless , very much provoking the aga , he commanded his follower to seize the rebell , but he thinking to find the same faint-heartedness in the soldiers he had experienced in the populacy , he laid his hand to his sabre , attempting to defend his own liberty , by hewing his way with iron through the midst of those armed men , as resting secure that if he should have the luck to get out of their hands , and run into the midst of his adherents , he should easily have escap'd all manner of danger : but the effect prov'd contrary , because that being surrounded by the aga's soldiery , notwithstanding his resistance , he was cut to pieces , they thus sacrificing this infamous victim to the beginning of the publick repose . in the mean time , the notice of this being brought to the ears of forty rebells , the followers and adherents of the aforesaid fettuaggi , not being sure of their being able alone to remedy the accident , and take their revenge for their slain leader , moreover suspecting that they might possibly be surprized by a greater multitude , they ran immediately to the meidan , where the other rebells were assembled , informing them of what had happen'd , animating them to maintain with the most steady resolutions & the most grievous extremities their authority , which was threatned with ruine , unless they made head against and us'd their utmost endeavours to disappoint this beginning of depression then impending . whereupon they resolv'd upon not giving way in the least to the grand signiors resolutions , but on the contrary more than ever to assert their own power , ever hoping that soliman having been advanc'd by them to the dignity of emperour , and the vizier made to ascend to such an employ by the means of their valiant assistance , would in no wise have forgotten such a benefit , nor have attempted any innovation against those people , whom they knew to have as well the forces and means as the will and pleasure to give and take away dignities . the meeting these rebells being understood by the aga , and thinking with the grand signiors bare name to have pacify'd all the tumults in a trice , and that the wanting of a head would dishearten all the rest from adventuring upon new commotions , being so well farther tutor'd aud instructed , as he thought , by the so very fresh example of fettuaggi , he leapt on horse-back , repair'd to the meidan , to make them understand publickly the grand signiors intentions , and the punishments that menac'd such as should neglect the execution of his wills. but the mutineers temerity did not permit his publication of the supreme decrees , but perceiving him to be the minister appointed to correct their temerarious insolencies , without having any regard to the personage he represented , or to the figure and employ he bore , they laid hands to their sabres , made a miserable slaughter of the aga , and of all such as went about to make any opposition , only leaving such alive as by flight found protection from their rage . the truth is , the aga shew'd but little experience , not only in political matters , but likewise in military , confirming by so unhappy an end the prognostick pass'd in our foregoing dilucidation , that he was like to prove a minister of small credit , having been ever penn'd up in a serrail , far from all intrigue and management , and consequently void of all experience in affairs either military or civill . wherefore he ought to have been satisfied with having surprized a rebellious chief in his own house , and with having sacrific'd him to the wills of the grand signior , without exposing himself to the fury of an army in mutiny , with the bare attendance of a few soldiers , well enough knowing that he should be received by the mutineers as an enemy , having deprived them of their leader . but he ought after fettuaggi's death to have united himself to the vizier , & with a greater nerve of men , and so in the language of main force make the rebells acquainted with the grand signiors orders , without hazzarding the supreme authotity to an evident contempt , and his own life to a certain peril . be it as it will , the rebells not accounting this revenge sufficient to attone for the loss they had suffer'd in their leader , their stomach and courage being augmented with the preseut issue , did esteem it an easy matter to accomplish their other meditated enterprizes . whereupon being hurry'd with the same fury , they went to the treasurers house to serve him in the same manner they had done the aga ; but he being better vers'd in the course that is practis'd of flying from the encounters of an incens'd army , having understood the pertinaciousness of the soldiery , and the butchery of the aga , did not suffer himself to be found , meaning to give time opportunity , which probably might afford him a more secure access to his appearance abroad . in the mean while their vexation at their being disappointed of venting their rage upon the person made them exercise it upon the house , plundering it with all imaginable fury , and only leaving there the footsteps of an implacable rage . all these attempts reach'd the viziers ear , altho' being made cautious by the perills of others , and besides knowing that the soldiery stood not well affected to him on the score of the above-mention'd exaction and detainment of the moneys appointed for their pays , and also doubting that they might suspect , that the order issued out by the grand signior proceeded from his contrivance , he thought sitting to secure both his house and person with four companies of ianizaries , and with three pieces of canon , not being willing to be taken unprovided , being sufficiently inform'd what the fnry of a mutinous army may attempt , and truly a prophet of what was like to ensue ; for lie was no sooner got home and had caused his gates and doors to be lock'd and barr'd with all diligence , but that the rebells came thither , and having surrounded the house , began to try with force to break open the gates , those within oppos'd them with a dauntless courage and thus follow'd a fray and combat , those on one side fighting as being guided by fury , and urg'd on by the hopes of getting a rich booty , and of extinguishing with the viziers bloud , whom they accounted the abetter of all the councills taken against them , the implacable thirst they had of revenge , and the other side in defence of so great a minister , and to suppress the impiety of rebells to their prince . the conflict lasted for many hours in such sort , that on both sides there remained four hundred kill'd , and in those of the vizir's there would not have been wanting constancy , if they had not had want of ammunition ; but being depriv'd of arrows , powder and ball , not finding any longer the means to resist so much greater a multitude , and such too as were provided with all necessaries for a longer engagement , and for that fearing to remain a prey to such enraged enemies , they esteemed it a more advantageous expedient to provide for their safety by flight , and having open'd a gate they made all hast away , abandoning the house with their patron and master into the hands of implacable enemies . the vizir was left alone but not without military courage ; for seeing the soldiers enter his house , valour did not depart his breast , but he resolv'd to honour his death , with a glorious end , selling his life at an extraordinray dear rate to the enemies , for having made a vast slaughter of them with his sabre in his hand , being surrounded by the multitude , and cover'd with wounds , he was compell'd to yield to his destiny , falling extinguish'd upon a mountain of the rebells carkasses which he had slain with his right hand . this minister did manifestly give to understand that tho' fortune had disappointed him of giving instances of his valour by taking him out of the way before he had had occasion of engaging in enterprizes becoming and worthy of his figure and character , it could not however deprive him of the means of making his worth known at least in death , thus curing the world of the conceit that he had not given any token of an experienc'd person . and the truth is , that dignities acquired by infamous means , do often come to terminate in an end much of the like nature , and those very persons that are the founders of a fortune acquired by unjust courses , are often also the origine of the ruine of those very people whom they exalt to the first honours , and that a dignity which has not for its basis merit and honour , does easily meet with a fall , as it easily got its advancement . be it as it will , the vizier being thus slain , the soldiers after having vented their rage upon his body , vented their avarice upon his goods , plundering his house and carrying away all that was in it . nor did here their fury stop , but they exerciz'd their avidity upon the deceas'ds very women , despoiling them of all they had , and finally the very little sons of the dead vizier were the innocent reliques consign'd to the unextinguishable covetousness of those perfidious wretches , seeing that having taken them from the house , they dragg'd them to the market place , and at the price of three hundred piastres sold to a turk those that were the sons of the first minister of so great a monarchy . nor ended here the military insolence , but gradually with their wicked actions the rebells boldness being augmented , they proceeded to exercise their barbarities upon the grand siguior's own servants , and having the force in their hands , they had a design in their minds of putting him himself to a most enormous torture : in the mean while they kill'd two of their emperours querries , as also his capigilar , leaving no means untry'd for the establishing their usurp'd authority upon the common ruine . the grand signior being overwhelm'd with so many unhappy events , void of all prospect of remedying the present insolencies , seeing those means , which he had made use of to give peace to his state , had produc'd so much the more pernicious tempests , he was utterly deprived of councill . he had often thoughts of assembling men that he might with force oppose the stubborness of the rebellious soldiers : but as he had neither the heart to make himself their head , nor the means to make himself obey'd , he laid aside this form as useless and impracticable . then he was enclin'd to convene the divan , in it to consult about the means of repressing so intollerable a malep●rtness , but considering that the greater part of the ministers were either taken from him by the rebells swords , or distanc'd through the fear of incurring the like unhappy exits , neither did he strike in with this course . but at the long run suffering himself to be guided more by fear than courage , and fixing upon the vilest of all remedies , namely his inclination and the dictates of his own genius , he caus'd publickly to be expos'd out of his serrail the standard of mahomet , causing to be proclaim'd , that all those who had any spark of religion and obedience should repair ●rm●d under the ensign of the great prophet without any delay , in not doing of which they should be esteemed rebels to god and their prince , and that they ought openly to take up arms against the mutineers , and with their blood extinguish that fire of rebellion , which those persidious wretches did more th●n ever endeavour to spread in constantinople . the truth is , this resolution taken by the grand signior was that of an unexperienc'd person , meaning that religion should serve for a buckler to defend his own authority , and to secure himself from the forces of the mutinous soldiery . the relying alone upon the law when the juncture requires the chastisement of rebells arm'd and at war with the force and power of justice , and incapable of being reduc'd to a sense of their duty , otherwise than by the dint of iron and open resistance , is to shew , not the spirit of a warlike prince , but , the faint-heartedness of a timerous religious . if soliman could not do , like semiramis , who only with her royall presence and with powerfull words was able to interupt the course of a most furious insurrection made by the people of babylon , because that being a new and green prince , not advanc'd for his merits nor in vogue for his enterprizes , nor having experience or address in affairs , but lifted up upon the throne by tumultuous squardrons upon the bare consideration of his birth , he had not the credit to suppress such sturdy commotions , he ought at least to have conven'd all the militia , and arm'd men that had no hand in the tumults and were not infected with rebellion , and with open force make head against the mutiniers , making them experience , that as they had judg'd him worthy of the crown , he had a head to sustain it , and a spirit to exert his dignity . yet this shift of setting up the standard , dictated to him by a desperate necessity , did so far avail him , that if it did not serve to make him known for a prince of high mettle , it at least suffic'd from the military insolences to secure both his life and the imperial crown : because that upon the bare sight of this standard , an innumerable body of arm'd men got together , and thorough all the burroughs , wards , quarters and serails of constantinople the people flock'd in arms , by which concourse the grand signior being animated , he caused proclamation to be made , that the soldiers of the insurrection were rebells to the prince and the laws , and by consequence worthy of the severest punishments , and that therefore every man of them ought to be sought out with exact diligence , to make them with their lives pay th● penalty of so many slaughters as they had committed in the princes ministers and servants , and to give life to the publick peace by utterly extinguishing those contumacious enemies of the universal wellfare . their temerity was become intollerable , and if this pestilence had not been quite rooted out , it would quickly have infected all the country with evident danger of the totall fall of the ottoman monarchy . these words seem'd a trumpet that reviv'd in all peoples minds the desire of running precipitously to the slaughter of the mutiniers , insomuch that in a trice the people were seen with their swords in their hands to search the most hidden recesses and most concealed sculking places , that so they might not leave any seed of so pernicious a brood . thus were they cut to pieces in all parts of the city , without any distinction of degree or person , having no hopes of any refuge , seeing the grand signior had caus'd proclamation to be made , that all those should be judg'd guilty of high-treason , and worthy of death , that should give aid , harbour , or in any wise defend or conceal the foresaid rebells , so as to impede the correction due for the crimes they had committed ; by which means was rooted out in a little time the plant of this contumacious brood , which from a despicable seed had in a trice grown to such a height , as to shade the whole monarchy with its branches . a ring-leader of the mutineers being surprized by the loyal party , he would have redeemed his life and liberty by disbursing three hundred purses ; but he offered what was no longer his own , seeing the bare declaration of a rebell did deprive him of whatever he possess'd , which devolv'd to the imperial fiscal and excheequer , and besides these were moneys pinch'd in sacking the houses of the grand vizier and treasurer , thus he only restored part of the booty , and not paid out of his own stock a redemption for his life . therefore was he also strangled , and his carcass thrown with others into the publick place , yet durst they not do the same to the mufti , seeing the reverence to the sacerdotal degree did not permit them to embrue their hands in his sacred blood , notwithstanding he had been no small abettor of the commotions of the mutinous soldiery ; but they contented themselves with deposing him from his office , esteeming it a greater punishment than death it self , seeing he must ever live a private man , with the tormenting & infamous remembrance of his having been deposed from his dignity by having fomented the insurrections of men against their lawfull prince . the mufti his predecssor was restored to that post , and in the place of the slain vizier the grand signior put the nisangi pacha , pro interim , being a man almost decreped , but of great merit , and this possibly to honour his death , and to have time to provide another , the importance of such a dignity not allowing of its being left vacant . in the mean while , the grand signior laid mightily to heart the death of the vizier that was slain by the mutineers , as well because he owed all his greatness to his procurement , as that by his death he had given signal instances that he would have prov'd a valiant general , if the barbarousness of his soldiers had not nipt off the flower of their conceived hopes . wherefore to remunerate in part his good service , he caus'd immediately proclamation to be made , that whoever had , held , or knew the place , whither the goods of the said vizier were removed by the rebells upon the plunder of his house , they should within the term of three days bring them or declare them to the imperial chamber upon pain of death to the transgressors , commanding that the same thing should be done with the treasurers goods . this proclamation was of great use , for almost all the goods were restored , and about thirty greeks and armenians , that brought not in the goods they had bought , were stak'd . the grand signior caus'd all these recover'd goods of the viziers to be restored to his sons , having had them again from the turks , who had bought them . constantinople seem'd to breath again after the oppression of so many tyrants , but was under apprehensions of being tormented with new impositions , because that the rebells in the sacking of the aforesaid houses , had seiz'd on fifty thousand purses of reals , which they had divided among themselves , and these being to have supply'd to the war , the treasury was quite drained . and what likewise augmented the suspicion of new disturbances was the answer given by the pacha of natolya , of whom the divan having required succours in the grand signior's name , he freely answer'd , that he knew no other sultan than the deposed one , and that if they did not replace him upon his throne , he would come with all his forces to constantinople , and joyning with the christians make slaughter of all the turks ; during these transactions the christians have been much better treated by the turks than they were ever heretofore , nay the divan has issued out a proclamation , that if any turk should upon whatever occasion molest any christian , the artizans should be bound under the severest penalties to rise up against the offender . i suppose the turks do this , hoping by the means of these good treatments to facilitate with the confederated princes the attainment of the so much desired peace ; seeing that to this effect they had design'd to send a minister to those princes to require it , though upon understanding the small disposition they have thereunto , had made them suspend the mission . besides they do this to recompence by some acknowledgement the good intention of the christians themselves and the desire they have shewn for the publick repose , seeing that in their quarter of galata they had kill'd about eighteen rebells , not allowing any harbour to the mutiniers in the places of their habitation . these are all sufficient causes whence to deduce the effect of the aforesaid better usage ; but some look upon as the most essential one , the great zeal and assistance of the most christian king's ambassador in those parts , who with singular and ever memorable earnestness to second the good intentions of his sovereign , omits no manner of means untryed to procure repose , which has been so often interrupted and deny'd them ; and employs the utmost force of authority to acquire for them still greater advantages in what concerns the usage of those that live free , but with incomparable exemplification trys all forms to get out of the chains of slavery those miserable christians , that live oppressed under its weighty and insupportable yoke , and accordingly now lately he has dispatcht from those parts into countrys of the christian religion about six hundred or upwards of slaves that were the followers of christ , and thus freed out of servitude . no small augmentation to the afflictions of constantinople has been occasion'd by a fire accidentally kindled in that city about the same time , having reduc'd to ashes thousands of houses , and what more especially regards the publick damage is the custom-house which was also subjected to the fire , abundance of commodities being thereby consumed , and which belong'd not only to turkish , but also to christian merchants . but what is further worthy of note is the advice brought to the port , that the soldiery that was sent back to their quarters being risen under a rebellious leader , do now ravage and infest the countrys hostilely , seizing on all that offers it self to their hands ; having lost all respect for the orders issued out by the grand signior , they resolve no longer to pay any military obedience , but freely to scour those territories and countreys , living upon the means , product and incomes of those wretched inhabitants . this is exactly the present state of affairs of the ottoman monarchy , whence , whoever shall minutely examine all the circumstances of the fore-related events will have occasion to deduce the necessary consequence ; that the port this year is manifestly reduc'd to an impossibility of making any resistance against the confederated arms , as being utterly depriv'd of soldiers vers'd in martial exercises , some being gone to their own habitations in asia , others in mutinying and in an insurrection in the country , the vizier made for form sake , being old and unable to undergo the fatigues of travelling and of war. the ministers either suspected , or unexpert . the prince in no wise fix'd in the throne . the factions more vigorous than ever . the deposed mahomet not only fomented by his adherents in constantinople , but also by those abroad . his son esteemed by many , and look'd upon as the rising sun , born to disperse the dark shades of so many unhappy successes . soliman now reigning , not only deprived of the ability to six & settle his fortune , but likewise impotent to rule it . the exchequer exhausted in such manner that there seems not any possibility of restoring it to a state of contributing to such various expences as are required , because that the people being burden'd by so many impositions they have undergone to pay the tumultuous soldiery , and besides compell'd by the rebells to unjust and exorbitant contributions , there seems not the least prospect of their being able to contribute the least assistance to the present exigencies . in short all concurrs to better the cause of god ; insomuch that if christian princes minding the benefit they may reap from the present conjunctures , did not spare any means to make notable acquisitions , they might not only procure the augmentation of their states , but also the encrease and extention of the catholique faith. finis . an account of monsieur de quesne's late expedition at chio together with the negotiation of monsieur guilleragues, the french ambassadour at the port / in a letter written by an officer of the grand vizir's to a pacha ; translated into english. officer of the grand vizir. 1683 approx. 116 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 29 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2006-06 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a69440 wing a211 estc r6119 12904393 ocm 12904393 95291 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a69440) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 95291) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 2:24 or 444:2) an account of monsieur de quesne's late expedition at chio together with the negotiation of monsieur guilleragues, the french ambassadour at the port / in a letter written by an officer of the grand vizir's to a pacha ; translated into english. officer of the grand vizir. defoe, daniel, 1661?-1731. [7], 50 p. printed for richard tonson ... and jacob tonson ..., london : 1683. translation attributed to daniel defoe (in manuscript on t.p.). probably a translation of: substance d'une lettre écrite par un officier du grand vizir un pacha, touchant l'expedition de monsr du quesne à chio et la négotiation de monsr de guilleragues avec la port. [paris?] : 1683. cf. bm. copy at reel 444:2 incorrectly identified in reel guide as a212 (second ed.). reproduction of original in yale university library and national library of scotland (advocates') created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng duquesne, abraham, 1610-1688. guilleragues, gabriel joseph de lavergne, -vicomte de, 1628-1685. france -foreign relations -turkey. turkey -foreign relations -france. 2005-12 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2005-12 aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images 2006-01 emma (leeson) huber sampled and proofread 2006-01 emma (leeson) huber text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-04 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion an account of monsieur de quesne's late expedition at chio ; together with the negotiation of monsieur guilleragues the french ambassadour at the port . in a letter written by an officer of the grand vizir's to a pacha . translated into english london , printed for richard tonson at grays-inn-gate in grays-inn-lane : and jacob tonson at the judge's-head in chancery-lane near fleet-street , 1683. to the right honourable george lord marquess of hallifax lord privy-seal , &c. my lord , it is not that this little piece is thought to deserve so great a patron , that it presumes to wear your lordships livery : but as epicurus neither worship'd the gods for any good he expected from them , nor feared them for any harm they could do him , but ador'd them for the excellency of their natures : so for the same reason is your lordship chosen the object of this dedication . it is a novelty , so may be indur'd ; short , therefore cannot be extremely troublesom : and relating to affairs of state , knows not where so naturally to apply it self , as to your lordship , whose steddy maxims , and direct counsels , have in a short time put out of breath , a head-strong , pamper'd , and unruly faction , more then all the doublings , windings and turnings of some apish politicians could have done in an age. your services to the crown , and merits from the nation are so great , that time and the memory of them must be of equal durance : and but to mention them here , would appear gross flattery ; a crime , which could the dedicator be guilty of , it must be meerly for guilt sake ; since fortune has placed him below hope , and his small philosophy beyond fear : but your lordship's admirers being no fewer then all those who wish well to their king and country ; he presumes in that huge crowd to place himself , being your lordships devoted servant . to the reader . it seems to be a kind of law of our natures , that our minds should be often busied about things , which do not immediately , or perhaps not at all , relate to our own proper happiness , which is an extravagancy we find nothing but man infected with ; other creatures desires , and indeavours being confin'd to their necessities or pleasures : but this afflicting quality of ours , never appears so much a disease amongst us , as when it is imployed unseasonably in matters of government ; nor never , i believe , was more infectious in one nation , then it hath been lately in ours . to search for the cause , or prescribe a remedy , would in a man of my station only prove it epidemical , and my self full of the tokens : but however being one of these thinking things , i have followed the dictates of my being . and meeting with this letter in french , have made the sense of it english , i had no purpose in doing so , but that being retir'd and indispos'd , i had nothing else to do ; i publish it , as well to shew the pride and insolence of humane nature , when ignorance is possest of absolute power , as the dissimulation , fraud , and corruption of any sect , who pretend to be god's elect , or only chosen people , which the mumelans do : such ever claim , by the title of gods children , a right to every thing ; and consequently think nothing unjust that puts them in possession of their own . there may too by this piece ( as the french translator saith ) be seen , the perfect manner of negotiating with the turks ; their pride and good fortune ; and the judgment of god upon the christians , who contribute so unreasonably to the increase of a power which tends to nothing so much as to their own destruction . the government of that people , though arbitrary , shall not be censured by me , since i never read they imployed the terrible mute and bow-string on any man , who like my self , pretended to no power amongst them . nor indeed can i discern the difference of being nooz'd without noise or with it : for if i am unjustly to be put to death , twelve mutes or twelve sworn enemies to me or my principles , who can talk me to a hangman , are all one . and i have cause to believe some wretches we have heard of , might have been making silver bullets , and charging guns without powder there till dooms-day , before their names had been registred amongst unfortunate statesmen : but it is no miracle in england , that poor crawling creatures should be rankt amongst politicians , and busie their no brains about turning of states and kingdoms ; since it is to such , under the notion of the people , that all our half-witted republicans appeal , in their whims of reformation : but that pestilence being a little stopt at present , i hope will never in my time so rage again , as to be the most devouring of plagues , which it prov'd to be within these last fourty years . so farewell . a letter from one of the principal officers of the grand vizir , written to a pacha , concerning the business of monsieur guilleragues . having prostrated my face to the ground , and being rub'd with the dust of the feet of my very good and happy lord ; to whom god will grant a prosperous end : i shall give him an account of what hath arrived to the glory of our most invincible emperour , king of kings , mehemet khan ; to whom the divine bounty will subject all the countries of infidels , to place him at last in paradice , with his glorious ancestors . you know , my most fortunate lord , that the french infidels , whom god will extirpate ; a restless people , being never quiet , came to chio , under the command of an old captain , in a brave gallion , guarded by five or six others , where they fired during four or five hours on the vessels of tripoly in barbary : they also damaged the fortress and the mosques ; nor had they then ceased , but that the cannon of the faithful ( with bodies of brass , and wings of draggons vomiting flames and bullets ) accomplish't upon them this expression of the noble scriptures ; he threw fear into their hearts . terror having in this manner seized on these accursed ; to whom hell must be the last stage ; they were no longer able to use open force ; yet ceased not however to keep their station before the port of chio , stopping all merchant ships that brought assistance to the tripolines ; there sayling up and down like mad-men , making mighty threats . but their brains seemed to be more settled , when the capoudan pacha , absolute lieutenant to the emperor of the seven climates , over the seas of this vast world , had honoured the rode of chio , by bringing thither the galleys of the emperour of the earth , whose glory shall be perpetual . this soveraign of the seas , whom god will always favour with winds and happiness ; for the propagation of muslemanisme , and the grandure of the invincible rewarder our master , had no sooner stopt his conquering and formidable course , by casting anchor , but the french admiral ( that the end of his days which are not far off might be happy ) sent one of his principal and most trusty captains , to deliver his submissions and respects , as well as to discourse him of some important affairs ; and to assure him , of his desires to do nothing that might make the least breach of their amity , which had for more then one age been establish'd , between the great and sovereign emperor of the habitable world ; and the greatest emperor of all the potentates of the belief of the messia ; to whom be salvation . this ambassador , an able man , and worthy so fair an imployment , having rub'd his face on the vest of the lieutenant sovereign of the sea ; and well acquitted himself of his commission , appeared not at all astonish'd , when after the welcome of the safa gueldy , pronounced with that gravity and decency , peculiar to him , and which makes him be obeyed by sea ; he heard these words : what sign of amity dost thou bring us , to have rashly affronted the mosques , where we adore the great god of heaven and earth , without giving him companions , or defacing his worship by idolatry : and where is the proofs of that respect you boast ? is it to have fired on the fortress of the emperor , refuge to the princes of the world ? you may perhaps be able to batter down a corner or two ; but god by the faith of abraham , which we defend , and from whom we draw our original , can from those tumbling stones raise many thousand invincible defenders . tell thy commander , i advise him as a friend to have recourse to the imperial clemency , by procuring the french ambassador to supplicate for him at the port of felicity . the christian captain accused the tripolines of all the misfortune , who being enemies to the french , violated on their merchants the surety of the capitulations . then promising to consider of the advice had been given him , he intreated the capoudan pacha to negotiate at the port , as well concerning those of barbary , and the damage at chio , as about the audience of monsieur guilleragues ; desiring him besides , to dispose the tripolines to make peace . during this , the grand vizir ( who is the rule and order of the world , and who can fully finish all causes , to whom god perpetuate his grandure , and redouble his power ) was in dispute with the french ambassador about the sofa ; it being the grand dowanier that conducted that affair , who likewise serv'd himself of other persons therein , which were the french interpreters : it being below the dignity of the emperour of the world , that one of his considerable officers should go to an ambassador , unless it were to conclude a business . it was a long time , that this mediator had amused the ambassador , by sending him discourses , that the second generally destroyed the first ; repairing those again , perhaps by a third , which just signified nothing : sometimes the interpreters would tell him , that the dowanier saluted him , and said , he had good hopes : the next time they would bring him word , that he appeared shagrin , thô he failed not to salute him ; and perhaps might have some particular affair of his own that disquieted him ; but that he had too insinuated , that the ambassador did himself no good office by being so obstinate in the point of the sofa ; for that kieupruli the father proceeded as the vizir pretends : and though kieupruli the son did give the sofa during his latter time , it was at constantinople , where he was in a manner incognito ; and not at adrianople , where indeed there is no sofa in the chamber of audience : another day would bring him news , that the dowanier appeared very merry , and did not cease his indeavours , but returned him thanks too for the wine he sent him daily . he likewise sent his interpreters to the * kaihaia of the vizir and the lord of the clerks , who bid them salute the ambassador on their parts , and assure him , they took pains for him ; saying too , that the dowanier was his sure friend , as well as themselves . the interpreters coming another time from these officers , would tell the ambassador , that they could not yet find a proper time to speak to the vizir , because that minister is ever busied about the great affairs of the world ; which tumble in upon him every moment of the day ; sometimes like the waves of the sea , assaulting him with fury ; but are by him resisted , and drove back , as by an unshaken rock , surmounting all difficulties by his grand genius , which penetrates and resolves , with ease , the most mysterious and doubtful matters : that it was necessary , great affairs should precede small ones , and that this of the ambassadors , would have its time ; for which he should not be impatient . the ambassadour knock't too at other doors , as at that of the chief gardiners ; who likewise amused him , and found his account in this negotiation : he attempted the mediation of the most illustrious * kaimmakam , formerly kahaia or chief secretary to the sovereign vizir , who appeared with a frowning countenance to the interpreters , with difficulty permitting them the honor to kiss the bottom of his vest , and deliver the complement of their master ; which when he heard , appearing astonish't , though he knew all the business before : how ! saith he , have you not yet finish't this matter ? on what can you think , that you make not your ambassador resolve ? he cannot of himself be so obstinate ; it must be you that give him ill counsel , contrary to your own proper knowledge ; for you cannot be ignorant , how things have past , at former audiences : beware of your heads . they excus'd themselves by saying , their master was resolved rather to dye , then be wanting to the orders of the emperor of france : and that for themselves , they were only poor interpreters , always ready to receive the high commands of the sublime port ; and to report back , the most humble reasons of their ambassador ; to whom they would most faithfully relate what it pleased the most illustrious kaimmakam to command them , who stroking his beard brought it together ; then pulling it a little , and casting down his eyes , as if he were thinking , very well , says he , salute the lord ambassador on my part ; bid him be obstinate no longer , for it is not his best way of serving the emperor of france . they were forced to return to the kehaia of the vizir and the * reiseffend , who told them they had spoken to their master in favour of the ambassador , ( god knows in what manner , ) and that his answer was , he would speak to the sultan emperor of the world ; the issue whereof they expected with good hopes . the interpreter of the port of felicity was moved in it too , who imployed all his eloquence to ingage the prudence of the ambassador , to take the best course ; assuring him there was no better then to yield ; for in giving satisfaction to the vizir in this , he would oblidge a lord , able to return it a hundred times double in other occasions . one could make the ambassie of monsieur guilleragues glorious , so as to deface the memory of all his predecessors : in fine , this was no longer the business of the grand vizir , but the sultans . the return again to the kehaia and reiseffend , who told them their master had not yet spoke to his highness ; the clerks too sent some complements to the ambassador ; from whom one of his interpreters came one day to tell him , as a thing had been communicated in good will : that if he would relax his pretence to the sofa in all other things , he would have more honour then he could desire . sometimes the interpreters told the ambassador , that having been delivering the petitions to the grand vizir , concerning the ordinary affairs , they had been well received by him , who had asked news of their master , and made some advances , which seem'd demonstrations of plain dealing : so that if things were not ended before his going to adrianople , all would be agreed at his return . in fine , my most honoured lord , whilst this affair remained in t he clouds of retardment , even after the vizir's return , we had the news of what had past at chio. the grand vizir was in a rage , but as his great soul never yields to the extreamest difficulties , so it submitted not at all to this , which was but of the middle ones : he expos'd it at the foot of the throne , of the soveraign master of the world , where having prostrated himself , and received his orders , he returned to his house , and sent for the grand dowanier , commanding him to let the french ambassador be told , that it was no longer his business ( at least at present ) to dispute the sofa , but to repair the mischiefs done at chio , as well to the mosques , as fortress ; and to try by all manner of submissions to obtain a pardon from the king of kings , for that action : and that in the first place he should begin by a letter to the french admiral concerning what he had done ; and to command him to do no more , nor come nearer constantinople , till they tryed to obtain his pardon : for if not , the sultan would let loose his just indignation , and stop his ears to mercy , to the utter destruction of him the ambassador and the whole french nation : that they knew he had exceeded his orders ; the emperor of france being too great an emperor , too just , and too good a friend to command an enterprise so contrary to the antient amity . the dowanier replyed , that the head of our invincible master , and yours , may be at repose ; i dare answer for the embassador in this : i can oblige him to submit to any thing you please : if he make some seeming resistance , it will only be for form-sake . he hath no desire to ingage himself in any thing may put him out of his imployment : he is for getting of money , as his profession , and manner of living demonstrate ; and has been here too small a time , to desire to be gone so fast . these words were not given in vain , for the embassador writ divers times to the admiral , who thereupon remained without doing any thing , like a lyon bound in chains ; these letters were full of real fear , and perfect terror lest his doing more , might displease the sultan in the least . but to hasten things the embassador went himself to the kehaia of the grand vizir , who made him thoroughly sensible of the mighty crime the french admiral had committed , able to overturn the whole negotiation , and reduce into captivity all the french within the ottoman empire ; was there not some reason to hope that he as a prudent ambassador , would procure mercy , and forgiveness from the most happy and most invincible emperor of the earth . the ambassador would have defended himself , by pretending that nothing past at chio , could in the least be interpreted to intend a breach of the antient amity : that if they had fired on the fortress , and hurt some houses , it was but by accident , and in a just defence : since those from thence , had first fired on the ships , belonging to the emperor of france . that this storm of the just indignation of his master , had been restrained for a long time by his natural moderation ; but must at last , by gods permission , fall upon the heads of those thieves , rebels to the grand seignior himself ; the trippolins unworthy to injoy the protection of his highness ; they who had taken the merchants goods and vessels of the french , entring the ports of the ottoman empire ; nay , in the very ports themselves , and under the command of the sultans forts . that these pirates only were responsible for all pretended damage , since only they were true occasions of it . but the kehaia made answer to the ambassador , let us seperate the tripolins from the injury done to the sultan , they are your enemies i allow : but the emperor of the world , is he your enemy ? doth he not give you daily convincing proofs of the contrary , by his imperial benefits ? you are you say , carried on by the force and heat of a just vengeance to persue your enemies : but on the other side , could not the respect due to the king of kings , our invincible master , who had protected the tripolins under his forts , stop it ? was there no middle way to be found , as well to preserve the submissions due to the soveraign of the world , who has the universe in his guard ; as likewise to prevent the escape of your enemies ? there appears to me one , very easy , persues the kehaia , which is to have kept the tripolins besieged , till you had sent to the port of felicity , to implore the high and sublime justice against them : then had that been refused , there had been some pretence of reason perhaps , for coming to that extremity you have done . the ambassador strove to support himself by many weak reasons ; and tho' he often protested he had something essential to offer : all he could say appeared meer amusements , which obliged the kehaia , to stop his mouth , with these words . the emperor of france , which we distinguish infinitely beyond other potontates , as the most powerful , best born , and ancienest friend to the port of felicity , the end of whose days be happy , who surpasses all his ancestors in strength , wisdom , and every sort of merit ; and who is formidable to all christendom : would he take it well , if we should do to him , as his admiral hath done , to the true kalisé , or successor , to the greatest of all the prophets : the sultan elbarrein , and khaijan , and bahrein , king of the two continents , and emperor of the two seas , the cayzar cezar , the distributer of the crowns of cozroes . to whom god perpetuate his grandure , to the very day of judgement . if one of our invincible armies ( as numerous as the sands in the sea ) should attaque our enemies , under one of your masters forts , what would he say ? what complaints had he not reason to make ? is it not known , that the commander of our galleyes , let escape from his fury , the ships of the enemies of cheincha , king of kings , because they took sanctuary , under the standard of padicha , emperor of france ? and was it not done as it should be ? could i , lord ambassador , produce a more pertinent example ? but yet take another , that may guide you to take right measures , in seriously thinking , how to conclude this , and to bring your self out of the present danger : we have heard by certain confus'd reports , that some souldiers , belonging to a spanish garrison in flanders ( a land of vices ) incouraged by the strength of the place , which they thought impregnable , had grown so insolently foolish , as to go forth like furies , meriting hell , to attaque and rob some french souldiers , immediately retiring with their booty , into that center of their cowardice ; much mistaken in thinking they were there safe : for the emperor of france , resolving that this injury , which hurt the peace should be repaired : reserved the conquest of the place , whence it was done , to another time ; it being not yet predestinated to be his : therefore remaining embarrast in the clouds of certain delays , he contented himself , that they should make amends for the rashness of these madmen , undoubted limbs of the devil , by money . we know , continued the kehaia , that the governors of this country , by order of their master , thinking themselves happy , in not seeing roll in upon them , the mighty forces of the emperor of france , whose very shadows make them tremble ; delivered hostage , and sent the money agreed upon , with solemn presents : which he was pleased to accept , not for their value , but as proofs of their homage , submissions , and reparation they were forced to make : he made this little sacrifice considerable by his acceptance , and imperial clemency : here was nothing but a few french plundered to contest about , but we have the faithful kill'd and wounded , who call for revenge , and the holy stones that demand it , which are rent from some of our mosques : there must be blood , or repentance , by submissions , exposed to the view of the publick , or your person must answer all , and be lyable to great extremities : therefore think well of all these circumstances . thus ended the discourse of the kehaia to the ambassador , who pretended , that the last example , was not truly reported : he affirmed that the emperor of france , always invincible , never amused himself about trifling presents : and that he knew how to make his enemies , render true homage , and ever punish't those , that violated his amity without a cause , by fire and sword ; not forgeting neither a generous clemency , truly noble , and dissinterested , when he thought it convenient to suppress his anger . in fine , the ambassador concluded , that he had no fear for his person , sufficiently protected by the power of his master , and the right of nations : saying , he had nothing to give . the kehaia told him , he had time to think , because the soveraign vizir , stayed for the answer of the capoudan pacha , admiral of the seas , to know truly how all things past at chio ; whereupon he would receive the orders , given at the fleet of the soveraign , who pronounces the destiny of the universe : there upon the ambassador retired to his house at pera. the most serene and illustrious vizir , who knows how to make use of his prudence , and his force , as is most proper , contented himself not to hasten the matter . his faithful councellor the grand dowanier negotiated constantly by the usual persons with the ambassador , who gave him positive assurances of his yielding ; and that he would oblige him to submit , assuring him , he had made the ambassador sufficiently apprehend a rupture , as a thing would be of little advantage to the affairs of france in general , or his own in particular . but during these delays , the capoudon pacha , obedient to the orders of the soveraign vizir , had entred the port of chio , the better to understand the cause of the disorder ; and fully to inform himself of every particular , that he might the sooner contribute to the peace he intended : there he was informed the that cursed old admiral of the french , who surely knows how to live by air , and takes pleasure to dance on the most inraged waves of a tempestuous sea ; living on them as on the most firm ground ; and like a perfect fish values neither winter nor summer . this man who ceases not to live , tho' a hundred years old ; and four score of them hath made good provision in the market , where they sell cheats , tricks , and fourberies cheap : took advantage of the narrow entrance into the port of chio. and after having made so many compliments and civilities to the capoudan pacha , did now intreat him , not to think of stirring out till he had surrendred the tripolins , or obliged them to submit . nay more , this daring old man , who seems to forget death , and yet remains in life , by the permission of god , meerly to augment his crimes , the more to burn in hell , had the presumption to search several turkish galleys . the capoudan pacha had not fail'd to go out to punish his insupportable insolence , had not the sea and season inconvenient for galleys prevented it ; so he could do no more then give advice of all , to that high tribunal whose foundations are unmovable . the grand vizir whose angellick understanding knows a perfect remedy for every thing , had no sooner notice of the vain glory , presumption and ill-built pride of this old commander of the french galliens , in presuming to keep ( as it were imprisoned ) the admiral and galleys of the emperor of the world ; but he sent for the grand dowanier to debate the business , between whom it was thought convenient , that the ambassador should be frighted ; they both being confident he would yield , rather then expose himself to the affronts to which revenge too much ingaged their master ; and that all the pride of which he made so great appearance , was only to save his honour , and preserve a profitable imployment . we now ended the moon worthy of blessing , which is that of our fast of ramazan ; it being the eve of the feast of bairan , which is begun by rendring thanks to god for giving us the grace to fast thirty days compleat : the grand vizir indefatigable in the obedience he pays , as well to the great master of nature , who has no companions , as to his lieutenant on earth , his most perfect image ; the emperor of the mussulmans , revenger of the divine unity : this grand vizir having kept so long a fast , was come to the thirtieth day , which he had past , without eating or drinking , from the rising of the sun to its going down : ceased not however to preserve his full strength and prudence , of which he gave convincing proofs to the french ambassador . he sent for him in the evening before the feast of bairan , just as the canons ending their fast , denounced the next days solemnity ; so that he who doth not too well understand our customs arrived at the grand vizir's in the midst of that thunder , sufficient to terrifie him , as being the presage of that rage and threats , was going to fall upon him . they made him attend above an hour in a chamber , whilst the grand vizir was doing his devotions ; where some mov'd him to accrept his audience below the sofa , which he absoutely refused , proposing to remain where he was , or in some other room , from whence he would answer the vizir by message . but this lieutenant to the emperor of the world was resolved to discourse him face to face ; that he might dart at him , glances like lightning from that majestick presence , adorn'd with eagles eyes . he placed himself on a seat prepared on the sofa , having first gravely returned , by an almost imperceptible declining of his head , the submissive reverence the ambassador made him : you must know this christian had but few with him , many not deserving to enter that place : he was invited to sit below ; but having generously resisted several motions , something violent , by which they attempted to constrain him ; and seeming as if he would revenge by blows the force , they desisted : by which he had liberty to deliver a letter from the emperor of france , to the vizir , concerning the sofa ; it was considered too , that remaining standing as he was , it seem'd to be in a posture more respectfull , and readier to obey the orders he was about to receive : it was then agreed , that the interpreter of the port should explain for the vizir , and the ambassadors for him . the discourse of the vizir touched the grandeur of the emperor of the mussulmans , of the respect due to him , of the danger to offend him ; of the necessity readily to make satisfaction for such a crime : and lastly , of the goodness and clemency of the master of the world , willing always to pardon those that humble themselves , and repair the injuries done to his slaves : adding these words , it is for thee therefore * estchibeig , as the surety of the * gadicha of france , thy master ; and hostage residing at the soveraign port of felicity , for confirmation of the peace , to repair all that weaknes it , during the embassie . it is for thee then to pay the damage at chio , for the death of some faithful : the breaches in the mosques , and the mischief done to the cittadel ; i demand of thee for this , three hundred and fifty thousand crowns : and a due submission to such an emperor as my master , who is protector of the true belief . this thou must perform or go to the seven towers , i tell thee as a friend , thou must obey the inevitable doom of the great master of the world , pronounced to me , when prostrated as his slave at the foot of his throne , the perfect and bright resemblance of the celestial one . the ambassador by amusements sought to alter the vizir's resolution , alledging the necessity of obeying the emperor of france , who had commanded his admiral to persue to death , the thieving tripolins , enemies to france , and rebels to the port ; a people unworthy the protection of his highness , having seized the merchants under the forts of the ottoman empire : and taken the consul of cyprus out of his house , where he ought by the capitulations of peace to have been safe : he then alledged , that if he was to be consider'd as a hostage to answer for what should happen on the emperor of frances part ; it could only be intended to relate to things ordinary , and not to those that were out of his power , as the business of chio was : the circumstances too of which , he say'd , were aggravated : he professed himself troubled , that chance and a lawful defence against the fort , which had first fired on the standard of his master , should produce some disorder ; but protested too that he cou'd promise nothing was demanded for it , and had only power write to france the true state of things , and wait his answer thence . that as to the seven towers , it was easy to send him thither , but it was the way to make a rupture : he then declared he would medle no more in any thing , for a prisoner contrary to the laws of nations , was no longer capable of negotiating : the vizir having declared he knew nothing of the business of cyprus , said , they might have besieged the tripolins in the port of chio without fyring into it ; and that during his imprisonment , the commerce should continue , provided there arrived no other acts of hostility ; telling him too , that other french ambassadors had been imprisoned , which the emperor of france had not taken ill . the ambassador reply'd , that his master had not foreseen this accident , which was indeed morally impossible he should ; that if the same usage had been to some of his predecessors , it was not totally without cause , as in the case of monsieur la haye , who was imprisoned , as a spye for the venetians : but for himself he had prerogatives above other ambassadors , and had been ever faithful to the port : that , in fine , he was ambassador of france , and it behov'd them to consider well , before they did any thing might wrong that character . the grand vizir demanded proofs of this great fidelity he boasted ; doth it , saith he , consist in consederating with the french admiral ? to demean himself as enemy to the grand sultan of the osmans : and how shall we discern this mighty prerogative above other ambassadors , in one who can meerly complain concerning trifles , with which the port hath such constant troubles ; and pretends no power to treat about an affair of importance , wherein they had just cause to complain . the ambassador urged , that the business of cyprus , and many others , concerning which he had delivered memorials to the vizirs officers , were no trifling matters ; and that he had no knowledge of the orders which the french admiral had , more then what he had received from him , by letters . but the vizir remained firm to his resolution , repeating to him , pay or thou goest to prison : what i say to thee , is nothing but an effect of my friendship ; take time to consider of it , and do thy best , before there happens to thee some great affront . but the ambassador persisting in the same useless reasoning ; was by the grand vizir thus admonished . it becomes a servant like thee , who mediates affairs , between a mighty and invincible emperor , and thy master the king of france , whom we distinguish much before all other christian kings , to behave himself with all care and wisdom , having ever before his eyes the danger of suffering any thing to slip between them , might occasion enmity or coldness ; to the end that the subjects of two such great monarchies may be free from trouble : think therefore of submitting , and speedily paying , or thou goest to the seven towers . the ambassadour having no more to say , retired ; but instead of sending him to the seven towers , they convey'd him to the little lobby of the chamber belonging to the chiaoux barhy : so he stirred not out of the vizir's house , but there remained prisoner , soon comforting himself , as we may think in that consinement , since he boasted , that he had prevented being sent to the seven towers : one may indeed rationally conclude , that he thought of nothing but the prison , with which he was threatned ; and therefore seemed not to resent the other , in which he was kept . he seem'd to be pleas'd , and studied to appear free , refusing all was sent him from the vizir's kitchin , and eating nothing but what came from his own . he shew'd too a kind of false resolution , to be steddy , against all the overtures were made him , to accommodate the matter , declaring by reiterated protestations , that he neither could nor would give any thing , except some curiosities he had by him : whereupon the vizir sent him this message , the amity i bear thee , and my most earnest solicitations , have almost prevailed to make acceptible thy most humble discourses , before the foot of the imperial throne ; an object worthy all the submissions and respect of mortals : thou shalt therefore within six months of this time , cause to be brought hither some curiosities of france , worthy the acceptance of the sublime majesty of the emperor of the believers ; with a letter from the padicha of france , by which he shall declare to the sultan his ignorance of the fact that hath 〈◊〉 committed ; and that he did never intend his ships should have done any thing , could alter the ancient friendship : and that if by chance something had happen'd at chio , contrary to his intention , he was troubled at it . the ambassador explain'd himself on the message , not allowing any crime , but said he would procure such a letter as was proper in the case : and that for the presents , they should be in his own name , and not in that of his masters . things being thus prepared , they brought the ambassador , the fourth day of his imprisonment , to a chamber of liberty , which was that of the kehaia , to which the interpreter of the port conducted him : there he met the kehaia and the chiaux barhy , who first magnified the kindness of the vizir , and his dexterity in appeasing the rage of the sultan ; and then mutually fell to commending their own , as well as the endeavours of the dowanier . they seem'd to approve too , the conduct of the ambassador , but would not confide in his word , saying , it was necessary to be cautious in things relating to the great emperor of the osmans : and therefore the promise of the ambassador must be in writing under his hand and seal . there hap'ned some dispute in forming it , but at last it was agreed , that the satisfaction should be exprest , to intend a reparation for the mischief done by the emperor of france's ships at chio : they would have ascertain'd the presents , but the ambassadour would only promise they should be honest or proper ; and undertook too , for a letter from the emperor of france , in which consisted the matter of the writing he gave for his liberty ; whereupon he departed to his own house ; however protesting before he went , that he would perform nothing , except the sofa were granted him : and that the tripolins were obliged to make a peace : they bid him be contented , and not doubt of satisfaction . there was , indeed , effectual orders sent to the capoudon pacha , to conclude the treaty with the tripolins , since the ambassador had promised to repair the damage at chio ; the treaty was concluded at the foot of the throne of heroes who have the world in wardship ; and ended to the satisfaction of the old admiral of the french fleet ; whom it had been well to have sent dead into his country ; for instead of retiring thereupon as was expected , he demonstrated a resolution of making a longer stay , and of keeping in the gallys , covering however his actions with a pretence of civility and fair dealing ; sending word to the capoudan pacha , that after so sure a proof of his great genius , in reconciling him and the tripolines , it was unjust he should be stayed longer there , desiring him therefore to procure satisfaction might be given to the ambassador , or that he might have leave to return , declaring he was bound to stay till one or the other was granted . the vizir consider'd , as he ought , the resolution and boundless obstinacy , of this old captain ; who though he had many causes hourly to fear death ; yet acted as if death were afraid of him ; negotiating like one of thirty or fourty , that had hopes of many years to live . the grand vizir making just reflexions on the steddy obstinacy , meriting hell of this old seaman , sent for the domanier , who as a secret , i must needs say , my most honor'd lord , is a true devil incarnate ; to whom this illustrious and fortunate lieutenant to the emperor of the world thus expressed himself : if all the french were as resolute as this old admiral , we should be hard put to 't to find the moments of their wavering , and ordinary inconstancy . but if on the one side , the great god gives us this proof of their steddiness ; he shews us too on the other their natural genius , in the facility of changing the ambassador . should we imploy the invincible naval forces of the king of kings , the success would be doubtful , for the french lye too far from us ; but easily approach our fortresses , having the christians harbours for their succours : this makes me think my self predestinated for another conduct , which will be more to the purpose then hazard , or to say better , the assistance of god , which is never wanting to the faithful , will divide the french councils , and make them combat one another , as they did at candia : do you therefore to this purpose negotiate with the ambassador , who believes you his friend , serve your self with all your understanding , upon his credulous temper , to divide him from this other french-man , who is a thorough-pac'd infidel , covetous of blood and slaughter , and one who seems to have forgot his country , so jealousie between the two infidels . the dowanier is one full of the slights and tricks , natural to those of his race , being by birth a chinquene , who has improv'd his subtleties and fourberies by his imployment in the customs ; so he received the orders of the sovereign vizir , with great submission , promising , at the peril of his head , to execute them . he made it be told the ambassador , that now things were in a good way , this old mad admiral would spoil all ; and it was to be feared by his restless temper , produce an absolute rupture : that he was an ambitious , and aspiring kind of genius , that could not be contented to have ended the affair of the tripolines which only concerned him , to his own hearts desire , but must now be medling too with that of the embassie , that the glory of gaining all points might seem to be his ; and that since all things were adjusted , only that point of the sofa , which the vizir was resolved to grant too , it was necessary to remove this busie obstacle , to a perfect reconciliation . the ambassador gave credit to this man , whom the musulman's themselves believe but by force ; he therefore writ to the french admiral to depart to milo , on pretence of refitting , and to return again , if things were not accommodated as he expected : this letter made him separate from the sea of chio , which he seem'd before to have espoused ; first sending his humble request to the capoudan pacha , that he would mediate at the foot of the sublime throne , that satisfaction might be given to the french ambassador . the most fortunate vizir , whom god will always prosper , was not a little pleas'd , to see enter into constantinople the fleet which had been so long detain'd at chio : and was extremely well satisfied with the conduct of the dowanier , whom he ordered to continue his usual amusements to the ambassador ; who for four or five months was perpetually imbarrast with delays : he boasted mightily of his fidelity to the sublime port , in having put a stop to the violent resolutions of the french admiral ( though before he had pretended to have no power over him ) he therefore continually urged their keeping promise with him about the sofa ; sometimes it would be promised him , and then again made doubtful : then it would he suggested as designed in a chamber without sofa , to be purposely dedicated to the audiences of the french ambassador : but at last he was plainly told , nothing at all could be done in it , till he had performed his promise concerning the presents ; and that then they would think of contenting him . the french admiral , during these delays , was returned again , near to chio , being at the isles of ourlar , on the coast of smyrna : where the wise vizir by the help of the grand dowanier found means a long time to amuse him . but the ambassador beginning to discover , that he was deluded , writ to this old madman , to approach to the cape of janissaries , near smyrna : but commanded him too not to come nearer the dardanelloes , those keys of the world , assuring him if he did , it would prove the destruction of all the french fleet ; and then these would be no quarter for the merchants , nor ambassador himself we knew these circumstances by reason the dowanier , at the beginning , whilest the matter of chio depended , had so possest the french ambassador with the assurance of that danger ; that , that terror still possest him , which had prevented the french admiral coming nearer them before : and was now again the cause that he only came to an anchor , as i said before , at the cape of janissaries , which is the entrance of that gulf which conducts one by a space of seven or eight miles to these castles , which are the first keys of this vast and strong city : the desire of kings , the splendid and proud town of constantinople . the dowanier had likewise receiv'd intelligence from smyrna , that the french admiral was troubled , he had obey'd the ambassador , declaring he knew that was not the way to do themselves good . you must know too , my most honoured lord , that the grand vizir was assured that this french admiral , had received orders to make a speedy return home , to go against algier . the theater of war and foyle of a mighty d' gachar of germany who now burns in hell. but be it as it will , as a secret i assure you , the most serene and illuminated vizir resented the whole matter with great satisfactions , in having it conducted so that he hazarded not the reputations of these two castles , which are the jaws of this great giant of constantines : but that they appeared formidable to the very french , the most powerful of all infidels ; who seem to fear neither storms , famine , fire nor water . their admiral being thus as it were chain'd from passing the cape of janissaries , was certainly as we are inform'd all fury for being forced to return so soon ; and that he must be reduced to prayers for having been obedient to an embassy . he therefore against his will writ a most submissive letter to the supreme vizir , intreating him that satisfaction might be given to the ambassador by having audience on the sofa , or that he might take his leave ; he being obliged to stay to carry him back . the messenger who brought the letter was one of the captains of the gallions , and one we knew to be a most particular friend to the ambassador . this envoy came to constantinople well perpar'd with many good reasons to have offer'd to the supream arbitrator of the affairs of mankind , the lieutenant to the emperor of the world. but being unworthy to appear in his presence , that honor was refused him , and he was referred to the chief steward of the houshold of this councellor , full of the glory of the king of kings . the grand vizir who knows well how to preserve the honor of his supream dignity , refused to receive the letter from the french admiral , declaring he would have no business with him . and as to two sent him by the ambassador of france , wherein he desires leave to depart except he might have audience on the sofa , alledging it was the order of his master : he made no other answer but commanded him to send him those orders of the emperor of france . but the most illuminated vizir having made them to be interpreted to him , returned them without saying one word ; which obliged the ambassador to a third : wherein with counterfeit earnestness he desires leave to retire , pretending that the french admiral was bound to stay for him . this useless refinement caused the grand vizir to smile , who knew that general was immediately to depart , and that the envoy from him hourly pressed the ambassador to dispatch him away . the wise vizir perceiving the subtile design of the ambassador , who made not the least mention of discharging the obligation he had given in writing , sent him this answer . the most happy port , which is the sanctuary of the empires of the age , is ever open to all those who desire the glory to enter : and those that would have the shame to depart , we never detain by force , except they be debtors . thou mayest then be gone ; but first think of paying thy debts , comply with thy obligation ; make thy money and presents to the value of three hundred and fifty thousand crowns be laid at the feet of the emperor of the osmans . and with this attonement , for the business of chio ( unworthy our master , but which he is pleased to accept as a mark of thy humility ) thou shalt have leave to be gone . the ambassador , who it seems , had not before , well consider'd the consequence of his promise , not dreaming perhaps it extended so far ; protested he had nothing came near those demands . they told him he was bound by his writing to make honest presents to the grand seignior ; demanding of him , what that word honest imply'd : declaring to him in fine , that since the six months time agreed upon was past , he was obliged to perform his promise . he declared that those curiosities he had provided were rare and rich , worthy the acceptance of the invincible emperor . it was then required that they might be view'd ; to which purpose some persons were sent by the soveraign vizir : but upon their description contain'd in a catalogue upon the first sight of them , the value the ambassador set upon them , and his offer of some small summ to augment them , were both rejected . but there being no other way to conclude : the envoy of the french admiral was forced to be gone without taking with him the ambassador , whom he was constrained to leave as a debtor at the port of felicity . the grand vizir whom nothing escapes , understanding the hasty departure of the french captain , to joyn his admiral to sail with him for france : was then confirm'd in the advice had been given him of the speedy departure of the french fleet ; and though he knew well enough that the embassador did not intend to fly stript away , yet he counterfeited a care to prevent it , as a thing unjust that he should go without paying . the time came on which makes it necessary that the naval force of the emperor of the world should go forth ; of which the grand vizir took particular care ; going himself divers times to the arsinal about it : so when it was ready to sail and salute with all its cannon and artillery , the soveraign of the earth sitting upon his throne of felicity , the admiral went to prostrate himself before the invincible emperor , and to receive his orders . he was commanded to shape his course for the archipellagues , and to receive the submissions of the french admiral as he past : who would not as the ambassador promised , ( fail to do his duty : ) after which he was to proceed as occasions required . all was performed as was order'd . the capoudan pacha doubled the point of the seraglio with his fleet : and having past the jaws or old castles , came to an anchor at the mouth of the gulf , where having received the respects of the old french admiral , he weighed and continued his way : it seem'd as if this french admiral only waited for that happy moment , for it was no sooner past but he hoysted sail for his own countrey : very joyful no doubt to escape that just punishment his rashness had merited . the most honor'd vizir well satisfied so to have mortified the old man , applied all his thoughts in contriving the reparation was in publick and solemn pomp , to be made in the presence of the august monarch of the universe : to which purpose he sent for the grand dowanier , merrily asking him , when he would make an end of his very good friends business ; adding , though with authority , that it must now be dispatcht . they both were of opinion there would be little difficulty in bringing it about , being certain the ambassador would not be sorry to get forth of the trouble ; especially now , when the admiral was gone : but they thought some arguments would be necessary to persuade him ; as first , that he was obliged by his promise , made as ambassador , to repair the damage done by his master's ships : that there was an appearance too of orders come from france , which left it to his discretion , as things should occur upon the place ; upon which , and other arguments , they both concluded , that if he was prest and threat'ned he would yield . but the dowanier went on with the discourse to the vizir in these terms : i can assure you , my most happy master , that the ambassador demurs not but only for appearances ; he disputes of the quality of the presents and quantity of money , that it may not be supposed in france he yields too easily ; give him a little time to please his fancy with feigned resistance , and he will make the less reflection on the manner he is to make his submissions ; he desires to have it thought , that he gives no money , and desires extremely to have that remitted or conceal'd ; but how can that be , when it must be borrowed of the english and hollanders ? he would have it likewise thought , that he augments not his presents , when already they are increas'd , and trust to me shall be more yet ; i know besides , says the dowanier , that there is a letter come from the emperor of france , containing excuses for the business of chio ; therefore there will be no more to do but to hasten him : they then consulted the manner of proceeding ; first , he had been told beforehand , that it was a custom to send to debtors , even ambassadors themselves , a chiaux to mind them of what was expected from them , that they might comply : but to amuse the ambassador , they concluded to give him occasion to feed his vanity , by the quality of the messenger was sent unto him , which would be a little comfort to him , for what he was to suffer . they sent therefore an officer , that is , him who is judge of the chiauxes ; which indeed was contriv'd to make the business more publick : when he came to the ambassador , accompanied by the interpreter of the port , and had communicated to him the imperial orders for payment , and the necessity of appeasing the sultan's wrath , by publick submissions and satisfactions , capable to procure the effects of his clemency : he again flew back to his former allegations and imaginations , desiring to defer the business , protesting he would not in the least increase his presents . but they being sensible of his dissimulation , advis'd him as soon as might be , to get out of the difficulty : which done the judge of the ushers , and the interpreter of the port left him : his interpreters too , received daily the same advice , with frequent threats of the seven towers : yet still the ambassadour seem'd both by discourse , and a letter he writ to the kehaia , to be ready to suffer every thing , even death it self , rather then give ready money , or indeed any other presents , then what he had offer'd . but the dowanier assuring the contrary , made it be judged a fit time for conclusion , which it was necessary should be made with solemnity . and because it was judged to be too much honour for the ambassador to agree it with the vizir , it was resolved it should be with the prime secretary to this lieutenant to the emperor of the world. your lordship is to consider , that the ambassadors of france did not use to attend the kehaia , but incognito , and clothed in turkish habit , with few followers , pretending it to be a condescention below them , only comply'd with to expedite business . but now it was judged necessary to change that custom , and oblige the ambassadour to come in his own habit , with his interpreters , secretaries , merchants , and foot-men ; that all the town might know it was the french ambassador , who came publickly to attend the secretary of the vizir , to end the business about the pardon for the attempt at chio , and to agree the reparations for the damage done there . he made no difficulty to come publickly as was desir'd , though perhaps he might be ignorant of the cause . the kehaia propos'd to him the augmentation of his presents , which he pretended to refuse ; they seemed earnestly to press him , and he as earnestly to resist ; but all his seeming obstinacy , and their reiterated instances to perswade him , was no more but a meer comedy , for the sum to be presented the sultan was adjusted before : and the dowanier had undertaken for the augmentation of the presents . so the ambassador went back with an imaginary satisfaction of a mock-bravery : he had caused a rumor to be spread , that he was to be sent to the seven towers ; that coming back to his house , it might be thought his conduct had preserved him , which would make both that , and his courage be admir'd at by strangers : to which vapour of vain-glory for his comfort we may quietly leave him ; whilst the most prudent vizir thought of nothing more then the manner to make most visible , most submissive , and most acceptible , his sacrifice of expiation for the attempt at chio : it was first resolved to take the opportunity to reduce the french ambassador , by this occasion , to a custom refused by all his predecessors , and to which none of them would ever submit ; which was , to have their presents seen and valued before they were offer'd : it was supposed the ambassador would hardly refuse it , if his interpreters did but tell him it was the custom ; and we were very desirous he should yield to it at this time , the more because the people would the sooner think he was ready to augment his presents , in case the sultan should not in his clemency agree to accept those he had prepar'd : he yielded the point , and now nothing was in dispute but the place where the presents , the money , and the french emperors letter should be receiv'd , who should receive them , who should carry them , and in what manner they should be presented . the great divan was thought one , as the place where ambassadors are receiv'd , the army paid , and justice distributed : but this proposition was rejected , as not publick enough ; and because that things , which were to pass in the submission , might be confounded with the ceremonies of the ambassadors audience , which he ought not to receive till some time after he had expiated that disorder at chio , the only thing able to render him worthy the presence of the emperor of the world. there were divers other places propos'd , but after full consideration , that the injury for which reparation was to be made , had been done on the sea , in the port of chio , in the sight of many nations , and in a manner at the very gates of constantinople ; it was by all agreed , that no place was more proper to receive satisfaction in , then the palace of cara mustapha , most advantageously situated on the sea side , at the entrance of the safest and largest port in the known world ; a port which is the theatre of the maritine strength of the great sultan of the osmans , and the refuge of the french , english , holland , and venetian merchant ships ; a port , which is at least a third part of it , incompast about by the incomparable city of constantinople , standing in manner of an amphitheatre for five miles together on its banks ; on the other side being seen many cities and towns fit for capital cities to great realms : on the waters whereof may be constantly seen an infinite number of vessels fill'd with people from every nation of the world. all these reasons made the dome of cara mustapha favoured with so advantageous a situation , and expos'd to the view of most of the ambassadors , ministers , residents , and agents of the christian princes , be thought most proper ; that they as well as all the people and grandees of the empire might see , that none could with impunity offend the sovereign majesty of the emperor of the world. they likewise the sooner agreed on the choice of that place , as being a sumptuous palace , including the maritine throne of the emperor of the two seas ; where the musick that diverts him , is that of trumpets , kettle-drums , and cannons ; which , with the noise of oars , and continual hurry of ships and galleys , fills the air with an agreeable confusion : it is in this place too the admirals pay their homage , bringing thither the proofs of their victories , in the spoils of the enemies of the faith. so there being no place more proper for the design of the supreme vizir , it was agreed , that if the sultan did not chuse it of himself , it should be proposed to him . it was then debated , who should receive the submissions of the french ambassador ; and some propos'd either the kehaia or intendant of the grand vizir : but because the enterprise , for which pardon was to be demanded , regarded directly the person of the sultan ; and that it belong'd to none but him , to sit upon the throne of the sea , the vizir resolved to take the time when this sovereign of the world was come ( as he often did ) to this dome of cara mustapha : that he would know in the mean time , if his highness were ready to receive the most humble repentance of the french ambassador , who till then should be kept in suspence of that happy moment : it rested then to determine , how the ambassador should perform his duty : about which some were of opinion he should do it in person ; but because he had not yet receiv'd publick audience from the vizir , it was concluded he should send his principal officer , that was his secretary , to make satisfaction , by carrying and exposing the presents , and money , and to deliver the letter from the emperor of france . they had a president of the like nature with the * bailo of venice , about the vallone , where the venetians had attack't those of barbary . as likewise the yearly practice of the secretary of that republick , when he brings the tribute of five thousand chiquins . in fine , they promis'd , the vizir so to conduct all things , that it should appear a perfect submission , or publick penance for what had past at chio. the grand dowanier , who had charged himself with every thing , congratulated the soveraign vizir that the business was so well adjusted : you have , saith he , my lord , part of what you desire , and shall have the rest ; whilest we leave the ambassador the vain satisfaction to repent and say , that his condescentions are only personal , and his negotiation as a private man , that it was for his own proper account he made his presents ; that the money is for another occasion , and that he hath writ nothing to france of all this bustle , all these pretences are but bad colours , and worse shadows , agreeing ill with the quality of him they are designed to serve : for if he be not ambassador , can he be worthy to rub his face with the dust of the feet of the invincible sultan , whose grandeur god will increase to the very day of judgment ? is it not certain , it was not the ambassador who fired the cannons against chio , but the emperor of france's general , pursued the dorwanier ? and is it not as plain , that he for this , as ambassador must submit ? he is obliged to it by writing , in which he engages to procure his masters letter of excuse , and in six months time to have presents brought from france ? these are here and not intended for his audience : he has too procur'd the summ of money agreed upon . i know he boasts that all has been done is agreeable to the emperor of france : from whence may be concluded that his imprisonment , his promise of presents , and of a letter of excuse to the sultan , are agreeable to the emperor of france : and that it is time therefore to come to a conclusion . let the ambassador then , say what he pleases , and form to himself pleasant chymera's : provided the reality of his submissions conformable to our customs and manners , which ought to be a law to the world ; clears away the shadow from the true throne which is the sanctuary to the emperors of the age ; surrounded by those mountains on which stands the capital city , from whence the noise and reputation of the action will fly to the rest of the earth . this was very near the discourse of the dowanier , who said too that he would go and send for the french interpreters , and command them to insinuate to their master ; that all things were contriv'd for his honor , as would appear to the astonishments of all strangers ; that the presents and respects would be receiv'd by the great emperor of the osmans , and that perhaps he would come for that purpose to a place where he only goeth for extraordinary ceremonies , they shall advise him too , that for his greater glory he must intreat as a signal favour , to have his presents carried by his own people , as his secretary and some merchants . the dowanier having said this kist the vest of the soveraign vizir , and retir'd . he performed all . the interpreters found the ambassador ready to put in action every thing he advis'd him , and extreamly earnest quickly to receive the imaginary glory was promis'd him . there were some days past since the visit of the ambassador to the kehara of the vizir : that he might not therefore be in doubt , word was sent him that his affairs were in so good a posture , and so near a conclusion , that he would soon see a glorious end of them : it was then insinuated to him that the grand dowanier was one of the most considerable officers of the empire ; that he commanded all the seas , from the basphore to smyrna and chio : that all merchandizes and every slave of the world , as well male as female paid him tribute : that he had the honor to provide for the pleasures of the sultan , by whom he was sometimes visited , being lookt upon as one of his favourites . this was suggested to make the ambassdor know , that if the dowanier visited him , it was a particular favour , and a prerogative with which the p●rt would honour him : and that though the merchandize and wealth of all the world found legs to attend this officer to obtain leave to be sold , or the honour to be detain'd for the sultan : he himself would come to the ambassador to see and examin his presents , and to contribute all he could to make them in some measure worthy the acceptance and clemency of the invincible emperor : the conclusion was , that he was not only to receive the grand dowanier with demonstrations of acknowledgment and friendship ; but with all kind of honor , being to be attended by his principal officers , turks and jews ; that is to say , those of his tribunal , proper for the business he was sent about . the interpreters that were instructed in the main circumstances , were the first that by order of their master , put them in execution : one of them went to fetch the dowanier from his house ; bringing with him a horse of the ambassadors . he was receiv'd at the gate of the french palace by the secretary , chief interpreter , and other domesticks ; the ambassador met him in the hall , and led him upon the sofa , where being placed in a seat of honor , the first interpreter having kist his vest , said to him : that the ambassador considering him as one of his best friends , bid him heartily welcom , that he was extreamly pleas'd to see him , after all the trouble he had given him , that he might personally return him thanks , which he did sincerely ; that he had often , and would continue to inform the emperor of france of all the good offices he daily did his subjects , in point of commerce : that all the factory as well as the ambassador himself , were indebted to him for the conclusion of a business , had made so much noise . to which the dowanier made answer ; i boast , saith he , nothing , but am a friend at need ; god knows what i have done , and shall do : you have many enemies , those of your own religion , and francs , as you are , do not much love you , nor are they much troubled to see the french ill us'd , some of them gave continual intelligence of things might have anger'd the vizir , if his moderation and prudence had not retain'd him : he has not long since had assurances , that the padicha of france sent to the emperor of germany ; offering him assistance , in case our master the invincible sultan , broke with that prince , or to make him if he could declare war by way of advance against us : others on the contrary side would perswade us , that the french would suddenly be at war , both with the germans , and most part of christendom : but the grand vizir confider'd all these reports as the meer effects of base envy , and sordid jealousie , being resolved ( pursued the dowanier ) to give you proofs of his friendship ; i come therefore to tell you , he as presented the offer of your submissions to the imperial estrier ; and conjectures they may be near acceptance , that is , of being acceptible . the ambassador denied all those things which seem'd to wound the reputation of his master : and the dowanier seeming to believe him , changed the discourse , saying , come let 's to work , i have brought hither my officers that value the customs , to make estimation of your presents according to usage ; and offer you my advice , as a friend , wherein to augment them , that they may in some degree be worthy to be offer'd the emperor , supporter of the world ; and that we may the better prevail with him to accept them . they thereupon brought the dowanier into the fairest chamber of the french seraglio , where he was much surprised not to see the principal wall garnish'd with looking-glasses : but applying himself to the observation of the presents , and advising with the praisers , he told the ambassador that these he brought with him , but he must add to them those he had since sent for from france , besides some jewels : these last the ambassador desired him to buy for him , which he promised to do : he mention'd too the ready money , but the ambassador protested he had none , and intreated him to lend him some ; which he consented to do : but the ambassador desiring that the money might be delivered secretly , could obtain only a doubtful answer from the dowanier ; though to comfort him he readily granted him another request , which was , that his presents might be carried to the sultan by his own people . this , though the surest proof of his submission , was by the dowanier magnified to him as an exceeding favour , who told him , it must be done then by his kehaia , clerks , and some merchants ; who must be well instructed , to comply with all the ceremonies would be taught them ; and to behave themselves with modesty , silence , and gravity . he then mention'd the letter from the emperor of france , which the ambassador would have excused , but at last promised to deliver . this whole intertainment , and great negotiation , was mingled with those ordinary ones of cahu , sherbet , and sweet-water , and more then one collation of fruit. the ambassador often reiterated his protestations of friendship and acknowledgment to the dowanier ; the praisers neither were not forgotten : so when it was time to part , the dowanier bid him fear nothing , for he would go to the grand vizir , to know whether he had received orders from the invincible emperor , for ending the business : the same honours were done him going , as when he came , with repeated intreaties for a speedy conclusion : he came immediately to the sovereign vizir , and gave him a pleasant account of all had past ; but above all , they were pleas'd at the ambassadors hast , whom therefore they agreed should be made solicite some days ; which he did to the dawanier earnestly for the three following , receiving only dilatory answers : but then the dowanier went to his house again , and carried with him the jewels he had bought with the ready money , receiving the same honours , as at first , but could not appoint a positive day for a conclusion ; pretending the sultan had not yet appointed one ; but he perswaded the ambassador not to be discouraged , but in the mean time send the letter and presents to the grand vizir's , that the manner of carrying them might be regulated , which was immediately done : they brought too the ready money , having in some manner agreed it should be received privately . there was in the mean time a certain memorial presented to the emperor of the world , sent him by the grand vizir in this form : my most magnanimous , most valiant , and most happy emperor , be pleased to behold what is brought before you by the greatest of your slaves ; it is that your slave the ambassador of france makes continual supplications , to implore pardon for what past at chio : he hath never since that misfortune ceased to use his utmost endeavours , to escape the terrible grief of chastisement , so great a rashness merited ; and to preserve the whole french nation from the extirpating furious sword of the monarch of the world : to which purpose he is fled to the cittadel of submission , and there humbly waits for the happy moment , wherein he may be admitted to rub his face with the dust of the feet of your invincible , and ever triumphant highness : he begs you would be pleased to cast an eye tending towards acceptance , both on the letter of the emperor his master ; and on the money and presents he ( according to the orders he hath received ) is ready to expose at the foot of your sublime throne : and which at present are in the possession of me , who has the honour to be your slave : he confesses them to be mean , if consider'd with the majesty of the person they are designed to , but hopes they may become of value by the acceptance , being sure proofs of his vassalage , and testimonies of his most submissive and respectful repentance , for the disorder at chio. it remains in the breast of your highness to command any other thing you please , which your slave the ambassador is ready to perform . the wise emperor , who penetrates into the most secret and difficult things , to whom the almighty god grant for ever a happy and glorious reign , commanded the grand vizir to appear at his foot ; of whom he inquired , whether all he writ was sincere ; and whether there was no trick , by which those infidels might shelter themselves in the valley of treachery and insolence . the grand vizir assured him he had reason to believe , that the ambassador was in earnest : whereupon this sovereign , who is the delight and glory of the world , spoke thus : the french , though obstinate in error , are nevertheless protected by our high and imperial power , in hopes we may one day reduce them to receive the true faith : their emperour boasts to be our most ancient friend , yet have they acted like traytors , and enemies at chio : but because they readily humble themselves , i submit to the most high and absolute commands of the holy prophet , which saith , when you have power over your enemy , pay me the tithes of the victory , by the pardon you shall give him . i am therefore disposed to pardon and forget the ingratitude of these infidels , whom i have loaded with my sublime favours ; having granted to their last ambassadour , with considerable advantages , the renovation of the capitulations denied to so many of his predecessors . the emperor paused a little , and then addressing it to the grand vizir , who durst not yet speak , pursued thus : let the ambassador be well instructed in the glory he is going to receive by his submissions , humility , and publick repentance ; whereby he not only disarms our rage ; but procures to his master the confirmation of a friendship , and alliance , to him so glorious , that it will render him terrible to his enemies . the grand vizir with a most submissive bow , intreated the mighty sultan of the osmans to appoint the place , where he would have his slave the ambassador make publick to the world , his repentance and most submissive respects , with the proofs of a fidelity , should be no more subject to a change the emperor replied , he would send his pleasure in writing ; which came in this form : i shall god willing , to morrow , and next day divert my self with the noise of the waves of the sea ; to reflect my grandure in that liquid crystal miroir ; and to delight my ears with the artificial thunder and confusion of voices , which reigns usually on that element . i go to seat my self at the entrance of the port on my maritime throne , in the kieusk of mustapha pasha ; where the sea seems to be summon'd into a long and large court , only to do homage to my imperial seat , the vast city of constantinople . it is there , its natural inconstancy cannot hinder it from rendring me perpetual homage , in the name of other seas : and to glory in bringing me tributes and submissions constantly , from all the princes of the world. there i inspire my officers , with power of gaining victories with ease , in granting them the glory at setting forth , to prostrate themselves at my feet : and there at their return i receive the proofs of those victories they have gain'd in my name . it may be truly called the abridgment of the world ; being the refuge of all the nations of the seven climates , who think themselves happy in bringing thither their most precious merchandizes , for the use of me and my slaves . nature alone contriv'd this royal port , which is constantly cover'd with vast numbers of ships and galleys , and beautified by those mountains cloath'd with mosques , towns and forrests which encompass it about ; whilest i there divert my self , true emperor of the world , and make reflections of what i owe to god , the unchangeable lord ; for giving me so beautiful a residence in this perishing world ; as an earnest of that he hath prepar'd for me in the other , which shall never end : you may cause to be brought before me , the submissions of the french ambassador ; in a manner , as much proportion'd as can be to our grandure , and ●he quality of protector of the true faith , a title we more esteem than that of all our dominions : this is what we ordain ; and thou who art our grand vizir , and counsellor , full of glory , must give odedience to this . the most discerning and prudent vizir , was extreamly pleas'd , that a soul like his , so much inferior to that of our most invincible master ; should enter into sentiments so agreeable to the clear thoughts of that incomparable emperor . he sent presently for the dowanier , and communicated those orders to him , which none must disobey without the danger of being lost : he assured the grand vizir , that he was continually sollicited for a dispatch by the french interpreters , who were scarcely ever from him . so it was concerted that the next day but one all should be finisht ; of which the principal officers of the port had notice : and things were so order'd that the common people might not be ignorant neither . the emperor of the two seas , being accordingly come to the kieusk of mustapha pasha , there took for some time the pleasure of a true emperor ; and being set at dinner , they caused the french ambassadors presents to be brought from the grand vizir's ; where , as i before told your happy lordship , they had been deposited three or four days ; and placed them in a house near the palace , under the conduct of an officer of the port ; and over against the kendi , were expos'd to publick view the ambassadors people , his secretary and chief clerk , a merchant and three interpreters , who were the principal together with ten or twelve footmen : these had waited with great impatience from day break , expecting this happy moment ; then by order of the principal usher , and master of the caftans , the six first had each of them a castau or vest of honour delivered them ; thus with the interpreter of the port , and a turkish officer , in caftans at the head of them , they marched followed by the footmen . these eight in robes with the rest of the ambassadors people , took each of them a part of the present , and fyled one after the other , with all the gravity , modesty and silence , becoming a business of that nature : they were made stop at one of the corners of the pallace : and being drawn into a rank , with their backs towards the seraglio , and faces to the sea , eyes cast down , their feet streight and closed to one another , each man held his part of the present , elevated with both his hands , as high , and as much expos'd to the publick as might be ; in which humble posture having stood a sufficient time for the people to view and distinguish every thing , they were discharged from that honour by the officers of the emperor , supporter of the world. it is not certainly known , how many purses of money were amongst the presents , but some there were , and these carried to his highness , by him who had order'd the whole ceremony , which is the telkedgi . the emperor of the world cast one corner of his eye upon them , which communicated to them all their value and esteem they ought to have : this corifee and master of the kings of the world , this mighty emperor of the osmanli ; had the pleasure to read the excuses of the emperor of france , in his letter deliver'd him by the grand vizir ; in which he assures him , he had given no orders to his admiral to disturb the antient alliance , but on the contrary to strengthen it ; but if in pursuing and fighting the tripolins his enemies there had happened any wrong to his highness's territories , he was troubled at it , and desired him not to take it ill ; but consider that those thieves had before set upon the french merchants in his highness's ports : that though he had great reason to complain that the fort of chio had fired upon his flag , yet he freely forgot it , to shew to what degree he would be a friend to the most invincible emperor of the musulmans . whilest his highness was accepting these protestations of fidelity , which he believed sincere ; to prove them so , the telkedgi and interpreter of the port appeared , followed by the three interpreters of france ; who being come to a certain distance stayed , and had the honour to touch the ground of the field , before the sultans throne with their faces ; there holding them as long a time as is required to boyl an egg : in this manner , without being held , they saluted the emperor ; being by birth slaves to the grand seignior : but the kahaia , and clerk to the ambassador , with the french merchant , who are only to be reckoned slaves by force , and representers of their master ; were held by two ushers , each in vests of ceremonies , who extended their arms with one hand , and carried in the other silver staves which they often rub'd on the ground with great noise , and a certain motion of grandure and ostentation . these conductors who led their slaves like victimes in seeming hast , made them stop as suddenly ; saying to them in a rude tone * dour . when the telkedgi , and interpreter of the port , with the three french interpreters had done prostrating ; then might be seen these chief porters or ushers , like maskers of ceremonies , so well instruct their french-men , that without quitting their shoulders or prejudicing the extension of their arms , they all kneeled softly down , and imprinted their faces in the dust , in the open view of the sun , remaining in that posture so long as it pleased the emperor of the world ; who being well satisfyed with so full a reparation , made a sign almost imperceptible for taking them away . the capidges are so perfectly instructed in these ceremonies , that the least motion of the field is to them enough , so they rais'd hastily these prostrated slaves , and made them return back without giving them time to behold the sublime majesty of the emperor of the world , who was seated at a great disttance . thus the french-men performed their commission in representing the true submissions of their ambassador . the august and terrible sultan of the osmanli , was seated on his throne at the entrance of the open gallery , which ranges on that side of the kieusk , which is towards the sea : the * chesade was by him ; for tho the emperor his father doth not yet admit him to his councels or divan , but keeps him in a plain equipage , having him only often with him at hunting , walking , riding , and other diversions ; yet his highness would have him with him , to be a witness of the respects , submission and publick repentance of the french ambassador ; to make this young prince sensible how much the name of osman , which he must one day support , was rever'd through the whole world , since the emperor of france , the greatest monarch of the belief of the messia , and terror to the rest of those infidel princes , whose armies and garrisons are innumerable , and treasures inexhaustible , did permit this ambassador to make such full satisfaction for what past at chio : there was beside ranged about the throne in respectful posture the principal * itheoglans : the grand vizir attended too on oneside near a corner of the gallery , with his hands clos'd , his feet streight and joyn'd , and his eyes cast down : there was neither * kalibulick , noise , croud or confusion , but an awful silence , which exprest that it belonged to none but the master to speak or give leave to them that should . thus my most honoured lord , you see the particulars of this most remarkable affair : the chief circumstances whereof are recorded in the registers of the empire . the great ones , nay the very people talk of it with delight in constantinople , and the news of it is gone to persia , armenia , and the indies ; the * droguemans of our friends allies , and tributaries of the law of messia , are well instructed in all particulars , to the end they may inform their several masters ; many of the secretaries and clerks of the imperial register ▪ have writ exactly to the pachas and beglarbeigs of this vast empire , preserved by god , concerning it . and i think my self happy to have been chosen to communicate all these glorious circumstances to my most honoured lord. the matter is in it self so splendid , that it needs no more but the pure and simple relation to make it be admir'd ; and eloquence would but serve to hide some part of the luster : i have therefore used no disguises , nor indeed hesitated to mix some particulars in my relation which deserve to be kept secret ; so that i have made this rather a little book then a letter , nor have i yet fully done , having forgot to relate to you the satisfaction of the ambassador in having got out of so difficult an employment : he magnifies his own conduct , and has writ about it to his countrey , as well as given an account thereof to the ministers residing from other princes , at the happy port. and he is so strongly perswaded that he hath done his master considerable service ; that he hath sent proofs of his acknowledgment to all those he thought instrumental in procuring so mighty an advantage as the pardon of the most invincible emperor of the musulmans . the most discerning vizir , so conducted this whole affair , to the sole glory of our invincible suitan ; that there is not the least circumstance , or most minute passage can be interpreted to the contrary , except by men of shatter'd understandings ; we are therefore confirmed by it , in that esteem which is due to his merit : and may avow with justice the most submissive acknowledgments and thanks given him by the ambassador , which were accompanied with presents that testified the gratitude due to this minister , for so well re-establishing the negotiation , trade and alliance with the french , which without his mediation to his highness , was in hazard to have broke : the effects whereof could not have been otherways then bloody . the ambassador believ'd himself much honoured by certain words of gratitude , which lookt a little like thanks from the grand vizir : nor has he wanted to acknowledge the pains and endeavours of the most illustrious kehaia , the resefendi lord of the clerks of the two * teskeredgis , chaoux pacha , principal usher of the interpreter of the port , and many others of whose friendships he makes sure account . the dowanier who mediated all , did not labour for nothing : his reward was not forgotten , nor will be wanting hereafter for the proofs he will daily give the french , merchants of his friendship to them , or rather that he bears to himself . i must , my lord , say one word or two concerning the many mercies which god pours forth , on the mighty sultan of the osmanli ; of which , though we have a thousand examples , in my opinion none are more visible or stronger proofs , then the jealousie he is pleased to sow amongst christian princes : we know some of the effects this passion produces in the countries of those infidels : but if our grandure and power , which is arriv'd to so great a height , makes us not neglect to enter into the thoughts of this subject , in certain particulars , which we have now before us , and which will instruct us in many things ; we shall easily perceive it to be the perfect hand of god , which in mercy to us so blinds the christians , that most of their princes are reduced to the necessity of seeking the friendship of the port , to divert from them the fury of those armies which command victory . and there may be discerned amongst the christian ambassadors a most particular application for the destruction of one another . they seem indeed only so many spyes , not upon our government , but of what passes in the countreys of their neighbours : and above all of any weakness amongst them , of which they think themselves so happy to inform us , that they even make us deaf with their news ; and so the glory of our master , which permits not that we should have ambassadors rende in their courts , doth not the least prejudice to his affairs . this curse of god upon the christians has gained us many victories , and gives us easie conquests : and you may discern a part of their conduct , by what i have said about the business of chio ; and i may add truly , that there never appear'd so much zeal amongst the christian ministers against those of france as then . they would come and tell us . that the emperor of france is an ambitious and restless prince , very powerful and fortunate , who disturbs all his neighbours , and gives them great trouble by his victories and money , that he would seem to be a friend to the port , whilst he gives great succours in all places against it ; that he values himself to the pope by the great designs he hath against the turks ; that we ought to consider him as a dangerous enemy , and the greatest politician of the world ; that all the rest of christendom was confederating against him ; and that the king of germany expected but the renewing of the truce with us , to put himself in the head of the league against him . the venetians , though for their particular interest they should desire a war between us and the germans , yet nevertheless have not ceased to excite as much as possible , the hatred of his highness to the french ; and it is certain the hollanders and others did the same : they would all have ingaged us in a rupture with france ; but the most discerning vizir , who knows how to make his advantage of every thing , is very well pleased with the reparation of the french ambassador . he can likewise , when he pleases , sell very dear to the german minister , the renewing the truce ; and in appearance preferrs doing so to that of the war , notwithstanding the interests of those would perswade the contrary : he will attaque the venetians sooner then they dream of , and not fail to draw money from the others : he hears when he pleases , and sometimes lends an ear to a business of which he will seem to understand nothing : he will cast out hopes , when necessary , the more easily to deceive believing that most of those negotiate with him , do but watch for opportunities to cozen him ; so it is very difficult to please him with any thing : delays , spinning out time ; a hastiness like anger , and haughty fierceness are to him natural , and of great advantage : he never treats directly , in the beginning of a negotiation , but leaves it to be managed by his most experienced creatures , the better to take his measures , for its conclusion : if he loves money it is to augment the treasures of his master ; as his reason is infinite , and capable of discerning what is in his power , and what not , so he governs with an absolute authority , and cuts off the heads of any dare oppose him ; and this way cannot chuse but be good , and pleasing to god , since it is for the preservation and propagation of the true faith , and for increasing the glory , and prosperity of the emperor , who is the protector and defender of the divine unity ; and the most worthy successor of the greatest of the prophets , mouhamet moustafa : i have thus weakly mention'd a few of those qualities , which recommend our grand vizir ; and i is may safely add , that it impossible but he should be a very able man ; having been educated under the conduct and authority of the blessed kedgia mhammed pacha , and of his son ahmet deceased , which were the two kieupruli's ; he acted and govern'd under these two great men : but to compleat his character , we need only say , he is the choice of the emperor of the two continents and two seas ; the possessor of the two most august cities , our master ; the kalise of the age , who has conquer'd the realm of candia ; and the most impregnable fortress of cameniek , whose grandure god will increase , and give him a blessed end : see my most honor'd lord all i have to write to you : i beseech the most high god to fill you with his grace , and to grant me that of ever serving you. an observation by way of continuation of the former letter , concerning the negotiation of monsieur guilleragues . the affairs of the port may justly occasion very serious reflections , since it is very visible , that the motions of the sultan , and his grand vizir , do hold all the christian part of europe in suspence : we have seen on the one side the emperor hope with a little too much confidence the renewing the truce ; but he had certainly obtained it without all those pains he hath taken , if he had not so long given ear to those politicks , which advis'd him not to draw the forces of the ottoman emperor too hastily upon him : his imperial majesty without this fear , had vigorously opposed the progress of the male-contents in hungary : a resolution so necessary had subdued those rebels , and made the infidels know he was ready to receive them : but whilst that court became ballanced with a desire of carrying the war another way , they delayed both ; and through an untimely fear of the most remote danger , stood still in an unactive speculation , which perhaps may draw upon them enemies from all sides . sultan mehemet the fourth is in warlike pomp set forth from his capital city , followed by count alberte caprara , whose negotiation appears to be brought to extremity : but because there is often seen strange changes in great affairs ; he flatters himself with hopes that some remedy prepared upon the frontiers , may work effectually , even when the disease appears most desperate : the grand seignior in the mean time , has remained certain days in the camp of davont pacha ; and notwithstanding his obstinacy of remaining in his tents , in defiance of eighteen hours violent rain , he was at last forced to quit them , and the danger he ran of being drown'd , fell upon three or four of his people , who were lost at a passage through certain waters , where the bridge was broken down : there was also lost several rich things , both of his highness and other great ones , who accompanied him ; but this emperor after a little rest , to give time to the waters to fall , continued his march to adrianople . the grand vizir , who has been in his tents ever since the march of the emperor from constantinople , began to follow on the nineteenth of october very early in the morning , to joyn his highness ; carrying with him the satisfaction of having deluded monsieur guillerdgues to the very last : but may not one think that this minister deceives himself in that pleasure , since it is apparent , that ambassador hath contributed more then he to his being cheated by him . he negotiates no longer about the firing at chio , that business was determined sufficiently to his glory , if you will credit the paris gazette ; or as it is well explain'd by another , it is the business of the sofa continues . we must remember that whilst monsieur de quesne , besieged the galleys in the port of chio , to oblige the vizir to grant the sofa ; that minister being much astonish'd discours'd as if he was resolved to give that honour , as soon as the galleys were returned to constantinople : monsieur guilleragues , who believ'd him , procured them liberty to come ; but the promise , which was the foundation of all , remained unperform'd . see then how this minister deceived himself in letting escape a sure way of obtaining his desires ; and in believing the turks capable of fair dealing in a nice rancounter . it is known how long the time was delay'd before they came to an end of the business of the presents , that is to say , the reparation for the attempt upon chio : but the more we perceive the turkish ministers to have a desire to finish it , the more , it is evident , he should have refused to put an end to that fine business , without having first the sofa : but monsieur guilleragues is content with the words they gave him on this subject , and post pones the matter , till after delivery of the presents , which was executed ; he remaining still without the sofa : there we see him cozen himself the second time . there has past a long time since the glorious victory on the 21st of may , the day on which they triumph over the grand seignior , in forcing him to come himself to receive their trifles , even to the sea side ; and since the fifth of june , the happy day on which monsieur gilleragues's promise in writing was restored ; and the 29th of the same month when the presents were sent by him to the grand vizir ; to the 19th of october , the day whereon this minister began his march for adrianople . all this time of five or six months was vainly imployed to soften this minister in the point of the sofa : monsieur guilleragues the more prest it , to the end he might obtain it before the departure of the vizir : and being necessitated to use all peaceful ways , having let slip those of force , which struck at the interest and glory of the turks : he hath not hesitated to hazard a second letter of his king 's , which remains as well without effect as answer : he delivered the first himself , and had a verbal answer to this purpose , that he ought to be contented with the great honor the sultan had done him in receiving his presents , and not to pretend to a thing so extraordinary as that of the sofa ; and that it was not usual with the port to grant so many advantages at one time . it is true , he insinuated that his masters fleet would return to fetch him back ; but he that had sent it away before , and render'd it useless when there , where it might have procured his pleasure , had not his bravadoes much valued ; but at the same time there was a certain rumor spread , as if he was to repair the subjects losses at chio , pretending that was distinct from the satisfaction made the grand seignior . all this was not able to discourage him ; he applies again to his incomparable friend the dowanier , who as readily undertakes to cheat him ; so his interpreters must make many useless journeys to the vizir's camp , in the last of which they presented a request from the ambassador , wherein he remonstrates to that minister the necessity of his retiring , for which purpose the king's fleet would come to the dardanelloes to fetch him ; he therefore intreats order might be given to the kaimmakam of constantinople , not to hinder his departure , grounded upon so indispensible necessity , it being not just , that the ambassador from the greatest , and most powerful monarch of christendom , and the antientest friend of the port , should stay longer without those distinctions of honour and prerogatives , which were his due ; that in all things besides the vizir might use his pleasure . the grand vizir took this as a conclusion for all requests , and thereupon plainly declared his pleasure , that he would neither grant the sofa , nor should the ambassador go till the grand seignior pleased ; and in case he continued obstinate , they should take good order about him . the interpreters hearing these angry menaces , found a way to soften them by the kehaia , who , as was pretended , had moderated the vizir , so that he declared himself willing to give him audience in his pavillion upon equal place , to let it be seen , that he understood well the grandure and power of the emperor of france , above other christian princes : but for granting audience , on the sofa , it was not in his power ; the grand seignior , having order'd that ambassadors should receive it , below , even all , not excepting that of france . they pretend too , that the grand vizir after his avowing , this indeed wilful want of power ; should say he would try to alter his highnesse's resolution , as soon as he came to adrianople ; where he was going to find that emperor : and that in the mean time he intreated monsieur guilleragues , that as he had not come to the port without leave of his highness , so he would not go without it : finishing all this fine discourse with many offers of service to the ambassador ; as well relating to his own particular , as to that of trade . monsieur guilleragues , came not of his embassy by leave of the grand seignior , nor is the vizir accustomed to intreat this ambassador ; such discourses are not common with that haughty minister , no more than his offers of service : and promise of audience on equal seats : nor can we unriddle the mystery of saying , the french ships should come to the dardanelloes ; since why not to constantinople ? but in fine we may conclude , that if monsieur guilleragues expects the vizir should intercede for the sofa , he is cheated the third time . for it is certain , the depriving him so long of it can justly be imputed to none but himself , who in that is master . therefore his best excuse will be to say that his interpreters surpriz'd him : but all these cheats would appear but trifles , so he be not cheated too by the renewing the truce with the emperor . and should there be a war , it would advantage him but little ; and it is plain , nothing would be of more use to him , then the playing again , the cannon of his king ; it must not be forgotten that the ambassador would have it believ'd , that he had ended the great business at chio , for baubles , even just nothing : and that he had in a manner forc't the grand seignior to give audience to his servants . this ridiculous report , and groundless vanity , is come to the ears of the grand vizir , to whom they interpreted the paris gazets , that are fill'd with the glory of monsieur guilleragues ; and seem to insinuate a low condescension in the port : but since this infidel minister knows the folly of these brags ; which he sees destroy'd by the relations printed in other countries : they serve only , for a subject to augment his pride ; and gives him a pleasure , the mor to chagrine and mortifie the french ambassador . finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a69440-e390 turkish admiral . chief customer . two last gand vizirs . chief secretary . * governor of constantinople . * or lord of the clerks . * l. embassador . * emperor chief usher . emperor . gipsie , or fortune-teller . caesar charles the fifth . or ambassador . so the turks call all western christiars . pallace . master of the robes . master of kequests . * stand. porter● . his eldest son. * boys of the court. * whispering . * interpr●ters . * registers . the three english brothers sir thomas sherley his trauels, vvith his three yeares imprisonment in turkie: his inlargement by his maiesties letters to the great turke: and lastly, his safe returne into england this present yeare, 1607. sir anthony sherley his embassage to the christian princes. master robert sherley his wars against the turkes, with his marriage to the emperour of persia his neece. nixon, anthony. 1607 approx. 107 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 41 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2004-08 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a08258 stc 18592 estc s110177 99845777 99845777 10698 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a08258) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 10698) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1475-1640 ; 723:12) the three english brothers sir thomas sherley his trauels, vvith his three yeares imprisonment in turkie: his inlargement by his maiesties letters to the great turke: and lastly, his safe returne into england this present yeare, 1607. sir anthony sherley his embassage to the christian princes. master robert sherley his wars against the turkes, with his marriage to the emperour of persia his neece. nixon, anthony. [80] p. : ill. (woodcut) printed [by adam islip?], and are to be sold by iohn hodgets in paules church yard, london : 1607. dedication signed: anthony nixon. printer's name conjectured by stc. signatures: [a]⁴ b-k⁴. the first leaf has a woodcut of a ship on verso. reproduction of a photostat of the original in the henry e. huntington library and art gallery. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng sherley, thomas, -sir, 1564-1630? -early works to 1800. sherley, anthony, -sir, 1565-1635? -early works to 1800. sherley, robert, -sir, 1581?-1628 -early works to 1800. turkey -description and travel -early works to 1800. iran -description and travel -early works to 1800. 2004-02 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2004-03 aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images 2004-04 olivia bottum sampled and proofread 2004-04 olivia bottum text and markup reviewed and edited 2004-07 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the three english brothers . sir thomas sherley his trauels , vvith his three yeares imprisonment in turkie : his inlargement by his maiesties letters to the great turke : and lastly , his safe returne into england this present yeare , 1607. sir anthony sherley his embassage to the christian princes . master robert sherley his wars against the turkes , with his marriage to the emperour of persia his neece . london printed , and are to be sold by iohn hodgets in paules church yard . 1607. to the right honourable thomas , lord howard , earle of suffolke , lord chamberlaine of his maiesties houshould , and one of his highnes most honorable priuie councell . weaknes ( right honorable ) hath need of helpe and supportance , as wel in politick , as naturall bodies : the like in studies & labors of the mind . caesars commentaries needed no apologie , because his power was able to defend thē : nor his triū verborū literae , to the roman senate , veni , vidi , vici , craue any other inlargement , because his fame went stil before him to dilate his acts . in priuate , & inferior studies , that want countenance in themselues , the extensiue power of greatnes and authoritie giues strength , and encouragement , to intensiue weaknesse , when our indeauours though vnworthy of acceptation are suffered in their minoritie , and insufficient age , to grow vp and prosper in the defensiue bulwarke of protection , against the stormes of enuious and calumnious tongues , that by continuāce , through vse and practise , they may happely afterwards proue worthie of regard . in the want therefore of mine own worth , i haue presumed to shield my selfe vnder your worthines : and finding cause to distrust mine own strēgth , i haue aduentured to shrowd my selfe vnder your power : humbly desiring your honour so farre to grace these my labours , as to vouchsafe them a passage vnder your patronage , that therby ( though happily they haue nothing in them to deserue your priuate reading and account ) they may yet the better by your countenance finde admittance and respect to publique view . for i must confesse they come much short , as well of the worthynes of the subiect , that they treat of , as also of your regard and estimation . if therefore out of your generall respect to all , your lordshippe shall bee pleased to vouchsafe mee this particular fauour , i shall hereafter admit all times , and pretermit no occasions to manifest my dutie , euer remaining your honors in all seruice : anthony nixon . sir thomas sherley his trauailes , together with his three yeares imprisonment in turkie , his inlargement by his maiesties letters to the great turke : and lastly , his safe returne into england this present yeare , 1607. it is a naturall qualitie , both customarie , & commendable in all countries , to enlarge their fames , by divulging the memorable actes of such worthy personages , whose noble spirits , showne by their honourable attempts and atchieuements , haue drawne other nations into admiration of their valours , and emulation of their vertues . it were then a fault vnpardonable in vs of the english nation ( whose acts and high attempts haue not giuen place to any people ) to burie in obliuion the vertues of those our country men , whose noble deedes deserue for euer to liue vpon the tongues of men , with honorable mention . amongst whom , the three heroes of our time , the hopefull issue of a happy father , haue so glorified their names by their honourable actes , and hostile imployments , against the common enemie of christendome : that honour by them hath added to her glory , and enuy lost the sting of her detraction . and here am i drawne into a deepe meditation of the minde of man how infinite it is in opinion , and weening , and vnquiet by nature : that where it is once set vpon the desire of honour , nothing can stay , or limite her aduentures : but as the clowds are harried by the windes from one part of the hemispheare to the other , so the body is carried by the minde , euen through the world , by land , by sea , with toyle and danger , making it to suffer hunger , watching , and cold ; where at home , it might slepe with peace , and feed with plenty . the manifestation wherof , is knowne in the tedious trauailes , & dangerous aduentures of these three excellent spirits , that hauing no other motiues , but the honourable desire and pursuit of glorie ( which indeedeis the spurre to euery noble minde ) haue iustly by their deserts obtained her , both for themselues , and for their countrie : whose fame and renown , being by them made known , me thinkes they were vnkindly vsed by vs , to be made strangers here at home . hauing therefore receiued some particulars of their trauels , and their occurrents in them , though ( i must confesse . i am but lame as well in the instructions of their aduentures , as also in mine owne worth , to display their worthinesse ; i haue neuertherlesse attempted , though not to satisfie , yet in some sort to make knowne to expectation ( which euer gapes after nouelties , ) their variable fortunes , and honorable imploiments in strange countries , and vnder great kings , so farre as my knowledge of them , and hability in my selfe , will giue me leaue . and first to begin with sir thomas sherley the yonger , who as hee was eldest by the fortune of his birth , so is he not inferiour to the rest in the commendable parts , and honorable qualities of his minde ; though happily not so succesfull in his trauels , as his other brethren : hee began his last voyage in anno 1602. who hauing long time kept the seas vnprosperously , and with vnequall fortune to his hopes and deseruings at length landed in italie , and was for a time highly respected in the duke of florence his court , where hee carried himselfe in that honourable port as became both a souldier and a courtier , in all those commendable qualities that serue both for vse and ornament . but to stay there long , was no life for him : the state beeing setled , and no imployments forraine , or domesticall , fit for the leuell of his thoughts and purposes ; which ayming at a higher proiect , grew soone weary of the pleasures of italie . which the duke perceiuing , and knowing the wants that his long vayage by sea had before bronght vpon him , did honourably furnish him with such necessaries , as for his purposed imployments did fully satisfie his longing expectation . beeing thus once more at sea , full of hope and courage , he lay houering too , and againe a long time vpon the straites of giblater , in a cōtinuall expectation of some purchase or other , to satisfie the desires both of himselfe , and of his company . in whom of late hee found a strange alteration , both in their countenances , and behauiours towards him , sauouring of discontent ( the dāgerous disturber of any setled state ) whether it was deriued from a despaire they had of the successe of the voyage , or from a desire of returne to england , i know not ; but afterwards it turned to a mutinous reuolt . he first perswaded them with faire words of hope and comfort , and afterwards for the time appeased them ; by applying himselfe in many things to their humors : but as fire cannot be hidde , whose smoke betraies it , so this poison of their minds and intents , could not bee long contained , but at last it brake out into an vlcerous falshood , and mischiefe which occasion afterwards did thus reueale . sir thomas hauing spent some time , and much part of his victualls in the straits , and doubting of successe to satisfie the greedy hopes , and vngorg'd desires of his company , and fearing least through idlenes hee might adde more matter to their mutinous mindes , hauing three shippes , and fiue hundreth men , held on his course towards turkie . in the mouth of the straits hee met with a great hulke , and ( hauing cause giuen ) fought with her a long time before hee could come to boarde her , and afterwards fought 8. houres aboard , before he could take her . in this fight hee lost aboue an hundreth of his owne men , besides those that were hurt and maymed : and when all his cardes were told , hee found that the gaine did not answere the losse hee had sustained . thus the hopes of his company being frustrate , and failing of their expectation , are readie vpon the least cause to turne the nature of commaund into contempt , wherof at that time some of his company gaue an ill president ; for that present night one of his three ships forsooke him , and ranne away . from thence with his two bigger shippes he went to legorne , where he stayed eight dayes , as well to refresh his hurt men , and to furnish himselfe of fresh water and victuals , which hee then wanted ; as also to receiue directions from the duke of tuscan , during which time diuers marchants corrupted his men and made them mutinous , alleaging that the course hee tooke was indirect , and dangerous , his plots shallow and vnlikely to succeed , & that he faild of warrant and authoritie for his proceedings . thus the matter of their mutinie being set on fire , which burnt vp all dutie in thē , possessing them with nothing but a neglect of obedience , which in their lookes , wordes , and behauiours was soone made knowne . sir thomas being much perplext in minde through this vnnaturall reuolt of his men , and vsing all meanes he could to appease them , with much care and discomfort tooke sea againe . but the third night after when hee came within kenne of capaslera , a towne in the island of scicilia , one peacocke an english pilot , whome not long before hee had taken in at legorne , went away with his second shippe . of sir thomas his attempts in turkie , and the trecherous reuolt of the rest of his company . it is the nature of fortune seldome times to bee singular either in her frownes or fauours , but that one is commonly heaped on the necke of another , as appeared in this wayning state of sir thomas his hopes , for the next morning after this reuolt of peacocke , a like part was plaid euen in his own ship , for the most part of his men begun a dangerous mutiny against him . they plainly told him that they would be no longer vnder his command , and did absolutely refuse to follow the courses and plots that hee had laid , alleadging with vnkind wordes & vncomly speeches , that their hopes and expectations were deceiued of him , that he was both vncircumspect in his attempts , and vnfortunate in his actions , they vtterly dislike his intendments , refusing to heare any thing that might sound of it , there being no possibilitie of good , and a certaine and continuall assurance of danger ; lastly they protested vnto him that they would still keepe the sea , and be no longer restrained of their owne purposes , but lay hold vpon all occasions that should be offered to inrich themselues , and satisfie their longing hopes perfas , aut nefas , by any meanes whatsoeuer . sir thomas being much perplext with the contempteous & vnruly behauiour of his men in his own ship first vsed threats & menaces besitting his place & command : but the mutinie being general , and that he that was their generall being forsaken and left alone , he did but thereby adde fuel vnto that fire that raged so fore in the minds and tongues of his mutinous company , that hee was inforc't at last to leaue all the extent of the authoritie of a commander , and as a common and a priuate person , with tongue , gesture , & countenance vnanswerable to his mind , in milde tearmes and gentle wordes , to intreate them that they would not thus dispise and forsake him , whome they before had called their captaine , and their generall , and had vowed to follow him in all his fortunes . let not ( quoth hee ) the conceit of our hard successe discourage your hopes so farre , as to make a desperate account both of your selues and mee ; neither suffer the remembrance of those runagates that haue so trecherously forsaken mee , draw you on to doe the like , by their example , i haue made choise of you , into whose handes i haue committed my life , & whatsoeueris deere vnto me . two ships i haue already lost , not by the vnsteadfast fortunes of the sea , but by the vnfaithfull dealing of my followers : i haue onely this one left me , and you in it , in whom i haue hitherto put a speciall trust ; wherein it you likewise deceiue me , let mee not liue any longer , lest one day i record the place , where you vnkindly & vnmanly forsooke , & betrayed your captaine : we haue yet a liuing hope of our successe , which if you kill not by these mutinous dissentiōs , may yet ere long inrich your expectations : for mine owne part , i shall omit nothing that may doe you good , nor doe any thing vnfit or vnworthy either your account of mee , or mine owne reputation . his men nothing satisfied with these words , but bearing still a mutinous and rebellious minde against their captaine ; sir thomas in doubt what to doe , calles before him the lieuetenant , the master his mate , the master gunner , and other principall officers in the ship , and demaunded of them , whether they ioynd in minde and malice with the company against him : they answered him , that they had no such meaning ; but protested vnto him , they were willing to sollow him , and obey him , as it should please him to dispose of them , and to partake with him in all his fortunes . whereupon sir thomas taking aduantage of their proffers , ioyned with them in the perswasion of the rest : and so for the time the mutinie was appeased . sir thomas to keepe his company still imployed , directed his course towards millo , with a purpose to haue taken an english pirate that was there ; but fowle weather & contrary winds draue him to geo : where he found a venetian ship at anchor : and here againe his men began to mutinie , and hee had much a doe to keepe them from spoyling that ship. the greedines of that prey , and the ill affection they had to make triall of their fortunes , elsewhere , increased their mutinie extreamely ; which with much adoe , was once againe pacified : and in this place , by contrary windes , he was forced to stay eight daies . and to diuert their humor , by putting idlenesse from them , hee attempted the surprizing of an island belonging to the turke , which was not farre off : the inhabitants beeing both turkes and greekes ; which in this sort was managed , and put in execution . the 15. of ianuarie 1602. sir thomas landed one hundred of his men betweene 3. or 4. of the clocke in the morning , the moone beeing at full , and shining very cleere ; hee diuided them into two squadrons : whereof the vanguard was commaunded by his lieutenant , and hee himselfe lead the rere : and thus they marched vp towards the towne , beeing three miles distant from the sea : after they had passed thorough a plaine , which was about a mile in length , they came to a crooked rocke , through the which , there was a way cut so narrow , that not aboue two men could march afronte . hauing passed the rocke without any interruption , they came to a hill , which was very high & steepe , and hauing recouered the toppe thereof , they saw the towne , and were soone masters thereof , it beeing a place vndefencible : and suddainly abandoned of the inhabitants , who fled into the woods and rockes , and other places vnpassable . here he gaue charge vpon paine of death , that no souldier of his company should touch the person or goods of any christian ; but that needed not , for they had carried all their goods with them , leauing naught behind , but their naked and empty houses . being thus in possession of the towne , where finding nothing to satisfie their expectations , & in doubt what to doe , whether to goe forwarde , or to returne , he suddainly had intelligence by his espials , that a great rabble of the islanders had gathered head together , with purposed resolution to set vpon them , and of greater force then they were able to withstand : which sir thomas vnderstanding : and perceiuing his men to murmur , and be afraide , commaunded his liuetenant to lead them downe the hill , in a souldierlike retreat , and to keepe an easie pace towards the shippe , encouraging them not to feare the number of the turkes , for that they were a people in those parts vnpractized and vnskilfull in any militarie discipline , and their best weapons were but staues and stones . hee further gaue directions , that when they came into the plaine , they should make a stand , assuring there could bee no danger for them there : and for his owne part , he promised to doe the like with the rereward . but his mē being now changed from mutiners to cowards , not obseruing any charge or direction of their captaine , without any order posted downe the hill , as fast as they could trot : which the rere perceiuing began to doe the like . whereupon sir thomas , taking a gentleman by the hand , wēt a head the rere , and so stopt the passage , that except they would haue trode vpon him , they could not passe in that troubled and disordered maner . here they were sore beaten with stones , and many of his men hurt , and himselfe hurt in the legge : howbeit , they maintained skirmish a while with them , and kild some of them , and then marched quietly for a quarter of a mile , the inhabitants still watching all aduantages to endamage them : but at last they recouered the plaine , which was within a mile of their ship ; where , when the rere perceiued that the uanguard was fled so farre before , that they were ready to goe aboard , they followed as fast after , leauing their captaine in the midst of all his enemies , where hee could not make any of his men to stay , and share fortunes with him , notwithstanding be commanded , perswaded , and intreated all he could . sir thomas beeing thus forsaken of his mē , and enuironed of his enemies , hauing neither minde to flie , nor desire to liue with a setled resolution , and out of all hope of life , yet desirous to sell it at as deere a rate as he could , prest vpon his enemies , and hauing tenne greeks assayling him at once ( onely accompanied with two that could not escape ) forced himselfe to make way through them , bestowing his blowes on all sides , that the islanders themselues well perceiued , how hard a matter it had beene for them to haue ouerthrown , or defeated his company , if the rest had retayned his courage , and resolution . but hee beeing ouercharged with multitudes , was in the endesore wounded , and beaten downe : where beeing thus taken , and disarmed , they only can iudge , that haue vndergone the like danger ( if any such there be ) what thoughts possessed his minde , when in this change of fortune hee found himselfe forsaken of his own men & nowe in the handes of a trustlesse , bloody , and barbarous people . the miserie of sir thomas sherly his imprisonment in a turkish island . though it bee a heauy thing for a man to fall from a happie and prosperous estate into a wretched and lamentable condition , yet is affliction the true and perfect triall or touchstone of the soule and mind of man : for shee makes a deepe search into our inward parts , whether shee can finde a residence of those heauenly and humane vertues , that in the time of calamitie ought to be in euery christian : wherof , shee found such store in the immutable mind of this most worthie gentleman , that notwithstanding this forlorne and miserable change of his estate , hee neuertheles held on the setled course of that confidence and constancie , that he before had in the time of his prosperitie . but to returne to our history : sir thomas and two of his men being thus taken , and in the hands of tenne of the inhabitants , nine of them were resolued to kil him , howbeit the tenth by intreatie and perswasion saued his life ; but they stript him of all hee had , euen to his bootes and stockings , and binding his handes with one of his garters led him backe bare footed through the rocke , so into the towne . in all which time there was not a grecian man or woman that they met by the way , but either did , or assaild to strike him : his shippe staide ● . dayes after in the harbor , but neuer made any attempt either by force or intreaty for his deliuerie . all the while the shippe staid there , they kept him in irons , but when the ship was gone , they tooke them off , and vsed him in better manner then he expected from the handes of so barbarous a people . here was he kept prisoner for the space of a whole moneth , and from thence was sent in a small open boate to nigro ponte , and there deliuered to the caia , for so is the principall officer of that island called : at the first hee was vsed kindly , and intreated well , but safly kept , and watched euery night with a guard of eight men , 4. turkes , and 4. greekes . after the end of fiue dayes , he lent him a ianissarie to carry his letters to the english consul of petrasle , which was 5. dayes iourney from thence , howbeit hee receiued no answere of his letters from the consull ; but vpon the ianissaries returne , hee was presently committed into a darke dungeon , & with a great gally chaine , bound fast with a slaue that was before taken , which greeued him worst of all . he continued in this loathsome prison , from the 20. of march , 1602. vntil the 25. of iuly 1603. during which time , his best diet was but bread and water , and his warmest lodging , the cold ground : hauing oftentimes besides the miserie of his imprisonment , many threates and menaces sent him , sometimes of death , sometimes of the gallies ; being thus out of al hope of liberty , and in a daily expectation of death , without any comfort , but such as his patience ministred vnto him , where nothing was presented to the eye , or eare , but matter of horror and dispaire ; yet did he still retaine in his mind , that guidance & command of his affections , as they were neuer much moued , or inwardly disturbed with the outward distraction of his sences . in this time hee wrote diuerse letters to the english embassador at constantinople , intreating him that in regard of his country , hee would deale with the admirall bashaw ( whose prisoner he in right was ) for his inlargement , protesting that as he was a gentleman , ( whose name and family hee knew well ) he would in as short time as he could postbly requite his kindnes at full to his contentment . but prisons are like graues , where a man , though aliue , is neuertheles buried from the regard , or respect of any ; for the embassador did not answere any of his letters , but told the bashaw hee might vse him according to his discretion . during this time of his miserable imprisonment , some or other had enformed the bashaw , that hee was able to pay 50. thousand chickeno's for his ransome : whereupon the bashaw sent him guarded by 4. cappages , ( whome wee here call pursiuants ) from nigro ponte to constantinople . thus were his miseries ended in one place , to bee begun and continued in another . his miserie in his imprisonment in constantinople . the sicke man that shifteth place , yet alters not his disease , findes little comfort in the change of ayre , or climate , for that the nature of sicknes doth kill , or controule that pleasure and delight , which commonly keepes company with a healthfull bodie . such was the conditiō of sir thomas in his remoue from nigro ponte to constantinople , for both his vsage by the way , and his entertainment there gaue him small cause of comfort , in that only he found the place was changed , but not the nature of his imprisonment . betweene nigro ponte and constantinople is fiue hundreth miles , & all that way he was carried vpon a moyle , riding vpon a pack-saddle with a great gally chaine about his legges , and another about his waste , and many times his legges bound vnder the horse belly , sometimes he lay in houses , sometimes vnder trees , and whensoeuer he lay in any towne where there were any stocks , there they lodged him : & when they faild of such a place , they bound his legges together with a little chayne , besides the great chaine about his waste , & his hands fast lockt with manacles of iron : his guard were the 4. cappages which were sent by the bashaw : it would haue moued the patience of the best tempered mind , to heare , & be forced to indure the dispightful taunts & approbrious speeches , which though not by their language , yet by their stearne countenances and behauiours , he might well vnderstand in all his iourney between nigro ponte , & cōstantinople , the 12. day after their setting forth , about three of the clock in the after noone , they entred the cittie : immediately vpon his cōming , he wrote againe to the embassadour giuing him to vnderstand the cause of his imprisonment , together with the manner of his former vsage , and the nature of his present misery : he much importund him that he would not leaue him in his calamitie , nor suffer him , being his countryman , and a gentleman , to spend his hope , his youth , his fortune , nay his life , in so vild and dishonorable a prison , vnder the cruell tyranny of an vnbeleeuing people . but hee flatly sent him word , that hee would neither meddle nor make with him . sir thomas being thus left all desolate and disconsolate , stil armed himselfe with his wonted patience , and setled confidence against the horror of despaire , not suffering his minde to bee chained , and fettered ( as his bodie ) with seruile thoughts and fearefull apprehensions ; but in the freedome of his spirite maintayned her libertie , and in the midst of all his feares , made hope the predominant . the next day after his cōming to the cittie , he was brought before the bashaw , who demanded what he made in the arches , and why in that hostile maner against the law of armes , and conditiō of the league betwixt both kingdomes , without any leaue or admittance , hee had landed a forcible power , with purpose to spoyle and prey in that part of the turkes dominion ? sir tho. answered , that being violently driuen into wants by the fortunes of the sea and his long trauels , hee was compelled to land , onely to refresh his men , and the rather in that country which hee knew to bee friend vnto his king. the bashaw replyed againe , that his entrance was against law , and right and that hee was iustly his prisoner , & therupon asked him presently , and in peremptory manner , what ransome hee would pay for his deliuery ? sir thomas told him he knew no reasō he should be enforced to pay any ransome being in a friendes hands , whome neither in substance nor circumstance he had offended : & that if his cause were rightly scand by an impartial iudge , together with the long time and vilde manner of his imprisonment , it would bee thought but equity , that he himselfe should both require , and receiue a sufficient recompence for the wrongs and miseries that he had sustained . finally , he told the bashaw that he held him in his own conceit and opinion , to be too iust , and honorable to demand a ransome of him , that neuer deserued to bee a prisoner . but ( to be briefe ) the bashaw told him that he knew he was a malefactor , and that his acts were violent and indirect , which hee auerd he could not answere , or otherwise the embassadour would not haue abandoned him : withal protested with a high voyce , & stearne countenāce , that he would haue 50. thousand chickeno's for his ransome , or his head for satisfaction . sir tho. doubting the crueltie of this barbarous turke , and being much wearied & weakned with the misery of a long and vilde imprisonment , to buy some ease and quietnes , was content to promise the payment of 12. thousand chickeno's , with condition that hee might bee well vsed , & weare no more irons : the proffer was neither taken , nor refused ; howbeit a promise was made that he should be wel intreated , but it was slenderly kept ; for hee was had presently into the porters lodge in the great turks court , and put into a filthy common gaole ; where , though the first night hee had a good supper , hee founde no other bedde to lie vpon , but the colde stones : now ebeit , this had beene well , if worse had not succeeded : for the bashaw belike hauing new intelligence both of his state and aliance , & supposing that no better meanes could bee vsed for the recouery of his ransome , then rough handling , gaue straite charge that he should from time to time be worser handled then hitherto he had beene , since the first time of his imprisonment . whereupon , the next morning at breake of day hee was remooued to a worser place , and both his feete put into the stockes , a great yron chaine about his necke , both his hands tied before him , and his body stretcht out all along , with a great sharpe stone laied vnder the raines of his backe ; so that it was impossible for him to stirre , beeing also vexed continually with lyee , which was not the least torment hee endured : so that hee often wished that the sentence of his death had beene pronounced , & did willingly frame his thoughts , and order his minde , to entertaine with patience the destinie of such a doome : for this miserie toucht him so neere , that he was content to relinquish all hope and desire of life , and to meditate on nothing , but of death . he continued in this estate , from saturday the 23 of august , 1603. vntill the tuesday following ▪ in which time , hee was suffered to rise but 4. times in 24. houres . that twesday , about nine of the clocke , he was brought againe into the presence of the bashaw , as he fate in opē court , where he renued his olde demaunde of filtie thousand chickeno's . all christian embassadours haue in the bashawes court continually two interpreters , to haue a care and regard of such causes and occurrents , as may concerne their country . this day the english embassador had none there , belike to avoyde the unportunities that sir thomas in this his tragicke state might haue vsed . but to return to the bashaw his demand : sir thomas answered him , that hee found little constancy in his wordes ; that if his life might make satisfaction , that was in his power : and more iust , and honourable it were for him to take it , then to prolong it still with torment : for his own part , hee would promise no more , because hee could performe no more . to be briefe , he told him , hee might haue his life , but neuer his demaund . the bashaw neuer replied , but presently commanded his head should bee stricken off . but though he was rash in the doome , he did deliberate in the deede : for sir thomas was carried backe into prison , where though hee found rather an increase , then any mittigation of his former torments , yet was his life still preserued by the miraculous power of almightie god. the continuation of sir thomas sherleys miserie in his imprisonment in constantinople . sir thomas beeing thus returned into prison , and his old torments renuing , hauing small hope of life , and lesse expectation of release , euery houre awayting the execution of his doome ; a certaine iewe dwelling in the citie , vnderstanding his imprisonment , and his vild manner of handling ; and that he was also a gentleman of account , and estimation in his country : in pittie and compassion of his estate , found the meanes to come and speake with him in prison : where , after a few salutations , the iew reasoned with him in this manner . as you are a stranger both by your birth , and language , to this nation ; so you also seeme to bee strange and ignorant of their natures & conditions . i haue heard of your long imprisonment , and though i know not the cause , yet i grieue much at the manner of your handling . you shall doe well in this , rather to follow my counsell , that haue a little experience of their customes , then wilfully to cast your selfe away by ignorance . be ruled by me , and make promise of this great summe of money to the bashawe , but take a long time for the paiment . it can bee no way preiudiciall to you , if you way your owne state , and his case aright : for if your king hold his amitie with the turke , and that the league bee continued , whereof there is yet no doubt , you may before the prefixt day taken for the payment , by the benefit of your king , bee freed without ransome . if that faile , and a farre lesse summe be brought in the meane time , and that he findes there is small hope of more ; they will rather accept that , though it be little , then hazard your life , and so loose all . and i will also giue you a further comfort , which though it proceedes but from mine owne opinion , without particular intelligence of any such matter , ( for in this blindfolded state of turkie , men may obserue , howbeit knowe nothing , but to obey : ) this bashaw , this great aduersarie of yours , that now hath your life in pursuite , is like ere long to loose his owne , for the nature and qualitie of his place will not hold an officer long . sir thomas hauing a woolfe by the eare , wherein there was danger , either to hold or let goe ▪ doubting whether he were best follow the counsell of a iewe , or trust the cruelty of a turke : yet hauing well wayed his wordes , wherein he could finde nothing that sauoured of deceipt , hee thought it best to follow his aduice . and so holding that determination , he found means shortly to send vnto the bashaw , to whom he promised fourtie thousand chickeno's , conditionally to haue reasonable day for the paiment , and in the meane time to be vsed like a gentleman , to bee kept in a house by himselfe , and not to bee troubled with all manner of rascals : to haue allowed him two hundred aspers a day for his diet , which is tenne shillings sterling , and a seruant to waite vpon him . the bashaw was glad to receiue this proffer , and promised him more then he demanded : that he should haue a good house , and a faire garden ; that he should haue two hundred aspers a day allowed him , and two seruants , at his choyce , either men or women to attend vpon him : and that for his money he should haue good meate , & wine , because ( quoth the bashaw ) i wil haue you contented . though sir thomas was glad of this proffer , yet was there an occasion ministred very soone after to dislike it : for the next day the english embassadour wrote vnto him that hee was as sorry for his error , as for his imprisonment , and that hee intangled himselfe into an intricate laborinth ; out of the which , he could not winde himselfe , without payment of the money . he therefore aduised him , to reuoke his promise , and by no meanes to accept the bashawes proffer : for if he did , he was either tied to his worde , or his life to the turkes disposing : and to comfort him withall , hee told him that within tenne daies hee would procure his release , get him home to his owne house , and become his baile . whereupon sir thomas trusting the embassadours promise , refused the bashawes proffer , and so was carried backe into his olde prison , where with great miserie and distresse , hee lay long after . about michaelmas after , this visior bashawe his great aduersarie was hangd , according to the iewes prophecie , which gaue him cause to entertaine a newe hope of his deliuerie : for presently vpon the death of the bashawe , hee wrote agame to the embassadour , requesting him that now he would remember him , or neuer , for nowe was the time , if it pleased him to extend his eredit in the court , to procure his release , his aduersarie beeing dead , and no barre in the way to hinder it : and this hee did with the greater instance importune , because ( quoth hee ) i am not able to holde out long , hauing endured so many grieuous , and strange afflictions : and beeing so much weakened with the tedious and miserable indurance of the same . howbeit , the embassadour returned him this discomfortable answere , that hee coulde doe nothing , till there were a newe visior bashawe ordained in his place , and then he would doe what he could for him . it was tenne daies before there was a new one made : as soone as hee was installed , the embassadour ( as sir thomas was informed ) dealt with him for his libertie : but to no purpose , for the bashaw answered him , that it lay not in his power to doe him any good , for that hee was a prisoner belonging to the great turke , and therefore could not bee deliuered without his consent . wherupon the embassadour preferred a petition to the great turke in his behalfe , who presently gaue commandement hee should bee enlarged the day following , which was thursday : and vndoubtedly , had the embassadour not slacked this matter , but presently laied hold vpon the turkes commaund , it had beene an easie matter to haue set him at libertie that night . but whether it was the too much confidence that hee had in the turkes variable and vncertaine humour , or that other businesse and intendements of his owne carried his thoughts other waies ▪ or that it was so ordained , that sir thomas his miseries should not yet haue ende , i cannot tell , but the matter of his release was lingred , till the sunday following . at which time , vpon new aduertisements the commandement of his libertie was reuersed , and hee retained stil in prison , loaden with more cares , and lesse hope then euer he had . the maner of sir thomas sherley his deliuery , by the benefit of the king of englands princely and gratious letters to the turke . the marchant after a long , & dangerous voyage , hauing recouered with safetie the hauen of his desire , though vtterly lost the fruit of all his labours , recounts with pleasure the perils past , leauing a glad memoriall to be told in after times by his posteritie : for contraria contrariis magis elucescunt , contrary is best knowne by his contrary : we should neuer know the excellencie of rest , but by labour ; nor of plentie but by want ; nor of safty but by danger ; nor of libertie , but by restraint . and i doubt not also but sir thomas , together with the pleasure that he now conceiues in the remembrance of his forepassed miseries , doth not forget in his daily prayers the sacrifice of praise and thanksgiuing , vnto that diuine power that preserued him so wonderfully in all his troubles , and deliuered him so happily , euen from the very gate , and gulfe of death and danger . but to returne to turkie , for wee haue not yet brought him to england . within a fortnight after the countermaund of his deliuery , the great turke died-leauing his sonne , ( a boy of some 14. yeares ) to succeed him : sir thomas in this new world , retaines a new hope of his deliuery , and not slacking to lay hold of any occasion , writes againe to the embassadour , requesting him with much importunitie , that it would please him to take the opportunitie of this tune for his release , for that he had a hope , the yong king whose mind was flexible , might easily bee wrought to deale gratiously with him . howbeit the embassadour sent him word , that they boy king could do him no good , he being by reason of his youth vnder gouernment and protection ; till either the admirall came , who was then vpon the confines of turkie ; or the protector , who was shortly to returne out of egypt . at the arriuall of either of them ( whosoeuer was first ) he protested he would sollicite him in his behalfe , and doubt not but hee should soone worke the meanes of his deliuery ; in the meane time hee willed him to comfort himselfe , for he would not pretermit any occasion proffered to doe him good sir thomas lingered on this hope , and bare out the brunt of many a cold and bitter houre , vntill the first of december , at what time the admirall was returned : who being importuned by the embassador ; answere was made , that hee would not deale with the prisoner , till the comming of the protector . not long after the protector returned , whome the embassador belike finding vntractable , soone gaue ouer his suite . the first day the protector sate in iudgement , was christmas day , before whome sir thomas was sent for to appeare , & this day also the embassadour had no interpreter there . the visior bashaw hauing called him before him , askt him why hee was committed to prison ? sir thomas answered boldly , that his fortune , and the mistaking of his attempt and enterprise in the island was first the cause of his restraint , but the malice and ill opinion that hashan bashaw conceiued against him , without cause , had held him so long , a poore and miserable prisoner : honorably desiring the protector , that sith there was nothing questionable that might touch his life , except the enforc't power , and extent of authoritie ; and that if any fault were committed , his punishment was greater then the cryme : that it would please him now at last to giue him his liberty . but here was no such grace seated in the protectors heart , for without any reply , processe , or order of law , he gaue a present , and peremptory command , that hee with his two men should bee hang'd . it booted him not to aske why ; but hauing prepared his mind before to such an horror , and liuing long in a continuall expectance thereof , hee yeelded himselfe willingly thereunto ; for he knew wel that nought but his death would satisfie the doome . hereupon was sir thomas & his two men bound all together , and lead presently away towards the place of execution : what could he wish in such a case ( besides his diuine meditations ) but that his mind & thoughts might suddainly bee transported into england , to execute his tongues office , ( that is ) to commend his humble dutie to his father , and his kind remembrance to his friends and allyes ; to let them vnderstand the miseries of his imprisonment , and the vildnes of his death , occasioned by the trecherie and cowardice of his own men : from thence he might wish them sodainly posted to spaine and persia , that his honorable brethren might vnderstand the manner of his life and death , that in their hostile imployments against the turkes , they might bee sufficiently reuenged of his death . but god did suddainly possesse the heart of one of the interpreters to the venetian embassador with a christian pittie , & regard of his estate , who sodainly repaired ( for otherwise that had bin too late ) to the protector , beseeching him that hee would not in his furie take away the life of so gallant a gentleman , vpon bare surmises that if he held him worthily a prisoner , ( and that but supposed ) being no greater , it might please him rather to take his ransome , then his life . at the first the protector was very obstinate , being importuned , and hauing a hope of the gaine of 40. thousand chickeno's , ( which were proffered ) made him a little to relent : and so hee commanded to stay his execution . thus sir thomas brought from the place of death , and presently carryed to another place little better , it being a prison called the seuē towers , where he was put into a miserable darke dungeon , and extreame cold . there he continued till one of the clocke in the afternoone the next day ; at which time the embassador hauing vnderstood of the misery of that place , sent one of hismen to the gaoler to intreat him , that hee might bee remoued to some better place : whereupon hee was had out of the dungeon , and put together with his two men , into a little shed , but two yardes square , built against a wall ; hauing neither cloathes , bed , fire , nor any good meat . in this state hee continued foureteene dayes , in extreame cold , weather , of frost and snow : during which time , one of his men perished , and died euen of very cold : and he himselfe was so benummed in all his limbes , as he feared he should neuer againe haue the vse of them . in this poore estate hee continued till the beginning of aprill , 1604 , at which time there were letters sent from the kings maiestie to the great turke , and money from his father ; for before that time , hee had receiued no newes out of england : but whether by negligence , or some ill accident , the letters were lost ; notwithstāding , by reason of his money , he was admitted to buy a chamber , and to hire a seruant to attend vpon him , being stil a prisoner , and hauing a watchful guard about him . thus he continued till the christmas following ; in which time his father hauing vnderstanding of his great miserie sustayned , together with the losse of his maiesties former letters , and his sonnes present case ( as it stood ) became againe an humble suiter to the king in his sonnes behalfe , and eftsoones obtained his maiesties gratious letters to the great turke for his deliuery : howbeit those letters did not worke his release , for hee was still continued in prison : but by meanes of them he had not torture , nor torment inflicted vpon him , as before , but continued a prisoner till the middle of nouember . 1605. it which time his maiesty of his princely grace and fauour , directed new letters to the turke , of greater force then before : by veriue of which , and god assisting ) he was deliuered , vpon friday , the sixt of december , in the yeare aforesaid : which was in this manner . the protector bashaw that day came in person to the prison , and causing him to be brought forth ; deliuered him , together with his man , into the hands of the lord embassador with these wordes , hee is your prisoner till the morning . thus being deliuered , but not absolutely freed ; the lord embassador receiued him , promising to send him the next morning to the duana , which is the name they giue to their principall , court : because the bashaw tould him the emperour held him to be his lawfull prisoner , & that he had forfeited his life vnto him . howbeit to gratifie the ma. of england , hee was pleased to giue him as a present to his king , and therefore hee should be deliuered to his ma. officers in open court. the next day following , beeing saturday , he was brought into the duana , there was no great doubt or question made of his deliuery , onely the testados ( who is , as we tearme him , the l. treasurer ) cast forth a word about the kings letters , aduising the bashaw to consider what he did , in the deliuery of him , for that hee seemed to be a great man. the cadiliscar , ( that is as it were the chiefe iudge in deciding mens causes ) answered , hee knew that well enough , and it was so generall vnderstood , for so great kings , ( quoth he ) as is the maiestie of england , vse not to write for meane men ; and that their emperour had freely giuen him to the king of great britaine , and therefore willed him to holde his peace : but his man ran a daugerous fortune that day , for diuers great men of the court stood much against him , affirming the bashaw had no reason to deliuer him , because he was neither mentioned in his maiesties letters , nor in the emperours graunt . but the bashaw hauing vnder hand the pronuse of a great summe of money , after a speech made , and some solemnitie vsed , deliuered both . howbeit , the monday following , beeing the 16. of december , remembring himselfe began to finde his error , and to bee afraid that hee had runne into danger for releasing of his man , and thereupon presently sent to the lord embassadour , that hee would send both sir thomas & his man to him againe . the l. embassadour went to the bashaw himselfe , refusing to send either of them backe , and with much adoe perswaded the bashaw , for though he found no danger in sir thomas , yet hee teared much the bashaw had a purpose to stay his man : and sir thomas was very loath to haue his man returned againe to his miserable kennell . the turke is very strickt and prccise in punishing faults in his officers , for that very euening the bashaw was depriued of his place , for ro other cause , but deliuering of his man without commission . thus ended the tedious trouble and miserie of sir thomas sherley in his imprisonment , which beginning in the island where he was first taken , the 15. of ianuarie , in the yeare 1602. was afterwards continued in nigro ponte , and at last ended in constantinople vpon a friday the 6. of december , 1605. so that the whole time of his imprisonment was 3. yeares , sauing a fewe daies . and here is to bee noted what a stampe and impression of duty and regard the countenance of a kings letter makes in the hearts of subiects , though in places farre remote . for the embassadour that before that time did but faintly assist him in all his attēpts and intreaties , and was many times afraid to speake in his behalfe , and often refused to trouble himselfe in this businesse ; vpon the receit of his maiesties letters , stood so stoutly by him , that he flatly refused to send sir thomas or his man backe , notwithstanding the strickt command of the visior bashaw , who in his place was a man of principall authoritie in the countrey . sir thomas staied in constantinople ( a free man ) from the time of his deliuerie , which was the 6. of december , vntill the 15. of februarie following , 1605. during which time , hee tooke pleasure to solace himselfe there , where before he had endured so much sorrow and miserie , taking a view and surucy of the seat , and scituation of the citie obseruing their lawes , customs , and ceremonies , beholding their courts , synagogues , and temples , with other things not vnworthy a strangers obseruation . and vpon the 15. of february hee departed from constantinople in a ragousian ship , called the maria de la rosaria , and landed at callipoly the 19. of the same moneth , from thēce to naples , and so at last to england : where beeing ioyfully receiued of his father , and his friends , hee now liues by the benefit of his maiesties fauour . finis . ❧ sir anthony sherley his aduentures , and voyage into persia. mankind doeth vniustly , and without cause complaine of the state and condition of his life , for that it is fraile , subiect to infirmities , of a short continuance , and gouerned rather by fortune , then by uertue . but if we shall consider what excellent sparks of ornament there are yet left in mans nature , notwithstanding the soyle of some , which by the corruption of adam , is vniuersally centracted vnto all : and that we would but descend into our mindes , to see what matter of worth there is , or might be lodged there , both for the life , actiue , and contemplatiue : we should not find mankinde so wholly depraued in his degenerate nature : but that we may obserue some signes and tokens yet left in him , of the notable light and resplendant beautie of his first creation , which by the two principall parts whereon the mind consisteth , viz. vnderstanding and will , and the faculties belonging vnto them , may easily be made mauinifest , what notable memorials both of their studies , and trauels , haue beene recorded to the world , and worthy to bee continued to all ages , vntill the end of time , and the beginning of eternitie , by the naturall instinct , and industrious labours of the mind , to checke and controll the dull and sluggish conditions of such men , as in their home-bred affections consume their time in base humor , and the delights of idle pleasure . and when i thinke vpon the circumstance of the subiect i am to intreat of , i am drawne into an admiration , that sir anthony sherley , hauing so slender beginnings , should neuerthelesse continue that state , coūtenance , and reckoning , as hee hath done euer since his departure out of england , euen in the courts of the greatest princes , in , and out of christendome : so farre exceeding stukeley , that i am afraid to bee taxed of an impartiall , and rash iudgement , but to intimate a comparison between them , there being so great difference , both in the manner of their trauels , the nature of their imployments , and the ende of their intendements . the one hauing his desire vpon a luxurious , and libidiuous life : the other hauing principally before him , the proiect of honour : which , not in treacherous designes ( as stukeley attempted in the behalfe of the pope , against his countrie ) he hath impaired , or crazed : but contrariwise hath so inlarged , and enhaunsed the same , that his fame and renowne is knowne , and made glorious to the world , by his honourable plots and imployments , against the enemie of christendome : which , according to the instructions i haue receiued , i will briefly relate vnto you . after sir anthony his departure out of england , he landed in a short time at vlishing , where beeing honorably entertained , & feasted by the lord sidney , lord gouernor of the garrison , hee held on his iourney towards the hague , as well to visit his excellencie , as to receiue his passe for his better conuoy through the countrey . from thence he past along by many parts of germanie , as franckford , noremberge , and so to augusta , and from thence passed the alpes , and within 10. dayes after came to venice , hauing a purpose from thence , to take his course to ferrara , in aydance of the duke against the pope . but the matter being before compounded , and agreed betwéene them , that iourney was stayed . he continued for the space of 10 weekes in venice , where the duke gaue him princely entertainment ▪ sending a mightie and courtly banquet vnto him , of al sorts , of italian delicates : but being soone tyred with the pleasures of venice , in may following , hauing with others compounded for one italian shippe , in one and twentie dayes he landed in an island called zane . in which time hee was much distressed for want of victuals , certaine italians being in the shippe , vsing them vnkindly , of whome they could not get any for loue or money . howbeit some persians that were likewise in the shippe , releeued them , and did very kindly supplie their wants . there fell also a iarre betwéen the english , and the italians , about the baffeling of one of their countrey , for wordes of contumely , spoken against the late quéenes maiestie , which iu the end was pacified to the disgrace of the italians , and the honour of the english. at zane he stayed 10. dayes , & was driuen to take sea in a little old open boate , in which he passed with danger into the isle of candie , where he stay . 12. dayes , and was honourably intreated of the gouernour of that isle , it being vnder the venetiā state. from thence he passed into the isle of ciprus , which is part of the turkes dominions : here the italians that before had iarred with them in the shippe ( being landed before them in the island , and bearing in mind their old grudge ) had so incensed the inhabitants of ciprus against sir anthony , and his company , by telling them that they were pirates , and rouers , wayting onely for prey aud spoyle : that sir anthony and his company were no sooner lāded , but they were stayed by the turkes , and threatned to be sent prisoners to constantinople , but this storme was with a little money soone ouerblowne . from ciprus hee purposed to passe into the holy land , and had hyred a little boate of some tenne tunne for that passage , but contrary windes droue him vpon trypoly , passing the famous riuer of orontes , where they were driuen to endure many villanies , and approbrious speeches by the turkes that dwelt vpon the borders of that riuer . from hence he sent to antioch , to hire certaine ianissaries to safeconduit him to aleppo , being 6. dayes iourney . at aleppo he was much honoured , and respected by the english consull , and other marchants there resident . sir anthony stayed at aleppo 6. weekes , after which , hauing receiued the bashaws passe , ( which is gouernour of that place ) together with the consuls , and vicconsuls for their safeconduit , through the heart of turkes countrie , hee prosecuted his iournie through the heart of turkie , which he found to bee much vnanswerable for the strength and populausnes , to the report and opinion that the world conceiues of it . from aleppo he came to a towne called birrah , by which runnes the famous riuer of euphrates , that parteth the two countries of mesopotamia , and syria : from hence after 7. or 8. dayes tarriance , hee sailed in the company of certaine turkish marchchants along euphrates , by the space of 2. or 3. & twentie dayes , and were stayed by the king of arabs , ( his court and abiding being at that time vpon the riuer side in tents ) before whome , sir anthony and his company being brought ( after they had kist his hands ) he demanded what they were ? answere being made they were english marchants , and come to trafficke in those parts : the king was very desirous to see their marchandize , which they not daring to contradict ; hee borrowed without any specialtie , thirtie yardes of the richest cloth of siluer , to be payed , ad calendas graecas . from thence hee iournied to babylon , where , by the bashaw , all his goodes were stayd , and arrested to bee sold at his rate : & they were constrayned to take halfe that they were worth for payment . hee also extorted a great deale of plate from sir anthony , made of pure emerald , which hee pretended to send as a present to the persian king. hauing stayed a monteh or more in babylon , hee receiued letters from aleppo , wherein hee was councelled to make what hast hee could from thence , for that their were letters shortly to come to babylon , by which the bashaw had a strict commaund to make stay of him , and all his company : whereupon sit anthony made what hast he could out of babylon , being both wearie of his entertainment there , & throughly weakned with this newes , and so passed through the waste countrey of the medes , in company of a carauan , which is a great many camels together , and men to driue them not much vnlike to our english carriars . within sixe dayes after they entred the consines of persia. of sir anthony sherleys entertainment in persia , and of his imployments to many christian princes , to ioyne in league against the turke . to set downe the whole proces of sir anthony his voiages and trauels , both by sea , and land , with his variable fortunes in them , from the time of his departure out of england , till his comming into persia , and the manner of his receiuing , and vsage in seuerall courts of many forraine princes , were a subiect of it selfe , fit for a large volume , which happely my selfe or some other more worthy ( vpon better intelligence of the occurrents thereof ) may hereafter publish to the world , as a matter worthy of memoriall . i will now relate his comming into persia , his honorable entertainment there , and high imployments in those partes , according to the notes & instructions i haue receiued . sir anthony after his long and wearie iourneis , at last entered y e king of persia his countrey , hauing his brother robert sherly in his company , who still continued with him in all his trauels , a kind and naturall partaker of all his fortunes . he found his entertainment good , the climate healthfully , the soyle fruitfull ; and full of pleasure ; the people ciuill , and very gentle ; farre differing from the nature of the turkes , whose countrey hee had already passed : insomuch that hee wondred with himselfe , that being so little difference ( as there is ) betweene them in climate , there should be so great diuersitie in condition . the borderers vnderstanding that his comming was to their king , attended him with the more regard , and obseruance , and still as he past , sent past before to the principall officers of their townes , and citties , to giue notice of his comming , where he wanted not any thing that was worthy of acceptance , both for himselfe , and his traine . when he came neere casbin ( their capital city in those parts ) he sent word to the principall gouernor , to giue him to vnderstand what he was , and that hee was come to see the king , hearing of his worth . whereupon the gouernour prepared one of the kings horses for him , richly furnished , and appointed many gentleman of the best reckoning to entertaine him but sir anthony not desirous of any solemne entertainment , beeing in his trauelling apparell , ( his carriage yet behinde ) and vnfurnished of shewe , stole by night at vnawares into the citie . howbeit the gouernor , the next morning , accompanied with diuers of the chiefe gentlemen of the kings house , with certaine officers also of the citie , came to his lodging , where after many courtly salutations , according to the custome of the countrey , hee told him , he was welcom , and that his presence would be very gratious , and acceptable to the king : in whose absence , hee should not want those things , which either his owne worth deserued , or the citie could affoard , for his pleasure , or prouision : and that hee would speedily direct posts vnto the king ( who was then in person in the warres of the tartarians , his borderers ) to inform his maiestie of his comming : and that in the meane time he would rest , and solace himselfe in the citie . sir anthony gaue him thanks , and after some complement between them , they parted for the cime each from other . the next day , a post was dispatched to the king to giue him notice , that a christian , a man of some account and reckoning , very well accompanied , vnderstanding of his great fame and power , was come from farre to see him , and to doe him honour . the king sent word backe , that he should be well intreated , vntill his owne returne . in which meane time , the gouernor of the citie , and the kings steward , did many times feast sir anthony , & his company , bringing them to the kings palace gate , to doe that homage that all strangers vse to doe : viz. to kisse the entrance of his palace 3. times . not many daies after , the king made his returne towards casbin , and approching neere vnto the citie , sent to the gouernor , giuing him commandement , that hee should furnish sir anthony & his company with horses , the next day to meete him on his way , beeing then not farre from the cittie . which beeing performed accordingly , sir anthony set forward towards the king , in this manner . his whole company past not the number of xxvi . their apparell beeing rich , and differing from the persians , made a faire and delightfull shewe : sir anthony himselfe in cloath of gold , and his brother robert in cloth of siluer , both their vpper and vnder coates : some gentlemen of his traine , hauing their vpper ceats of cloth of siluer , their nether coates of silke . the chiefe of his seruants in silke vnder coats , the vpper crimson veluet : the rest in a faire kind of stuffe , all their vpper coats beeing watched damaske . the king came forward , in princely and triumphant manner , in honor of a late obtained victory , against the tartars : hauing a thousand of their heads aduanced vpon pikes , and carried before him , according to the custome of the countrey . sir anthony beeing brought in presence of the king , dismounted his horse , obseruing the manner of the countrey , and comming towards the king , bowed downe his body , to kisse his foote : which the king perceiuing , did preuent , for in an vnusuall manner he suddainly put his hand betweene his mouth , and his foote , and so in a princely fauour gaue him his hand to kisse . the rest of his company , according to the custome , performed that dutie . the king hauing welcomed sir anthony , caused him againe to be mounted , and so holding their way towards the city , sir anthony riding next vnto the king : many signes and tokens of fauour and acceptāce were all the way shewed vnto him . hauing entered the citie , and the state and solemnity of the triumph beeing that time to be performed , according to the custome , in honour of the late succesull victorie , the king commaunded one of his greatest men to accompany sir anthony , and to conuey him and his company to the principall place of the city , there to behold the solemne manner of the triumph . which done , and the king repaired to his palace , he caused sir anthony to bee brought before him : who beeing by the kings appointment , and his brother placed neere vnto him , sitting vpon his throne , where he discoursed vnto the sophi of persia , his countrey , the state , power , & maiestie of his prince , the religion , and conditions of the people , the manner of gouernment , with the nature and discipline of their warres : then he descended to particularize the cause , and the seuerall occurrents of his trauels : lastly , he declared the speciall matter and occasion that drew him into persia : namely the fame and renowne that he heard of his actes and gouernment , and the inueterate hatred hee bare vnto the turkes . the king was highly pleased with his discourse , and al this while hauing well obserued his speech , gesture , and countenance , hee held him in his conceipt to bee of very honourable reckoning , which after princely thankes giuen , and many graces and fauours showne , hee made manifest : for he tooke sir anthony by the hand , & leade him into other inward chambers , where beeing that night royally feasted , hee was after supper by many principall gentlemen of the court , conuayed and attended to his lodging , which in a farre more sumptuous manner then before , was newly prouided for him . not many daies after , the persian king sent him a rich and costly present by his steward , to demonstrate his loue , and the account and estimation he had of him . of the manners , conditions , and customes of the persians . our english nation within these fewe yeares , by reason of their trauels ( wherein i suppose they are at this day second to no countrey ) haue such knowledge , and experience of all people , of their customs and conditions , that it is an easie matter to controll a writer , that discourseth only vppon report , except he be truly and directly instructed , but so farre as i haue read & heard by the testimony of such persons as knowe somwhat , ( & haue little cause to say more then they know ) i will be bolde , for the better vnderstanding of those that are ignorant , in some sort , to relate the manners & conditions of the persians , as not impertinent to this present purpose . for their deuotion , it is much after the turkish ceremonies , their priests somewhat differing in their orders , and habit , their temples and religious places , much after their building and fashion . the persian praieth to mahomet , and mortus ally , the turkes both to them , and three others , that were mahomets seruants : against which three , the persian still inueighs , and is an enemie . their conceit of christ , is , that hee was a great prophet , a most holy and religious man , beloued of god , & mighty both in deed and word , but no way to bee compared to mahomet , for mahomet ( say they ) was that most excellent and final prophet , through whose grace , vertue , and power , all things concerning the resurrection , and saluation , are made full and perfect . further being onely gouerned by naturall and carnal knowledge , and wanting the illumination of gods heauenly and powerfull spirit to lighten the vnderstanding part of the soule , with the inward apprehension of the excellent misteries of faith , and mans redemption , they affirme , that because god had neuer no wife , nor neuer knew woman , it was therefore impossible that christ could be his sonne : so hard a matter it is for naturall reason to comprehend the misteries of faith. and therefore as pallengenius saith in his zodiake : succumbat ratio fidei , et captiua quiescat . but to leaue their religion to themselues , and their conuersion to his diuine power that hath their hearts in his disposing , let vs speake a little of the commodities that their country affords . they haue great plentie of silkes of all colours , great store of spices , drugs , pearles , and pretious stones , carpets they make of diuers kindes , in which workes they are excellent . their principal marchandise among themselues , is , to buy and sell men and women in their markets , they are a people for the most part vnlearned , ignorant in all kind of liberall sciences , yet are they good warriours , polliticke and valiant , obseruing order , and discipline , they haue heretofore beene held a people fierce and vnciuill , little better then the turkes ; but of late they are growne very courteous , and respectiue vnto strangers , by whose conuersation they haue much bettred their manners & conditions . certaine townes and prouinces , belonging to the persian , bordering vpon the turkes , were lost by this kings predecessors , which he hopeth to recouer , being now better able then euer they were , or he himselfe hath beene in times past , for he hath lately taken in certaine other townes , vpon the frontiers of the turke , that will much aduantage him , whensoeuer he begins to warre . for the vndertaking whereof , sir anthony ceased not , during the time he lay in the cittie , by all importune meanes , and forcible reasons , to animate and incense the persian : alleaging how easie a matter it were for him , by his meanes , being a christian , to ioyne many of the christian princes , his borderers , in league and friendship with him , & draw them to the assistance of these wars , both with supplies in his owne countrey , and also with powerfull inuasions in many other places of the turkes dominions , farre remote : that hee being thus driuen to sunder his forces into many partes , his armie should bee the weaker against persia , & hee himselfe being the head of this league and combination , would be the surer guarded . he further alleaged how honourable , and easie it would be for him not onely to recouer those his townes and prouinces , which now the turke holds in his possession : but be also able in short time to winne vpon him euen in his owne countrey , and that no time could bee fitter then now , for that of late hauing obtained a great victory against the tartars hee had no cause to feare them , they being so weakned with their ouerthrowe , that it was an easie matter for his garrisons being manned , to keepe them from all incursions , or other acts of hostilitie . the persian being tickled with this deuise , and proiect of sir anthonies , set the lordes a worke in councell and consultation of this ouerture , whilst he himself in wordes and opinion gaue his approbation , hauing now nothing in his conceipt , and phantasie , but plots , draughts , and stratagems , concerning this warre , and there was not a day past ouer his head , but hee would send for sir anthony and his brother , to conferre with him about these matters , sometimes at midnight into his bedde chamber : at last the king and his councell fully concluded and resolued to further these dessignes , and negotiations in what they might , and by a speciall direction from the king , and a generall consent of all , sir anthony was made choise of , as a man most fit for these imployments : not onely for that he was a christian , and so might the rather induce the friends of his religion , to the vndertaking of this worthie enterprize ; but also that he had such an assured trust , & confidence in his wisedome , and resolution , that hee thought nothing could miscarry wherein he was imployed . so the managing of that was committed to sir anthony , and a greatman of persia appointed to accompany him ; but the whole burthen of that imploymentt , obee vpon sir anthony , who vndertooke it . this concluded , they resolued to depart , and to take their iourney from the persian court , to some conuenient place , where they might bee imbarked to passe the caspian seas : for their intent was first to the emperour of russia , and so forward to other princes . to shew how he was entertained in the seuerall courts of such christian princes , as hee had to deale withall in those affaires , is needles , for it may bee imagined , his entertainment to bee so great and honorable , as befitted the state of such worthy imployment . all things sorted to his desire , & expectation , but that this crosse fell by the way , namely a iarre betweene sir anthony and the perasin , that accompanied him , who striued for the first place of that embassage , albeit the dispose thereof was wholy committed to the order and discretion of sir anthony : but his high spirit not borne to brooke such indignitie , did so thwart the persian in his pride , as that he followed his daring presumption euen to his deepe disgrace . of the manners and fashions of the turkes . there are two sorts of turkes : the natural turke , and the renegado . the naturall turke hath his originall in scithia , not farre from the caspian seas , and they are , & haue beene euer the most inhumane of all other barbarians . their manner of liuing is for the most part vnciuill , and vitious . for their vices , they are all pagans , and infidels , sodomites , and liars . they are a very scornefull people , and their pride is so great , as it is not possible to be described . next that , followeth their crueltie ; in which their kings exceed , nero , calliggula , or any other tyrant whatsoeuer . they take pleasure in bloodie delights , and to see men put to death : for their breach of promise , they hold it an high , and commendable vertue : for they say , if a man speake what hee thinketh , his purposes will be preuented . touching their iustice , that is the most ordinary marchandize , that is bought and sold amongst them . for first the great turke selleth all his offices , and gouernments to such bashaws as will giue most for them : and the chiefe visior bashaw sitteth euen in iudgement : if any other bashaw offer no littie more then he giueth for his place , the tyrant will presently send , and cut off his head without any further circumstance . so did he to mustapha bashaw , the last of december 1604. and to hashan bashaw in september 1605. their renegadoes are for the most part roagues , and the skum of the people , which being villaines and atheists , vnable to liue in christendome , are fled to the turkes for succour , and releefe . and of these are most of the bashawes made . their auncient respect is now quite lost , and weakened , because the arrogance of this king , and the dissolute negligence of his three predecessors , selim , amureth , and mahomet , haue caused the turkes to loose the awfull regard , which they vsed to beare their king in former times . his chiefest forces by land consist of ianizaries : these ianizaries are al made of the sonnes of christians , that are taken from their parents , when they are very young , and are called tribute children . they are at the first diuided into two sorts , when they are first brought to constantinople , & adrianople : for in these parts , they are brought vp . the one sort , the turkes call hitch oglandes : of them are made the sphayes . these are horsemen , and haue fifteen aspers a day , he that hath most : but many of them but twelue . the other are called iam oglandes , of these are made the ianizaries : no ianizarie hath aboue nine aspers a day : many of them but fiue . the manner of the fights the turkes vse , are strange , and altogether vnsouldierlike , for they are all vnarmed , and the horsemen haue for weapons , a launce de gay , a bowe and arrowes , and a semitary , which is their best weapon . they weare no armor , nor euer fight in ranke , or troope , but disperse themselues , and come to fight more like mē that would play at iogo de taro , or iogo de caro , then souldiers . of the foote : the ianisaries doe vse a certain peece , as long as a musket , and the hight of a calliuer , which makes it carrie farre : they haue very good match there , but no good powder , but what they haue got from ouerthrowne christians , or els brought them out of england . the other sort carrie halfe pikes , or short axes , and their bodies vnarmed . the turkes are beyond all measure , amost insolent , superbous , and insulting people , euer prest to offer outrage to any christian , if he bee not well guarded with ianisaries . they sit at meat , as tailors vpō their stalls , crosse legged , and their meat serued them vpon the ground , passing the day for the most part in banquetting , and carousing . they will not permit a christian to come within their churches , for they hold their prophane and irreligious sanctuaries defiled thereby . they haue no vse of belles , but some priest three times in the day mounts to the top of their church , and with a lowd voice cries out , & inuocates mahomet to come in haste , for they haue long expected his second comming . they that haue passed through the heart of the turks countrey , report the strength thereof to be very small , & that if the christian princes knew as much as they do , that in their trauels with all circumspection obserued it , doubtlesse they would with no great difficultie vtterly suppresse him , or at the least , so put him to the worse , that they would constraine him to embrace the christian faith , and rest at their deuotion : or else remooue his seat from the help land , and parts adiacent . to giue a taste how probable this is , they alleadge that in all palestine , and syria , there are but one thousand and fiue hundreth ianisaries , that guard the cities of aleppo , damascus , antioch , and ierusalem : as for grand-cagro they are not able to stirre , for diuers arabs that lie in the hills betwixt ierusalem and it : betweene whom , and those turkes of grand-cagro , there is a deadly emnitie . as for babylon and balsera , they haue like wise continuall warres with those arabs of arabia foelix . besides , there are a great number of christians borne , and bred in those parts , which would most willingly be assisting for their liberties . sir anthony his receiuing into prague , by rodolphus , emperour of germanie . sir anthony failing of his expectatiō in russia , made what haste he could in germany , but for want of true instructions , we must let slip his occurrents in the way , and with a pace as swift as thought , bring him from russia to prague . the emperour vnderstanding of his comming , ( as wheresoeuer he came , his fame went still before him ) commanded 13. coaches to be sent for him , the persian , and their traine . there came also to meete him , and to doe him honor , at least fiue thousand men , whereof the most of them were coronels , captaines , lieutenants , and gentlemen of note and account , together with many of the nobilitie ; and with his traine and attendance hee was brought with solemne & obseruant state and regard into the citie of prague : where beeing royally entertained in the emperours court , and hauing deliuered the purport and tenor of his embassie , found al things answerable to his worth and the weight of his affaires . his lodging , together with the persian , was prouided in a faire house , not farre from the court , they were serued all in plate parcel gilt , but in diuers manner , according to the seuerall customs of their countreys . hee lay in prague at least halfe a yeare , in all which time , hee found nothing but reuels , feastings , and other pleasures of court. whensoeuer he went abroad , he had allowed him by the emperours appointment , a faire coach drawne with 6. horses : the persian had the like , but still sir anthony had the chiefest place and regard , which was the onely cause of the often iarres and breaches that was between them : for the persian beeing haughtie and ambitions , would many times in his pride , and insulting humor , as well opēly in wordes , and behauiours , as closely vnder hand with plots and deuises , attempt many things to bring sir anthony into disgrace , which still was reuealed , and in the end reuenged , euen by his owne prince , in his owne country , as you shall afterwards heare , to sir anthonyes honor , and the persians shame and confusion . but to returne : hauing taken his leaue of the emperour in all reuerend and solemne manner , he came from thence to norremberge , where , by his welcom and costly entertainment , the citizens shewed what account & estimation they helde of him : where also , besides many stately banquets , and rich presents , they bare all his charges for foure dates ; and at his departure , they presented two cups of gold , the one to sir anthony , the other to the persian . howbeit the lining of sir anthony his cup , was better then the outside , for it was stuft full of gold . hauing taken his leaue at norremberge , he came to augusta , where he was well entertained : from thence to minikin , where also the duke of bauier gaue him great entertainment . from minikin he cam to insbrooke , where stands the stately house of austria : from thence to trent , and so to rome : in all which places , hee still found his entertainment beyond expectation . at rome the persian and hee fell againe at oddes , about superioritie , where sir anthony plainly told him , that he had many times borne with his prowde and insolent behauiours , more then stood with his own honor , and naturall condition , onely for the furtherance of the negotiations they had in hand , which since ( saith he ) you haue done what lies in your power to crosse , obseruing rather your own ambitious humor , then the nature , and qualitie of our imployments , i will giue you to vnderstand , that from henceforth i will take a more strickt note , and vse a more peremptory controlement , both of your words , gestures , and actions , and you shall learne to know i am your superiour , and that i doe nothing that becomes me not , both in the worthinesse of mine owne person , and in the vertue and authoritie of my commission . the persian beeing thus gauled , hauing neither a mind to suffer , nor a heart to rauenge , in a sullen maner departed from sir antho. & tooke his iourney towards persia , plotting and deuising by the way all means he could to article against sir anthony , letting nothing slip either from his owne mischieuous conceit , or the false and malicious suggestions and informatiōs of his followers , to bring sir anthony into contempt with his king. but as many a man digges a pit for others , and fals into it himselfe : so this vnhappy persian , supposing he had carried the poyson of sir anthonies disgrace , brought in his heart the haue of his owne vndoing : for being come to court , and hauing deliuered before the persian king in the presence of ma. robert sherley the whole processe of their trauels , hee did in a particular manner , and with an enuious and a malicious tongue preferre his suborned , and suggested accusations against sir anthony : which robert sherley hearing with countenance and wordes , both befitting himself and his wronged brother , humbly besought the king , that there might be an indifferent hearing of this matter , and himselfe admitted to pleade his brothers cause : which being graunted , he did so trip & confound the persian in his informations , that being found guilty in the breach of his commission , and that hee had demeaned himselfe in these great affaires with actes and behauiours derogatorie to the honour of his king , and daungerous to the effecting of so great a businesse , his accusations also against sir anthony sauouring of malice , and not of truth , he was finally doomed by the king to haue his hands cut off , and his tongue cut out , in the presence of m. robert sherley , who being demaunded what he would haue more done vnto him , in the reuenge of his brothers wrong , he answered that he tooke no delight in his torment ; and that which was already done , was more then he was willing , or consenting to : and that now he would 〈◊〉 in the behalfe of the miserable persian , for that he supposed there could not bée in his case a greater pleasure done vnto him , thē to haue his head follow the fortune of his tongue and hands . thus ended at one time both the pride and life of this vnhappy persian . of sir anthony sherleyes voyage and trauels into spaine , vvith his entertainement there . man in regard of his mind and body , being compared to heauen and earth , is said to bee a little world : the one subiect to corruption , the other to immortalitie . gold and siluer therefore , which saint bernard calleth terra rubra & alba , are not said to bee the riches of the mind , but vertue is her diuine substance : by the power whereof shee doth extinguish that immoderate fire of sence and appetite , wherwith mans nature is dangerously inflamed , drawing it to bee gouerned by the qualified and temperate rule of reason : and in the excellencie of her owne account being caried aloft with her celestiall wings ( her obiect being drawn another way ) she either beholds not or doth not esteeme the riches , pleasures , and profits of the world , or whatsoeuer the base delights and erronious desires of men holds to bee precious . from hence it comes , that hauing the bodies gouernment and vertue to be her owne guide , she doth so rule and order it in al her proiects and intendments , that she suffers it to commit nothing vncomely or vnworthy her direction : but with a mutuall sympathy and agréement they passe the whole progresse of this life , shewing themselues in all their desires and designes , to bereligious , temperate , iust , honorable and worthy the image of their creator . they are not seruilely tyed to any place , or countrey , nor lulled with the delight of idlenesse and home-bred pleasures , but as wel to enrich the intellectuall part with knowledge and experience , as also to exercise the body with the practises of labour , and grace the life with vertuous attempts , they seeke out other climates , preferring the honourable drift of their desires before the respect of life , or whatsoeuer is deerest vnto man. and thus hauing the assistance of the diuine power , what a memoriall do they leaue behind , worthy to bee recorded to all posteritie . such was paulus aemylius , and publius cornelius scipio , who in their hostile employments and successefull attempts against perseus and hanniball , the two obiects of their honorable emulations , and the daungerous enemies of their countrey , besides their valours , directions , policies , stratagemes , ordering , and ending of the warres were otherwise : also euen in their victories , and all their ciuile actions so temperate and so vertuously gouerned , that at their returne , men of all countries repaired to rome , onely to sée them , and honour them , as men excéeding the state of mortalitie . and when i compare the time of sir anthony sherleyes departure out of england , together with those great attempts he hath vndertaken & compassed ( wherof i cannot discourse at large , being solemnely instructed ) i am drawne to wonder , that neyther the desire which euery man naturally hath to his owne countrey , nor the ioyfull welcomes nor honourable entertaynements that attend him here , can any whit stir his mind , or draw his affections from his purposed intendements against the turke , as well to shew the christian respect he beares to his religion ( it being the principall square and rule of all his attempts and actions ) as also to make god his promise and protestation to the persian king , still to persist in stirring vp the minds and powers of the bordering kings , enemies to the house of ottoman , & the turkish alcoran , that there is a great hope and expectancie in short time to see a sodain darkning and eclipse of that glaring beautie and out stretched bounds of the turkish empire . let vs therefore attend him a while into spaine ( hauing already passed russia and germany , and other parts ) where , being entertayned with all the honour of the court , and hauing deliuered his message , ( wherein was included the scope and purport of his cōming thither , both in regard therof , and ef the honorable league newly made , and likely to be continued betwixt the two famous kings of england and spaine ) he found his entertaynement doubled , his lodging and prouision both for himselfe and his retinue in sumptuous manner prepared . to be briefe , nothing wanting that might eyther satisfie the delights and pleasures of an honorable stranger , or set forth the state and maiesty of so great a prince . but sir anthony not desirous to bury his thoughts in the delights of the court , nor sleeping in the pleasures of that flourishing kingdome , had still his minde waking vpon his affaires , holding al time mispent that was not spent in the reuoluing , consulting , and concluding of the businesse he had in hand , that his toyling minde scarce gaue his body rest , so great a desire had he both to redeem his brother , whom he left as pledge with the persian king , but chiefly to restore religion to those vnhappy conquered kingdomes by the turke , where now the holy churches and sanctified temples of our sauiour are changed to be the idolatrous places of the blasphemous synagogue of mahomet . he stayed not long in spaine , before the king installed him one of the knights of the honourable order of s. iago , and created him captaine of his galleyes for the warres against the turkes : so great a liking and loue he séemed to beare as well to his person , as to the state and condition of his affaires , which sir anthony at all conuenient times did vrge and prosecute , pretermitting no occasion that might still stirre vp & enflame the mind of this young king with an honourable desire to vndertake this warre . as he had thus many honors done vnto him by the king of spaine , and was well intreated by most of his nobility , so was he as much crost by some other of that countrey , whō he had fréed from captiuitie . for hauing by suit obtained the liberty and ransome of three , who had bin taken prisoners : the said prisoners vpon this inlarged , and sir anthony expecting the payment of their ransomes , receiued very good dealing at the handes of two of them : but the other vnthankfull wretch to saue the ransome which he was to pay , ministred a dramme of poyson to him : which wrought so far with him , that it caused both the haire of his head and the nayles of his fingers to fall off ; but yet tooke not that diuellish effect that he desired : for in short time he recouered , and god restored him to his former health . sir anthony his expedition into turkie , vvith his respectiue kindnesse done to an english marchant at lisborne . but to returne to sir anthony , his expedition into turkie being thus concluded on , great preparation was made for the warre : souldiors and saylers takē vp in all parts ; prouision for armour and artillerie , rigging of ships and gallies , great suite for places of commaund & offices of account , new coronels , captaines , and lieutenants made : in all which , sir anthony had the most speciall place of commaund . in fine , his commission was signed , wherein hee was established captaine generall of the nauie , consisting of 200. great ships , besides gallies , and many other smaller vessels for prouision , and 30. thousand land souldiors . all things being thus in a readinesse , sir anthony repaired to the court to take his leaue of the king. the king after many great signes & tokens of grace and fauour , tooke from his owne necke a iewel of great price , with the picture of philip his father on the one side , and his owne on the other , and deliuered it to sir anthony with these wordes : when you looke vpon it , thinke on me . sir anthony receiuing it in all humble and thankfull manner , protested , that his life & that should part together . thus when all solemnities and complements of parting were ended , sir anthony made what hast he could to lisborne , where his army stayed his comming ; and where in a second state of entertainement he found his welcome beyond expectation . but the winde ioyning with the necessitie of his affaires ( that required expedition ) stayed him not long there . howbeit , before his departure from lisborne , wee should doe him wrong , vnkindly to forget the remembrance of a great benefit and good turne done by him to a certain english marchant , whose name and credit is well knowne in london : for sir anthony had euer a care in al his trauels to relieue such whom he found distressed , and especially his countrey men , as among others , this for instance . this marchant hauing against the lawes & customes of spaine , embarked 12000 duckets of gold of the spanish coyne , with a purpose to haue transported them into england : the searcher and other officers for the k. hauing knowledge thereof , seised the whole summe into their owne hands , it being by authority prohibited , and therefore forfeited vnto them by the lawes of the land . the marchant being much mooued with this vnfortunat and vnexpected chance , it being the principall stocke whereon his state relied , with a heauy heart repaired to sir anthony , vnto whom complaining of his miserable estate by this accident , besought his fauor , that it would please him to extend the credite of his place for the recouery of this great somme : which being lost , he knew wel would be the vndoing , both of himselfe , his wife & children : protesting , that in lieu thereof , he should cōmand what part of it , it pleased him , and that hee should euer hold himselfe so much bound vnto him , as that he would thence forwards still acknowledge him to be the principall vpholder of his state and fortunes . sir anthony being moued with pity of the marchāts mischance , so charmed the watchfull kéepers of this treasure , that to his great honor & cōmendation , without improprating any part thereof to his owne vse , hee soon returned back this great summe into the marchāts possession , who like iason with his cōpanions did merrily saile homewards with this golden fléece . shortly after sir anthony with all his nauy weighed anker , and with a presperous gale of winde soone lost the sight of spaine & portugall , and we must now ( for want of further intelligence ) leave him vpon the leuant seas , to that hopefull happy fortune that attends this honorable enterprise . of master robert sherleys imployment in the warres of the persian against the turke , after sir anthony his departure : of his victories , and his marriage with the king of persia his cousin germaine . master robert sherley after his brothers departure was made generall , and possessed the chiefest place in the king of persia his warres against the turke , wherein hee so valiantly bestirred himselfe , that the persians gaue him a crowne of lawrell for the victorie : for being armed and made ready for fight , taking a pollaxe in his hand , he himselfe gaue first such an honorable attempt , and so amazed and repulsed the enemies , that his souldiers imitating his courage , put all the foes to the edge of the sword : onely reseruing aliue some thirtie of the chiefe commanders among them , whom hee led in triumph to the king , hauing taken them prisoners : and forthwith dispatched a messenger to the turke with letters to this effect : that for the redemption , and liberty of one that he kept prisoner ( meaning sir thomas his brother , who was then vndischarged ) hee should command the liues of those thirtie , & haue themsafely without danger , or ransome deliuered vnto him . but enuie that hangs vpon the sword point of the turke , did so stirre vp the mind to reuenge , that he was so farre from entertaining this proffer , as hee did not onely make refusall thereof , and bid him doe his worst with his prisoners , but he also returned wordes of defiance , and menared that the sunne should not twice step from the bed of aurora , but he would waken him with such an allarum , as should strike his whole company into wonder and amazement . this might haue daunted the mind of robert sherley , knowing his men to bee weake , and weary , and ouertoyled in the late battel and victory , to be so suddenly called againe vnto armes : & considering the strength of his enemie , and that the turke had alwaies three hundred thousand men in readines , but that honor ( the chiefest marke he aimed at in all his actions ) abandoned feare and timiditie : for he no sooner receiued the daring threats of the turke , and the deniall of his gentle offer , but he presently cut off the heads of those 30. commanders , and ( according to the custome of persia ) caused them to bee carried in triumph about the market place , on the top of his souldiers pikes , and swore in great choller , that that day should prooue dismall vnto his enemie , for either he was resolued to returne conqueror , or to leaue his carkasse in the field . and thereupon set his souldiers in array , and imbattailed them with all speed : who comming within view , might coniecture by computation their enemies to bee ten to one , which much affrighted the mindes of his men : but hee perceiuing it , began to giue them encouragement , on this manner . master robert sherley his oration to his souldiers . i need not ( worthy gentlemen , and souldiers of persia ) seeke to encourage you with a long discourse , lest putting oyle in the flame , i should adde spurs to a frée horse : your former valiant resolution manifested as well in this last , as in many other battailes , assure me , that were the enemies multitude greater , yet ( our quarrell good and honourable , and our mindes armed with true valour ) in despight of fortune , wee shall , ( as hitherto we haue done ) returne in triumph , and victorie . and for that it toucheth mine honor , i will be the first man in the battaile , and the last man in the field , vnlesse death giue an honorable quittance to my life : let mee be this day a mirror of your magnanimitie : let my actions be your presidents : presse but as farre as your generall , and courage gentlemen , the victorie is ours : & with that catching a strong staffe , pulling down his be●er , and putting spurres to his horse , he furiously rushed vpon the enemie , his souldiers following with such a desperate resolution , that the turkes were amazed at his valour : for he ran without stoppe through the troops , and like alyon massacred whom he met : which the enemie perceiuing , & what a great slaughter hee had made amongst them , many of them fled , many laid down their weapons , and yielded , the rest hee put all to the sword , without partialitie or sauour . out of this his second ouerthrow of the turkes , hee againe reserues aliue some threescore of the chiefest of them , and sends the like proffer to the turke , for redemption of his brother ( the kings letters not then come for his enlargement . ) but the turke enraged that fortune had thwarted his high hopes with such contrary euents , vtterly refused to subscribe to his request , but bad him still continue to doe his worst , for he intended not to depart with his prisoner . vpon which reply , ma. robert sherley , as he did the first , so put he the last to the sword , in remembrance , and reuenge of the crueltie done to sir thomas , whose miseries ( in the time of intercourse betweene the turke and his brother ) were much more aggravated , and made so great , as the truth vpon report will hardly be beleeued . in these warres against the turkes , this yonger brother purchased such honour and estimation , as the cousin germaine to the king of persia ( beeing the widowe of a duke in that countrey ) entred into such liking of his worthinesse , as shee resolued ( with andromache ) to rest her whole estate vpon his prowesse : saying , tu dominus , tu vir , tu mihi frater cris . the which affection of hers , was likewise on his part answered with equall proportion ; so that after their priuate interchanging of faith and troth , their seuerall desires were made ioyntly happy in the honorable ende of marriage . cuius virtus valde efficax est ad concordiam faciendam , quae adeò deo placet , sicut discordia multum ei displicet : whose vertue is of great force to make peace and concord , with which god is as much pleased , as he is displeased with discord . the king himselfe also was so well pleased with this match , that for many daies together he solemnized the marriage . it is reported , that ma. robert sherley since his marriage with the kings cousin germaine , hath had isiue by her , two children , both christened in that countrey , in the christian faith , the king himselfe beeing a witnesse to one of them in baptisme . he labours the king very much to christianisme , to which ( it is said ) he lends such attentiue eare , that he doubteth not , but by gods assistance and his good perswasions , he may in time bee brought to become a christian. to strengthen which hope , robert sherley hath already erected there a church , called after his own name , in which he hath diuine seruice as duely read , as here it is on this side the seas . hee hath also obtained of the king a number of young infants of that country to be brought vp in a house appointed for that purpose , that altogether estranged , & kept from hearing or speaking their owne language , may in time learne our english speech , and come at length to christian knowledge , being brought vp & educated among christians . howsoeuer the effect answere the intent , his purpose is most honourable and religious , & deserues such worthy commendations , that what princes soeuer lend furtherāce to his godly procéedings , i may say with the euangelist : merces corum copiosa est in coelis : their reward is very great in heauen , where they shall enioy the aboundant fulnes of all felicitie . finis . the turkish secretary containing the art of expressing ones thoughts, without seeing, speaking, or writing to one another : with the circumstances of a turkish adventure : as also a most curious relation of translated by the author of the monthly account. secrétaire turc. english du vignau, sieur des joanots. 1688 approx. 174 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 43 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2003-01 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a37114 wing d2922 estc r22181 12264302 ocm 12264302 57932 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a37114) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 57932) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 141:12) the turkish secretary containing the art of expressing ones thoughts, without seeing, speaking, or writing to one another : with the circumstances of a turkish adventure : as also a most curious relation of translated by the author of the monthly account. secrétaire turc. english du vignau, sieur des joanots. phillips, john, 1631-1706. [2], 80 p. printed by j.b. and sold by jo. hindmarsh ... and randal taylor ..., london : 1688. translation by john phillips of: le secretaire turc. written by du vignau. cf. bm. "licensed july 3. r. midgley" reproduction of original in british library. includes index. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng harem. turkey -court and courtiers. 2002-09 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2002-10 apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images 2002-11 john latta sampled and proofread 2002-11 john latta text and markup reviewed and edited 2002-12 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the turkish secretary , containing the art of expressing ones thoughts , without seeing , speaking , or writing to one another ; with the circumstances of a turkish adventure : as also a most curious relation of several particulars of the serrail that have not before now ever been made publick . translated by the author of the monthly account . licensed july 3. r. midgley . london , printed by j. b. and sold by jo. hindmarsh at the golden ball over against the royal exchange , and randal taylor at stationer's-hall , 1688. to the reader . the book now presented to thee , kind reader , was written some few weeks ago in french by a god-son to the most christian king , and one that had been a secretary of an embassy of his majesty at constantinople . it was dedicated to the grand-duke of tuscany , and met with so very kind a reception at the courts of france and florence , that the author had extraordinary prais● and presents conferred upon him by the two soveraign● and this his performance has an universal vogue among the two nations . as the translator flatters himself he has done the original justice ; and as no countrey is more fam'd than old england for hospitality , he does not question but the turkish secretary will meet with as kind treatment here as among the french and italians . he has , at least , the charm of novelty . all our other relations concerning turkey , treat only of policy , fire and sword , whereas this displays nothing but flowers , fruits and gallantries , which i should think most seasonable ; so that i may well expect it to be kindly taken . and as a long grace to a good meal and appetite is unmannerly ; so gracious reader , adieu . the turkish secretary : or , the art of making ones mind understood without speaking , seeing , or writing to one another . there are several ways of expressing love. the first school is that of nature , and all the lessons which the poets have given for this purpose would be useless without the assistance of that universal mistress . all animals in general make use of it , but it is only for the conservation of their species . man to whom the use of reason is peculiar , never loves without endeavouring to augment his pleasures by new inventions . he employs all manner of means to make the beloved objected sensible of , and acquainted with his fond thoughts . a lover full of the troubles which his love occasions in him , expresses himself sometimes by word of mouth ; he makes use of writing by the liveliest strokes to represent the ardency that burns him , and upon failure of voice and writing , he endeavours to make known by the different motions of his face , the sentiments of his heart . this is much the manner of making love in a free countrey , where it is easy to communicate , and where you may speak , see , or write to one another . there are nations that do not enjoy this advantage . the greater part of the turks can neither reade nor write , and have not any freedom of communicating with women . yet are they not insensible ; on the contrary they seem to be more susceptible of love , than any other of the eastern nations , where the commerce of women is equally difficult . they abandon themselves entirely to this passion ; they make it their sovereign pleasure ; they push it even to fury . nay , it has been averr'd to me that there are turks , both men and women , who to prove their love in their extravagancies , run daggers into their arms , and cause burning sulphur to be dropt into the wound ; and i have commonly seen them , bite a piece of the flesh from off their arms , suck and drink the blood of it , and leave a burning match to consume it self upon the wound . thus it is not to be wonder'd if a people of so hot a constitution , when they want the usual means of making known their passion , endeavour to invent such as are extraordinary . flowers , fruits , woods , odoriferous simples , silks , gold , silver , colours , stuffs , and in short all things that serve to the commerce of life , do among the turks partake in that love. this skillfull master whose empire , by establishing it self strongly over all creatures , proves it self by this maxime of giving wit to such as have none , of suggesting inventions for the bringing about designs , which it causes to be conceived , does not fail to exercise its power in the need lovers have of it in turkey , where the more difficult is the frequentation of men with women , the more projects and enterprizes does this passion seem there to occasion , particularly in the minds of women , to overcome the obstacles they meet withall in their amours . surprizing stories are told us upon this subject , and which seem incredible . certain it is that this sex being the most attackt by that violent passion , is not the most blame-worthy in the world , if it studies all possible means to procure its satisfaction . the custom of a turk 's taking a young person for his wife , without having ever seen or known one another , but only in concert with the maids father , or with some other relation ; the usage of marrying a maid as soon as she is thirteen or fourteen years old ; the number of wives the turks are allowed to have , and their manner of considering them in that estate , not otherwise than as being proper to afford them children , and for all the world as they do their horses , when they think fitting to use that which pleases them most ; all these reasons and many more that cannot handsomly be unfolded , are very prevalent to take away from women the pleasure of their husbands , and to excuse them if in spight of the rigour which keeps them penn'd-up and inaccessible , they employ all sorts of inventions to revenge themselves of such injuries and provocations , by a commerce of gallantry with some lover . this is a subject that would lead me too farr , but to come to the manner of their writing to one another without pen , ink and paper , by the means of flowers , fruits , woods , silks , colours and other things , we cannot positively affirm that this was invented by the particular genius of lovers . there is reason to believe that this comes from the ancient manner of explaining ones mind by cyphers , and by figures such as were the hieroglyphicks among the aegyptians , before letters were invented . be it as it will all these things which the turks call selam in this use , that is to say safety , or desire of peace , have their naturall or allegoricall signification and worth , insomuch that a little packet of about an inch bigg , if you have a regard to what it contains , composes a very expressive discourse , which is understood by the interpretation of the name of each thing they send . for example , a bit of sugar in turkish call'd cheker , will signify seni madem tcheker , which is as much as to say , my bosom longs for you , my heart wishes for you passionately . a stone which in turkish is called tach , will be interpreted koyalum bi r yastuga bach , that is to say , let 's lay our heads upon one and the same pillow . this is also explain'd by a phrase , whose first syllable is like to the first of the name of the thing which one sends , as mavi , which signifies blew , will signify mail oldum , i am fallen in love. karenfil , which is a pink , or a clove-gilliflower , will signify karenfil sen kararung yok , ben seni tchoktan severem meyer benden hbaherung yok ; which signifies you are a pink , a beauty not to be parallel'd ; a long long time have i lov'd you without daring to let you know it . a plum in turkish call'd erik will give to understand eridik , which is as much as to say , we are dissolv'd away in grief , and the like of others , which custom authorizes rather than any certain rule ; for the turks do not only take the just explication litterally ; but also sometimes metaphorically , and by helping on a little for the connexion of the sense . for example , they are minded to express these words . i am extremely in love with you , the torment my love makes me suffer makes me faint away and almost run distracted . my heart breaths after you with passion , wishing you to bring it the necessary remedy , &c. they wlll take a grape , blew silk , a plum , a pea , a bit of sugar , and a little aloes wood , which is common in turkey , and they will observe to range all these things well , and bind the silk in such manner , that each thing may gradually discover it self , and be orderly explain'd as the following table will let you see . selam , or a thing that is sent . aloes wood. sugar . a pea. a plum. blew silk . a grape . all this is call'd in turkish names . eud agadgi . cheker . nohoud . erik . mavi . usum . whose signification is signification . iladgi . seni madem tcheker . bachimung derdunden oldum beihoud . eridik . mail oldum iki giaizum which in english is litterally construction . physiciaen , remedy of my head . my bosom longs after you . my torment makes me mad . we dissolve away . i am fall'n in love. my eyes . all these phrases joyn'd together frame a letter by tacking them a little for the connexion of the sense . thus when you write , my eyes , i am fall'n in love , we are disolv'd away , my torment makes me mad , my inclinations , my bosom attracts you , physician remedy of my head . this is as much as to say , my heart , my dear , i am fall'n in love with you , and the torment i am under from my passion , makes me sometimes faint away and then again almost run distracted . my heart passionately desires you to bring it the necessary remedy . though there are selams to which the turks give severall significations , of which they ever take that which sutes best with the other things that go along , i have only applyed my self to give them one simply , that so i might not occasion a confusion that could be only unravell'd by long practise ; but it is to be observed that as the turks have no gender , and that they equally say with us , a handsome man and a handsome woman , the same terms and phrases serve for lover and for mistriss . this way of expressing a passion , as extravagant as it may 〈◊〉 has , nevertheless , it's prettinesses , and that it only proc●●●s from a great want of liberty , and from the ignorance of the most common science which is that of reading and writing ; yet is it so gallant and ingenious that those who know how to read and write , do not disdain to make use of it . they phancy these selams to have more efficacy , and to make greater impressions upon the mind , then the characters that are form'd in a letter ; which besides , being liable to interception , would endanger the two lovers secret , which is but too usuall in amorous commerces . the persons that are wont to make use of selams have ever a little cabinet full of all the things that compose them , and they know their significations so well by heart , that they use them with great readyness , either in writing or making an answer . perhaps you may object to me , what i my self sometimes said to the turks , that with these selams one cannot act so freely in the search of some quaint turn of phrase , or of some new expression which the wit and hearts of lovers may suggest , so to distinguish ones self with the beloved object , and to insinuate our selves into its affections after a more agreable manner . and indeed , these selams being common to all sorts of persons , the woman of the least ingenuity may say as fine things as the most understanding man in the world. in answer to this i shall quote what the turks retorted upon me . though that the reason i have alledg'd may be destroyed , since the wit does not in some manner leave to employ it self , and express it's-gallantry and politeness in the choice and ranging of the selams that one sends , though it were absolutely true , what necessity is there of spending time in needless words ? this is good for infidells , say the turks , who have only windy flourishes of discourse ; but for their parts they go directly to the point in all things , particularly in a matter , wherein they hold that all discourse is superfluous . for this reason is it that without making use of circumlocutions or equivocations , they make no difficulty as well women as men to explain their minds freely and express things as they think them , believing ( saving some rules of decorum ) that there is no more harm in the one than the other , since the sin consists in the intention . it suffices them that with these selams they give to understand all that can be said and written in a commerce of amity and correspondence as is very feasable , as will be made manifest in the series of this discourse . but that we may the more delightfully introduce the usage of those selams or mute characters , and give a more perfect understanding of the turks manner of interpreting them , i will relate a little history that has happen'd in my time , which i learnt from an old jewess called boul-ester , who was the principal actress in it , to which i will add a character of all the phrases that may be employed , and a little dictionary of flowers , fruits , stuffs , and other things that serve instead of these same phrases , such as i had at constantinopie in turkish terms and characters : i have here retrenched them that so i might not perplex the reader by words of a forreign tongue , wherein he would not be bound to believe me , having only contented my self with faithfully translating them , and with instancing the approbations thereunto annexed , and which i took upon the places , as well as to my history , which he will allow credence to if he thinks fitting . as to the turkish proper names that may be met withall in this book , they are to be pronounced exactly in the same manner as they are writ in english characters , and not by corrupting them , as most of those do , especially the french , who read these sorts of things , out of a meer fancy of strange difficulties in pronouncing a language , against which they are unjustly prejudic'd . from thence is come the errour of pronunciation , which is committed when one is obliged to read in english proper names , and other turkish words , which it would be much more easy to pronounce naturally as they ought to be pronounced , than after the manner people do pronounce them . for example the name of murad , as it is pronounced in turkish is much softer and easier to be read and pronounced in english than is mourat or amurat. sarai which is the true word , would be much smoother and easier than serraglio . ahmet is easier than akhomet , which is often taken for another name than ahmet , though it be the same . it is the like with a world of others , which people seem to have taken delight in maiming and guelding . this would be very blameable , if a too antient usage , and a complaisance for the publick , which i my self have had , did not render those excusable that have written in this manner ; but they too often commit a fault , in which it is convenient to give an explication that will not bevoid of use for those that daily read gazettes , and the most considerable matters that concern turkey . in speaking of the pacha's , some will absolutely call them bachas , others read pacas , or bacas , others write bassas , and none of all these speak right , confounding together the words of pacha , bacha , and bachi . certain it is that all the world is not bound to know the difference there is between these three words , but those that write concerning them ought not to be ignorant in this point , that so they may make them to be well pronounced , and understood in such manner as they ought to be understood and pronounced . pacha , which imports viceroy , is a diminitive of padichah which signifies emperour . this title is conferred on the governours of provinces , as pacha of aleppo , pacha of cairo , pacha of candia , &c. it is likewise given to lieutenant generals ; to the high admiral capoudan-pacha , derived from the word capitano ; to the controllour general of the finances defterdar-pacha ; to several other great officers of the empire , and to those that have stood possess'd of the dignities to which that title is annexed . pacha is subordinate to vesir , not visir or visier , which in its arabick etimology signifies porter , as if one should say the person in whose prudence and conduct is confided the whole weight and government of the empire . bassa was never said in turkish ; it has been borrow'd from the greeks , who not being able to pronounce the ch otherwise than as two ss , say passa instead of pacha , and the change of the p to the b is made by corr●p●ion or mistake 〈◊〉 the word bacha , which is a very mean title , and that of 〈◊〉 which is annex'd to very honourable employs , nay ar 〈…〉 that are the principal of the state. bacha and bachi do both derive themselves from the same word bach , which signifies head , chief ; but they are extream different in application : bachi is bestow'd upon seve●al very considerable officers of the empire , and to all the chief commanders of any body , company , brigade , or party . bacha is commonly taken for the j●nizaries , and for all sorts of people of the lowest condition whom they call ibrahim bacha , osman bacha , eumer bacha , mustapha bacha &c. as if we should say in english to people of the lowest rank , master peter , master john , master thomas , &c. and as it would be very ridiculous to confound master peter , master thomas , master john , with master of accounts , master of requests , master of the wardrobe , &c. so it is no less ridiculous in regard of the turks , that one confounds the word bacha with that of pacha , which signifies vice-roy governour of a province , or with that of bachi , which signifies master , chief , superintendant , or commander , as the topchi bachi grand master of the artillery , chief of the canonniers ; the bostangi bachi , master gardiner , lieutenant of the policy of constantinople , and superintendant of the imperiall gardens and houses ; the capidgi bachi who are as it were the grand signiors gentlemen in ordinary . the tcha●uch bachi , commanding the companies as it were of gentlemen-pensioners , and sundry other considerable officers of the port. after this petty observation which does not ill become the character of the turkish secretary , since it concerns the speaking and writing well , i proceed to the history of the old jewess . the history of youssuf-bey and of gul-beyaz . it is the custom of the turks in publick merriments to spend the three days of the bairam , which is their feast , of all the year the most solemn , after a fast of thirty days , as is that of easter among the christians . the turkish princesses and ladies of the first quality that have their palaces and abodes in the city of constantinople , and in the neighbourhood , repair to the grand signiors seraglio to visit the sultana's , that are not to be seen at another time , and there they spend those three days in sports and gallantries . the slaves that are not employ'd in singing or dancing , which makes up the principal divertisement of the princesses , withdraw into some by-apartment where they contribute to each others mirth and recreation . upon a certain day that bournaz hatidge sultan , sister to sultan murad , went to the seraglio to visit the sultana valide , mother to the grand signior mahomet the 4th , now lately depos'd , these two sultana's meaning to be private , dismiss'd for a time all their slaves , out of their presence . some that were most intimate struck off from the rest , that they might discourse with the more freedom , and went to sit in a great kiochque , or house of pleasure to take the air. this banquetting-house look'd upon the gardens of the seraglio , and upon the open sea , that washes the great front of the city of constantinople , on the sides of the isles of princes . their discourse happen'd to fall upon the amours of gulbeyaz , which signifies white-rose . she was the sultana valide's principal slave , and had some years ago been taken out of the seraglio to be given in marriage to the son of a rich pacha , thro' adventures as whimsical as they were propitious for her . all the slaves mutually entreated their companions to tell that story ; but as one of them called fatma , was better acquainted with it than the rest , thro' her having been concern'd in it , and by gulbeyaz having made her her confident without reserve , they earnestly entreated her to relate it , which she did in these terms . gulbeyaz had reach'd to fifteen or sixteen years of age , without being acquainted with love , though she had dayly heard the other maids her companions discourse of that passion , which produced such strange effects , that it made them at the same time proceed from joy to sadness , and from love to jealousy and despair , insomuch that their countenances chang'd as often as their hearts were ruffled with different motions . so pitteous an estate had made gulbeyaz afraid of such like engagements , and she had shunn'd them as much as was possible for her ; but at length love being provok'd by the resistance of so beautifull a person , constrain'd her to buckle to his power , and inspir'd her with sentiments of tenderness for a young turk , the neighbour of a jew , at whose house she had been boarded with several other slaves above her age. she was plac'd in that family to learn to read , write , sing , dance , play upon instruments , and the other exercises that are commonly taught us , so to polish and render her worthy of being introduced into this seraglio , where gulbeyaz remain'd for three years , after which she went out hence , with a fortune equal to her merit , and the greatness of her ove . this turk call'd youssuf-bey , the son of mehemmed pacha , seraskier , was the neighbour and much the friend of the jew , at whose house gulbeyaz was plac'd , and he frequently went thither to hear her sing , and play upon a psaltery , which she did incomparably better than any body in the world. she was then in her sixteenth year , and youssuf conceived so much love for her , that to see and hear her the oftener , he spent days and nights in his garden , which was contiguous to that of the jew , or at windows that look'd upon a place where gulbeyaz was wont to walk : nay one day he would needs discourse her upon the passion she had produced in his heart , but his amorous cajolleries made so little impression upon her mind , that as then she had not the least sentiment of tenderness . some time after , the person that had plac'd her at the jews house finding her sufficiently instructed , presented her to the sultana our mistress . absence which is a great remedy against love , instead of stifling youssuf's passion , did only serve to augment it , while that gulbeyaz lived very peaceably in the seraglio , where love as yet had not disturb'd her repose . youssuf try'd all manner of ways to have some account of the dear she he adored . all his endeavours were in vain ; the doors of the womens apartment are inaccessible places . the eunuchs that keep them being peevish , and vex'd to see themselves depriv'd of what might render them agreeable to so many beauties as they have under their charge , become jealous of them even to fury , and have piercing eyes that discover their very least steps . so many difficulties had almost pawl'd youssuf , who had spent near three years in abortive endeavours . he gave himself up to grief and complaints , when that one of his friends , who shar'd in all his afflictions , inform'd him that a jewess , call'd boul-ester , had a free access into the seraglio , where she sold a world of toys to the sultana's . youssuf who had wit and money , avail'd himself of his friends advice , and thence conceived good hopes , both for that he was prodigiously rich , and that he knew with money the most difficult enterprises are brought about , he resolved to entrust his passion in this jewess , and to make her his friend , wherein he found no great difficulties , because that considerable presents , and the promise of redoubling them in case of good success , immediately engag'd the jewess to serve youssuf in his amour . he encharged her with a pair of pendants , which were two emeraulds of the pear cutt , with a pair of diamond bracelets and with a girdle garnished with rubies enchac'd in enamell'd gold. he accompanied this present with a letter written with his own hand , and with a selam , contained in a gold enamell'd watch cover enrich'd with diamonds . he conjur'd this toy-woman to use her utmost industry to make gulbeyaz sensible of the excess of his love , and to represent to her the disorders which this passion had occasion'd in his bosom ; the state challenging pity to which it had reduced him ; that gulbeyaz had been now near three years in the serraglio , without his having been able to find out an occasion to have the least tydings of her , and that he was ready to dye if all he had suffer'd for her sake was incapable of inspiring her with some compassion and acknowledgment for him . the jewess , who was extraordinary sly and cunning , coming to the serraglio , after her usual manner , watcht the time that the sultana valide was not visible , and seeking for an occasion to speak conveniently to gulbeyaz , she entreated her to give her leave to rest a little in her apartment , which gulbeyaz could not civilly refuse her , being of all the maids this toy-woman was the most familiarly acquainted withall , by reason of her employ of the sultana's treasuress , to which she had attained in a very little time by her merit , and by that princess's most peculiar esteem . women are naturally curious ; gulbeyaz immediately askt the jewess what she had new to shew that day , and having told her that she brought jewells , she extoll'd their beauty and perfection , and taking out of her bosom a box wherein they were contain'd , she shew'd them to gulbeyaz . the fire and lustre of these precions stones which gulbeyaz ey'd attentively and with a wishing look , put her upon decking her self with them for a moment , and the jewess did not fail by her flatteries and praises to engage her often to consult her table-glass , which she found by chance , and which made her observe an extraordinary flushing in her face , occasion'd by vexation and spight , for that fortune had not favour'd her with the like treasure . boul-ester who plainly perceiv'd all that pass'd in gulbeyaz heart , and that she was falling into the snare , judg'd that all moments were precious , and fancy'd it to be now time to play her part , and to discover to this fair one the subject of her commission ; by delivering her youssufs letter and prefent . charming gulbeyaz , ( said she to her ) i must own t' ye that i cannot but wonder that the sultan is not taken with so many beauties , and with so many attractions as i observe in your person . there is nothing in you , but what is capable of inspiring love , and if his highness had seen you thus adorned , the sultana would be jealous , and i can easily persuade my self of the truth of what has been affirm'd to me of the passion which a young turk , call'd youssuf had for you . tho' since gulbeyaz had been in the seraglio , she had neither heard talk of the jew , at whose house she had been boarded , nor of youssuf-bey , yet that name made her change colour . this young man's passion was not unknown to her , since he had discours'd her upon the torments she made him to endure . she did what she could to dissemble her surprize , and conceal the disorder of her mind , but the poyson that had so long been shed therein , without her perceiving it , discover'd it self in spight of her , by a sigh that broke forth from the bottom of her heart , and which she could not keep in . boul-ester availing her self of the disorder she knew gulbeyaz to be in , did so lively represent to her youssuf's passion and merit , that she perfectly insinuated him into her heart , tho' this fair one durst not yet however declare her self openly . the jewess presented her at the same time with the box of diamonds , and as she fancy'd it to be a thing that she only shew'd her , curiosity made her open it ; but instead of a watch-movement , she found a letter in it , which oblig'd her to shut it again immediately to restore it to the toy-woman . she pretended to be vex'd , though she would willingly have been inform'd of the contents of the letter , not doubting but that it was a declaration of youssuf's passion , who began to , please her . the jewess who had too much experience to be a stranger to and not understand this feint , press'd her so earnestly to take the box again , that she could not decline it , but she protested to her , that it was only out of complaisance , and to free her self from her importunities . in taking out the letter gulbeyaz found underneath a little pacquet , which contain'd a selam , but as she was impatient to read , she immediately open'd the letter , which was conceived in these terms . to see and love you , divine gulbeyaz , were to me but one and the same thing . heaven that made you so beauteous , ought to have made you more sensible , or not to have inspir'd me with so much love with so little hopes . my passion is as old as the knowledge i have had of your merit , and time which consumes all things has only served to augment it . now for several years have i not been my self ; and only live for you . i spend both days and nights in that part of my garden , whence i heard you sing , and play upon instruments , and whence i some times discours'd you . that place which was the confident of my pleasures , is at present of my torments ; and will be quickly that of my grave , unless you cause my destiny to be chang'd , being no longer able to live without seeing you . i know the difficulty of this enterprize ; but , incomparable gulbeyaz , if you would have a little compassion of him that languishes away for you , and grant him the happiness of throwing himself at your feet , leave all things to the care and contrivance of the prudent boul-ester , she 'l know how to manage both my good fortune and your reputation . the reading the letter gave gulbeyaz the curiosity to open the selam ; it was compos'd of ginger , with yellow-wax , a bit of cloath , of coal , alum , cypress , wrapt-up in pearl-colour silk , whose signification is ; feign would i , my eyes , that you were fully inform'd of the love i have for you ; it robbs me of my self , and if you do not take pitty of the condition i am in , i shall dye while you enjoy a happy life . honour me with an answer , and put a period to my torments . though gulbeyaz pretended the not being well pleas'd with this declaration which she found 100 free , yet was her heart extremely well satisfy'd with youssufs constancy . this heart of hers spoke to her in his behalf , & there needed no great endeavours to persuade her that he lov'd her , and inspire her with tenderness . the jewess , who studied gulbeyaz's countenance , perceiving the effect of the letter and selam , offer'd her at the same time the jewells with which she was already deck'd . her reason which was not as yet wholly prepossess'd , made her refuse them flat and plain . she gave her to understand the injury that this would do her reputation , if the sultana discover'd it , and that she ought not to accept a present , much less embrace an intreague that might be the occasion of her ruine . at the same time she took off those jewells , and restored them with the box , only keeping the letter and selam . boul-ester , whom long practice had rendred a person of large experience , was persuaded that an over-great earnestness does sometimes hinder the success of what one most wishes : wherefore without insisting longer to make gulbeyaz take the jewells , she contented her self with min●ing her of the acknowledgment that is owing to persons that have favourable sentiments for us , and that the law of nations required that she should at least return an answer , without which there would be occasion to doubt of the fidelity of her message . gulbeyaz fell happily into the trap , and fancy'd she should gain a mighty victory over her self , by returning youssuff an answer quite contrary to what her thoughts were for him , nay and to what she had newly done in keeping his letter and selam : for her answer was as now follows . i know you to be a romancer , and think to expose me to your raillery , recollect your self , and remember that i am very angry at your temerity , and that i will never consent to your fond pretensions . this was express'd by a pepper corn , a little bit of parchment , of velvet , a small splinter of box , a pistacho , a piece of glass , and all these things made a small pacquet in a piece of cloth , by which forsooth she would feign let youssuff know that gulbeyaz was weary of his importunities . she was too high and arrogant both in language and action to continue so long . and this consideration did in a great measure comfort youssuff , for otherwise spite and vexation would have sent him to his grave , if his mistress's over-great affectation to oppose his addresses , had not made him guess she would yield in a little time . thus , far from being pawl'd , he grew more and more fortified in his resolution . the jewess did more than a little contribute thereunto , by giving him a faithfull account of all the circumstances of her conversation with gulbeyaz , and by encharging her self with a second mute letter , which he gave her for that beauteous person . he was not willing to make use either of ink or paper , for fear of some accident , and besides he perceiv'd by experience that she perform'd but too well in the other way of writing . he contented himself with justifying himself after a modest sort of manner , 'till such time as that he had answerable returns from gulbeyaz , who he foresaw would not be long in debt to him . some days after did boul ester return to the serraglio , and in entring the sultana's apartment , she embrac'd gulbeyaz in the presence of her companions who were there , and told her i give you the good morrow and this also . at the same time she put into her hands a very little box of gold , that contained tow , and a bit of a kind of coverlet , and took out of her bosome a pair of cizars very curiously wrought , and a pocket looking-glass , which she pretended to make her a present of . as gulbeyaz was the she of all the slaves , who stood the jewess in most stead with the princess , this present gave no matter of suspicion to the rest ; on the contrary , they would have been suprized if gulbeyaz should not have accepted it . now she interpreted this new selam in the manner following . if it is possible , my dear mistress , that i have been so unhappy as to displease you , pardon me , i beseech you , that fault , or command me to dye . i am just ready to sacrifice my life to express to you the excess of my love and of my obedience . boul-ester staid a long time in the chamber with the sultana , who consulted her upon the quality of certain stuffs for a furniture , and in putting up an extraordinary fine herons top which she had shew'd her , she entreated gulbeyaz to order a glass of water to be brought her into the anti-chamber , for her to drink at her going away , which was as much as to say that she desired an answer . the obligation of being always with the princess , had hinder'd gulbeyaz from getting a selam ready as baughty as the first . this constraint occasioned her entertaining a secret joy , though otherwise she labour'd under an extraordinary impatience to discourse boul-ester . yet had she not the opportunity of doing it that day , by reason of the world of maids that flock'd from all parts of the lodgings to see what the jewess had brought . all that gulbeyaz could do was to give her hastily a selam , in bidding her adieu in the same manner as the other had bid her good morrow . this selam was more succinct and much less severe than the former , in which gulbeyaz has told me several times that she pretended so much rigour only on the account that she thought honour and decorum engaged her thereunto , that so she might not yield otherwise than in form , and that she might charge to time and the perseverance of her lover the excuses of a passion , which she had been but too sensible of from the first declaration . wherefore gulbeyaz told boul-ester just as she was going away that she had several commissions to encharge her with , but wanting the opportunity of unfolding her mind to her , she entreated her only for that time to take a * themen , and with it to buy her pens to write , like to one she gave her in pressing her hand , to which she added that this was all that time and her devoir to her mistress did permit her to tell her ; as , indeed , was true . her eyes and the tone of her voice gave boul-ester much more to understand than did the themen and the quill , which signified however , that as she had not any proof of the sincerity of youssuff's words , she did not advise him to suffer any longer for the love of her . this was for all the world like casting oyl into the fire , and does plainly manifest the blindness of those that love . gulbeyaz would not have her lover think of her , and yet could not forbear thinking continually of him . in short , there was no resisting destiny , which treated them both in the manner you are going to hear . the more youssuff and the jewess grew sensible of gulbeyaz weakness , or rather the violence of her love , the more did they push things to extremity ; though in the up shot , youssuff was found to deal upon the square . they contrived so well together the means of persuading his mistress of the truth of this , that she could no longer decline owning that she was convinc'd of his sincerity , and that she should willingly and delightfully make suitable returns to it , as far forth as her good fortune would allow her the occasions . youssuff redoubled his presents and his promises to boul-ester , & engag'd her so far in his interests , that she resolved to watch her opportunity to go to the serail in the same manner she did the first time , that is to say , when she knew the sultana not to be visible , that so she might have an occasion of speaking freely to gulbeyaz , and of using her utmost endeavours to satisfy youssuff's love by bringing him some favourable declaration from his mistress , which accordingly fell out three days after . while that the sultana did , after her usual rate , take her repose , all the slaves went into the gardens to gather flowers therewithall to adorn their apartments , saving two , who according to custom staid in the princess's chamber . during that time , gulbeyaz out of a kind of fore-knowledge would needs remain alone to take the fresh air in a balcony that looks upon the court of the serrail . there was she pensive and musing upon the jewells which boul-ester had shewn her from youssuff , and on the disorder she was brought into by being acquainted with his passion . nay she began to repent her having shewn her self so scornfull , when that she perceiv'd the jewess coming into the court of the serrail , and directing her steps towards the valide's apartment . gulbeyaz went down immediately to meet this toy-woman , and having askt her without thinking on what she said , thro' what malice on her part , and thro' what fatality for her heart , she came just at a time they might have the leisure to continue a long while together , and discourse in her chamber ; boul-ester knowing , by the hurry and quality of this discourse , what past in the bosom of that lovely person , answer'd her that she was in hopes of gaining that day a great victory . being both got into gulbeyaz chamber , the jewess represented to her all that cunning and fancy can suggest to bring about what one has undertaken ; and as it was easy for her to perceive the progress that what she said to her made in her heart , by gulbeyaz fond and hasty way of asking her whether she had a selam to give her ; yes , answered the jewess , taking out the jewells she shew'd her the first time , accompanied with a very large diamond which gulbeyaz had not yet seen , and with a little box made of one sole emerauld . here 's the selam i have orders to give you with an absolute prohibition of carrying the least part of it back . gulbeyaz was agreeably surprized , and beginning to open the box , she found it to contain a letter , which she tell immediately to u●cifring , being much more eager to know what concern'd youssuffs person and the sentiments of his heart , than to view the jewells , which , however fine they were , much less affected her . this ticket was the kernel of a nut , sea-green-colour'd silk , a grain of corn , a little plum , a bit of corrail , cherry-colour'd silk , jessamin , and a little tobacco , wrapt up in peach-colour'd silk : all this was as much as to say , i ever was in hopes that you would at the long run put a period to your rigours and my torments ; but since i see the impossibility that is met withall in this matter , and that you are inflexible to my entreaties , not withstanding the piteous estate to which you have reduced me , i abandon to you all i have in the world with my life , after swearing to you that i act with the utmost sincerity , and that you are the only cause of my death . this ticket's tenderness and sincerity , which were sufficiently proved by youssuffs magnificence and generosity , afforded boul-ester a free field to tell gulbeyaz all she was minded . at last after many replies and great contests on both sides , she fully convinced her by a means she could not resist . this toy-woman represented to gulbeyaz that her beauty being set off with the stately attire and lustre which these jewells gave her , she might chance to please the grand signior , and , perhaps , come to be sultana . the pretext which gulbeyaz used of the desire of reigning at least in the heart of an emperour , was a mighty help to her , to cover the complaisance she had for youssuff , and this reason having prevailed over all her own , she consented to receive the present , and began at length to declare her self for him that sent it . boul-ester could have wisht that she would have become as easy to have received him himself in her apartment : she mentioned it to her , and employed her whole address to make her consent to it . gulbeyaz heart indeed , was not altogether averse to this proposal , but the greatness of the undertaking and the dangers she should have exposed her self to , did absolutely hinder her from thinking on it , and whatever endeavours the jeness used to gain her compliance , she could not as yet obtain any thing further from gulbeyaz , save that the would place her self at the windows to see her lover in the gardens , provided he could come thither without too much hazzard . she allowed him three days to contrive the means of it . boul-ester would needs have this permission in writing , that so she might shew it to youssuff ; but though honour and reson made gulbeyaz refuse this , love engaged her on the other side to make known to her gallant by a selam the true sentiments of her heart , and that his passion had nothing that displeased her . this selam was put into a silk handkerchief embroidered with gold , wrought with her own fair hand , after which the toy-woman went her ways , pretending before the other slaves who had caught them in discourse , that she lest those jewells with gulbeyaz to shew them to the sultana . youssuff being impatient to learn the success of his enterprize , waited his confident's return , who gave him a full account of what had passed , as also the handkerchief sent him by his mistress . the joy he had in receiving this pledge of the allowance of his passion , transported him in such manner , that without minding what it contained , he kissed it a thousand and a thousand times , and water'd it with his tears with the softest expressions that love can inspire . when he was a little recovered from this extasie , boul-ester made him view the selam . it was of isabella silk , a little bit of spunge , myrrhe and mint . i cannot express to you the excess of joy this afforded youssuff . it was so great that it robbed him of speech , and this ravishment had lasted much longer , if boul-ester , as curious as he was satisfied , had not pressed him to give her the meaning of this ticket , which she guess'd to be very propitious . he did so , and it was as much as to say , i accept of your vows , and be persuaded of my fidelity , provided you be constant . i pray to heaven that it would bestow you upon me , and that our souls may be inseparble . is it possible , most lovely gulbeyaz , did youssuff then cry out , that my passion is pleasing to you ? is it not to amase me , and to laugh at my torment , that you study to ensuare me and engage me further ? and kissing the handkerchief , he said , dear pledge of the fidelity of her i adore , will you be also of the sincerity of her heart ? then addressing himself to the selam , and you , mute mouth , do you assuremt of the continuance of her budding passion ? that wish of his mistress's put him into a sweet fit of resvery and musing , whence he would not have quickly recollected himself , if the moments had not been pretious to him to prepare for the intended interview . the difficulty of this enterprize made him more than a little fretfull . he despaired of being able to find in the serrail a friend so faithfull as to entitle him to be made a confident in his amours , and his impatience augmented sutably as it drew near the so much desired term . after having tormented himself extreamly about the means of bringing his design about , he remember'd that there was an old chief of the ga●diners called ousta mehemmed , who had great obligations to his father , and hoping that this consideration would dispose him to serve him , he resolved to go find him out . ousta mehemmed , who had a natural inclination for youssuff , received him with great estimonies of kindness , and expressed to him a large sense of gratitude and acknowledgment for the benefits he had received from the pacha his father . though youssuff was persuaded of mehemmed's fidelity , and that he knew that if he could not grant him the favour he meant to ask of him , he would , at least , keep his secret , he , nevertheless , exacted an oath from him by the head of the prophet , that he would never reveal what he had to impart to him . then he discover'd his flame to his friend , and did it in such melting terms , that though mehemmed should not have had a desire to serve him , he could not without much ado have declined it . i love , said he to him , but what avails my love , since i may not speak to her i love ? my heart is inflamed by a beauteous prisoner . the inside of the serrail which is the guardian of this treasure , is almost impenetrable , or at least the access of it is so difficult , that there is no attempting it without great perils . yet this is not what witholds me ; my passion which is boundless would make me attempt the utmost , if the person i love would suffer it . i have only obtain'd to see her from a little garden of flowers , which is under the sultana's appartment . my dear mehemmed you must facilitate my entrance into it , it is on you alone that the success of this enterprize does depend : i have built my hopes on your friendship , and if you were formerly in love , you will know the importance of the service , and the greatness of the obligation i shall have to you . this discourse affected the old man , and the impression it made upon his mind , with the remembrance of the disorder which the like passion had formerly wrought in his bosom , made him easily consent to youssuff's request , without considering the danger to which he exposed himself in case the intrigue came to be discovered . he promised to introduce him in the habit of a gardiner , and told him that he needed only to take the time which his mistress should prescribe to him . youssuff immediately dispatcht boul-ester to the serrail . he did not encharge her with any letter , the joy he felt being too great to permit him to write , and to hazzard his enterprize by confiding it to paper . he only sent gulbeyaz a little selam composed of a pomgranate kernel , of a little bit of bread , with lilly-convally and cinnamon . of which the sense is this . the flame which your love has kindled in my heart , has impos'd an absolute necessity upon me of seeing you . i will do all that is requisite for that purpose , and surmount all the difficulties that may interpose in this design . though gulbeyaz had a great share of love , yet had she reason also . she was detained by the fear that if the intreague came to be discovered , the sultana would cause her to be rigorously punished , thus she would and would not . but this notwithstanding there was no help , way she must give to what her passion exacted . gulbeyaz promised that the next morning at half an hour past nine a clock , she would repair into a low-room which looks upon the garden , and which is only parted from it by a wooden trellis like a lettice , whence she would open a little wicket which should be the signal of her being come ; that this was the most convenient time , for that the sultana took her repose after breakfast , as well as all her maids , and that the eunuchs were at the outward gate for fear of making a noise . after this declaration gulbeyaz immediately dispatcht away the jewess giving her a box containing a bit of radish , a grape-seed , a little of brick , twisted thrid , a pear , myrtle and a flower of narcissus , of which the signification is as follows . my eyes , it is too difficult for me to repair to you , but come to morrow and take the place which i design you in my heart . i beseech heaven that the enterprize may succeed , and that i may be free to express to you upon all occasions that i am wholly yours . youssuf was ready to dye of joy upon receiving this selam . he was nevertheless uneasy through the apprehension that his ill fortune might make him lose so favourable an occasion . he spent the night in cruel agitations occasion'd in him by hope and fear . at the hour prescribed he repaired to the serail . his friend mehemmed made him shift the sumptuous attire he had on , for that of a gardiner , which was of coarse red serge , and a cap a foot long , of a stuff of the same colour . he put a spade into his hands , and led him to the garden , ordering him to dig the earth , and to work upon a bed that is under the windows of the apartment . at each stroke he gave with his spade , the young gardiner lift up his eyes , to see if the wicket of the lettice did not open , but unhappily the sultana falling asleep a little later than ordinarily , our pretended gardiner had the leisure to digg almost the whole bed , before that gulbeyaz could come to the assignation . you may judge , my dear companions , pursued fatma , how horribly youssuf was rack'd with impatience . he sometimes heard certain great flies , that seeking passage beat against the lettice . he phancy'd his mistress view'd him , and that she laugh'd to see him in that equipage , and at the martyrdom she made him suffer . when that gulbeyaz drew near the window , and that through the trellis she perceiv'd youssuf with the spade in his hand , she no longer doubted of the force of his love , and tho' she could not without a great deal of trouble see a man of his rank digging the earth to have a minutes satisfaction of seeing her , this afforded her joy , and without considering what the delay of this happiness made him suffer , she took delight in viewing him for some time before she shew'd her self . as he had been already at work above an hour , and that so harsh an exercise for so delicate a body as his , did often oblige him to rest himself upon his spade , and to cast his eyes from time to time to the place where his mistress was to appear , she open'd the lettice , and plainly perceiv'd her lovers pain to redouble . the spade fell from his hands , and he remain'd motionless like a statue ; but happily he was not taken notice of , by reason mehemmed , who had foreseen the consequences of this first interview , had sent out of the way the other gardiners that were to work in the same place . no torture greater than to be in the presence of what we love , without being suffered to discourse the party . what youssuf endured in being depriv'd of that consolation , by reason of the nearness of the sultanas apartment was no less sensible to gulbeyaz , and what ever scornfull carriage she thought to have affected , she partak'd in all the vexation that besieg'd him . luckily the language by signs , which is much us'd in that court , and which they both perfectly understand , did so well supply the failure of the voice , that they parted very much satisfied with their interview . the eyes , motions of the face , the finger signs and gestures of the two lovers , said more than the most eloquent tongue could have done , which is often mute in such like occasions , and says nothing by reason it finds too much to say . they so very much delighted in this mute conversation , that it would have lasted much longer , if gulbeyaz had not heard a walking in the sultanas apartment , which obliged her to tip the wink upon youssuf to be gone , and she immediately shut the wicket . during all these intrigues which i was not then acquainted withall , boul-ester who was become the mutual confident of their amours , made many and many a journey to the serrail . gulbeyaz took no less delight in hearing from her dear youssuff , than he from his lovely mistress . he was extremely rich , and promised her to use his utmost endeavours , and set all his friends to work to get her out of the serrail and marry her , as accordingly happen'd at the long run , after they had both exposed themselves to tryals of love , which the more dangerous they were , the more they render'd those two lovers worthy of each other . the jewess came twice or thrice a week to the serrail , tho' she sold but very little , but she was abundantly rewarded by these lovers , whose presents were sufficient to enrich her . their passion became boundless . youssuf being ever impatient and restless that he did not see his dear mistress , would needs attempt a second interview , wherein he might freely and not by signs , express by word of mouth the excess of his love. he laid his design with his confident , reiterating to her great promises if she so order'd matters as to accomplish it , and at the same time he gave her a purse of two hundred sequins , worth about five hundred crowns . gain thus inviting the toy-woman she promised to omit no manner of endeavours for the making him successfull in his undertaking . she came to the serrail . and gave gulbeyaz a selam contained in a cup of a most perfect agath . it must be own'd that as love gives wit , it borders also upon folly . youssuf was minded to engage his mistress by a rich present . this cup was garnished with circles of gold enrich'd with diamonds , and he endeavour'd to persuade her of his passion by a selam composed of the hair of his * pertchem , of a little rose-colour'd silk , aloes wood , antimony , nutmeg , a sprigg of broom , a little bit of cloth , of coal , of pearl-colour'd silk , and of a little allum ; which is as much as to say , pretious crown of all my wishes , nightingale whose warbling notes are alone capable of charming the anguish of my soul , true remedy of the evils i endure , consider the tears that flow from my eyes , while that , perhaps , you laugh at my torture ; take pity of me , and mind but the condition you have reduced me to . dye i must if you do not bless me with a letter and afford me a certain answer . this selam and the account boul-ester gave gulbeyaz of youssuff's piteous estate , whom she described to her languishing and dying for her , affected her so very much , that being egg'd-on with love and compassion , she consented to a second interview ; but the place and maiden garb for youssuf which the jewess propos'd to her perplexed her cruelly . she could not well so far comply with youssuf's disguise , as to introduce him into her apartment , which was next of all to the princess's . this was a ticklish matter , and which stak'd no less than honour and life upon the venture of this intrigue's being discover'd . all these considerations were sufficiently prevalent to have broken off such a design , if love which was still more prevalent had not absolutely crampt them . in short , gulbeyaz without further pause gave her self to boul-ester's persuasions , and permitted her to bring youssuf disguis'd as a maid . she even gave him the assurance of it by a little selam composed of a little cucumber , barley , twined silk , a bit of latin-wire , a grape , millet , a little tabby , and a little bean ; of which now take the interpretation . whatever apprehensions i may harbour that you will tumble us into strange misfortunes if the least suspition be conceived of your enterprize , yet do i hope that fortune will not abandon us . come , my eyes ; i am too sensible of your torments , my heart is yours , be persuaded of my eternal constancy . it was requisite to deferr it , for five or six days , because that too frequent visits might have been suspected . these wereas so many ages to the enamour'd youssuf , for whom they fitted a very neat habit , that so his garb answering the beauty of his face , whereon hair did not as yet appear , they might the more easily deceive all the guards . on the seventh day boul-ester and youssuf disguised as a maid repaired to the serrail . the toy-woman , who was well known , having said that she who accompanied her was her daughter , tho' she was not wont to bring any along with her , she deceived the eunuchs who suffering them to enter , they were conducted to gulbeyaz's chamber . it would be a hard matter for me , my dear companions , to express to you youssuf's concern and trouble when he found that beauteous person almost dying in bed , wherein she had been for two days attackt with a pestilential feavour , which is so common in that countrey . you may judge whether the surprize of so unforeseen an accident as this was not capable of breaking all the measures of this disguise . little did it want but that he had made himself known ; but gulbeyaz who kept her judgment entire in the midst of her illness which was of three days standing , entreated her companions to leave her for one moment alone with this jewess , to dispatch some business they had together . when youssuf saw himself alone near gulbeyaz , he abandon'd himself to his grief , and forgetting the place where he was , he snatcht off his veil , and planting himself at his sick mistress's beds-head , he bathed her with his tears , without being able to utter a word . gulbeyaz on her part received such pressing onsets of love , besides the violence of her distemper , that having made a general revolution throughout her whole body , it gave her a crists that saved her life , and little did it want but that she had been youssuff's death , who being in no wise to be prevailed with to forsake her pillow , drew in the air of a malignant sweat , which struck him to the very heart and made him fall into a swoon . boul-ester being much perplexed at her pretended daughter's swooning away , and so much the more through fear of the consequences that must redound from the unravelling of this intrigue , if youssuf's malady augmenting they should have been sorced to have put him to bed , called me to help her . when i enter'd youssuf began to breath again , and to sigh , turning his eyes towards gulbeyaz , whose name he utter'd with so melting and so amorous an accent , that i wonder i did not take notice of the disguise . i made no reflexion either upon giving the sigh or the uttering of gulbeyaz name , and i attributed to an amity of a long date , what was only a pure effect of love. it was not so with boul-ester . she was so surpriz'd that all her senses having forsaken her , and her face having changed colour she fell into a fit. i was alone and in a very great perplexity . i left the daughter near gulbeyaz bed , and i ran to the mother , who was not long in that condition . after both of them were come to themselves again , i went to prepare a cordial for them . the amorous youssuf improved that moment to the entertaining of his mistress , which he did with a very weak and languishing voice . death that pursues me , said he to her , is much less sensible to me , adorable gulbeyaz , than the grief for your sufferings ; i should with pleasure embrace it if i thought to ease you . this you may be persuaded of , and that i should dye a thousand times rather than abandon you , if in staying here i did not expose you to a much greater peril than your malady . i go , and i go to die , being no longer able to stand up under so many griefs . gulbeyaz being dejected by the force of her distemper , concern'd at heart for youssuf's torment , and weakned by the vehemence of her crisis , could no otherwise answer to such soft assurances save by tears , which made her faint away . then was it that youssuf had occasion for all his reason to resist so many evils at a time , and do nothing to betray the secret. gulbeyaz was a long while in that condition , and having begun to breath again , boul-ester , who was afraid of some new accident , endeavour'd to get youssuf away from the sick fair one and take him along with her . he could not resolve upon so harsh a separation , which he had a dread might become eternal ; fain would he have expired before the eyes of her he loved . however he could do no otherwise than obey his mistress's orders , who not being able to speak made a sign to him to be gone , and presented him her hand , which he kissed , protesting to her that he would not long survive her . all the accidents that had newly accompanied so perillous an interview , were not sufficient to counter-ballance the happiness of these lovers . for as ill luck would have it upon passing through one of the gates of the serrail , where there are baltadgi's , who are the servants without , one of them suspecting by the gate of the feigned maid , which she no longer studied to make answerable to what she represented , by reason of her grief and weakness , that it was a disguise , stopp'd her by the arm . boul-ester who had ever a ready wit , said nothing to the baltadgi for fear of drawing others thither , but making up to him she gave him a ring which she took off her finger , & slipt it secretly into his hand to oblige him to open the other that held youssuf . thus she set that poor lover at liberty , who thought much less of the present danger than of gulbeyaz piteous condition . as soon as youssuf was return'd to his palace , he went to bed , where he was seiz'd with a violent feavour . he was so circumspect in all that concerned his adorable mistress , that he durst not send for boul-ester , out of fear of giving a suspicion of their correspondence , and he could not trust in any of his domestiques . four days were spent in this manner , during which our two lovers suffer'd incomparably more by having no tydings of each other , than by the pangs of their distemper ; but at the long run that of youssuf coming to extremity , he would needs make use of the time he sancy'd he had to live , to bid a last farewell to his mistress , and without thinking of ought else , he caus'd paper and ink to be brought him , being not in a condition to do otherwise . now this is what he wrote , i dye for you , incomparable gulbeyaz , and death is so much the more wellcome to me , for that i hope its cause which is your crisis , will be the prolongation of your days . if i had a certain assurance of this , i should dye without concern . my malady is hastening me away , and i employ the little time i have left , in giving you testimonies of a love i shall carry with me to my grave ; happy if that last moment can better convince you of it , than years of sighs and tears have done . adieu , most lovely of all your sex , live and remember that the same love , which restores you to life gives me my death . as soon as he had finisht his letter , thinking he was at the last moment of his life , he sent it to boul-ester with the ring he wore on his finger , whereon was engrav'd her name and his own , upon a very neat ruby , and he was seiz'd with new convulsions and redoublings of his feavour , which depriv'd him at the same time both of his reason and speech . he continued two days in this condition , which having occasion'd a general report of his being dead , this made boul-ester to carry this false and killing news to gulbeyaz . that amiable person whose crisis had freed from danger , the sweat having dispers'd the tumours of the pestilence , was sicker in mind than body . youssuf's silence , and boul-esters deferring to go and give her an account of all that pass'd since their parting , put into her sad forebodings and mortal disquiets . she wept all the day , and spent the nights either in restless tossings , dreams or visions , which seem'd to prognosticate to her the misfortune she dreaded . she had chosen me out for her confident since youssuf's interview . i endeavour'd to divert her so to drive away the fatal thoughts that tormented her . nothing was capable of giving her comfort , but it was still worse with her when that boul-ester came to the serrail to acquit her self of the commission given her by youssuf . as soon as gulbeyaz saw her , she with extreme earnestness inquired how he did ; but the jewess's silence , and the tears she could not keep in , gave that impatient fair-one to understand what she had to say to her . ah , cry'd she , youssuf is no more ; and at the same time she swoon'd away in my arms. after she was come to her self , toussufs letter and ring , which boul-ester put into her hands , without being able to utter a word , seem'd a certain confirmation of the misfortune she had dreaded . gulbeyaz did several times kiss those dear pledges of her lovers affection ; she watered them with her tears , and hung the ring at her neck , to shew that she devoted her self to the manes of what she loved . then she remain'd for a while without speaking . her face became red , and she burst out into such touching complaints , as would have mov'd the most insensible to compassion . and god knows how long she would have continued them , if they had not been interrupted by the coming in of her companions , and which oblig'd boul-ester , to withdraw . the constraint she put upon her self in curbing her transports , cast her into a new fit of a feavour and that too so violent , that she could never have recover'd it , but for the happy news . i brought her the next day . boul-ester was no sooner got out of the serrail , but that she ran to youssufs palace , where she expected the confirmation of the account of his death . joy succeeded to sadness ; they told her that he not only breath'd but that he was perfectly recovered from the condition she had left him in , and that the pestilence having made its way thro' a great tumour under the armpit , he was held to be out of danger ; it was impossible however to speak to him as yet , but the zealous jewess without staying for that , return'd the next morning as soon as she could , to impart to me this happy news . i fail'd not to acquaint gulbeyaz with it , who would needs see boul-ester for certainty's sake . when she had no longer any reason to doubt of it , she put on a smiling countenance , and we began from that moment to perceive in her eyes all the tokens of an approaching recovery . youssuf on his side no sooner saw his health so well restored as to permit him to bestow his cares upon his passion , but that he set his thoughts wholly upon securing to himself the possession of his mistress . in order to this he made his address to gulistan kadun his mother in law , a woman of extraordinary beauty , and an infinite deal of wit. she was the daughter of sultan ibrahim , and by consequence the grand signior regnants sister , but by another mother than the valide ; and his highness according to his custom of thus disposing of his sisters and daughters , had given this for a second wife to mehemmed seraskier pacha , the father of youssuf , on the score of his vast riches . she was still very young , and dwelt in a serrail , in the countrey since the death of her husband mehemmed pacha ; and as she had ever very much valued youssufs merit , and always retain'd a most peculiar regard for him , she immediately became affected at the confidence he put in her , by imparting to her his adventures , and promis'd to spare no manner of means that might tend to render him happy . she so earnestly besought the valide , and the grand signior himself to bestow gulbeyaz upon her as a slave , for whom she had a mighty inclination , without telling them her design or youssufs passion , that she obtain'd her . thus gulbeyaz left the serrail to go to gulistan kadun . this generous princess to shew the grand signior , and the valide her gratitude and acknowledgment for their present , and the esteem she had for it , gave gulbeyaz , as of her own accord , and with a rich portion , to youssuf-bey , her son in law , who , as you may believe , found no reluctance in himself to give his consent to it , and thus did she take delight in uniting those two lovers , whom we now know to enjoy all the sweets and comforts of a perfect affection . fatma thought she could not better end her history than in telling all her companions that she wish'd the like happiness might befall them . they unanimously answer'd , amin. this cry having been heard by tacham sultan , and bournaz hatidge sultan , made them send to inquire what was the matter . fatma , who had with an admirable readiness of wit a facetious jocund humour , went to tell them that having tun'd out a lay to their prosperity , as it is commonly practic'd in the time of great festivals , her companions had answer'd all together , and with a zeal equal to her own , amin. this extremely pleas'd the two sultana's , who to reward them distributed among them several pieces of stuffs , jewells , and other gallantries . this is what the old jewess told me of the adventures of the beauteous gulbeyaz . 't was she who gave me an exact memorial of all the selams i have made fatma to rehearse in the relation of the fore-going history . what is left for me to do is to impart to the reader the testimonials i brought from constantinople , both of the common use of selams , and of the truth of the story . attestations . having seen and examined the work of the turkish secretary , i have found nothing therein but what is conformable to the things whereof it treats , which i affirm thro' my having practis'd them my self , and seen them practis'd by the most intelligent persons in that matter . at pera , lez constantinople the eighteenth day of april , 1681. bekir tchelebi , the son of hassan . another from an officer of the artillery . after that the mercifull creator of the world had bless'd me so far as to suffer me to return from the campagne of cheherim , in company of many innumerable legions of soldiers faithfull to the law of god , and slaves , like me , of the sovereign emperour of lands and seas , king of kings , distributer of crowns , refuge , azilum , and protector of all nations , who with the dreadfull mahometan spear , whose conduct he had confided to the piercing eye and invincible arm of the most high and most glorified lord the supreme v●zir cara mustafa pacha , comes from tumbling into the abyss of hell , and from dethroning the infidels from the throne of pride and blasphemy , which they had scandalously erected to themselves in the inexpugnable fortress of cheherim , which we have subdued and reduced to dust , putting to rout and in confusion all the infidels that had the temerity to go about to oppose the exploits of the tryumphant . after , i say , having seen with my own eyes all these prodigi●s which appertain only to the sole nation of the true believers by the mercy and infinite graces of the almighty , and by the merit of the chief of the prophets , i have recreated my self after the fatigues i underwent during that severe campagne by an abode of near two years in the center of happiness and pleasures , i mean the excellent and antient city of constantinople , which is at this day , as it was at all times , the principal and most worthy subject of the admiration of mortals , and the place of residence of the most august and ever-victorious family of the ottomans , head , foundation , and formidable support of the mussulman law. i have employ'd my self in several exercizes as well of the body as of the mind , but as among these latter i have m●t with none that have been more sensible to me than in the practice of the things of which the turkish secretary gives an account as well real as succinct and diverting , i have found my self obliged without otherwise knowing the author's person in any manner , to give my approbation to his work , and to the history of youssuf-bey , which he has added thereu to , and which has made too much noise in this country , for any doubt to be harboured of it . this is what i affirm and certify by the impression of my seal . at tophana of constantinople the twenty nineth day of march , one thousand six hundred and eighty . the servant of those that fear god , osman-chorvadgi the son of cara eyub , another . we have examined the history of gulbeyaz and her lover , and the rest of the work of the turkish secretary , according to the report and just interpretation that has been made to us thereof . wherefore we give it our approbation . the humble hatidge , the wife of hassan-aga dwelling at constantinople in the quarter of comcapi ; the poor emine , daughter of suleiman bey , in her house at tophana ; the indigent salhe , wife granted to mustafa tchelebi , son of emir-bektach , lodging at scudaret , near the grand mosch ; aiche , the slighted wife of abtelrahman-bey , son of hussein , dwelling at cassompacha , behind the arsenal of the gallies ; alime , nourou , and rabbie , wives of kieur ibrahim pacha . the following catalogue contains the phrases which the turks express in sending or in giving themselves the things that signify them . they would for example note to a person , that he has the power to dispose of them as he pleases ; they will find this thought in the number 19. of the catalogue , and then a pear which is the selam , or the thing which they must send to give to understand that one has the power to dispose of them . or if you send them coal , they will seek in the dictionary which is after the catalogue for the word coal , whose explication will be markt to them in the catalogue by the cypher 83. and they will find that it signifies , i consent to dye provided you ever enjoy a most happy life . and the same with all the other things that may be sent or received , whether that there be but one alone or several together according to the more or less of what you have a mind to make known . it is also to be observed that to supply the things of which they shall have need , having them not at hand , they may write and send upon a bit of paper just as many cyphers as are in the catalogue , as they would signify thoughts that should suit with them , which they would interpret in the usual manner of decyphering letters , provided that each have a book at his elbow . catalogue . 1. to give to understand , we are both of the same mind , i approve very much of what you say , they must send an ambrette flowe , 2. i weep continually , but you make a mock of my tears . a rose , either the leaf or bit of the rose-tree . 3. i swear to you that , &c. jessemin , either flower or leaf . 4. you are a flower , a beauty beyond compare ; a long long time have i lov'd you , without daring to let you know it . a pink or the stalk of a pink. 5. the torments you make me suffer are the occasion that my body is become as dry as a tooth-pick . a tulip . 6. let me partake of your carsses . a violet . 7. you must surmount all the obstacles that may interpose in your designs . liricumfancy . 8. i will in all occasions give you proofs that i am your slave . a narcissus . 9. have a care that god do not punish you for the evil you may wish me , as i wish he may reward you for your good intentions . a hyacinth . 10. i will do for you things which you your self shall be witness of . a lilly. 11. i 'le answer to you for all events . a wind-flower . 12. you must be perfectly discreet . a dazy . 13. the more pains we shall have , the more we shall relish pleasures . a tuberose . 14. we are cross'd by many people . the flower paunsy . 15. let nothing trouble you . a mary-gold . 16. my constancy is weakned by your infidelities . an orange-flower . 17. i know that you have sufficiently deceiv'd me . a peach . 18. don't think on me . an apple . 19. you may dispose of me as you please . a pear . 20. pish ! your making so much ado is but meer fooling . a quince . 21 why do you torment me at this rate ? a wallnut . 22. we are broke off . a hasel-nut . 23 i was always in hopes you would have some kindness for me . the kernel of à nut. 24. why are you so scornfull ? a gallnut . 25. i am angry with you . a pistacho . 26. bestow some small favour upon us . a cherry 27. i am quite spent with anguish and d jection . a plum. 28. i know how matters stand with you . a pome-citron . 29. may all the mischiefs in the world over-whelm you . an orange . 30. none has compassion of me. a fig. 31. it is impossible to find any one that excells you in beauty and goodness . an apricock . 32. i am intoxicated and distracted with my love. a chessnut . 33. i very much fear that the suspicion which people may have of our concerns , will occasion their being fully detected . a cowcumber . 34. you 'l never attain your designs . a date . 35. my heart burns with love. a pomegranate . 36. draw a little near us . a sorb apple . 37. i begin to perceive that if you grow luke-warm , i shall grow indifferent . an almond . 38. you have made me endure sufficiently . an apple or slip of cyprus . 39. let your inclination for me follow its own dictates . a jujube plum. 40. i hope to see your funeral . an olive . 41. my eyes , ( as one says my heart , my dear soul ) a green or dry grape . 42. change abode to see us the more conveniently . rosemary . 43. may god bestow you upon me . mirrhe . 44. if you act sincerely , so much the better for you . marjerom . 45. leave off those ways of yours . wild time. 46. i will bring you up in my bosome . sweet bazile . 47. let 's love with as much passion as sincerity , and let our souls be inseparable . mint . 48. do you dwell by your self ? parsley . 49. your slaves , your servants , are not they to be suspected ? sorrel . 50. inconstancy must be punish'd . fennel . 51. if you study silly evasions , you will find numberless difficulties . lettice . 52. i assure you you are the most in the wrong in the world. beats . 53. let 's have condescention for each other . nettle . 54. leave me , perfidious wretch . ivy. 55. what reason can you have to authorize all you do against me ? colewort . 56. do but so much as once glance upon the unhappy condition i am in . woollen-cloath . 57. i grow weary of your importunities . linnen . 58. tell me where your house is ? glaz'd-callicoe , or coarsc-cloth . 59. we shall be together to morrow . canvas . 60. methinks you have droll'd sufficiently upon me . velvet . 61. no body vouchsafes to look upon me . satin . 62. my heart is theirs i love. tabby . 63. this cheat suffices us . taffety . 64. your love has fetter'd me . cambrick . 65. i leave my concerns to destiny . twisted silk . 66. you have robb'd me of my very senses . white silk . 67. agreeable nightingale of my bosom , who charms the melancholly of my soul. rose-colour'd-silk . 68. write me a letter . pearl-colour'd-silk . 69. i consent that you have your revenge , your turn . issabella silk . 70. we are fallen out . grass-green-silk . 71. there 's no doing what is impossible . seagreen-silk . 72. you have chosen a convenient place . gall-green-silk . 73. you have taken my liberty , take also my soul. cherry colour'd silk . 74. know that you are the cause of my torments . peach-flower coloured silk . 75. rid your self of all ill people . sulphur-coloured silk . 76. you must not think to use me so scornfully . crimson-coloured silk . 77. is there any conscience in using us as you do . a crimson-violet silk . 78. i am fall'n extremely in love. blew-silk . 79. since that i love you i am hated and envyed by all the world. violet-silk . 80. let 's embrace . yellow-silk . 81. there 's a great difference between your way of loving and mine . musk-silk . 82. i am ready to sacrifice my self for you . a mirrour or piece of glass . 83. i consent to dye provided you ever enjoy a very happy life . a coal . 84. let 's lay our heads upon one and the same pillow . a stone . 85. i shall cost you a great deal . a pistol or other piece of gold. 86. i have not any proof of the sincerity of your words . a piece of money of 5 pence value . 87. take all due courses to have me , and come to me . a piece of thres aspres , or a three pence . 88. keep always a good understanding . an aspre , or a penny. 89. don't engage us in a difficult bus'ness . barley . 90. precious crown of all my wishes . hair. 91. do not slight those that submit themselves to you in all . the twig or wood of a vine . 92. my face is like the earth which is at your feet ; my submission to you is infinite . a vine-leaf . 93. you are a treasure of youth and beauty . a grape . 94. all my riches are at your disposal . corral . 95. let 's not let slip any occasion of improving our pleasure as far as we are able . a spoon . 96. summons all your wit together in your head ; recall all your senses : do but reflect upon the course you take . box. 97. you kill me with laughing . a pipe. 98. i love you even to madness . white wax . 99. d' ye consent to what is just and reasonable ? aniseed . 100. send me a certain answer . pepper . 101. know that i love you . ginger . 102. my heart passionately desires you . sugar . 103. though you be cruel to me , i 'le be faithfull to you . sugar-candy . 104 : i suffer much , while you have only pleasure . nutmeg . 105. i 'le be at all the necessary charge . cinnamon . 106. d' you find in your self any kind disposition for me . a clove . 107. the bow of your love cannot draw , you are inflexible to my entreaties . wheat . 108. you are a perpetual inconstancy : you go from fair one to fair one . bruised wheat . 109. i am sensible to your torments . millet . 110. i have lost my senses by loving you too much . a pea. 111. keep me in your bosom . a great bean. 112. come to our house this evening , i am wholly yours . a little bean. 113. will not all the service i have done you in any wise avail ? a leek . 114. have a care how you expose us to peoples railleries . rice . 115. answer me sincerely and without affectation . allum . 116. i desire you to pass a day at our house . incense . 117. you 'l ruine us if you push on your design . sulphur , or a match . 118. we go to the bath to morrow . a sweet-ball . 119. give me your soul. amber . 120. the difficulties i start are the better to fix our concerns . musk 121. you are the true remedy of all my evils . aloes wood. 122. the sun of my life . a sugar cane , or powder sugar . 123. you are an inconstant , you never keep your promise . common wood. 124. i in no wise consent to what you propose to me . glass . 125. i suffer much for that we are at a distance from each other . a comb. 126. i grow daily leaner and leaner , but your plumpness does visibly augment . iron . 127. come to me . copper or lattin wire . 128. it 's easy for you to deceive me . pewter . 129. i must by all means have the honour of seeing you . bread. 130. i only breath revenge . meal . 131. come and see us when you have an opportunity . porcelain . 132. i have undeniable proofs of your deceiving me , and of your infidelity . bone. 133. how d' you do ? carpet-work . 134. think no more of your former inclinations . earth . 135. come and see me to morrow . brick or tile . 136. i act with all possible sincerity . tobacco . 137. is 't possible i 'me so unhappy as to have displeas'd you . tow. 138. you have afforded me mighty satisfaction . ivory . 139. i 'de fain speak with you . cummin , a small black grain . 140. i shall ever pride in being your slave . matt. 141. i desire nothing of you , and i abandon you to your destiny . straw . 142. take me and carry me along with you . a tooth-pick . 143. wherein have i fail'd ? packthread . 144. have you need of illustration ? raw thrid . 145. take place in my heart . common thrid . 146. i 'le stick t' ye as close as the button to your vest. a needle . 147. the more violence you use , the less will you prevail upon my mind . a pin. 148. submit to no body . a button . 149. i advise you to suffer no longer for the love of me . a pen to write . 150. get at a distance from those that may perplex you . a musket match . 151. i beg of you to pardon me . marble-paper . 152. as long as i live i shall wish for nothing else . linnen . 153. don't trust in so many people . paper . 154. all you urge to me as good reasons , seems to me a meer imposture ▪ parchment . 155. if you have several mistresses , it 's better to quit them all than to enjoy but one of them . lime . 156. turn not your eyes from me , do not forsake me . gold-wire . 157. you are a person that wears two faces , you betray me . gold twisted upon silk . 158. command me to dye and i am ready to do it . cizzars . 159. if you reduce me to despair , i shall commit some mad thing a knife . 160. what reason have you to laugh so ? soot . 161. you are a known lyar. spanish leather . 162. i have not yet sufficiently seen you , and i cannot sate my self with seeing you . a spiders web. 163. come and dwell with us . cotton . 164. your absence kills me , and the difficulties of seeing you plunge me into despair . wool. 165. i should never have thought this of you . wadd . 166. my eyes dissolve into tears . antimony . 167. you have reduced me into a perpetual languishment . soap . 168. come hither , fair maid . mastic . 169. let 's see one another sometimes . garlick . 170. never speak to me , you appear hideous to me . onion . 171. it 's a very hard matter to find you . a radish , or bit of radish . 172. remember to keep your word . spunge . 173. pity me once at least . a sprigg of broom . 174. rustical , inhumane , salvage , cruel . humain nail . 175. you 've forgot those happy moments , when you took delight in listening to my addresses , and in indulging them . marble . 176. if fidelity dies in you , i 'le produce inconstancy in my self ; if you change me , i 'le change you . white iron . 177. in giving my self to you , i have robb'd my self of my-self . yellow wax . 178. i could not find out where you dwell . a nail . a dictionary of flowers , fruits , stuffs , and all other things that may be sent to express the thoughts that are contained in the foregoing catalogue . a an almond . 37. aloes wood. 121. alum . 115. amber . 119. ambrette-flower . 1. anis , 90. antimony . 167. apple . 18. apple of cyprus . 38. apricock . 31. b broom , or bit of a broom . 174. button , 149. brick . 135. box-wood , 96. bean , great bean. 111. bean , little bean , 112. barley , 89. bone , 133. bread , 129. brimstone , 117. brimstone-match , 117. c carpet , 133. cambresine , 84. canvas , 59. corn , 107. corn , beaten or malted , 108. cinamon , 105. cherry , 26. coal , 83. chesnut , 32. colewort , 55. cyprus-wood , 38. cizars , 159. cowcumber , 33. colours , see silk . corral , 94. cotton , 164. cloth , 56. cloves , 106. comb , 125. cobweb , 163. crows-toe , or jacint . 9. cummin , 140. d dace-fruit , 34. dazy-flower , 12. e earth . 134. f fennel , 50. fig , 30. franckinsence , 116. g gold-wyre , 157. garlick , 170. gall-nut , 24. glazed-callicoe , 58. glass , or breaks of a glass , 124. ginger , 101. grain of raisin , 93. gold & silk thread , 158. gold money , see piece of gold. h hair , 90. hirse , or millet , 109. i ivory , 139. iron , 126. iron , or lattin-wire , 127. jacint , or crows-toe , a flower , 9. jasmin , 3. jujubes-fruit , 39. ivy , 54. k knife , 160. l line of flax , 153. line of tow , mixt together , 138. lilly , 10. lime , 156. lemond , 28. lettice , 51. looking-glass , 82. liricumfancy , 7. lentil , 113. linnen cloth , 57. leafs of vine , 92. m marble , 176. marjerom , 44. marygold , 15. marbled paper , 152. mastick , a sweet-gumm , 169. mint , 47. mat , 141. match , 117. meal , 104. millet , or hirse , 109. mony of gold , see piece of gold. musk , 120. myrtle , 43. n nail , finger nail , 175. nail , or spicker , 179. narcissus , 8. needle , 147. nettle , 33. nutmeg , 104. o olive , 40. onion , 171. orange , or bit of orange-tree , 29. orange-flower . 16. ordinary wood , 123. p pack thread , 144. paper , 154. parchment , 155. parsley , 48. paunsy-flower , 14. peach , 17. pear , 19. pearl , 93. pease , 110. pen , or quill to write with , 150. penny , see piece of a penny. pepper , 100. perry , drink . 52. pewter , 128. piece of gold money , or bits of gold , 85. piece of 5 pence , 86. piece of 3 pence , 87. piece of a penny , 88. pin , 148. pink-flower , 4. pipe , 97. pistacho , 25. pistol , a gold pistol , 85. plum , 27. pomegranate , 35. porcelain , 131. powder-sugar , 122. q quill to write with , or pen. 150. quince , 20. r radish , 172. raisin , 41. raw ( or undyed ) thread , 145. rice , 114. rose , 2. rosemary , 42. running ( or creeping ) thyme , a sweet herb , 45. s sattin , 61. scent ( or sweet ) ball , 118. silk of blew colour , 78. silk of cherry colour , 73. silk of crimson purple colour , 77. silk of gall green colour , 72. silk of isabella colour , 69. silk of musk colour , 81. silk of peach-flower colour , 74. silk of pearl colour , 68. silk of red colour , 76. silk of rose-colour , 67. silk of sea-green colour , 71. silk of sulphur ( or brimstone-colour , 75. silk , that is twisted , 65. silk of violet , ( or common purple ) colour , 79. silk of white colour , 66. silk of yellow colour , 80. silk of young-grass-green colour , 70. small-nut , 22. small-nut , without shell , 23. soap , 168. soot , 161. sorb apple , 36. sorrel , 49. spanish-leather , 162. spoon , 95. spunge , 173. stone , 84. straw , 142. sugar , 102. sugar-candy , 103. sulphur , 117. sweet-bazil , 46. t tabby , 62. taffeta , or sarsenet , 63. thread , 146. thread , undyed thread , 145. tile , 135. tin , 177. tobacco , 136. tooth-pick , 143. tow , 137. tow and line-wax mixt together , 138. tubereuse-flower , 13. tulip , 5. twigs , vine-wood , 91. twisted silk , see silk . v velvet , 60. vine-leaf , 92. vine-wood , 91. violet-flower , 6. w wad , 166. white-wax , 98. wind-flower , 11. wood , common wood , 123. y yellow-wax , 178. after having shewn you in gulbeyaz history , the strict manner of confining women in the serrail , i thought that the turkish secretary could not well dispense himself from giving you some knowledge of the place where they spend their life , though it is no easie matter to attain to such knowledge of it as is certain . for indeed people never go thither to make their court , nor do they attend at the sultana's toilets . nevertheless i cannot but flatter my self that i have got very exact instructions as well from the eunuchs and bostangies that were my friends , and shew'd me the accessible parts of the serrail , as from several jewish women , and others that have been in its most impenetrable parts , or who have exactly learnt what is there done from the sultana's themselves that had been taken out thence to be put into the old serrail after sultan ibrahim's death . as i as well sifted as frequented these various acquaintances with more ease and convenience than any other could have done during seven years continual abode in constantinople , and having the turkish tongue in pretty good perfection , i would give an ample and large description of all i could be inform'd of even to the least circumstances , if i was not willing to spare the reader the repetition of what so many others before me have written upon the matters of turky , and particularly monsieur tavernier , and monsieur de la croia , formerly secretary of the embassy at constantinople in his memoirs . wherefore i shall now only dwell upon the secrets i could attain to , concerning the sultana's and women that serve them . of the women of the serrail in general , and of the sultana's that have partaken in the favours of the emperour . the harem , or women's apartment , is divided into several chambers , where they are separated and kept with extreme regularity . all the maidens , there confined , ought to have been taken in countries enemies to the the ottomans , as poland , russia , moscovy , circassia , mingrolia , and others . the turks , greeks and armenians , subjects of the grand signior may not be confined there , and his highness cannot without adultery admit them to the imperial bed , unless he has married them , which is contrary to the laws of the empire , which forbid the sultans to ally themselves , or in any wise share the soveraign power with women , but permits them to have as many slaves as they think convenient . those emperours have rather chosen to take this course , and this reason is said to have obliged sultan murad to cause an armenian woman to be strangled , with whom he was desperately in love , because that she being become with child , he was oblig'd to execute through a devoir of religion what the law of the empire forbad him . and thus was he constrain'd to make his love give way to reason , so to avoid a popular commotion , which might have drawn on his ruin. the dorters where those unvoluntary virgins dwell are long and spacious chambers . there are great scaffolds on each side , and separations of curtains that are drawn by day , and by night form a kind of bed. they are two and two in each little apartment , lye by themselves , and their beds are parted by that of the eunuch who looks to and serves them . the mattresses , cushions and quilts , which are very fine do by day make the ornament of the place : at their rising they are obliged to range them in form of sofa , where they work in the day time . besides the eunuchs , there are ten or twelve old women in each chamber , who have an eye to the conduct of these young women , who are watcht as exactly as if they were nuns . these old women are called boula ' , their functions consist in instructing the new-comers in the particular exercises , and all the good grace and breeding of the serrail . they have their sofa at the further ends of the chambers , whence they see all that passes there . they rigorously chastise those maidens upon the least fault , and have no more indulgence for this fair sex , than the white eunuchs have for the pages . each chamber has its particular officers . the odabachi commands all the rest ; she wears three poniards at her side , which distinguish her , and shew her authority . the bulukbachi's are a sort of female brigadieres , and govern a number of maidens , and wear a heron's top in their head-gear which denote their character . all these maidens are virgins ; and generally perfectly well taught before they are introduc'd into the serrail . the jews buy them very young , have them learn'd to dance , sing , embroider , and other things capable of pleasing , and sell them for considerable sums to the pacha's and other lords who present them to the sultan . he sees them all at their coming in , and appoints them what chamber he pleases , or sometimes he sends them to some one of his favourites . it is the greatest misfortune that can befal a maiden to enter into the service of a sultana ; not but that their mistresses love and caress them : they raise them up to places about them , and bestow great advantages upon them : but unluckily the more they render themselves worthy of the sultana's kindnesses , the less worthy are they of those of the grand signior ; the years they consume in acquiring the favour of the ladies , wear out the brightness of their beauty , and all that might render them recommendable to the sultan . his highness maintains them ; they have two habits a year furnish'd by the treasury , and their food comes out of his kitchin. besides this they have twenty five aspers pay a day for their small expences , and liberalities from time to time . their hours are regulated as well as those of the pages . they rise very early to pray , they go not to the mosch , one of the ancientest of them says prayers . these old women are otourak or veteranes . they are maidens that being past the age of marrying , devote themselves absolutely to the service of the serrail , and renounce going thence ; their pay is augmented , and they mount to the places of the chamber . their daily occupation after prayers and breakfast , is teaching to read and write ; which they do with great success . the other hours are appointed for handy-works , embroidering , sowing and spinning . they are not suffer'd to talk . they eat with as much frugality and modesty as silence . they are ten to each dish . one of them has the care of laying the cloth , of going to receive the meat from the eunuchs hands , to whom the zulufli balt adgis give them , and to wash the dishes ; this is the office of the last-comer . they have no other pleasure than that which they take at the meetings and assemblies which the grand signior causes to be held for his diversion . if this emperour goes to any of his pallaces either by land or sea , he ever takes along some favourite and maids . they hang cloths eight foot high on each side the way , from the door of the womens apartment to the coaches or galliotts : the bostangi's hold them behind , and the women pass without being seen . the eunuchs are very careful to shut close up the boots and doors of the coaches , and to keep at the cabbin doors of the galliots , to which the rowers turn their backs . the grand signior does very often go out with them into the gardens , and in that case a halvet is made , that is to say , prohibitions against any man's coming as near as sight can distinguish an object . if it be at constantinople , guards are plac'd both by land and sea. nay , even those are forbidden that cry in the moschs near that place where the halvet is to mount into the minurets for fear the height of those towers might occasion the discovering of something ; and if through imprudence any one should mount them , and that he was perceiv'd by the eunuchs , who with prospective-glasses look on all sides , there would be no pardon for him . while the sultan reposes in some arbour or grotto with his favourites , the maids run , leap and play a thousand apish tricks , to divert him , and inspire him with love. they horribly plague the eunuchs , who are armed with bows and arrows to shoot at the first unhappy wretch that should have the curiosity to peep : they pull off their turbants , which they throw into the water , and often tread them themselves under foot , as well out of revenge for the severity of those monsters , as to make the sultan laugh . a maid having been for several years in the serrail , and seeing no likelyhood of fortune for her with the grand signior ; or the sultanesses , may request the favour of going out and marrying ; she presents a short petition to his highness , who does not refuse it , and if the sultaness bears her any good will , or that the maid has , as we say , friends at court , she has a dowry given her ; they make her her bundle , they give her jewels , which she joyns to all she had been able to get during her abode in the serrail by her pay , her industry , and the emperours liberalities . till then they keep from the maids all the precious stones and other jewels which they have been able to purchase , and leave them only what pleases the sultan ; but they precaution themselves by sale , and by sending them underhand to some one to keep them . if any one on the contrary is so unhappy as to have displeas'd the grand signior , or any favourite , or that she has committed some other fault , they turn her not away as they do a page , but they banish her to the old serrail , where the has leisure to deplore her misfortune . the turks call this chastisement surgan , banishment , exile . those who die in the serrail without relations , which is common , since they are slaves from all sorts of nations , have for their heiress the sultaness they serve , if not , their things are sold , and the money thence arising is put into the treasury of the chamber . the accession of an emperour to the throne is immediately followed with presents from all the great lords , who amongst other things chuse out the handsomest maidens they can find , that so if haply some one should have charms sufficient to engage their sultan , he that presented her may have a powerful protection , and a continual advocate with him . the generality of those great officers do extreamly want such a protection to shelter themselves from the tempests , which the complaints of their justices do often bring down upon their heads . all those who partake in the grand signior's favours , and are admitted to the imperial bed ; are not thereby hasseki or favourites : this is a title which is only conferr'd upon those that have had children , the others are barely stiled odalik , chamber-maids or concubines . the hasseki and the odalik have all their trains , and as many slaves as they need to serve them . their happiness is annexed to the emperour's life , and the quality of mistress procures them considerable offerings and presents , but after his death they are sent to the old serrail , where they bewail the loss of their former fortune . the sultaness-queen only who is become valide , staies in the serrail with the emperour her son. if these sultanesses , who are confined in this honourable prison have male-children , they remain perpetually with a double anguish occasion'd by the absence of their children , that are kept in the serrail , and whom they are in a continual fear of losing , through a cursed custom , which , however , has begun to be more moderate since sultan ahmet . there is but one sole thing which flatters their ambition , and which a little mollifies the anguish of their exile , that is , the hopes of seeing their son mount the throne by some unexpected hit , and to become valide . the daughters of the emperour dead or deposed , that are not married , follow the fortune of their mothers , whom they accompany to the old serrail . this change of residence neither changes their quality nor train : the manner of living is equal , they keep their eunuchs and their slaves , and the grand signior takes care to marry them and give them portions . if the sultanesses that have no children are still so-so young , and that having had the sense to avail themselves of his highnesses liberalities , they have scrap't up wealth , they are at liberty to marry again , so to free themselves from that perpetual prison ; nay , and the sultan obliges the pacha's to marry them , which they avoid as much as they can , by reason that the like matches render them the slaves of those princesses who pretend that the quality of widdows of an emperour renders them mistresses , and that they do such men a great deal of honour , whom a harsh necessity of obeying has made their husbands . of the valide , mother of the grand signior mahomet the 4th . a story concerning her . valide sultan , mother of the grand signior , is a quality which makes that princess to be considered both within and without the serrail , and all the sultanesses honour and respect her , by reason she has commonly a great influence over her son. she has a separate apartment where she is serv'd by the eunuchs , and by her own slaves , and a pallace in the city where her intendant lodges , and a world of considerable officers , who are encharg'd with the gathering in of her revenues , and with her expences , both within and without the serrail . haznadar boula , the principal officeress of this sultaness , is her treasuress , taking care of her money , jewels , and most precious attire ; she commands five maids that are appointed to help her . okomich boula is she who reads and writes , and she holds the second rank among the sultaness's maids . tchamachir boula is the laundress , she has the direction of the linnen , and those maids under her . the intendant of the bath , the rubber , the dresser , the mistress of ceremonies , whose function is to serve at table , the intendant of the offices , the keeper of the gold and silver plate wherein the sultaness eats , and she who prepares the coffee , and gives to wash , are the most considerable of all the maids that are attendants of this princess . they are ever with her , and compose the haz oda , that is to say , the chamber . the others endeavour to render themselves worthy to fill the places that fall . as soon as the sultaness is awake , they throw over her shoulders a furred night-gown , and they give her to wash in a golden bason and ewer . she saies her prayers and dresses . her winter cloths and drawers are of broccard of gold , those for summer are of musseline : she wears a girdle and bracelets of massy gold enriched with jewels : her head-gear called selam takie , is a round thing of past-board in the form of a plate covered with cloth of gold , beset with pearls and jewels ; it is plac'd upon the top of her head , sloaping a little upon the front . her hair is hid under a musseline scarf , embroidered with gold , and adorned with a garland of jewels , with which they surround her head. pearls are not us'd about the neck , they make them accompany the face , they hing on the sides of the cheeks in the form of a demy-circle , and they are fastened by roses of diamonds and emeraulds . her shooing is of white spanish leather , enriched with gold ; the little slippers are of the same matter and work. the sultaness breakfasts after she is drest . the great bason , the little dishes , and the banquette on which they rest , are of gold. the repast consists of new laid eggs done in a chaffindish , pitty-patties , and boiled chickens serv'd up in their broth. the grand signior does in the morning send the treasuress with a how d' ye to the sultana ; then he visits her himself , ( at least this was mahomet the fourth's custom ) she affects such a gravity , and the sultan so great a respect , that he does not sit till his mother has entreated him three times so to do . he mounts upon the state , and takes his place upon the carpet that is spread . he sits upon his knees and heels without any cushion , having his vest close wrapt up , which is the mark of the greater submission . he informs her of what he is to do that day . coffee is brought , the sultaness takes it first , and when the emperour is upon withdrawing , he kisses his mothers hand ▪ asks her blessing , and she accompanies it only with a nod of her head. after the grand signior's gone , the kizlar-aga asks leave to come in , and though he has full power in the womens apartment , he would not dare to shew himself if he were not introduced by the treasuress . he informs this sultana dowager of all that passes : he presents her the requests with which he is encharg'd concerning that princess's own affairs , about the disposal of places that are in her appanage , the renting of her lands , or the complaints that are brought against her officers , on which she consults with this black intendant , who sends back the requests with the sultaness's deliberations to the kiahia to have them executed . this kiahia , or intendant abroad , is a great lord considered by his mistress , and though all his care be to look after the receiving the revenues , and to pay upon the sultaness's orders , yet is he in great credit with her . for the most part they chuse some powerful man to officiate this place . his houshold is compos'd of an intendant , a secretary , a treasurer , sixty itchoglans or pages , ten aga's or gentlemen , of a hodgia , a preceptor , chaplain , a steward , and twelve blacks for his womens guard. these aga's and other principal officers have each of them three servants . he has thirty grooms , and three hundred horses for his own service , and that of his people . he is oblig'd to give four meals a year to his mistress at the end of every three months : she presents him , besides the charges of the houshold , with 1200 sequins for each meal , which are about three thousand crowns . this occupation for the regulation of her affairs , employs her till dinner , which is dress'd in the grand signior's kitchin. the zulufly baltadgis goes to take the dishes , and carry them to the eunuchs , who put them into the female officers hands . these dishes of green porcelain , with great covers of white iron covered with red-spanish-leather , are wrapt up in clothes and sealed . the sultaness does never in eating put her finger to the dish , her carver does it , and serves it to her in golden plates . her principal female officers eat after her what comes from her table , and the other slaves live on the remnants of these former . the sultanesses repast is seasoned with the divertisement of she-singers , dancers and buffoons , who continue it till after dinner , and with that of reading some history or a chapter in the alcoran . the sultana-queen does commonly about that time go to pay her devoirs to her mother-in-law . this visit is as full of ceremony and respect as is that of the sultan : they are not wanting however to divert themselves in songs and dances ; coffee , sorbet and perfumes are given to the sultanesses , being the common entertainments , but they very rarely eat together . it is the custom to sup betimes , and they reserve their fruits to eat them before they go to bed ; they eat them pill'd and cut into pieces . the sultaness's bed is a cotton quilt , and musseline sheets : the upward one is sow'd to a coverlid of gold-broccard , more or less heavy according to the season . this bed is surrounded with cushions and curtains fasten'd to the cieling , which they raise or let down like to a field-bed . a great flambeau of wax burns all the night in the midst of the chamber in a candlestick of massy-gold , enriched with jewels . eight maids are on the guard at the foot of the bed. there are as many at her chamber-door , who lie upon carpets and have only a plain coverlet over their backs . the valid● has eight female itchoglans clothed like men with vestments button'd from the neck to the waste , and sleeves close at the wrist : their head-gear is a long bonnet border'd with sable : they have a ponyard by their side like the grand signior's pages . this princess's setled . revenue is four hundred thousand crowns , the casual is much more considerable . the presents which the tributary princes continually make , as also those who are willing to share in the imploys of the empire by the credit of this princess , do extraordinarily augment her income , which she cannot exhaust by the subsistence and maintenance of those that serve her within and without ▪ seeing it is the grand signior who is at all these expences . thus it is only extraordinaries , and little petty expences that draw her purse . these princesses most commonly heap up treasures to be imployed in pious works , if not , all these riches return to the emperour . tachan sultan , the mother of sultan mahomet the 4th . who lately was depos'd , died about five years ago , but before her death caused a magnificent mosch to be built . she had almost an absolute power over her son , who respected and honoured her really : she was a muscovite , a little lean , and markt with the small pox , her eyes blew , her complexion fair , and her hair , which the turks love best , inclining to reddish : her wit was nice and piercing , and she made good use of it for the keeping the empire to her son during his nonage . the tartars took her when she was but twelve years old . but she had the good luck , that having been sold and presented to the serrail at sultan ibrahim's accession to the empire , she pleas'd him . he lay with her , had sultan mahomet by her , and she was declared hasseki . it happened some time after that tachun sultan , who was then sultana-queen , passing by a fruit-man's shop in constantinople , and curiosity putting her upon viewing thorow the lettice of her coach what pass'd in the street , she by chance cast her eyes upon a young boy of thirteen years old , handsom enough that was in that shop : his master , who had a very great love for him , and had bought him for a hundred and fifty crowns , had at the very first taken care to have him circumcised , and to cloath him pretty neatly according to his condition of a slave : nay , he left to his care the management of his traffick . the sight of this young slave , called youssuf , did so very much affect the sultaness , that having caus'd her coach to stop on pretence of buying fruits , she caus'd him to approach , and having view'd him nearer at hand , she order'd the kizlar-aga to carry him to the serrail . youssuf was in no small peck of troubles , and did more than a little regret his being taken from that shop , where he lived very well satisfied with his slavery , and in that he had gain'd his patrons good will. he was extreamly in pain to think what they meant to do with him , and whatever he could imagine , he thought of nothing less than of what was to befal him . i tormented my self , said he one day to one of his friends , who told me the story , i was afraid , i intreated them to let me go ; i askt pardon , thinking i was accused of some great crime , and i should have rather chosen to have been in my shop , than in the serrail . in short , he confess'd his having been much more griev'd at his being thus taken away , than at his having been made a slave . the sultaness was no sooner return'd to the serrail , but that she had him brought into her presence , question'd him about the place of his birth , the name of his parents and his age , and askt him particularly if he had not a sister , and a mark in his body ; he answer'd pat to all these questions , that he had a sister that had been taken by the tartars some years before him , and that he himself was markt in the side by having been bitten by a wolf. joy interrupted the course of these interrogations ▪ the sultaness found him to be her brother , and caress'd him to the highest degree imaginable . this news was immediately spread about the serrail , and came to sultan ibrahim's ears , who at the same time sent him a vest of samour , which is as much as to say sable . the empress caus'd him to be cloath'd ; and gave him in charge to the kislar-aga . he continued some days in the serrail , during which they prepared one for him , adorning and providing it with all things necessary to while away life pleasantly . all the great lords made him presents to please the sultaness , and he that but a little before was a slave , and had bounded his fortune in having a little fruit-shop , saw himself in a stately palace surrounded with domestiques , slaves and great men , who make their court to him , and throng him with offerings . the sultaness procured him an arpalix , or appanage of five and twenty thousand crowns revenue , which is the recompence of those that having done good services to the empire , are become uncapable of continuin● them by being deep stricken in years . this wa● the most stable settlement for youssuf aga , and the most suitable to his inclination , and the tranquillity of his spirit . his sister could have rais'd him to the highest dignities of the empire ; but she had then expos'd him to the jealousie of the viziers , who endeavour to ruin those who have over much credit with the sultan , whereas youssuf is cherish'd by all his ministers , who respect him , and pay him the same honours as to pacha's , though he has not any place nor other quality than of aga , which barely signifies lord. besides this revenue , the grand signior furnishes him with all things necessary for his maintenance , and that of his domestiques , and the sultaness while she liv'd gave him fifteen purses a month , for fear that after her death some sultan out of caprice might withdraw his revenue , and deprive him of the means of subsisting . the sultaness rewarded her brothers patron . besides the price of his redemption , she sent a gift of a thousand crowns , and caus'd a pension of forty pence a day to be assigned him upon the customs . youssuf aga often saw the grand signior during his nonage , but has not seen him since . he frequently visited his sister incognito , and secretly . not but that the sultaness was permitted to see her brother when she pleased , and the law authoriz'd it , but they took this course rather out of policy , and not to give a scandal to the people . he lives as a private person , at least if he be not dead within these two years , and his greatest pleasure is to spend the summer and autumn in tents in a great meadow full of springs , which terminate the port of constantinople . he employs his time in reading , and diverts himself with seeing his itchoglans mount his horses , and dart the javelin . one may by this adventure observe the caprices of fortune , which in various manners shew themselves throughout the whole world. it 's most surprizing effects are seen in turky where we find countrey girls become queens , princesses ; slaves , and men of the lowest birth rais'd in a moment to the highest dignities of the empire . of the sultana-queen , hasseki-sultan . the quality of hasseki-sultan , sultana-queen , is commonly conferr'd on her that brings forth the first male-child ; all the rest , though they have children , are barely called hassek favourites , and the addition of sultan is only due to the queen , and makes a particular distinction of the mother of the presumptive heir from the other favourites . nor does any besides her wear the diadem and imperial badge . it is a little crown enrich'd with jewels , fasten'd upon a velvet bonnet , fac'd with sables . the hasseki-sultan is not only considerable because she represents the empress , but also because that being the mother of the presumptive heir of the empire , she is lookt upon as a future validé . all that i have said of the valide , is to be understood of the sultana-hasseki , only the revenues are somewhat less . this sultana-hasseki did in the late reign much ballance the others credit , which occasion'd jealousie in the valide , but the sultana-queen was oblig'd to dissemble , that she might not displease the grand signior , who would have taken his mothers part against his favourite . i have not yet heard who are the sultanesses of soliman the third , who was lately proclaimed emperour , but his brother mahomet's principal hasseki , called guveche sultan , was a present of the deceased valide ; she was given to her by bournaz hatidge sultan , sister to sultan murad : she is thirty six years old or thereabouts , beautiful , and prettily shap'd , though little , fair complexion'd , though her visage is a little long , blew eyes , and chesnut colour'd hair : she has a great deal of wit , with an extraordinary gay and jocund humour , which gave her an inconceivable ascendant over the grand signior , whom she govern'd absolutely , and often through her intrigues were the most considerable officers of that empire made and destroyed . she has had four children , two princes , and two princesses . guveche sultan was jealous to the highest degree of his highness's favours . she lov'd rather he should caress his male minions , than his female darlings , for fear they should ravish her of what she carefully cultivated , and she hindred , as far as in her lay , amours prejudicial to her credit and repose . and of this i will here give two examples which have made sufficient noise . the valide could in no wise bear with guveche sultan's arrogance , as aiming to stand candidate with her for the authority . she was afraid that the absolute empire which the hasseki had over the grand signior , might occasion some disaster to the princes his highness's brothers , the design of whose ruine she might have insinuated into him , the better to secure to her son the succession of the empire , and to her self the quality of queen-mother , which might have happen'd in these last disorders of constantinople . this apprehension induc'd the valide to contrive the preservation of the two princes whom the soldiery had committed to her guard , particularly soliman at present upon the throne , for whom she was suspected , to have a little too much affection . she judg'd convenient to counterballance the love the emperour had for the sultana-queen , that so she might lessen her credit , and by this means divert the storm which menac'd the head of the two sultans . a present had been made her of a circassian slave , very beautiful , well educated , and well instructed in all the exercises that a maid is capable of . the grand signior going one day , after his usual manner , to pay a visit to his mother , she told him , that a maid had been given her equally beauteous , graceful and knowing . the particularizing so many merits forthwith inflam'd the sultan , and gave him the curiosity to see her . the valide , the better to cover her intention , oppos'd this desire of his , on pretence that he would , perhaps , deprive her of a maid , that was her whole diversion , but pretending compliance upon the assurance he gave her , that he would not take her away , she had her call'd into the presence . the young slave being well instructed by the valide and the old-woman , and egg'd on with ambition to see her self rais'd in a little time to a station which all others aspire to , and for which they sigh in vain almost all their life long , made it her whole study to inspire love into the emperour by her gayety , facetiousness and gallantries . happy was the success , the sultan fell into the trap , and nothing perplex'd him so much as the promise he had pass'd to his mother of not depriving her of her slave , whose charms and merits he so highly extoll'd ; so that the valide seeing the affair at the point she had desired it , offer'd her to her son , who express'd to her a large sense of gratitude , and thus she satisfied the desire she had of traversing the sultana-queen's repose , she knowing nothing of all that pass'd . the change of apartment , and the preparing a train for a new mistress , gave the sultana-queen no small matter of disturbance , jealousie forthwith possess'd her , she made great complaints to the sultan , curs'd the validé , and her passion proceeded so far as reproaches of the love the validé had for sultan soliman , to the prejudice of her own son. she said the validé's design was to dethrone him and introduce another in his stead , whose mother she was not , and to enjoy at the same time the favours of him she loved , and the pleasure of seeing him reign . the sultaness after this caus'd the young slave to be brought to her , and cruelly misus'd her , which put the whole women's apartment into a hub-bub ; but the grand signior having had notice of it , caus'd his new mistress to be remov'd to the serrail of chataldge ; which is in the neighbourhood of constantinople , and went thither to recreate himself with another pleasure after the fatigues of hunting . the empress perceiving it to be a remediless mischief ▪ fear'd lest the increase of the sultan's new passion might make her totally lose her credit , which was already much diminish'd . she fancied it her best course to sooth the emperour in his new inclination , and let him know that her extravagance was an effect of the passionate love she had for him ; that , nevertheless , she was minded to sacrifice her private interest to his highnesses pleasure , and that she should be fully satisfied did she but know that prince to be content . the artifice sped . whether that the sultan's passion that had been augmented by the sultaness's jealousie , was diminish'd by her feign'd indifference , or that really he very little minded all these women , which is most likely , he went again after his usual rate to the hasseki sultan , whom the news of her rivals being with child did strangely torment . yet was she forc't to dissemble , and curb her spirit for fear of spoiling all , and wait the success of the others lying in , who happily for her had a daughter at baba in bulgaria while that the grand signior was in his carminiek expedition , and this did more than a little solace her . she was very much afraid of her having a son , which would have confirm'd her in the grand signior's affection , who had designed this young sultaness his daughter for the grand vizier cara mustafa pacha . he was to have married her at his return from the siege of vienna , if he had taken the place , and if it had not been his ill fate to have perish'd at belgrade . the other example of the sultaness's jealousie is fresh , seeing the thing pass'd within these four years . custom will have it that the grand viziers at their accession to the ministry make presents to the emperour . cara ibrahim pacha , the successor of mustafa , who had been newly strangled , among other oblations he made to his highness , presented him with a young polish slave call'd hatidge ; the most perfect that could be found among the jews who trade in that merchandise . she was cull'd from out a vast number . she had an advantageous shape , round visag'd , blew eyes , large , well cleft , her nose a little turning up , her mouth and teeth beautiful to perfection , her complexion of a dazling brightness , and her hair of an admirable ash-colour . she was then in her eighteenth year . the jew got considerably by hatidge's charms , selling her for fifteen hundred crowns , and the vizier sent her to the kislar aga , to present her to the sultan , who falling in love with her , ordered the keeper to observe secresy by reason of the sultana-queen , and that she should be brought to him the night following . it is to be believed that this new mistresses secret charms compleated what a bare sight had so much advanc'd . his highness knowing the sultaness's spirit , and fearing the sallies of her temper , caus'd her to be remov'd from the grand serrail to another upon the channel of the black-sea , to see her with the more freedom . she continued there for some time without the guveches sultans seeming to take notice of it , or manifesting the least concern or trouble , but she was brooding very different designs in her head , and meditated a fatal and cruel revenge . upon a certain time that the emperour was a hunting at a days journey from constantinople , the sultaness commanded the galliots to be made ready to go take the air upon the canal of the sea. the chief of the eunuchs having given the necessary orders , she stole on board with a small number of her most trusty slaves , and being come near kandil bakhtchei , so is the name of the serrail , where this new odalik was kept she would needs go on shore on pretence of going to divert her self in some one of the grotto's of the gardens ; when that hatidgé , who lov'd fishing was in a pleasure-house upon the sea enjoying that innocent pleasure . the maids that were about her went to meet the sultaness-queen , and joining with their friends , conducted her to the finest place of the garden . she staid there with two of her greatest confidents , the others struck into by-places , to be at the more liberty . this sultaness whom jealousie and the desire of revenge did cruelly torment , lost no time . she stole from the grotto whence she was followed by two accomplices of her wicked design , and went directly to the pleasure-house of the unfortunate hatidgé . they surpriz'd her , threw her into the sea , and went their ways without being perceived , at least so is the account the eunuchs give of that matter . hatidgé's death extremely startled and afflicted the emperour , who nevertheless dissembled it , and thought fitting to seem to believe it to have happen'd according to the gloss they gave it in their relating it , though he had been fully informed of the contrary , and that he did not doubt but that it was a trick of the sultana's , but there was no remedy . he caus'd the body to be sought for , that he might not lose with a mistress he loved , a vast quantity of jewels he also valued . of the grand signiors daughters and sisters ; of their marriages , and ceremonies therein observed . the sultaness's condition is much happier than that of the sultan's , the emperour's sons . his highness is ever careful to provide for the daughters , and the greatest favour the princes can hope for from him , is the preservation of life , to pass it , as the emperour now reigning did , in a perpetual prison , to be brought up and fed like women , and serv'd by old-women , who take care to give them often a certain conserve proper to extinguish the flames of concupiscence . the sultanesses on the contrary are married in their greenest years , and have sometimes had three or four husbands before they have attain'd to the age of wedlock . nay , this is a stroke of policy , and a piece of husbandry in the court to rid it self of them betimes , and to encharge some rich old pacha with the keeping of a princess , who is most commonly the occasion of his downfal ; they are not wanting to find pretences to take away his life , and give the confiscation of his estate to his dowager . when the grand signior is minded to rid himself of a daughter or sister , and that he chuses her a husband , he signifies this his intention to the party by a hatcherif or royal command , that he should prepare himself for the honour he means to do him , and he regulates the sultana's dowry , which consists in all sorts of jewels , vests of rich stuff , furrs of great value , cushions , quilts , carpets and tapestries of admirable work , a world of plate , and a bundle of linnen , sheets , shifts , handkerchiefs embroidered with gold. the pacha on his part sends presents , not only to his future bride , but to the grand signior , to the sultanesses , to the princess's nurse , and to the maids that are about them . if the bride be the sultan's daughter , the sending of these presents is done with great pomp , which is also practis'd at the removing of that princess to her husband 's serrail . the mufty makes the contract , and settles the dowry nekia . formerly it did not amount to above twenty five thousand crowns , it now sometimes reaches to a 100000. the day appointed for the nuptials being come , the pacha does with his friends attend in his own apartments till notice is brought him to enter into that of the sultaness . as soon as he sees the kiahia kaden appear , she being the intendant , encharg'd with this care , he rises , goes to meet her , kisses her hand , and follows her while that his friends make vows for his happy marriage , and for his prosperity . the sultaness being cover'd with a veil of red taffety , which hides her quite , is seated upon a stool at her chamber door : as soon as she perceives him she rises , and withdraws into a corner of the sofa . the eunuchs take away this bridegroom's slippers , and make him stay a while upon the threshold of the door , as a mark of supremacy , and then introduce him into the chamber . he makes three low bows at three several times ; he falls upon his knees with his face to the ground , and says a short prayer , which being ended , the intendant conducts him to the sultana's feet , joyns their hands , and utters some words which make the marriage . he sits down upon the sofa near his bride , and entreats her to unveil her self : she makes no semblance of hearing him , and affects a haughty , arrogant , scornful carriage , which nothing is capable to make her recede from , save the considerable presents he promises her , and she asks for drink to have a pretence to take off the veil which hides her face . the husband starts up , takes at the same time a china-cup full of water that is set there on purpose , and continues standing till such time that the bride nods to him to draw near . he kneels down at her feet , and presents her the cup she takes off her veil , and drinks a little out of ceremony . the slaves immediately bring a bason , on which there are two plates garnish'd , the one of two rosted pigeons , and the other of sugar-candy . the poor husband is here forc'd to undergo another fatigue , so to oblige the sultaness to sit down to table , and to tast those meats which are of the essence of the ceremony . she redoubles her disdainful carriage , and nothing can sweeten it but the sight of the presents . then she suffers the pacha to take her under the arms and conduct her to the table . he serves a pigeon to her , to let her know by that bird , which is the symbol of fidelity and union , that they ought to live together like two turtles . she eats , and presents him with sugar-candy to express her sweetness , which is not over great , seeing that most commonly those sultanesses continue in their insupportable airs of arrogance , and availing themselves of their birth , and the grand signior's authority , treat those husbands like slaves , without their having the liberty to complain of their usage . this repast ends almost at the same time it begins . the sultaness goes again to her place , and the pacha by her . all the company withdraws , and leaves them at full liberty , though not to consummate the marriage : it may , indeed , be the season , but 't is not the mode . the husband employs those precious moments in expressing to his new bride the obligation he has to the sultan for the honour he has done him in chusing him for the husband of so charming a princess . he assures her that he will use his utmost endeavours to render himself worthy of this blessing by extraordinary assiduities and respects , that she is his patroness , and he her slave . those complements are slightly enough received , and if any returns be made them , 't is only by a nod of the head , i do not say a kiss ; the pacha would be happy were he but permitted to touch her fingers end , if she has not yet been married . and though she have already been married , yet he thereby finds but little more indulgence , the fashion being to spend all that time in merriments till the morning . after the pacha has discours'd a while with the sultaness , his friends come into the hall , where they set the instruments a playing , to let him know that they expect him ; and this is the signal of the bridegroom 's coming out , and of the lady's return to the sultaness . the whole night is spent in feasts , sports , musical divertisements , dances , and puppet-plays each apart . the bridegroom diverts himself with his friends , and the bride with the ladies . two hours before day , they prepare the nuptial bed. the intendants undress the sultaness , they put her to bed , and the ladies withdraw into other rooms . none stays with her save the yengue kaden , mistress of the nuptial ceremonies , who instructs her in what she is to do , that so she may not derogate from her quality or the customs . an eunuch goes to acquaint the husband that it is time to leave the company , and this is done after a manner pleasant enough , since it is without speaking to him . he only presents him his papoushes , a kind of slippers ; then gets up , and withdraws into his own room , and leaves his friends , in nodding to them with his head . the musick leaves off , the pacha undresses , and goes in his night-gown to his new wife . he does not presently flounce into bed ; he kneels at the sultaness's feet , kisses them , and scratches the sole , and then steals gently under the quilt ; he laies himself at the side of her , but out of respect he would not dare to embrace her ; 't is she must make all the advances , and kiss him , to give him the boldness to caress her . if she is a virgin , he contents himself with these caresses , & attempts no farther without having a supreme order for his so doing . this is a priviledge which the grand signior reserves to himself . one must by a request let him know that the princess his daughter , or sister , will not consent to the consummation of the marriage , and ask his permission to constrain her to it . his highness gives a hatcherif , by which he orders the pacha to consummate the marriage , as soon as he shall have receiv'd the blessed command : these are the very terms . he reads this to his wife , entreats her anew , and if she does not obey , which is very rare , he has the power to act as master in the case . after the consummation of the marriage the husband goes to the bath , and an eunuch on behalf of the sultaness brings him a shift , a pair of drawers , and an handkerchief . at his coming out of the bath , he returns to his friends in his own apartment : they wish him joy upon his new marriage , and a meal is serv'd up all of sheeps petty-toes . thus the day by us call'd the weddings good-morrow , is by them called the day of petty-toes , pacha-guni . the sultaness gives the same entertainment to her friends . the diversion of this day quickly ends by the drinking of liquors , and taking of perfumes . the guests take their leave of the new married couple , and the pacha shuts himself up for eight days with the sultaness to accustom her to him , and render her familiar . of the grand signior's manner of spending his time , and of his highness's secret pleasures . the daily occupations of this prince are pretty well regulated . he rises an hour before day in winter , and at break of day in summer , and sometimes earlier . he washes his face and hands , then says his prayers . this was mahomet the fourth's method . on the days when the grand signior bathes , he rises an hour sooner than ordinary . if he has lain in his own chamber , he goes into the bath of men , and it is the hammamdgi-bachi , master of the bath that rubs him ; if he has lain at the sultaness's , he goes into that of this princess . at his getting out of bed , she puts a little quilt o'er his shoulders , she accompanies him with the treasuress , the laundress , she who makes the coffee , and a female buffoon for their diversion . 't is the sultaness who rubs and washes his highness ; the others prepare the linnen perfum'd with amber and aloes-wood , and at his coming out of the bath they put upon his head a great veil of goats-hair , finer and more curious than silk . they call it chal , and instead of returning to the ladies lodgings , he goes to his own apartment . after prayer they serve up breakfast , consisting of eggs of all sorts , sheeps petty-toes , boil'd chickens and fruit. then he assists at the divan , if it be one of the days appointed for justice , or confers with the vizier about affairs of state ; if not , he reposes an hour or two , or else takes horse . at nine a clock he goes again to prayers , which is followed with a walk in the gardens , or some other divertisement till dinner time . before he sits down to table they spread a great indian carpet of silk embroidery , and upon that another smaller one of gold broccard , to cover two cushions between which the emperour sits . they cover his knees with an embroidered toilet , and they set before him a banquet garnish'd with plates of gold , on which they place a very large silver bason , which is at least four foot in diameter . the whole is set out with all sorts of sallads , and the midst of it is empty to receive the dishes . the grand signior eats always alone in the hazoda , or in the gardens . all the dishes are cover'd and wrapt up in toilets , and seal'd with the clark of the kitchens seal ; and are not unseal'd again but in his highness's presence . they serve him up but one dish at a time . during the repast , the mutes and dwarfs make a thousand pleasant postures to divert the emperour , who throws morcels to them to have the pleasure of seeing them scramble and snatch 'em from one another . it is an errour to say , that the turks neither eat in gold nor silver , and 't is rather an effect of their policy than a prohibition of the law. they are afraid lest an over-great use might diminish a metal , the mines of which are not over-abounding among them . the grand signior has dishes of gold and silver which he makes use of in his progress both in the field & army , by reason that the green porcelain mertabani , wherein he commonly eats , cannot without danger be carried up and down . there is another reason which induces the turks to make use of this green porcelain which comes from tartary ; they fancy that it cannot suffer any poyson'd thing without breaking . their spoons are of some precious wood , or of the beak of a bird , by reason that gold and silver growing hot keep their heat too long , but it is not the same with wood , whence it is easy to conclude that the little use of gold and silver plate , is less a superstition than a very wise reason . the grand signior eats with his fingers which he cleans at each mouthful ; he does not drink while he is at dinner . after they have wash'd his hands with very fine soap and sweet scented waters , they serve him up a great porcelain cup , full of sorbet . the coffee and sweet things follow this beveridge . after his highness rises from table , he reposes again for a while , and then takes the divertisement of hunting , walking , the exercise of the itchoglans , wrestling , buffoons , mutes and dwarfs . he goes very often to eat in the gardens of the pachas , and of other considerable persons , who , besides the treat , are obliged to make him great presents of jewels and money , which they put under a cushion by that prince's side , and which the selictar is careful to take along with them upon their going away . every tuesday the grand signior's head and face are shaved amid the sound of instruments and voices . this is practised with great respect . two itchoglans hold the linnen on which falls all the hair which they burn . formerly they put it into a gold box , and the emperour made a present of it to his barber . this custom was introduced by sultan murad , for the abolishing the barber's priviledge , who might demand what boon he pleas'd , while he had the razor in his hand , without fear of being denyed . in case the grand signior should not go to the bath all the week long , he is by religion oblig'd to go into it on the friday , the better to sanctifie the day , and to wipe away by this solemn ablution , in washing extreamly all the parts of the body , what may have sullied the soul. his highness sups about five a clock , and goes to bed about an hour and half after it is night , and after the last prayer is performed . they make his bed when he is ready to lie down . it is composed of three quilts lined with a very rich stuff , and in winter the last is garnish'd with sables . they spread a sheet of extraordinary fine cloth , and the second is fasten'd to the coverlet of broccard , or embroidered sattin . there are a world of little pillows stuff'd with cotton , and cover'd with musceline embroidered with silk . the bed is surrounded with great cushions . in the midst of the chamber are two great gold candlesticks with two huge wax-lights , that burn all the night long , as well as a perfume of amber and aloes wood . the sultan sleeps with a little turbant on his head , a wast-coat and a pair of drawers . there are always two old-women watching by him . if the grand signior means to visit the sultana-queen by night , he signifies his intention to her by the basch mascara beula , the chief female buffoon , that diverts her , and prepares her for the imperial visit by stories and discourses befitting to make her expect that honour . she comes to receive the sultan at the door of her apartment , kisses his hands , which she lifts to her fore-head , leads him under the arms , undresses him her self , and goes to bed after him . the slaves , who commonly lie in the sultaness's room , withdraw ; there are only two upon the guard at the outward door , to enter upon the least signal . his highness only goes to the sultaness's apartment , the others go to him in his , which so much the more confirms her preheminency , and her quality of first hasseki . when the sultan means to make a new mistress , he orders the kiahia kaden to assemble the maids . this order is sufficient to create an emulation in all those lovely prisoners , each of them would please , and fits her self out the best she can , to gain the grand signior's affections by displaying all the beauty and finery afforded her by art and nature . he goes to the place where they are , and if there be any one has the gift of pleasing him , he throws her his handkerchief . this most happy creature immediately prostrates her self upon the floor , takes the precious pledge of her future happiness , kisses it and puts it up safe in her bosom . in this court , as in all the others of europe , the caresses of the prince invite the complements of those that are sometimes the most jealous of the good fortune of those they congratulate . all the other maids come to partake in the joy of this new mistress . the old-women repair immediately to her , lead her to the bath , dress her up gorgeously , deck her with jewels , and conduct her at the usual hour to the door of the imperial chamber amid the sound of instruments . the eunuch on the guard goes to give notice to the grand signior of this new mistress being come , and to receive his orders for her introduction . if his commands be for her to enter , as soon as she is over the threshold of the door , she runs to the feet of this emperour's bed ; the door shuts , and the musick continues to sing and play tunes suitable to what is to pass behind the scenes . this fair one does not content her self with falling on her knees at the bed's feet , she lifts up the coverlet a little , kisses the sultan's feet , and continues in this posture till he commands her to come to bed ; which she does by stealing in at the feet , and slipping up softly by his highness's side , who , upon his dismissing her , puts a handkerchief over her face , for a mark that he has tryed her , and that this maid's modesty does not permit her to shew her self before she be purified . nevertheless this ceremony is only a meer grimace , since she takes off that handkerchief as soon as she is got out of the grand signior's chamber , where the same old-woman waits her coming , to conduct her to the bath . she has then a place given her in the ouz●un odes , long chamber ; it is the apartment of those that have had the favours of the emperour without having children , and whom they call odalick . she has eunuchs appointed her , and some other maids for her attendance . if she proves with child , and is brought to bed of a son , they confer upon her the quality of hasseki , first , second , or third , according to her rank . the emperour lately deposed made but two hasseki's ; the sultana-queen did dexterously divert these sorts of intrigues , to which he was not over-prone , his inclinations being , indeed , somewhat faint for all things save hunting , that was his predominant passion , and he spent the finest days of his life in that recreation with so great an avidity , that it frequently made him lose his repose and eating . in all likelihood soliman the third , his brother , will not be so wedded to that exercise , as well through his humour and inclinations , which are very different from those of mahomet , as through the necessity of his affairs . there was formerly in the serrail a chamber of falconry with eighty pages ; commanded by the grand-falconer called dongandgibachi . they govern'd , fed and clean'd the grand signior's birds . they alone had the priviledge of walking in the serrail , under pretence of looking to their birds , and , indeed , they were oblig'd to carry a bird upon their fist , if not , they would have been chastis'd . after the suppression of this chamber , there has ever been an arsagalar , who out of honour bears the name of grand-falconer . the birds are at present in the hands of three officers , who no longer dwell in the serrail ; they are called dogandgi , tchakirdgi-bachi and chakindgi-bachi : the difference of these three names comes from three different species of birds which the turks make use of , namely , of the dogan , which signifies a spar-hawk , tchahir , a merlin , & chahin , which signifies falcon , each officer governs those whose name he bears , and has a world of servants appointed to look to , air and exercise them . when the grand signior means to fly , these three officers carry the bird , & are followed by all their servants in the same equipage . these officers have considerable incomes , which they derive from the haz-arpalick assign'd them for their subsistence , and for the maintenance of their equipages , birds , and the servants that have them in keeping . there are several villages that pay not any tax , on condition to furnish annually a certain number of birds for the falconry . they are bound to teach them , and to put them into the hands of the officers , from whom they take a receipt , which exempts them from all sorts of impositions . the grand signior has above 1200 greyhounds , hounds and mastiffs , or bull-dogs , the last are for bull-baiting . they are all fed differently according to their species . they give the mastiffs bread and a goat's-head a day , half the head in the morning , and as much in the evening . the greyhounds have two loaves a day , and a goat's-head a week boil'd , without fleaing it , taking off the hair , or taking out the bones , by reason that this purges them . the turkish greyhounds are the most beautiful dogs of their kind : their tails and ears are like those of spaniels , principally those of the isle of cyprus ; nay , there are some that quest and have a very good nose . sometimes wagers are laid upon the fleetness of these dogs . the masters for three days only feed them with the yolks of eggs. they must be carryed evening and morning , and walk'd out to empty them . the turks have a great value for this kind of dogs . the hounds and beagles are fed like the others . the grand signior has a vast number of poland-tygers , which are beautiful , but worth nothing . they have all housses that are of broccard when his highness marches in ceremony . there are a sort of little tygers , by the turks called ch●par , which they make use of in deer-hunting . it is so fierce an animal , that if it does not take its prey in three leaps , it is pawl'd ; and if he that governs it does not caress it to comfort it , it would burst with rage . the falconers that have the care of them , carry them behind them on horseback , and notwithstanding their fierceness they are so-so docible . when the emperour is minded to make a general hunt , after he has appointed the place , he issues out a command for the raising of the people that are to beat the countrey ; this command specifies the number . the hasseki's of the bostandgi bachi , who are encharg'd with the execution , appoint the number which each bailywick of the province where the hunt is performed is to furnish . they sometimes get together full forty thousand , and there would be many more , if the bostandgis , made the leavy exact , and did not exact money from those they exempt . the grand signior does not give any maintenance to these hunters , those that are obliged to furnish them , feed them . they surround a vast countrey , and these hunters who still march in a circle , drive all the game that is within the compass , and which retires into a wood wherein they shut it up . there they make a number of glades , which end in a vast empty space , which is in the midst of this wood , and wherein they erect a little amphitheatre , whence his highness views the whole chace according as it is rouz'd and started . sometimes the grand signior does not mount upon this amphitheatre , he continues six or seven hours on horse-back , spurring on all sides during an excessive cold , without taking any nourishment , saving some mouth-fulls in passing from one place to another , where men are set with basons , which they put upon their heads as soon as they see his highness appear . they take hinds , fallow deer , staggs , wolves , and particularly , a world of hares , which they knock on the head , according as they would make their way through the circle . the hooting of these hunts is very pleasant , when they are performed in a good season , and it is diverting to see men , dogs and animals pell-mell within about a leagues compass , with the shouts of those that form the inclosure to hinder the game from going out . the manner of tossing hares in the plain of st. dennis is a slight image of it . finis . an advertisement . modern history , or , a monthly account of all considerable occurrences , civil , ecclesiastical , and military . with all natural , and philosophical productions and transactions . printed at london , by j. b. and sold by joseph hindmarsh at the golden ball over against the royal exchange , and by randal taylor near stationers-hall in ludgate-street . as curiosity is natural to mankind , it has been likewise the care and bus'ness of this age to furnish novelties and entertainments toward the gratifying of that humour : but many people are so hasty , or so heedless in the discharge of this office , that they do not attend as they ought to do , either to the dignity of the subject they are to work upon , or to the truth of what they report : by which means a thousand fables and falsities are impos'd upon the world : matters of moment , promiscuously confounded with things of little worth ; and for want of separating the true from the false , the good from the bad , and useful notions or curiosities from matters unprofitable , men are at a loss what to take , and what to leave . now for the preventing of these inconveniences for the future , there is order taken for the drawing of all memorable and notable events and relations out of the several fragments that have been published concerning them into one entire collection : that is to say , in the regular series of a monthly account . this to be done in the most succinct and faithful manner possible ; and nothing to be inserted , but what is of weight , and verified from the best hands . and for the perfecting of this work , there is such a correspondence setled abroad , that very few occurrences of any kind will scape us , whether civil , military , or ecclesiastical , beside philosophical transactions and emprovements , which we suppose will be as well beneficial as delightful to the curious : and as we shall on the one hand be very careful not to let any thing slip within the compass of our pretensions , so on the other hand not to intermeddle in the secrets of any church or state-matters beyond our province . the reason for publishing this relation once , and but once a month ( as that 's the course resolv'd upon ) is this ; first , that the notices of things to be made publique may be carried-on methodically upon equal distances of time , and without wracking peoples expectations by any longer intervals . secondly , that matters may be deliver'd with as much caution for the certain truth of matters as such an undertaking will bear : but if any mistake of what kind soever shall happen ( this care and industry notwithstanding , ) the publisher of these sheets will take it very kindly to be inform'd ; and that whatsoever is amiss shall be constantly rectify'd in the account ensuing to the said information : and we shall give further to understand , that this collection ( god willing ) shall be constantly publish'd the second wednesday of every month. eight of these monthly accounts have already been publish'd , and the ninth is in the press , and they are to be had for six-pence a piece , and once in a year they will make up a bound book in quarto , of a considerable volume ; besides , their containing ( as we have already said ) the whole history of all modern occurrences they will be intermixt and beautified with tracts of geography , criticism ▪ and generally , all that falls within the commonwealth of learning ; as for example the foregoing turkish secretary being to be bound up with them : all which advantages joyn'd with their certainty will recommend 'em not only to the cabinets of all the curious , but to all publick houses , as coffee-houses and others , where the entertainment they afford must of necessity invite great resort . finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a37114-e2570 * a current piece in turkey of about a groat or five pence value . * the lock which men wear on the crown of their head . a discourse historical and political of the war of hungary and of the causes of the peace between leopold the first, emperor of the romans, and mahomet the fourth, sultan of turky / by louis de may ... ; translated in english. dumay, louis, d. 1681. 1669 approx. 223 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 67 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2008-09 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a36824 wing d2520 estc r15861 12036956 ocm 12036956 52894 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a36824) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 52894) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 65:3) a discourse historical and political of the war of hungary and of the causes of the peace between leopold the first, emperor of the romans, and mahomet the fourth, sultan of turky / by louis de may ... ; translated in english. dumay, louis, d. 1681. [8], 125 p. printed by robert sanders ..., glasgow : 1669. errata: p. [7]. reproduction of original in cambridge university library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng leopold -i, -holy roman emperor, 1640-1705. mehmed -iv, -sultan of the turks, 1642-1693. turkey -history -1453-1683. hungary -history -1526-1683. 2006-10 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2006-10 aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images 2007-05 robyn anspach sampled and proofread 2007-05 robyn anspach text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion a discourse historical and political of the war of hungary , and of the causes of the peace between leopold the first emperor of the romans , and mahomet the fourth sultan of turky . by louis de may of sallettes , knight , and counsellor of his highness the duke of wirtemberg . translated in english . glasgow , printed by robert sanders , printer to the town . m. dc . lxix . edenburgh 18. february 1669. ordered by the lords of his majesties privy councel that a book , entituled , a discourse historical and political of the war of hungary , &c. translated in english , shal be printed : and discharges all other persons , after the first impression , to print or import any copies thereof for the space of ten years , without licence of the translator , under the pain of two hundreth pounds scots . ext. per me thomas hay. to the reader . this book , which was written for the satisfaction of a particular person hath been esteemed worthy of the publick view ; neither had the intention been good , to have kept it from the sight of the world . these who have seen it , say , when it sees the light , it will be well received . in this conjuncture of affairs , every man talks of the peace the emperor hath made with the turk according to his own fantasie , without enquiring what moved that great prince to come to an accommodation with the infidells . many do importunatly desire to hear the relation of the late war of hungary , with all its circumstances , and yet are ignorant of the original of the troubles , the cause of the hungarians misfortunes , the pretentions of the ottomans , the designs of the transilvanian , and the rights the house of austria hath to that kingdom : this book doth exactly clear all those things ; it gives us a short abridgement of the turks wars with the hungarians . it mixeth policy with history : it descrives succinctly the ottoman exploits in that countrey , how they have afflicted it three hundreth years , since bajazet was invited to come to it : and it gives us a pretty relation of the late troubles till the peace was concluded . and upon that peace hath a particular discourse , which showes what moved the emperor to imbrace it , and of the interest the greatest part of the princes of europe hath in it . and still the author with a polished politick style , speaks like a faithful and uninteressed historian . and though he be not a french-man , yet there is nothing of rudeness to be seen in his discourse . his expressions are not strained or affected : and his language on this subject , is no other then what would have becomd a native of france . if you will be at the trouble , reader , to peruse the book , you will be the better able to judge of it . and if you reflect upon the dialogue of which it is composed , you will cry up the dexterity of the author , who assumes the more liberty to speak , because he is to answer the demands of a prince who interrogates him . the translator . i have seen florus hungaricus , and another piece entituled , the history of the turkish wars in hungary , transilvany , &c. the authors of both which , acquits themselves very well ; but if their intelligence , especially of the late troubles in hungary and pole , be not so exact as that of this counsellor of the duke of wirtemberg , it is no wonder ; for he might more easily draw clearer water then they , as being nearer the head of the fountain . they do not determine the causes of the last war between the christian and turkish emperors , so well as he seems to do , neither doth any of them speak of the peace , or the motives to it , both which he doth . if it be said , that the late rupture between the king of france ( of whose praises , and some other french-men , this writer is profusedly liberal ) and spain , doth show that his conjecture of the continuance of peace between them , proved not right ; it may be answered : first , that he could but guess , with probability , of future contingencies . and next , if the emperor did forsee that breach , he had the more reason to accept the peace was offered him by the grand visier . a little time , perhaps , will tell us , that the author hath not taken up his measures right , in his discourse of the election of a king of pole , yet it cannot be denyed , that he hath written very rationally on that subject . and who knowes , but the result of the polonian consultations at this time , may be such , as may make it appear , he hath not far over-shot his mark ? for these reasons , i thought that they who understand english best , would not think it unworthy of their labor , to hear him speak in that language . errata . page 5. line 3. for all read it . p. 8. l. 6. for with , read by . p. 12. l. 28. for banded , read bandied . p. 13. l. 19. for adress , read address . p. 15. l. 22. for number , read numbers . p. 16. l. 4. for specoius , read specious . ibid. l. 8. for spake , read spoke . ibid. last line , for sciticum , read scithicum . p. 17. l. 6. for fatihless , read faithless . p. 23. l. 1. for was , read were . p. 26. l. 9. for successors , read successor . ibid. l. 15. for vigorus , read vigorous . p. 27. l. 2. for they are , read he is . p. 29. l. 18. for excluded , read exclude . p. 35. l. 12. for he conjured , read he had conjured . p. 51. l. 15. for forces , read forceth . p. 55. l. 8. rodolp , read rodolph . p. 72. l. 2. for never , read neither . p. 83. l. 9. for maring , read marching . p. 86. l. 3. for amuniton , read amunition . p. 94. l. 14. for ever , read every . p. 95. l. 23. for cossaks , read cassacks . p. 103. l. 13. for settling , read setting . p. 106. l. 29. the cōma should be at burgundy , and no cōma at austria . p. 110. l. 14. for it as easie , read it is as easie . a discourse historical and political of the causes of the turkish war. or an abridgment of the history of hungary . by which may be seen how injuriously the great sultan hath attaked us : and all that is passed since the year 1350. to the end of the year 1664. by way of dialogue . p. the spaniards , whose words ordinairly weigh much , say , there is no good which doth not arrive , nor evil which is not accomplished . i am of the contrary opinion ; for we enjoy no sweets in this life , which are not mixed with bitterness : and we find the end of one evil to be but the beginning of another . these persons whom we account happy , have often more reason to lament then rejoyce : and the misfortunate , who far exceed the other in number , fall continually from a less disaster in a greater . i remember that george ragotchy , prince of transilvany , entered pole , not long ago , as victorious , and came out of it with broken wings . at that time you discoursed with me of the inconstancy of fortune , and shew me , that these alterations were no new emergencies , in regard many have been seen led in triumph , who triumphed but a little before . g. what ever i have said to you before , i did ever believe , and i hold it still for a certain truth , that most part of men have more reason to be thankful to god for the good they receive from him , then to petition him for a deliverance from the evils which afflict them : and yet we hear more complaints then praises , because we are more sensible of pain then pleasure . a prince is not so much contented to have been victorious all his life , as he is afflicted to see fortune turn her back upon him in one single rencounter . a great man who almost found nothing impossible to him , till he was fifty years old , and who had seen his most redouted enemies brought under his power , said , that fortune was a woman , and loved young men better then old . and retired himself to a solitary life , because he saw his ambition limited by one of the greatest empires that ever was . there are some who take a permission , rashly to hazard on any enterprise that pleaseth their capricious humor ; and do excessively complain , when these things which themselves began without judgement , contributeth to their misfortune . certain it is , that the divine providence , which the vulgar nick-name fortune , often abateth the pride of the most successful , to make them acknowledge that what they have obtained , proceded from his bounty , and not from their prudence . we see many states-men , who see , or think they see all things , and yet are blind as moles to these calamities ; which threaten both their countrey and their persons . this i could confirm with infinit exemples ; but i pass them over in silence , that i may hear your demands , and answer them as exactly as possibly i can . p. let us speak then of the present wars of hungary : and because a discourse you had with me three years ago , led us to the sight of a dangerous cloud which rose above transilvany , and that out of it since hath issued a tempest which hath dejected george ragotchy and janos remin , to mount abaffion the throne , entertain me with the cause and effects of that alteration , that i may know , whence it cometh that the grand seigneur , who hath been but a pure spectator of the tragedy which europe hath acted full thirty years , should now insolently invade our neighbors , and thereby give us opportunity to take armes , and with joynt forces and affections , make him repent his enterprise . i am confident , that this rupture hath so many circumstances , preceeding , accompanying , and following it , that i may with advantage spend some days to weigh and ponder them ; and that these who shal consider them after me , may thereby reap both pleasure and profit . g. i have always looked upon your will as a law which should over-rule me , yet i am to obey you in this with some reluctancy ; because , i fear , i must speak more then perhaps willingly i would : and because you must know from whence the remedies must be taken which are intended for application , i shal endeavor to satisfie you ; and that you may have reason to acquiesce to what i say , i will lead you to the source and fountain from whence sprung our miseries ; and will briefly represent to you , what the turk hath done in hungary since bajazeth came there to support the rebellion , and foment the discord . i know , that these who know no better , say , when the turk intendeth a war , he hath little regard to justice ; & that the smal difficulty he proponeth to himself to meet with in the prosecution of his enterprises , is the principal cause of his undertakings . for my part . i profess , that little faith should be given to an infidel ; and that the end of the turks designs , is seldom other then his advantage : yet it is not impossible , for all that , but that he may many times find a specious pretext , wherewith to cover the ugly face of these disorders , which his ambition procureth in the world . and therefore i will show you what reason the otthomans conceive they have to keep the soveraignity of transilvany , whereby you will also learn the causes why we are now calling our forces together , and begging assistance of strangers , to defend it against them . and then i shal come to these resolutions that are now concluded at ratisbone , by which these will be satisfied who desire to know the manner our princes use to contribute for the preservarion of germany , and for the maintenance of the war we are engaged in , for our defence , against so mighty an enemy . p. i should not receive that contentment which i promise to my self by your discourse , if you should only relate simply to me what is a doing on our frontiers , how numerous our forces are , and of what worth and merite the commanders of them be ; for these who look upon any novelty , desire to know the cause of all . and this war of ours having had its rise from the disrespect was given to the sultan of turky by ragotchy , and the protection which the emperor vouchsaved to give to remin janos , i cannot choose , but hear with much satisfaction the reasons why the grand seigneur offers to chastise these princes of transilvany , who offer to raise a war without his consent , and the causes which oblidgeth the emperor to defend them against him . speak then to that as clearly and succinctly , as possibly you can . g. you demand two things of me , which seem to be incompatible , yet i shal not despair to reconcile them , provided you be attentive . in the year 1350. or as others write 1383. lewis the first of that name , reigned peaceably over the people of transilvania , moldavia , valachia , mysia , dalmatia , sclavonia , which were appartenances of his kingdom of hungary : but his repose was interrupted by a mischief which he could not prevent , because he could not foresee it . joanne queen of naples , a princess extreamly dissolute , having preferred in her affection some young neapolitanes to her husband king andrew , put him to a cruel death . the news whereof , with the letters of those who abhorred the parricide , did quickly stir up a desire of a just revenge in the soul of king lewis . this generous prince finding himself oblidged in honor and justice , to take armes , to avenge the death of his brother , raised a puissant army , and marched straight to naples . his expedition was fortunate , for having chased away the queen and routed her party , he very soon reduced the rebells to obedience , and then punished the principal counsellors of that detestable regicide . this being done , supposing hungary stood in need of his presence , he bethought him of his return to his ancient kingdom , but not till he had provided for the preservation of his new acquired one . he had brought with him , many brave and noble persons , both for birth and merite ; amongst the rest steven vayvod of transilvany , who though young , had a very hie place in the kings favor : him he appointed his lieutenant , and with him left sufficient forces to keep the new conquered neapolitans within the limits of their duty . the departure of lewis encouraged joanne , & the prince of tarente her new husband , to make an attempt to remount the throne . but the prudence , valor , and fidelity of the transilvanian , rendered their endeavors ineffectual , till pope clement the sixth put an end to the war. the signal services which the vayvod had done to the king his master , both in naples , and to his friend and ally , francis carcarius , prince of padoua , made him dream of vaste recompenses , wherewith his hopes fed him : but he did but flatter himself ; for lewis not only frustrated him of his great expectations , but recalled him also from the government of naples jealous of the worth and vertue of so eminent a person . p. other great potentats have done the like , before and after king lewis . narses and gonzale have furnished matter enough to the writers of their times , to lay foul imputations on the emperor justinian , and ferdinand king of arragon . but how did steven carry himself in this his disgrace ? g. this transilvanian , as accomplished a courtier as he was a captain , dissembled his ressentiment till some favorable opportunity should be offered , whereby he might with advantage revenge himself . this proffered it self by the death of the king , who left no other successor but a daughter , named mary , affianced to sigismond of luxemburg , king of bohemia . the non-age of this princess , the unconstant humor of the hungarians , and the practises of our vayvod , procured such a contempt of mary , that many said publickly , they would not be governed by a girle . this cabal knowing the dexterous adress of the bishop of zagabria , who was an italien , both by extraction and inclination , sent him to charles the second king of naples , the son of andrew , and cousin-germane of mary . the bishop did exactly that for which he was sent . he offers the kingdom of hungary to the king of naples , and prays him to come & take possession of the estates , which ( as he said ) of right belonged to him . charles gave a favorable audience to the bishop , and finding his mind perplexed with passions of diverse natures , required a time to resolve of a business of so great importance . he broke the matter to his queen , who forgot not to disswade him , both with reasons and tears , from an entreprise dangerous , for the wavering unconstancy of the people ; and shameful , for the great injustice he should commit , in robbing his near kinswoman of her inheritance , without any color of reason . but at length , both equity , justice and reason , must yeeld to ambition . charles equippeth a great navy , and accompanied with an army suitable to such a king , he landeth in dalmatia , and in few days came to zagabria , where he was met with many of these nobles who favored his entreprise . from thence he marched to buda : and though he met with some resistence by the resolution of nicolas gara , and some other faithful subjects of the queen , yet he was established in the kingdom by the favor and assistance of the transilvanian vayvod . sigismund king of bohemia , and husband of queen mary , seeing the loss of hungary inevitable , retired himself to his own kingdom . and then charles thought he had struck a nail in the wheel of fortune . his joy notwithstanding was but short , and his usurpation no longer lived then other violent actions are . sigismund is recalled by the enemies of the usurper ; and having routed charles , killed or chased all that offered to resist him , reestablisheth himself in the dominions of mary his queen . p. these were marvellous alterations , and no question , such as were of hard digestion to the transilvanian . g. the loss and defeat of the king of naples , made the vayvod dispair , and forget all that is dear and precious to men , religion , and countrey . he trode upon all considerations , divine and humane , and hath his recourse to bajazet king of turks , to whom he promiseth his daughter , on condition that he should assist him to chase sigismond and mary out of their kingdom of hungary . this was the beginning and original of the miseries of this ( till then ) flowrishing kingdom ; and of the hopes the infidels conceived to make it a part of their empire . bajazet layeth hold on occasion , marcheth with a mighty army towards hungary , meeteth with king sigismund near nicopolis , between whom was fought a fierce battel , where twenty thousand christians , and three score thousand turks , were laid in the dust , upon the 18. of september 1396. p. i believe it was there where john duke of burgundy was taken prisoner , with the loss of a thousand gentle-men , whom he had carried with him to that war. but if i be not deceived , the turk made no great progress in hungary during the reign of sigismund . g. these burgundians kept company with the hungarians who died at that time . but in sigismund and his successor albert of austrias reigns , the turk gained but little ground in hungary . he resolved to go softly , and to be first master of constantinople , before he would fix his thoughts else where . but for all that , he learned the way to give us visits . mahomet the first beat the hungarians at tautemberg , in the year 1400. and the infidels advanced by little and little immediatly after the death of albert of austria . this prince at his death left his queen with child , which occasioned great divisions amongst the nobility . some thought it fit to wait till the queen were brought to bed , before any thing should be done in order to the election of a new king. others made difficulty to obey a child , though she should be delivered of a son , and therefore resolved to choose a king , capable to govern them . hungary being thus divided , a faction of the great ones sent an offer of the kingdom to vladislaus , the son of casimir king of polen . another party preferred ladislaus the son of albert , though he was yet in his cradle , and in it they set the crown upon his head . p. truth it self doth teach us , what danger estates are in , when they are divided amongst themselves : and assuredly hungary hath suffered irreparable losses by its divisions . g. this division of affections and forces moved amurath the second to take the field : and taking his advantage of the discords of hungary , pierced to the heart of the countrey , and besiedged alba royal. yet he got not all done he desired ; but on the contrair , he lost almost all his army , and was forced to raise the siedge . this affront did irritate the tyrant . who to have his revenge , entered hungary with new forces , where he was defeated by john huniades corvin . this action , as it gained much reputation to corvin , so it enflamed amurath with spite and rage : and therefore opposeth to huniades , who was constantly general of king vladislaus his armies , two of his bravest captains , these were isaac and mezets , who entered hungary and transilvany both at once , and filled all places where they came with terror , fire and confusion . huniades runneth to the rescue , renconntreth them loaden with spoil , chargeth them gallantly , but unfortunatly ; for he was beaten back , and put to flight . amurath encouraged with this victory , thought on nothing but the utter ruine of the christian countreys . mezets returneth to hungary , spoileth and wasteth many fair lands : and having destroyed and put to the sword a world of poor innocents , was thinking of his retreat , huniades thought he had a fair occasion offered to repare his former loss , meeteth with mezets , chargeth him , and defeateth him so entirely , that scarce one turk was left alive to carry the unwelcom news to sultan amurath . p. this good success should have encouraged the hungarians to have attaqued the turks territories . g. and so they did with much advantage : and without all doubt , there had been a remarkable change of the face of affairs between hungary and turky , if the general good had not been sacrificed to particular interest . king vladislaus had in his court julian the legat of the holy see , and george despot of mysia , who speaking of nothing else but the great fortune and happiness of vladislaus , the generosity and gallantery of huniades , and how easie it was to recover what had been formerly lost to the turks , carried on the young king to an high enterprise . preparations being made , and the troops gathered together , huniades is sent away with the vanguard . his expedition was so fortunate , that he regained many places : and if he had not been kept up by the irresistable cold of a rigorous winter , it was believed he had marched into the heart of thracia , and subverted the turks europeans dominious . in this expedition , huniades fought eight conflicts with carambo , a valiant turkish captain ; in all which , he came off with honor and advantage . the rigide violence of the season prohibiting him further action , he retireth to buda , carrying along with him , as a trophee of his victory . carambo , who having fallen in a pit of snow , was forced to yeeld himself prisoner . after these atchievements , which tended so much to the glory of vladislaus , and the immortality of the name of huniades , the embassadors of the constantinopolitan emperor , the venetians , and the genouays , came to complement the hungarian king , and exhort him to the continuance of the war , which he had so gloriously , and fortunatly begun . they assured him , that all the forces of christendom would second him . that they should send a navy to stop the turks passage over the hellespont : and that the grecians seeing their deliverance at hand , would pluck up their hearts , renew their ancient courage , and break in pieces the iron bonds of their servitude . the despot of mysia added to these motives , all such reasons as his vehement desire to recover both his principality and his children ( who were in the hands of the turk ) could suggest to him : so that all things , accidents and emergencies seemed to dispose the king to the prosecution of a war , as profitable , as honorable for the christian common-wealth . p. i am in expectation to hear the happy success of so strong a confederacy . g. but it tended to the disaster and ruine of hungary , and i shal tell you how . amurath the second king of turks perceiving all europe banded against him , and fearing the powers of asia , in so great an exigent , had his recourse to prudence ; and by an admirable dexterity , obtained that peace of vladislaus , which the evil aspect of his affairs made him so vehemently desire . he sent embassadors , in appearance to treat concerning the ransom and liberty of carambo ; but in effect to conjure that thunder , and divert that storm which threatned to destroy him . the turks ministers knowing what power the despot had in the kings counsel , and in the affection of john huniades corvin , cast up a right account , and concluded , that if they gained him , they had done their business . they cast up therefore two strong batteries against him , and out of them roared upon him with the great ordinance of affection and interest , against which few men are proof . they offer him a full restitution of his estates , with the liberty of his children , if he would obtain of king vladislaus that peace which they desired of him on reasonable conditions . the despot was marvellously well pleased with this proposition of the infidels : and by his dexterous adress , got huniades to be of his party . these two having agreed upon the matter , found no great difficulty to move the king to an accommodation . the peace is concluded , amurath retireth his guarisons from all these places he kept in mysia , and restored them faithfully , and kept exactly every article of the peace , not failing in any one of his promises . but while both parties are busied about the execution of the treaty , cometh letters out of grecia , showing that the greeks , who knew nothing of the peace , did expect every minute the beginning of the war. that in a game wherein they were so much concerned , they intended not to sit still with crossed arms . that the absence of the sultan , then in asia , gave them a favorable occasion to advances their affairs . and that the italian navy , which then advanced towards the hellespont , with great importunity demanded the same thing . when these letters were read in the kings counsel , there were not any ; nay , even of those who had most violently carried on the peace , but were extreamly grieved that it was concluded . but no man durst propone the breach of an agreement which was confirmed by oath made in the most solemn manner . cardinal julian , the popes legat , a man powerful enough to perswade , of great eloquence and credit , instigated by an indiscreet zeal , and by an impious piety , endeavored by a stout , but well ordered and learned discourse , to prove that the treaty concluded with the perfidious turk , should be broken . he chid the scrupulous , encouraged the fearful , and comforted the afflicted , till he moved the king , and the great ones , to a rupture of the peace , he said , he had sufficiently fore-seen the mischief ; but he would not oppose the treaty , lest he should seem to accuse john huniades corvin of want of prudence , or be esteemed merciless to the despot of servia , who could not get his beloved children out of the turks power , but by a peace . he assured his audience , that the business was not past the hopes of a remedy , in regard they might safely break covenant with the infidel , who by craft and fraud had brought them to the breach of the sacred knot of a christian league and alliance . he represented to them , that the hungarians could not make peace with the turkish king , without the consent of their brethren : and that men could not keep an oath unjustly taken , without a double breach of justice . he endeavored to prove , that the promise made and sworn to amurath , was void , and did not at all bind their consciences : and that they ought to give trust to him , as to one best seen and known in affairs of that nature . and concluded , that they should bring their forces together , and march to thracia , there to joyn with the rest of the christians , before the fault they had committed should be known over all europe . these and such like reasons pronounced with the authority of a legat , and by a person extreamly eloquent prevailed so far with the hungarians , that they agreed unanimously not to disert their christian brethren in this fair occasion . and for this effect , their forces are rendevouzed , and huniades marching with the vanguard , is followed by king vladislaus with the gross of the army . on his march , dracula vayvod of valachia , came to him , who told him he wondered of his confidence , that would with so inconsiderable troopes hazard to seek and provoke so mighty an enemy , who used to go a hunting accompanied with as great number , as those the king then had with him , and counselled him to return . his advice was rejected , and so the vayvod leaving four thousand horse under the conduct of his own son with the king , retired himself . amurath being informed that hungary armed against him , left asia , and came to europe ; drew his forces together , as speedily as he could , met vladislaus at varna , a town in bulgary , and gave him a total overthrow . the loss of this day , so dismal to the christians , and so joyful to the infidels , did let us see by the death of vladislaus . of julian the legat , & a world of brave gentle-men , that faith should be punctually kept : & that god punisheth the perjured , though they cover their perfidy with cloaks of specoius colors . they say that amurath seeing his men worsted at the beginning of the battel , pulled out of his bosome the treaty that was concluded between him and the hungarians , and looking towards heaven , spake these words with much zeal and passion : jesus christ , behold the agreement which the christians made with me , and swore to me by thy godhead ; and by breaking it , hath mocked thee and me . now , o christ , if thou be a god , as they say thou art , revenge the injury they have done to both thee and me : and make it appear to these who yet know not thy name , that thou knows how to punish such as violate the religion of faithful promises , confirmed and sworn by thy divinity . this prayer was seconded by the entire defeat of the christians . the head of the king was carried on a lance through many places of greece and asia , as an assured testimony of a compleat victory . the body of cardinal julian , the detestable author of the perfidy , was found stark naked , pierced and hacked with many wounds . the epitaph of this king , both valiant and fortunate , so long as he was careful to keep his promises , is worthy your knowledge : and it is this . romulidae cannas , ego varnam clade notavi ; discite mortales non temerare fidem . me nisi pontifices jussissent rumpere foedus , non ferret sciticum pannonis ora jugum . as varo cannaes fatal fields did dy with noble roman blood , so varna i stain'd with hungarian gore . learn , mortals , then to keep your faith and promise made to men . the pope importun'd me the truce to break , which i with osmans faithless race did make : hence the brave men of fair pannonias lands , must now obey the barbarous turks commands . this misfortune fell on hungary the 11. of november , s. martins day 1444. p. you have often told me , that the promises of men ought to be inviolable , and i was ever of that same opinion , and this sad example confirmeth me fully in it . but did this mischance spread it self over the whole army ? g. it was then the almighties pleasure only to chastise this unfortunate kingdom ; but not wholly to ruine it , and so preserved john huniades corvin , who seeing all things in a desperate condition , after the death of the king , saved himself by flight . the year following , the hungarians who till then had rejected ladislaus the posthume son of the emperor albert of austria , unanimously acknowledged him for king , though he was but five years old : and because of his tender age , they committed the management of affaires to john hunniades who two years after increased amuraths trophies with the loss of 22000 hungarians , which he had brought in the field against him . not long after , sultan amurath died at adrianople , and left his son mahomet to succeed him ; who surpassed all his predecessors in greatness of courage , and subtilty of spirit . this daring prince in the third year his reign beseegeth constantinople , and taketh it within the space of fifty days , on the 29. of may 1453. as this loss discouraged the christians , so it raised mahomets thoughts to a hie pitch , and furnished him with hopes to add hungary to his conquests of greece . to effect which , he laid mysia waste , and laid siege with two hundred thousand men to belgrade , which in ancient times was called alba graeca . but the place being notably defended by hunniades , who for that purpose had cast himself into it , the proud turk lost almost his whole army , with an hundred great pieces of canon . hunniades did not long survive this gallant action , but died the 8. of september 1456. mahomet carrying his hie designs to persia and italy , gave liberty to hungary to breath a while , hoping the ambition of the nobles , and the non-age of the king , would raise intestine troubles in time of peace , which would give him some fair opportunity to subdue the kingdom , sparing it for some smal time . p. but it was no smal good fortune to king ladislaus , that the tyrant did not molest him in his younger years after the death of hunniades . but tell me , what did he when he came to age ? g. the history tells us , that when ladislaus was 19. years old , he married magdelene of france , the daughter of king charles the seventh , and that he dyed of poison at prague in the time of the solemnity of his marriage , so that he had but little time to make either his vertues , or his vices appear ; yet there passed some considerable contingencies between the death of hunniades , and that of his master the king. hunniades having left two sons , who were perfect imitators of the vertue of their noble father , gave some occasion of jealousie to ladislaus , and of an earnest desire to his favorites , to be rid of them both . these being envyous of hunniades his glory , wrought the matter so with the king , that he caused ladislaus the eldest sons head to be struck off , for killing the count of cilie in a combat , to which the count had appealed him . about the same time they clapped matthias , the second son of huniades in prison : and not being able to suffer the children of that famous worthy , who had saved the state , they had assuredly made his process , if the death of the king , and the almighty providence , which had ordained him to wear the hungarian crown , had not put a stop to their malice . the kings death , which fell out in the year 1457. occasioned a wonderful alteration , matthias corvin , the son of john hunniades , is brought out of prison , where he expected a sentence of death , and placed in the throne : and all these who envyed both his fathers glory , and his own , could not hinder a man but of an indifferent quality , to be preferred to the whole family of austria , in the year 1458. p. these effects of the divine providence , are admirable . but reigned he gloriously ? g. hungary hath had but few kings like to matthias : he was ignorant of nothing that belonged to the knowledge of a great prince , & his reign was glorious , both in the time of peace and war. many great hungarian lords opposed his election : and after it , they importuned the emperor frederick the third , to set the crown ( which he had a keeping ) on his own head ; which , some say , he did . once certain it is , he did not restore it till six years after he got in exchange of it , three score thousand dukats at newstadt , a town in austria . a little before its restoration , some of the factious offered the kingdom to casimir , the son of another casimir king of polen , who sent his son to receive it , with a powerful army : but matthias made haste to the frontiers , from which he forced the polonian to return . these intestine broils gave both the courage and the opportunity to the turk to make himself master of bosnia , rascia , and a part of servia . but king matthias after his coronation , valiantly regained all was lost , and reduced transilvania and valachia to their duty . this happy progress prompted matthias to undertake an irreconciliable war with the grand seigneur : and without all peradventure , he had given him work enough , if his heroical design had not been obstructed by the emperor and the pope . and this doth evidently appear by the letters which he wrote on that subject to the electors of the empire , and to the cardinal of arragon . to the first he remonstrats , that when he was on the river of savus , going to fight with the infidels , he received certain intelligence that in a dyet at vienne they had resolved to invade him . to the second he wrote , that the pope favored the venetians , who had taken from him the i le of valga , without any occasion given by him : and not satisfied with that , his holiness endeavored to take from him the power to confer ecclesiastical benefices within his own kingdom , of purpose to disgrace him with his own subjects . p. but i think there is little appearance that these two princes , whom it most concerns to chase the turk out of europe , should endeavor to keep the swords of those in their sheaths , who would gladly draw them against that common enemy . g. i should also be of your opinion , if peter de reva had not told us , that he copied these things out of the original , and adds that which seems more incredible . in his fifth century of his monarchy of hungary , he tells us that the emperor seased on all the moneys which the spiritual and temporal lords of hungary had contributed for the war which matthias intended against the turk : and that the pope helped to drain the kingdom of moneys by ordering collections to be made for the knights of the rhodes . yet all these blocks that were laid in his way , did not hinder matthias by his generals paul canisi , and steven battori , to defeat and chase ali beg out of the field , with the loss of threescore thousand turks : and thereafter in person to regain jaitsa , and reduce bosnia to his obedience . yet these traverses at home necessitated him to make a truce with mahomet : and the tyrant dying in the year 1481. matthias with all his force resolves to renew the war ; and for that purpose desired a safe-conduct from the emperor for his embassadors to come and treat of an accommodation ; but could not obtain it . he intreated also the pope to give him zemini , the son of mahomet , that he might make use of him against his brother bajazet , who a little before had taken upon him the government of the turkish empire . but this was refused him by his holiness , which spited matthias the more , that it was done , not to loose a piece of money which was yearly payed to the pope by bajazet , for the detention ; or , as it was called , the maintenance of his brother zemini . besides , this pope by his spiritual authority obliged matthias to confirm the truce with bajazet , which he had made with his father mahomet . shortly after , this brave king , looking upon all the indignities he had received from the emperor , as insupportable for any generous soul , declared open war against him : which proved so fortunate on his side , as having brought the greatest part of austria under his obedience , at length he over-masters vienne and newstadt , the two great bulwarks of that arch-dukedom : from thence he marched to the kingdom of bohemia , and made himself master of silesia and moravia . but casimir king of polen , would have a share of the booty , and therefore entered silesia with a mighty army ; but by the mediation of the princes of the empire , these two kings agreed , that both matthias and vladislaus , the son of casimir , should bear the tittle of kings of bohemia : but vladislaus should alone enjoy the electoral dignity , and the kingdom : matthias keeping in his possession the provinces of silesia , moravia and lusatia , redeemable after his death for four hundred thousand crowns . while matthias was busied in these wars , the turk breaks the truce , and seaseth on killen and nester-alba , which ( at that time ) were accounted strong holds on the river danube . at length this valiant king , having reigned five years at vienne , and while there was a treaty on foot for the restoration of it to the emperor , he dieth on the tuesday before easter , in the moneth of march 1490. his corps was carried to alba royal , and interred with his predecessors the kings of hungary . p. it was fitting this martial prince should die on mars his day , and in the moneth which hath its name from mars . but it is pitty his valor was not still employed against the common enemy : and i am sory that these who should have exhorted him to it should have diverted him from so glorious an undertaking . but i pray , who succeeded him ? g. matthias corvin having no lawful issue , wished that his natural son john hunniades , might have been elected to be his successor . but after his death , the spirit of division possessed the hungarians . four princes pretended to this divided kingdom ; and the nobility being divided in four cabales , favored him with their votes whom they conceived most worthy of so great an honor . john the son of the late king , had the suffrages of these who reverenced the vertues of his grand father , and father , which eminently appeared in him , and of such also who would more gladly obey a born hungarian , then a stranger . the second party stood for albert jagellon , the second son of casimir king of polen , whom his father furnished with forces to fight against vladislaus his elder brother , who made the third party ; casimir thinking his son vladislaus might well enough be satisfied with the crown of bohemia . the fourth cabale inclined to elect maximilian , son of the emperor frederick ; but he was excluded , because vladislaus his party prevailed . during this interraign , the emperor recovered all that matthias had taken from him in austria : and at length vladislaus , maugre all the competitors , mounts the throne . the beginning of his reign was troublesom ; for his brother albert , assisted with his uncles the brothers of casimir king of polen , beseegeth cassovia , the capital city of the higher hungary , and so gave him work on that side . blaise magger a dependent of john corvin , being offended that his master was rejected , refused to deliver the crown which was in his keeping , to the new king : upon which , he was beseeged at vissegrad , which he held bravely out , and would neither deliver town nor crown , till he had command so to do from his master . maximilian having recovered his losses in austria , advanced towards hungary : and being assisted by these who had favored his election in the interreign , made a successful progress . vladislaus fainting under the burden of so many troubles , came to an agreement with maximilian : the tenor whereof was so hateful to the hungarians , that the palatine emeric prini , caused proclaim through all the streets of presburg , that he neither did , nor ever would consent to it . but this generosity of his lasted not long ; for being gained by presents , he signed the articles of peace by which the crown and kingdom of hungary is entailed to the house of austria , if vladislaus died without issue . you may see here a disease cured by the application of a remedy odious to the whole nation . this tempest not yet well allaid , ushered in another , conjured up by albert , another polonian pretender , whose heart could not brook it , to see his brother king of hungary : he takes armes , and beseegeth cassovia the second time . but while he endeavors to take it , he is taken himself , and forced to give surety to suffer vladislaus to live in quyet . shortly after vladislaus married , and within three or four years had a son and a daughter , anne and lewis ; both of them famous in the hungarian history . anne was married to ferdinand of austria , grand-child to the emperor maximilian , who by her had a numerous issue , whose posterity reigns yet in germany and hungary . the accidents of the birth , life and death of lewis were extraordinare . he was born without a skin , which made his subjects fear he should be spoiled of his kingdom . he wore a beard when he was but fifteen years old , and was gray haird of eighteen ; which made most men conclud his life to be short . he died in a marish , at mohats , when he was but twenty years of age ; at which time , the greatest part of his kingdom fell in the hands of the mahometans : which makes us see , that these preter-natural accidents proved truly ominous , as we shal find hereafter . vladislaus making no more account of what had passed between him & maximilian of austria , caused crown his son lewis at alba royal by the hands of thomas cardinal of strigonium , in the year 1508. and the year after , he got him to be crowned king of bohemia at prague , when he was but three years old . the emperor maximilian was hugely dissatisfied with these things ; but vladislaus entertaining peace with the turk on the one side , and supported by polen on the other , he was forced to dissemble his ressentment . p. ordinarly a great calm is followed by a great tempest : and if it fell not out so with vladislaus , he hath been fortunate beyond his merite . g. towards the end of his life , and after the death of bajazeth , a civil war began in hungary , which was like to ruine it entirely , upon this occasion . the king had a great desire to invade selim emperor of turky , who was kept busie at home disputing the crown with his brother achmet : which design he communicates to pope julius the first . the pope approves of it and promiseth his assistance ; but prevēted by death , left the management of it to his successors . mean while vladislaus bethinks himself better , and renews with selim the peace he had made with his father bajazet . this peace exceedingly displeased those who loved war : and a little after , cardinal thomas legat for the holy see , came to hungary with a croisade , to joyn the nobility and commons in a vigorus pursuit of a war against the infidels . the common people who had been ever till then used with much rigor , thinking the time to recover their liberty was now come , turned their armes against the nobles . their numbers made them insolent : and they elect one george sekell , first for their general , and then for their king. he and his rable having cōmitted a world of mischiefs , laid siege to themisware , where his army is defeated , and himself and brother lucatius taken prisoners by john zapoliha , vayvod of transilvany . this action put zapoliha in so high credit with the better sort , that vladislaus was contemned , and nothing more spoken of then degrading the king , and mounting the vayvod in the throne . but vladislaus prevented the disgrace by his death , which fell out in the year 1516. p. by what you tell me , i am perswaded the hungarians are hugely loyal and affectionate unto their king , when they are gallant ; and that they are easily moved to change him for another , when he is not so . g. a warlike people desires ever to see their king a horse-back when the preservation of his estate requires him so to be . and though experience ofteu teach us , that the preservations of the persons of kings preserves kingdoms , yet a people is ever desirous to see their king on the head of their army . but for all that , the hungarians have reason to be of another opinion : and their history will let them see , what a misfortune it is to loose a king with loosing a battel . lewis in his tender years succeeding his father vladislaus , was vilipended by sultan soliman , who knowing his weakness , and the divisions that then were amongst christian princes , thought this time convenient to bring hungary under his subjection . to this effect he makes peace with the persian , and rusheth upon lewis with all his forces . this young king knowing how unable he was alone to grapple with so mighty an enemy , prayed other christian potentats to send him succours , and not to permit the bulwark of christendom to fall into the hands of the common enemy of believers . his prayers prevailed not , for christendom then was tearing it self in pieces ▪ so lewis was forced to take the field , yea even before these troopes were brought together , of which his army was to be composed . the turk had already passed the save and the drave ; and meeting with the hungarians , both few in number , and evil provided of a general , did without any difficulty obtain the victory ; and that so compleatly , that the king and the most part of these that followed him , were lost , one way or other , either in battel , or the flight . p. i have heard say , that two and twenty thousand christians died at this fatal field : and that besides horses of service , five thousand wagons , fourscore pieces of great canon , and six hundred lesser ones , with all furniture and amunition necessare for such a train of artillery fell in the hands of the victor . g. the loss of the battel was but a smal matter , in comparison of that which followed . the turk killed and took more then two hundred thousand persons . and did so far advance in hungary , and fixed himself so firmly in it , that till this hour he could never be removed out of it . and no doubt , he hath now more hopes then ever to abolish our religion in that unhappy kingdom : so we have reason to write the 29. of august of the year 1526. amongst the most dismal days that ever afflicted christendom , or christianity . this king died without children ; and his want of issue did much augment the right which the house of austria pretended to have to the crown of hungary . yet that illustrious family did not find the hungarians much inclined to submit themselves to their domination . john zapoliha , earl of sebusia , and vayvod of transilvany , who came too late with his forces to defend the crown , thought he was come soon enough to set it on his own head . he had of a long time imployed both his means and his pains to gain the affections of the whole kingdom . and by the defeat he had given not long before to george sekell , and the peasants who had made him king , he had opened to himself a way to the royalty . seeing himself now in a condition to have the greatest hopes , he prays , he exhorts the whole nobility , and every one of them in particular , not to loose the right and priviledge they had to elect a king , and to make their generous resolutions in order thereto known at the next dyet . he remonstrats to them that hungary had never been happy in subjecting it self to the dominion of a strange king. that sigismund of bohemia and vladislaus of pole , the first by his defeat at nicopolis , the last by his overthrow at colembat and at varna , had given sufficient evidence how misfortunatly strangers govern that kingdom . he endeavored to make them believe , that though a strange prince might reign gloriously in hungary , yet it would be both more profitable and honorable for them to have a king of their own nation . that the best governed common-wealths excluded the feminine sexe from the scepter , for fear it should come in the hands of strangers . that the hungarian nobility was not so degenerated , but there was heads amongst them worthy to carry a crown . and though himself was none of the bravest , yet he thought not himself incapable to govern a great state , and defend it with the point of his sword . p. there are few nations who do not abhor the yoke of a stranger . what was the result of the hungarian consultations ? g. the great merits and exhortations of zapoliha prevailed so far with the greatest part of the nobility , that they invested him with the royal dignity , and caused crown him by paul deverda , archbishop of strigonium , on martinmas day 1526. but to help the course of this miserable countrey to its ruine , stephen battori , and some other great ones , who looked upon the advancement of zapoliha with an envyous eye , sided with ferdinand of austria , and supported his interests . this prince fortified with the accession of his new kingdom of boheme , with the victorious forces of the emperor charles the fifth , his brother , with the marriage of anne , sister of the late king , with the pretensions which ladislaus , son of albert the first , left to the austrian family , and the help of some hungarian lords , thought that the kingdom could not escape him . in effect , ferdinand assisted by his right , and his friends , declared himself king , and takes the field with an army : and knowing the readiest way to kill a creature is to strike it at the heart , he marcheth straight to buda , the capital city of the kingdom . king john astonished at this blow , abandons the town , ferdinand makes himself master of it : and shortly after beats his competitors army , and chases him entirely out of the kingdom . the course of this good fortune was stopped by the turk , who regains jaitsa , the chief town of bosnia , which matthias corvin had taken with extraordinary valor . this loss , and the safe retreat of zapoliha , made king ferdinand believe , he had not yet done his business ; but that soliman and john would cut out more work for him , then he had reason to desire . p. i would gladly know whether this titular king retired himself , & what he did to recover his estates ? g. this poor prince beaten by ferdinands force , and the revolt of his subjects , betook him to his shifts . he went to pole , & adressed himself to jerome lasco , vaydod of siradie , an illustrious person , both by birth and vertue . lasco over-joyed with the presence of such a guest , offered him all that was in his power : and having maturely considered and reconsidered all means for his reestablishment , at length adviseth him to have his recourse to sultan soliman . and because these who give counsel should ever be ready to put it in execution , he undertakes the journey himself : and having obtained a recommēdatory letter from sigismund king of pole , he goes straight to constantinople . this great man , who had been before embassador at the port , made it soon known how fit a person he was to agent a business of that importance . he gained on his side by presents of great value , abraham the first vizier , lustibey , and lewis gritti , who were in hie favor with the grand seigneur . these being well instructed by the dexterous prudence of lasco , easily perswaded the sultan that it would be both honorable and profitable for him , to take the exiled king in his protection , and restore him to his kingdom . mean while , ferdinand fearing the practises of lasco , sent john oberdans , a hungarian lord , embassador to the port , to desire the friendship of soliman , and to demand ( a little unseasonably ) the restitution of all he had taken in hungary since the death of lewis the second . this highly offended the proud sultan , who answered , that the ottomans were not accustomed to grant their friendship to those who had offended them . that ferdinand was in the wrong to desire it , after he had invaded an estate to which he had no just pretension . that he thought him unworthy of that he desired , that he would be revenged of the injury he had done him : and commanded oberdans to be instantly gone out of constantinople , and tell his master , that he denounced war against him . that he would come into hungary and bring the keys of these places with him wh●ch ferdinand demanded . p. the turk speaks with a wide mouth : and if his actions corresponded with his words , assuredly he made ferdinand repent that he had given an interruption to zapolihas repose . g. soliman did not all he would ; but desiring to be a man of his word , he took the field with a dreadful army , and in the spring advanced to hungary . king john went to wait on him at bellgrade , accompanied with lasco , and as splendide a company of the nobility , as was possible for him to bring together . and in that great assembly he did homage to the infidel , and acknowledged him for his lord. the sultan a little moving himself in his seat , gave him his hand , and assured him that nothing could be so pleasing to him , then to support and restore the afflicted and oppressed . he bid him be of good courage , and told him , he would restore to him all he should recover from his enemy ferdinand . these promises were confirmed by a most solemn and pompous oath , after the fashion of these unbelievers , who in all their actions will appear beyond that which they are . all things being set in order , soliman marched to buda , which he might easily take , in regard it was abandoned by the german guarison . and then he forced thomas nadasdy to give over the castle whereof he was governor . this victory gave opportunity to the turk to reestablish john in the royal dignity , which accordingly he did . then treading over the bellies of all that durst offer to resist him , he laid siege to vienne . he battered it with all imaginable fury and artifice : but if it was well attaqued , it was as well defended by philip the victorious , prince palatine of the rhine , and nicolas count of solms , who forced him to retire with shame ; and to confess , that who would take vienne , must have good mittains . p. that place hath been for more then an age the mark at which the ambition of the ottomans hath aimed . they fancy to themselves , if they had once possession of the seat and ordinary residence of the emperor of the west , they would quickly pluck from us the head of the roman eagle , which is yet amongst us . but in regard , the turk did rather fly then retire , and that he was rather covered with cypress then with lawrels , let us follow him , and see what he did afterward . g. i shal pass over all he did which makes not to our purpose , neither shal i speak of his inhumane cruelties , or the horrible marks he left of his indignation . let it suffise that i tell you , that being arrived at buda , he caused bring before him all the royall ornaments , and in presence of many great persons , as well christians as mahometans , he said thus to king john : brother , and friend , since next to god , thou had thy recourse to me in thy calamity , i was pleased to be favourable to thee , and i have handled the matter so , that thou art master of thy kingdom : now i deliver in thy hands the city and castle of buda , with all hungary ; whereof i declare thee king. and turning to the hungarian lords , he proceeded thus : i command you to be faithful and obedient to your king here present : if you do so , i shal be your friend : if you do otherwise , i will destroy you with my seimeter . and thou , o king , my friend , rememher of the great benefit thou hath received of god , and of me . thou hath the crown , which thou and thy successors shal enjoy peaceably , if all of you continue in my friendship , and the duty you owe me . when he had spoke so , he left lewis gritti ( son to andrew , since duke of venice , by a graecian concubine ) in hungary with some cavallery , and so returned to constantinople . p. i wonder that soliman having suffered so great losses in austria , did not recompense them by the detention of hungary : for i have heard that the turk is not a slave to his promise . g. soliman did as these who break young horses , he used this gentleness to tame the hungarians : and he gave that to john , which he was afraid he could not well keep to himself . but then king john fearing with much reason , that the grand seigneur would weary of his succours , and perceiving his affaires to be in a bad condition , he sent to vienne that same lasco whom he had imployed at the port. this active man procured a years truce ; in which time , the edge of their animosity being somewhat blunted , they came to an agreement ; by which john was to enjoy the kingdom to his death ; after which , ferdinand or one of his sons should succeed him . but because it was not impossible but john might have children , it was provided , that if he had a son , that son should enjoy all these lands and castles which belonged to john before he was king of hungary : and besides all that , he should be prince of transilvany . this treatie was ill observed . ferdinand caused invade transilvany , by baltasar bamfy : sclavony , by john coatenerus , & the province of sebuse , by leonard baron of velts . but all these attempts were rendered vain by the prudence of king john , and the valor of george martenusias a monk , and the kings great favorite , commonly called , frier george . and so they came to another accommodation . the calm which john enjoyed after he conjured away the tempest , gave him leasure to think of his marriage : and for that effect sends to sigismund king of pole , and demanded his daughter isabel or elisabeth for his wife . and having obtained her , the nuptials & coronation of the queen were magnificently solemnized . p. i believe king ferdinand was not well pleased with a marriage from which might proceed an addition to his troubles , and an opposition to his pretentions : neither do i think soliman could approve of the transaction which john made with ferdinand , without his knowledge , or at least without his consent ; in regard a vassal can innovate nothing of that he holds in fee , without the approbation of his soveraign . g. in this exigent , john was like to him that holds the wolf by the ears he saw well enough that he had reason to fear as much mischief from soliman , as from his competitor , yet he conceived stronger hopes of a christian prince , then of an infidel : notwithstanding whereof , we shal presently see that his successors submitted to the turk , to preserve a part of their dignity . not long after king johns marriage , stephen meylats and some others , take arms against him in favor of ferdinand . john desirous to quench the fire before it grew inextinguishable , leaves his queen at buda , and marcheth to transilvany , where he easily received these in his favor who acknowledged their fault : which act of grace moved many to return to their duty . but meylats shuts himself up in the strong castle of of fogaras , to wait for the succours which ferdinand was to send him under the conduct of nadasdy . the king beseegeth the castle , and after a long siege , takes it . mean time comes a courrier , who brings him the glad tydings of the birth of a son whom god had given him . such news useth to be very acceptable to these who have no children , especially to such who are stricken in years : you may easily imagine that john received them with an excess of joy , which he witnessed by drinking ( after the hungarian manner ) more then enough . this augmented his sickness , which at sassebs sent him to his grave a few days after his sons birth , and in the fifty and third year of his own age . his death was kept quyet , as much as possibly might be done ; but at length it was published with the tenor of his testament : by which he declared his son the universel heir of all his goods , and george martenusias , or frier george , tutor of the pupil prince . some days before he died , he exhorted the nobility to have a regard to the honor of the hungarian nation , and to prefer his son to any stranger whatsoever , if they should fall upon the election of a new king ; assuring them that the grand seignior would protect him , if they had their recourse to him . the desire of a dying king , and the jealousie the hungarians had of a strangers domination , moved many of the great ones to set the crown upon the head of the infant , the very day of his baptism , and to send to the port to beg solimans protection . p. hungary is most misfortunate , yet little or no mischief hath come upon it , which it hath not deserved . what an eternal shame was it for a christian king on his death bed , to exhort his subjects to have recourse to a turk , to free his posterity from that obligation himself had put upon it by a solemn treaty ? what inexcusable folly was it in them to crown a child , and thereby render him the object of the indignation of a powerful neighbor prince ? what insupportable impiety was it , to run to an infidel for shelter , before they knew , if he whom they feared , would exceed the bounds of reason ? certainly , the hungarians had lived more happily and quietly , if they had religiously observed the treaties and promises of their kings , and the faithless turk would have found stronger bars to his ambition , if the house of austria had not been so much traversed and crossed in its just pretensions . g. when the ruine of great estates approacheth , all things contributes to their destruction . kingdoms that have changed masters , have been the principal framers of their own misfortune . the condition of hungary was so depraved , that almost every one gloried to be inconstant and perfidious : but let us follow the threed of our story , that we may come near our own times . king ferdinand having heard of his competitors death , sent nicolas count of salms to the queen douager , to dispose her to the observation of the treaty which had been made between him and her husband , and willingly to grant that to reason , which she would be constrained to yeeld to force ; that she and her son would find it a greater advantage to them to acquiesce to what the late king had concluded with mature deliberation , then to draw upon hungary the mischiefs and evils of an obstinatly sought for war. that himself was ready to perform all he had promised , and to use her with favor more then ordinary . the queens answer to the earl was , that her sexe , her age , and her grief , rendred her incapable to fall upon any resolution in a business of so great importance , till she had the advice of the king her father ; and therefore intreated ferdinand to allow her some few months for that effect . that the emperor charles his brother and himself , would reap but little honor , to make war on a woman drowned in tears , and a child swadled in his craddle . this answer did not at all please ferdinand , who immediatly sent leonard , baron of velts with an army to bring her to reason . the queen in this extremity sends embassadors to the port , who were well received by soliman , and graciously dispatched . they returned with an embroidered scarlet robe , a mace of iron , the pommel of which was of gold ; a shable , the sheath whereof was set with precious stones , as tokens of his amity and protection . and at the same time , ordered all the governors of the neighbor places , to draw to the field without delay , to succour the queen . while these things are a doing , lasco who had changed his master and taken himself to ferdinands service , and was then his embassador at constantinople , demanded of the sultan the kingdom of hungary , upon the same conditions which were granted before to john zapoliha : which proposition did displease the turk so much , that he clapped the embassador in prison , and said , he deserved to die , for offering to mock him . soliman having absolutely refused ferdinands demands , and sending strong supplys to queen isabel , hungary became the theatre of most horrible confusions ; and was dyed with the promiscuous blood of germans , turks and hungarians . rogendorff a new general of ferdinands , beseegeth buda , this siege put soliman on his way to raise it : but he might have saved himself the labor , for his forces had done the work before his arrival . rogendorff having lost twenty thousand men , saved himself by flight . the turk notwithstanding keeps on his journey , and being come near the city , sends presents to the young king. but afterward , desiring to have satisfaction for the great charge and trouble , he and his forces had been at , he desired the queen to send her son to him , assuring her , he demanded it for no other reason , then to oblige his children to love the young king more tenderly . at the same time his messengers had order to tell her , the cause why the grand seigneur did not give her self a visit , was , that he would not do any thing that might bring a blemish upon her reputation . the queen returned her humble thanks to the sultan for his civility ; but wavered in her resolution , whether she would send her son to him , or not . george martinusias told her , that she neither might or could refuse it . overcome by invincible necessity , she puts him in a craddle , worthy such a child , and having commanded his nurse , and some other matrones , and a great many lords to accompany him , she sends him to the turkish camp . soliman to do him honor , caused meet him with a gallant troop of horse , he looked upon him , embraced him , courted and dandled him , and caused his children do so also . and in the mean time caused seize one of the ports of the town , by which his troops entered , and secured all the streets of the city . then were the citizens commanded to deliver up all their arms , if they desired to save their lives , which was instantly done without any noise , this being past , soliman sent back the young king to his mother , but keeped the lords who had convoyed him . the queen seeing her town and officers of state in the turks power , laments , weeps and prays ; but her lamentations , tears and prayers availed not , nor did hinder the infidel to put it to the debate in his divan , whether he should keep the kingdom of hungary for himself , or restore it to the young king ? p. the great turk is so absolute and formidable to his subjects , that i presume in his councels , all speak according to his humor and inclination . g. it was not so here , for all the opinions ( which were several ) were well debated and considered ; neither did soliman fall upon the election of the most unreasonable result . mahomet and ustrofi , were of opinion , that the sultan should carry the king to constantinople , and with him the principal hungarians : that he should place a governor in buda , who using the people which loved liberty , with moderation and sweetness , might bring them piece and piece , and by degrees , to receive the ottoman yoak ; and in the mean time , permit them to enjoy their goods . rustan , solimans son in law , gave a more honorable advice , perswading him to keep his promise , wherein he was so deeply engaged : that the violation of it , could not but bring with it the irrecoverable loss of his honor and reputation . but iahaoglis basha of belgrade , void both of honesty and humanity , advised his master , to rid himself , once for all , of the necessity to come so often and so far to relieve a woman and a child . he represented to him the impossibility , the mother and her son would meet with , to resist the germans without the forces of his highness , and consequently his troubles should be endless . he desired him to remember , that within these twenty years , he had marched into hungary five several times , to his infinite charges and hazard of his person . the first time , to reduce belgrade to his obedience , which before was a den of thieves . the second , to revenge an affront done to his embassadors , to which he sacrificed king lewis , and that then he had given with a prodigious prodigality , the kingdom to a person , who was considerable for nothing , but for the mischief he had done to the ottoman armies . the third to succour the said king against ferdinand of austria , and at the said time he had shaken and wasted germany by the siege of vienne ; and by his roads and cavalcades , which brought threescore thousand christians to chains and fetters . the fourth , in regard his highness retreat had encouraged the same ferdinand to attack king john , with hopes to wrest his kingdom from him , he was forced to return and relieve him . and the fifth time , for these affairs concerning which the present question was . this basha who had been present at all these expeditions , did exaggerate the evils that his master had endured , the great and vast waste of treasure , the great and many persons he had lost , and the obligation he had laid upon himself , to neglect all his other affairs for this alone . and concluded , that war being only made to procure the means to live in peace , the sultan should reduce into a province , a kingdom which he had so often taken and defended . he should send the queen to her father sigismond king of pole. he should carry the child to constantinople to be bred in the mahometan law. he should put the whole nobility to the sword , and raze all their forts and strong holds ; transport a number of families to asia , and keep the rest in subjection with sufficient guarrisons . p. this last spoke like a true turk , for they are all cruel and merciless , and sworn enemies to christians . g. jahaoglis advised nothing , but what soliman might have done , and what many of his predecessors would have done , in the like occasion . but he resolved for all that to use greater moderation . he left a strong guarrison in buda , intreating the queen to be satisfied with what he did , and to retire her self with her son to lippa , and reign over transilvany , in the neighborhood of her father the king of poles dominions . and gave her assurance of the affection he would ever keep for her son : he ordered some troops of his own guards to convoy her , and caused furnish her with waggons , chariots and beasts for carriage , to transport all the moveables she had . the queen perceiving the necessity of her departure , endeavored to seem willing to go from a place , where it was not in her power to stay longer . some noblemen of the countrey followed her joyfully , as if they had been delivered out of prison . the transilvanians swore fealty to their young prince , with the turks consent . and remembring , that his father john had governed them mildly , and with much moderation the space of thirty years ; they promised to the son a perfect obedience , without constraint . the affairs of hungary being in this condition , king ferdinand would gladly have appeased the turk , whom he much apprehended ; and for that purpose , he directed presents to him worthy of him who sent them , and of him who was to receive them . there was besides other things , a great cup of pure gold , enriched with precious stones , and an horologe of silver , of an admirable workmanship . it was a globe , which before had honored the cabinet of maximilian ferdinands grand-father . it shew , besides the hours , the course of the planetes , with the distance of the sun and moon , imitating the fabrick of the world , as far as art could reach . and the motion of all did not terminate , till a whole year went about . p. did these presents produce any good effects ? or did they acquire to ferdinand the tranquillity he hoped for ? g. soliman was extreamly well pleased with the globe , and looked upon it with much delight ▪ as one who had some skill in astronomy , but it did not oblige him to repay any civility . ferdinands embassadors demanded the kingdom of hungary , upon these conditions , which were granted formerly to john zapoliha . which being very honorable for soliman , and advantageous to his estates , there were strong appearances he should have granted them : but the contrare appeared by the answer delivered to them , out of rustan basha's own mouth , which was this ; that his highness would grant peace to their master , upon these termes , that he should deliver up all these places which appertained to lewis the second : that henceforward , he should not come near the frontiers of hungary . that the house of austria should be obliged , to pay soliman such a tribute , as he should be pleased to impose , to preserve the honor of the ottoman majesty , which notwithstanding should be but a small one , in comparison of the great pains and travel the grand seigneur had taken , and the immense charges he had been at in the war. and if these conditions seemed heavy to ferdinand , then soliman would make use of his power to force him to that accommodation . after this final answer , the turk returned to constantinople , having first wasted and spoiled some provinces . this proud and imperious procedure of soliman , was looked upon at vienne , as a declaration of the war. and therefore , ferdinand appoints three generals , to oppose so formidable an enemy , and made application to george martinusias , who refused not to serve him . this monk whom king john had chosen to be tutor to his son , prime minister of estate , and director of all his revenues , intending to tyrannize over his master , and the queen his mother , had constantly more strings to his bow , then one . and whatever he promised either to the queen , to the turk , or the king of the romans , it was only to serve himself with the one of them against the other , and in the mean time , by his dexterity , to keep the absolute power of the government to himself . such was the ambition of this petty gentleman , who from a contemptible and underling domestick of john zapoliha's mother , came to be a monk , from an ignorant monk , to be king johns servant , and then bishop of varadine , and first minister of estate , and could now suffer no equal . he possessed the queen with fears , that he would do her self a bad office , and dethrone her son . the just apprehension of this danger , moved queen isabel to represent to soliman , that the proud monk had demanded assistance of king ferdinand , to bring about the design he had to establish himself in the throne , by the suppression , and perhaps the death of her son . martenusias on the other hand , represents to ferdinand ; that having had infinite obligations to the late king john , he could in gratitude do no less , then employ all his power to procure the standing , welfare , honor and utility of the son of so deserving a father . but that the quality of a prelate did oblige him much more to have an eye to the preservation of christendom . that he had to do with a fearful woman , who upon the least suspicion , would not miss to implore the turks succours . and if the government were not taken out of her hands , then undoubtedly transilvany would fall in the turks hands . to obviate which , he intreated ferdinand to offer the queen a recompence to yeeld up her estates : and he conceived it would be prudently done , to offer to her son , all these advantages which were offered to his father . ferdinand , who knew martenusias well enough , made no doubt , but that he intended to cheat him ; for all that , he resolves to make his profit of the monks craftiness . and therefore , making fair weather with him , he praised his christian zeal , and conjured him to persevere in so laudable an intention , sends him some canon , and a thousand horse payed for four moneths , things tending thus to a change , every one of the parties endeavored to make his advantage of the present conjuncture of affairs : ferdinand acquaints his brother the emperor with all that passed , and of the hopes he had to be a gainer , if he would be pleased to assist him with his counsel and his forces . charles relisheth the proposition , and sends to his brother , john baptista castaldo , a spaniard , a prudent and valiant gentleman , whom he might intrust with the conduct of the whole design . queen isabel of iagello , who knew and apprehended the practises of martenusias , called a convocation of the estates of the countrey , to gain the good will of the nobility ; thinking by this mean to preserve to her self and her son , that rank and dignity which belonged to them . the monk fearing the estates should fall upon some resolutions , which might diminish his greatness , makes all possible haste to agnabet , where the dyet was assembled , breaks it up , forceth the queen to retire to alba julia , and commenceth the war against his master . while this is a doing , castaldo arrives at claudiopolis , which the hungarians call calesvar , and the germans , clausemburg : from whence , in order to his instructions , he intreats martenusias to perform what he had promised to king ferdinand . this prelate then knowing the queens fears , went and payed her a visit , shew her her escapes , and exhorted her to an accommodation with ferdinand , to which she consents . to this effect , the transilvanian estates are convocated at claudiopolis , where don castaldo lets them see the commission he had to treat with the queen . he endeavored to make it appear to her , that it was purely impossible for her and her son to defend transilvany against the turk . that for the good of christendom , it would be expedient , perhaps necessare for them both , to make a resignation of it to the king of the romans . and in lieu thereof , he promiseth to john sigismund , the two dutchies of opeln and ratibore , the revenue whereof extended to five and twenty thousand ducats a year , and joanne the daughter of ferdinand , with an hundred thousand crowns of portion , and to the queen fifty thousand crowns , with the payment of all her debts . this was castaldo's proffer . p. when i consider transilvany , i think this compensation was very insignificant : yet it may be thought considerable enough , in regard by the renunciation , the queen and her son did fairly rid themselves of an inevitable necessity to make war , either with the great turk , or the house of austria : and the sexe of isabel , and the non-age of john sigismund rendered them both incapable for that . but did the queen accept the proffers ? g. this couragious and prudent princess being exceedingly desirous to free her self from the yoke of martenusias , acquiesced to what ferdinand had offered , and instantly delivered up all the royal ornaments to castaldo , and intreated that spanish lord to move the king of the romans to perform without delay that which was promised on his part , and immediatly retired her self to cassovia , which was given her for a retreat , till the entiere execution of the treaty . castaldo having now the hungarian crown in his hands , believed they should all acknowledge his master for king , and therefore desired the transilvanians to take the oath of fidelity to king ferdinand , who unanimously did it , after george martenusias , who by the bargain had got the arch-bishoprick of strigonium , and a cardinals hat , procured by the king of the romans . the matter having passed so , each party prepared for war , the hungarian well knowing the turk would not so easily suffer a province which had acknowledged his soveraignty , to fall in the hands of another without his consent . the event made it appear they had made a right conjecture : for he enters transilvany with an army , but made a sory progress , so long as martenusias lived , or that the queen had any hopes that ferdinand would observe the agreement she had made with him . as to frier george , it was observed he desired to serve the christians , without giving too much occasion of offence to the turk ; for at the surrender of lippa to castaldo , he saved ulmani bey , whom they resolved to cut in pieces ; and protected within his castle of vivaria , him who received the tribute which transilvany payed to soliman . these actions cost him his life ; for castaldo having entred in a deep distrust of him got mark-antony ferrero his secretary ( who because of his charge had frequent access to him ) to stob him with a dagger . sultan soliman being informed of the death of martenusias , and of the oath the transilvanians had made to the king of the romans , commanded stephen prince of moldavia , the governor of buda , and some other neighboring vassals of his , to take arms , and fall upon them . this order was no sooner issued out of the port , but it was put in execution . and transilvany in a short time had reason to say , that the death of one tyrant had not delivered it from slavery . mean time queen isabel seeing she could not obtain the performance of the promises were made to her , prayed the grand seigneur once more to have pitty of her son . soliman either moved with compassion of the widow queen , or touched with his own interests , assists her powerfully , and reduceth the transilvanians to that necessity , that they implored ferdinand to permit them to treat with soliman in favor of john sigismund . ferdinand , though much against his will , gave his consent . and they obtained for their prince , that same favor that was granted to john zapoliha his father , for these submissions , duties and tribute that it should please soliman to impose on him . this fell out in the year 1551. the queen having entred in repossession of her estates , her brother sigismund august mediated another treaty between ferdinand and her . by it she obtained more advantagious conditions then by the former one . her son should espouse joanne the daughter of ferdinand , and enjoy for ever in soveraignty for himself and his heirs , transilvany , the county of abavivar , muran , huzth , marmet , and a part of the revenue of the territories of ceregh , and of ugocha . p. i am of the opinion few countreys are to be found which have changed their masters so oft as transilvany . and i know not if i be obliged to believe , that a king of the romans , brother to one of the puissantest emperors that ever reigned in germany , and father of so many children , should put on a resolution to part with a principality , which he had acquired , partly by consent , partly by right , and partly by force . g. i know that potentats do not give away willingly that which they have gained . it is notwithstanding true , that ferdinand gave up that soveraignty whereof we speak , and that he permitted john sigismund to do what he pleased in transilvany , except the assuming the tittle of king. yea , the business was carried on a greater length , for this transilvanian supported by the turks forces , demanded that the danube should divide hungary and transilvany , and that the kingdom of hungary should be entailled to him and his successors , in case the masculine line of the austrain family should chance to be extinct . this insolent demand vexed ferdinand : he takes armes , and constrained the transilvanian prince to be contented , that the river tebiscus should be the utmost bound of his estates . this agreement displeased either sigismund , or the great turk , who prompted him to act , because he might not enter publickly on the stage himself , in regard of a truce he had made with ferdinand for eight years . hereupon john sigismund denounceth war against maximilian the second , who succeeded his father ferdinand , and took zackwar , hudad and corazzo , and had taken cassovia also , if the rigor of the winter season had not hindered him . but these victories were short lived , maximilian grievously offended with these insolencies , takes armes , and attacks him vigorously , regains what he had lost , and forces his enemy to a peace soliman being returned from malta , where fortune had not favored him , begins a new war in hungary , where he dies at the siege of zigeth , which was surrendered to basha mustafa , his lieutenant general , the 7 of september 1566. selimus who succeeded to his father , made a truce with the hungarians for eight years , and in it comprehended the transilvanian , who by the recommendation of his uncle sigismund august king of pole , got an addition to his dominions , of some territories which the emperor yeelded to him , and the town of guila , which he bought from the turk , in the year 1568. john sigismund perceiving the dy of war run favorably for him , offered to corrupt some hungarians , to carry on his designs with more advantage in that kingdom . but his endeavors and practises dyed with himself in the year 1570. and in the thirty and third year of his age : and in him , and with him , ended the race of zapoliha . he had chosen gaspar bekez for his successor , but he was rejected by the grandees , who put in his place stephen battori , on the 14. of may 1571. this prince acknowledged the grand seigneur for his soveraign , as his predecessor had done . and being elected king of pole , after the retreat of henry of valois , he made it appear that vertue and fortune are not incompatible in one and the same subject . this brave gentle-man was within a very few years , a baron , a prince , and a king , and eminently worthy of the highest of these degrees . being chosen king of polen , he delivered up transilvany to his brother christopher battori ; who not finding the house of austria favorable to him , because his brother stephen in the election of pole , was preferred to maximilian the second , was forced to seek support at constantinople . this was a most vertuous prince , who having suppressed the boldness of bekez , who endeavored to supplant him , reigned gloriously till his death which put him in his grave 1581. to him succeeded his son sigismund , being yet a child . stephen battori his uncle , king of pole , having appointed him three tutors , sowed jealousie amongst them , which gave him shortly occasion to thrust them all three out , and to put the person and affairs of his nephew in the hands of john geczi , governor of varadin . this was a gallant and an orderly gentle man , who quickly made himself known to be a man of courage , as well as conduct . scarce had he laid his hands on the reins of the government of his pupils estate , when king stephen dyes in the year 1586. the powerful factions which bandied one against another in pole for the election of a new king , gave geczi an opportunity to show what worth was in him . he joyned his forces with these of samoisky , who favoured sigismund of sweden against maximilian of austria , his competitor , who was beaten , taken , and forced to quite his pretensions to the swed . in the mean time , the turk made a fierce war in hungary against the emperor rodolp the second . and though the officers and commanders of his imperial majesties forces were men of sufficient worth , and gallantery , who sold to the sultan all the victories he obtained at a very dear rate , yet in the year 1595. sinan basha lieutenant general to selimus , reduced to his obedience the admirable fort of javarin , at that time deemed impregnable . p. i have heard say that sinan vaunted , that he had brought the emperor rodolph to the necessity to beg peace , by the loss of that wonderful strength . but sansovia saith , that sinan lost there fifty thousand men , and that a little after the war began again hotter then ever . g. the emperor had too much courage to seek peace after so considerable a loss : he knew he could obtain none , but that which would have been exceeding disadvantageous : and for that reason he resolved to continue the war , and so sought the help of all those who were able to give it ; and got sigismund battori prince of transilvany , to be of his party . this prince was easily moved to be pertaker of so noble a design , because he was a person of a great spirit and courage ; as also , because he thought it a shameful thing for a christian to joyn with these who aimed at nothing so much as the entire subversion of christianity . he concluded therefore a treaty with the emperor , whereof these were the principal articles . that sigismund taking arms against the turk , it should not be permitted to the emperor to make peace without him . and if the matter should come to an accommodation , the principalities of valachia , moldavia , and transilvania , should be comprehended in the treaty . that sigismund should enjoy the name , the honors and prerogatives of a prince of the empire . that an honorable rank amongst them should be assigned to him . that the emperor should give him a princess of the house of austria , for his consort . that as long as the war lasted , the emperor should furnish him every year one hundred thousand florins of the rhine , which will amount to thirty and three thousand pounds sterlin . and should entertain to him a good body of germane horse and foot . that all these places that sigismond should take in the war should remain in propriety to him , and these that should be of his issue , of both sexes . that if the mischance should fall out , that the turk should by force of arms expell him his dominions of transilvany , the emperor should be obliged to assign him as many lands within the empire , as should be sufficient to entertain him like a prince . that there should a general act of oblivion pass for him , and all those who had served under the turks banner , against his imperial majesty . that the prince should enter in possession of all these lands which he enjoyed before in illyria and hungary . that the emperor should provide him with canon , powder , & other munitions of war. that the transilvanian should take the field with fourscore thousand fighting men , valachians , moldavians , and transilvanians . this agreement was sealed with the marriage of prince sigismund , with mary christine daughter of charles arch-duke of grats , with the order of the golden fleece , which philip the second of spain sent to him . by pope clement the eight's present of a hallowed hat and sword , and by a great mass of moneys , which was sent to him from several places of christendom . this league did much satisfie many great potentats ; but did so displease and exasperate sultan amurath , the princes of sigismunds own family , and the greatest part of the transilvanians , that presently followed terrible invasions , troubles , and murthers . upon which , the prince called these nobles to him , who he knew to be affectionate to his person and interests ; and having all his thoughts taken up with the meditation of horrible revenges against his kinsmen , and the great men of transilvany , he summoned his estates to meet at claudiopolis . there it was that he put to death balthasar battori his uncle , and many other lords , and declared them guilty of rebellion , and leze majesty : and amongst the first , stephen and andro battori , his cousin germans , the sons of balthasar . at the same time , sigismund thinking he had extinguished the fire of the rebellion , caused publish thorow all his territories , the league which he had made with the emperor against the ottoman family ; and exhorted and commanded all his subjects to take arms , to deliver themselves from the tyranny and slavery ; under which they had so long groaned . a few days after , he brought fifty thousand men in arms ; and having provided them with sufficient and able officers , he advanced with them towards the danube , to act the first part of the tragedy . now he is in the fields , fortune sides with him ; he takes seven ships loaden with silver , and other rich merchandises , which sinan basha was to employ to corrupt the officers of vienne , to betray it to his master the grand seigneur . this good luck put sigismund in a capacity to beseege themiswar . but he had scarce begun to attack it , when he receives intelligence , that the tartars were wasting and making havock of his territories and subjects , which called to him for their defence . having raised his siege , he marcheth against them , but finding them lodged in an inaccessible place , where valor could not avail him , he hath recours to policy : he fires theirs quarters , and having smoaked them out , gives them a total overthrow , without any difficulty , and with no considerable loss on his side . p. thus far prince sigismund battori was fortunate and gallant , and if it were not , that the death of his uncle , and some other transilvanian lords , seem to argue him of some cruelty ; i see not wherein his conduct can be blamed . i would gladly know , if fortune accompanied him to his grave , and if he left any children behind him to inherite his vertue and estates ? g. i come softly to that ye desire to know : the valachians and moldavians admiring the transilvanians victories , would gladly share with them : and therefore , make a conjunction of their forces . sultan amurath seeing that his losses occasioned this revolt , endeavored to set his affairs in better order , and to that effect , commands the basha of themiswar to attack the rebells , and make them feel the rigor of fire and sword . the basha takes the field , but is defeated by prince sigismund towards the latter end of the year 1594. this victory of the prince was seconded by another , which he obtained by the overthrow of twenty thousand tartars , who were returning home loaden with spoil and booty . about that time died amurath the second , leaving mahomet the third to succeed him ; who coming to the crown about thirty years of age , gave great largesses to his janizaries , and made huge preparations for the war against the christians . and understanding , that the cossacks and podolians had entered in league with the transilvanians ; he sent an army of one hundred thousand turks , under the command of sinan , whom he commanded to chastise these rebels exemplarly . sinan prepares himself to give a full obedience to the commands of his impersous master ; and while he studies to gain friends in moldavia , he gathers a formidable army for the execution of his design . but all his preparations came to nought by the industrious vigilance of sigismund , who brought up sinans rear so close , that as he repassed the danube , the bridge overcharged with numbers of flying turks , broke , and sinan falling himself in the river , was in danger to have born company with an infinite number of his army who were there drowned ▪ this great action joyned to many more , in all which the prudence , valor , conduct and good fortune of prince sigismund appeared to admiration , acquired him the name of invincible : and forced sultan mahomet to take upon himself the conduct of his army . you might see him then in the field in person with two hundred thousand fighting men , and these dreadful forces gave him the confidence to advance as far as agria . there it was that the arch-duke maximilian and prince sigismund , by the custom they had gotten to overcome , contemning the turks great numbers , gave him battel ; which had in all appearance bettered the condition of christendom , if the infamous desire of spoil and booty had not made victory , which hovered over the christian army , take wings and fly to the infidels . we lost twenty thousand men , and the turk a great many more : but after that time , it seemed that fortune , which had gone hand in hand with prince sigismund , turned her back upon him ; for forgetting his former valor and magnanimity , he resolved to make an exchange of his transilvanian principality , with some territories in silesia . and to come the better to his purpose , he brought as many of his forces together as possibly he could , to make his last attempt . he layes siege to themiswar , and was forced to raise it , as he had done before : not long after , ibrahim basha beseegeth varadin . basta the emperors lieutenant general intreats sigismund for the relief of it , to joyn his forces with these over which he commanded , which he promised to do , but proved not a man of his word . after that there was nothing to be seen in him , but irresolution and unconstancy . he caused proclaim his cousine cardinal battori , prince of transilvany : but not being able to maintain him in it , he resigned to the emperor rodolph all his estates , who gave him the dutchies of ratibore and opeln for his life time , with a yearly pension of fifty thousand crowns , and a cardinals hat , which the emperor promised to procure to him from the pope . p. i thought the transilvanian prince had been married , and you say , he sought to be a cardinal . g. i told you before , that sigismund battori , prince of transilvany was married to mary christine of austria , but being as great a coward in the rencounters of venus , as he was brave in those of mars , he declared himself to be impotent , and so his marriage was declared null . but i have not yet told you , that after infinite miseries , which his change procured to transilvania , valachia and moldavia , resigned by him to rodolph : and after that he had repented himself of that folly , and given sufficient testimonies of his unconstancy , he died at prague the 17. of march 1603. his death did not at all confirm the possession of his estates to the emperor , for the turk never wanted these who practised for him in the countrey ; and the people believing , that their liberty was infringed by the agreement made between the emperor rodolp , and their late prince , there was not any content with his present condition : george basta , the emperors lieutenant general tyrannized over the countrey . the turks , the tartars the polonians had made transilvany the theatre of a long and bloody tragedy ; so that the people longed and breathed for nothing so much , as for their former condition . in end , stephen boskay , having chaced away the decemvirate which the emperor had entrusted with the government , established himself into it more by the good will of the people , and by these faults and disorders which the emperors generals committed , then by his own proper forces . the commonalities complained grievously of the inquisition , of the insolence of strangers , and of the abrogation of their ancient priviledges and immunities . boskay fomented the discontents , and by aggravating the faults of the government , he took a powerful and deep footing in the possession of the principality . for this cause gabriel bethlem ( to whom the turk had given hopes of the province ) seing it was not time for him to have such thoughts , submitted himself to boskay . but in the mean time , joyning himself with bechtes , basha of themiswar , endeavored to surprise lippa , but was near surprised himself , and forced to fly in his shirt ; fear made him forget his breeches behind him , and in them the treaty of his conspiracy . this paper coming to the hands of count belljoyoso , put a flea in his ear , and seeking for a remedy for this disease , he found it to be incurable . in fine , boskay lost no time ; he beats beljoyoso and reduceth him to a great extreamity ; and puts himself in possessiou of many places : and having the favor of the nobility , the towns and the commons ; he found himself in a condition to speak like a master . but fortune , who delights to make her self to be admired , turned suddenly on basta's side , who having obtained some victories , exhorted boskay to lay down arms , and submit himself to the imperial yoak . but he who pretended to no less then the whole principality , made answer . that if they suffered him not to enjoy transilvany ; if they did not place hungarians to be governors of the provinces and towns , if they did not send their militia of strangers sume where else , if they did not permit the free exercise of his religion : he was resolved to prefer war to peace . fortune who is frequently a friend to rashness , takes boskays part , and made him surmount all the difficulties he rencountered with in this war. basta , who most opposed him , saw his victories followed with an intire disobedience : his sojors mutines , and tells him , he payed them with nothing but words . they set upon him in his lodging , and these who were appointed to be a guard to nine and twenty waggons loaden with money , cloath and other things robbed them , and went away ; some to pole , and others to the enemy : transilvany being delivered of the fear of bastas army , many of the hundred towns of it were taken by boskays friends , the rest rendered themselves to him before they were summoned . this progress of boskay forced the emperor to send demetrius nabradi bishop of vesprin , and sigismund forgas to treat with him . these deputies found that prosperity had made him insolent ; all the answer they got from him was , that if they had come from the nobility of hungary , they should have been very welcome ; but if they came from the emperor , they might return , for he was so far advanced , that he could not retire . this language was so well understood by the emperors deputies , that they knew they had no more to do there , and that transilvany had changed its master . and in effect , the estates of the province being assembled at kerene , boskay was confirmed in the usurpation he made of the principality : upon condition , that he granted a tolleration of the exercise of the roman , lutheran and swisse religions . then under him , sigismund ragoski was made governor of the countrey , and valentin homanay general of the troops . the grand seigneur who had keeped a watchful eye upon all these commotions , sent a chiaux to boskay , who presented him with a mace , a shable , and a cloath of state , to confirm him in the possession of his new principality . in acknowledgement of which favor , boskay sent to the port stephen corlat , and george kikedi , to assure the turk of his fidelity , and to present him with the marks of his homage and obedience . p. they say , this embassie of boskay was infamous , because of the present his deputies made to the great turk , of some germane boys and girles . g. these who dare invade the estates of another prince , & sacrifice to their ambition infinite numbers of mankind , feels no sting of consciēce at all , to plunge some poor innocēts in unredeemable slavery ▪ machiavel saith , that men can hardly become perfectly & entirely wicked . but boskay gave him the ly ; for having endeavored to take , and taken these places which gave lawful obedience to the emperor , his wickedness and fellony went a greater length : for though he , and his party , did mask their rebellion with the pretext of religion , yet they made it no scruple of conscience to accompany the turk in his courses and roads that he made in moravia , where having put a world of poor christians to the sword , he sent four thousand to the chain . never was seen any zeal like that of these religious troops . they sold to the turks numbers of their christian brethren . and as their crime had no precedent , so that which followed on it , was an unheard-of prodigy . blood was seen to run out of the gold that they received for the christians , which they had sold to the infidels . these civilities & marks of friendship which boskay payed to our common enemy , were followed by an agreement between them . the turk offered him the tittle of king of hungary : but boskay fearing a change of fortune , refused the favor , alleadging the emperor had been lawfully crowned . but by the accord , boskay was made proprietare of transilvany , and it made free for ten years of the tribute it used to pay formerly : and that time being expired , it was to send yearly ten thousand duckats , in token of vassallage . things passing so in europe , the basha of aleppo and caramania , cut out some work for the sultan in asia . for this reason , desiring to be free of the obligation lay on him to assist boskay , he gave him permission to agree with the emperor . on the other side , his imperial majesty being weary of so long and chargeable a war , and perceiving that boskay had no children , and therefore a change of the government would quickly ensue , he agreed easily to all was desired of him . the principal articles of this peace , were these : an act of oblivion to be passed on all sides . that the religions of rome , augsburgh and switzerland , should be tollerated through all hungary . the palatine of hungary should be elected by votes . that the government of all places should be given to hungarians , except comore and javarin , which the emperor might bestow upon germans . that all transilvany , and that part of hungary which belonged to sigismund battori , should be given to boskay , and that thereto should be added zacmar , ugoc and totkai , with bereg . that endeavors should be used to make peace with the turk : and if it could not be obtained , then boskay should joyn his forces with the emperor against him . this treaty was approved and sworn by the principal lords of hungary , bohemia , austria , silesia , moravia and lusatia . neither did any make difficulty to sign it , except melchior clesel , at that time bishop of newstadt , and since cardinal ; because , said he , no succours ought to be given to an heretick ; yet at length he gave his consent . this peace was followed with a truce of twenty years between the emperor and the turk . by this accord , the grand seigneur was obliged to call the emperor , father , and the emperor to give to the sultan , the tittle of son. they should both be called emperors . the controversies that might in the future arise between them should be determined by the governors of javarin and of buda . all forts and strong holds should continue as they were for the present : neither should any new ones be built by either of the parties . the emperor should give to the turk two hundred thousand crowns at one time : and after that , they should send presents one to the other every third year , by their embassadors , to continue the firmness of their friendship this transaction was made in the year 1606. and followed by the sickness and death of boskay , who declared for his successor valantin homonay , but the estates of transilvany any preferred to him sigismund ragosky . but he loving his repose and quiet more then honor , refused the offer ; but seeing it would be forced upon him , he accepted it with as much reluctancy , as he could have against an honorable slavery . p. though they say that crowns are heavy , yet it falls out seldom that any refuseth them ; and if i be not deceived , the moderation of ragoski was a sure token , that he deserved to govern . g. there is no less glory in refusing crowns , then in endeavoring to deserve them ; and i avouch unto you , that if i did not know that this refusal proceeded meerly out of contempt of honor , i should say it proceeded from fear . the emperor rodolph repented he had agreed to the tolleration of more religions then the roman catholick . the promises of the persian embassador , with the rebellion of gambolah , who had drawn on his side aleppo , damascus and tripoli , made his resolutions waver in order to the observance of the treaties . this gave occasion to the hayducks to continue their insolencies , and to the arch duke matthias , to take arms to reduce them to obedience . which being done , matthias resolves to pursue his design , so long as he was in a capacity to do it with an army : which proved the strongest argument he could use to perswade his brother emperor rodolph to resign hungary and austria to him . having then the power , he had not the scruple that rodolph had , but instantly signed the treaty of vienne , and added one article more to it , which was the expulsion of the jesuites out of hungary , and received homage from ragosky for his principality : shortly after , ragosky gave an infallible demonstration of his contempt of sublunare greatness , for being in peaceable possession of transilvany , equally cherished by matthias and the great turk ; he resigned his principality to gabriel battori , when he had reigned but one year . achmet emperor of turky confirmed the election , and matthias did not oppose it . battori was neither so moderate nor so modest , as ragoski thought he should have been ; his insatiable lust rendered him insupportable : and the honor of the most vertuous matrons and virgins , not being assured under the domination of a prince so horribly debauched , they conspired against his life , and assassinated him in the year 1616. bethlem gabor , who had contributed much to his death , seized on his estates ; and to appease matthias , who was then emperor , and sultan achmet , who were equally offended with him , he promised to the first a reasonable obedience , and delivered some places in the hands of the second . p. i believe , gabor be very famous in the history of our time , and that he gave no small trouble to the emperor ferdinand the second . g. this transilvanian , made it his study all his life to fish in troubled waters ; but his fortune being much inferior to that of ferdinand , at the long run he was forced to submit to him : mean time , let us see , how things went in these parts , during the reign of ferdinand . this arch duke was the most zealous catholick in the world , and one who could least suffer the diversity of religions , which his predecessors had permitted in their territories . his zeal and good fortune , moved his cousine matthias to prefer him to all the other princes of his family . and intending the succession of the empire for him , he caused him to be acknowledged king of hungary and bohemia before he died . ferdinand begins his reign with the oppression of the protestants , he caused shut up some of their churches , and demolished others in bohemia ; he recalled the jesuits to hungary , and rejected all these articles which favored any other religion , then the roman catholick , in all the treaties that had been made by the former emperors with the hungarians and bohemians . this action , which bred much evil blood in a body formidable at that time , gave occasion to the bohemians to reject ferdinand , and to elect frederick prince palatine of the rhine , to be their king. and ferdinand was forced to see in a short time the bohemians and hungarians before the wals of his capital city of vienne . at the same time , gabor cloaths himself ( as all rebels do ) with the pretext of religion , and for the maintenance thereof , enters in a league with the bohemians , and sets an army a foot of eighteen thousand men , and eighteen pieces of canon , and with it enters hungary ; where finding mens spirits prepared for rebellion , his progress proved successful , which furnished him with the confidence to proclaim himself king. at this time , ferdinand was at franckfurt , where he was elected emperor . this high dignity administred to him both authority and forces , neither did he think of any thing else , then shortly to recover the kingdoms which he had well near lost , and to humble those , who durst so insolently attack him . he spoke loud of the wrong , dishonor and injustice was done him : he remonstrated to the electors of the empire , to the kings of great britain , and france , the just right he had on his side to look for his own . he drew to his party all the roman catholicks of germany , and the elector of saxe also , who was one of the great pillars of the protestants , and endeavored withal to keep the swords of strangers within their sheaths . not long after , the elector palatine , whose forces were very considerable , was put to flight ; gabor made more resistance , and had put the emperors affairs in a bad enough condition , if his associats had done their duty better at prague . count dampiere general of the imperialists lost his life , viewing the castle of presburg , in which gabor had put a garrison : and charles of longueval , count of buckoy ▪ having reduced moravia to the emperors obedience , and made a great progress in hungary , died there , after he had received sixteen wounds . the death of this great person gave means to gabor to recover many places , to dissipate those who opposed his designs , and to over-run all the countrey . but at length seeing his confederates beaten , and his own forces scattered , he desired peace , and obtained it in the year 1622 , upon these conditions ; that he should retain all transilvany , tokai , cassovia , and seven other lordships of hungary . that he should deliver up the hungarian crown , and all the other towns that he keeped in that kingdom . that he should absolutly quite the name of king , and content himself with the tittle of prince of the empire , with the dutchies of opeln and ratibore , and that he should re-possess the jesuites of these places they enjoyed before the war. this peace lasted not long . gabor gives vaczia to the turk , who sends him fourscore thousand men , which the count of torne had obtained for him . with these he once more invades hungary , alledging the conditions of the treaty of odinburg were not keeped to him : that his religion was oppressed , and that the money they owed him was not payed him . the emperor desirous to be at an end of this business , caused remonstrate to the grand seigneur , that gabor did but abuse his authority and his forces ; and that he was invaded by him without any reason . to his words ferdinand added the powerful arguments of arms , and by them constraineth his enemy to an accommodation less advantageous then the first . by this treaty in the year 1624 , gabor lost the tittle of prince of the empire , and some of these territories in hungary , which had been granted him by the former treaty . shortly after , this restless spirit joyned his forces with these of charles ernest earl of mansfield . but forty thousand tartars , who were coming to him , being defeated by the polonians , he left him to go and take care of his own estates . and having only for the space of four years enjoyed the company of catharine , daughter of john sigismund elector of brandeburg , he died in the year 1628. having suffered incredible torment in his feet ; and at his death he made it known that he honored the emperor and the turk equally , for he left to every one of them a horse , whose caparison was garnished with rich stones , and forty thousand ducats in speces . he left to the princess his wife one hundred thousand pieces of gold , every piece of the value of ten shillings sterlin , one hundred thousand dollars in silver , and one hundred thousand florins , and three lordships , which she was to enjoy during her life . p. this princess having above four score thousand pound sterlin in coyned money , and jewels sutable to a personage of her quality , had enough to help a younger brother of a noble family ; and it is probable , it was for that , that francis charles duke of saxon lauemburg married her some years after the death of her first husband . but i would gladly know who succeeded to bethlem gabor , and what fell out in that countrey after his death ? g. when the heir of a principality is not certainly known , the death of the last prince is ever followed with trouble ; princess catharine , the widow of gabor , not having learned the art to reign , nominated stephen czac to be her husbands successor , and intreated the turk to confirm him . but this election displeased all the transilvanians , who divided in two factions , the one favoring stephen bethlem , the brother of their late prince , and the other inclining to george ragoski . the first was so misfortunate , that his own children rose up against him : the second having overcome all opposition , made an agreement with the emperor , and gained the favor of the turk , and so enjoyed transilvany peaceably , yet his good fortune was not constant . stephen bethlem who had yeelded all his pretentions to him , chanced to kill one of his kinsmen ; and fearing the punishment he deserved , endeavored to shun it by a greater crime . he demanded assistance from the port , from whence he received an army of turks and tartars , with which he beseeged giula . ragoski detesting the infidelity of the faithless turk , submits himself to the house of austria , who assisted him with three regiments of foot and one of horse : with these and his own troops , he routed five and twenty thousand turks near szabuta . at length bethlem returning to his duty , was received in favor , and ragoski confirmed in his principality by the sultan . while these things are a doing , ferdinand the second dies , and left his son ferdinand the third his successor to the kingdom of hungary , and all his other estates . this prince having a most dangerous war to mannage in germany , was exceeding desirous to preserve peace in hungary , yet it was broke by the advice of these who counselled him to discharge the lutherans the use of a church they had at presburg , and to revoke all he had promised in their favors , this stroke of state relished not well with these polititians , who thinks good actions lose their price , when they are done unseasonably . there is nothing that more exasperates mens minds , then the violence that is offered to their consciences , and there are few things in the world which need more circumspection , then doth the work of reforming an estate . the lutherans of presburgh , who could never endure the loss of their church , or recover it without the assistance of strangers , call to ragoski for help . this prince fearing to embark without bisket , and to enter in a war , in which he could not rationally expect much assistance from the turk , who was kept busie in asia , prayed the emperor , and his concel , to perform what was promised to the hungarians . but he received no satisfactory answer from the emperor , who seemed to contemn both his prayers and his power . therefore conceiving he was more obliged to his religion , then to his bene-factor , he suffered himself to be perswaded by the embassadors of the confederates , who earnestly sollicited his alliance : and having denounced war to the emperor , he entereth hungary with seventy thousand fighting men . and that the world might see he began not the war without reason , he declareth by his manifest , that since the year 1619 ▪ they had put hungary in the number of the hereditary provinces of the house of austria . that they gave these offices to church men , which belonged to secular persons . that the protestants were thrust out of all charges ; nor could their complaints be heard . and that against their wills , the jesuits were settled in the countrey . ragoski his first action was to waste and spoil the territories of george homonay : after which , he brought to his obedience all that resisted him , even to cassovia . it being taken , the emperor desirous to calm this storm sends against him the count of bouchaim , with an army of eight and twenty thousand men ; and with it was the palatine of hungary also . but not being able to regain cassovia , he hearkened gladly to a peace . by the agreement , seven lordships of hungary were given to ragoski : and to please him , fifty churches were opened to the protestants , wherein they might freely teach their doctrine , and the hungarians restored to all their priviledges . this treaty seemed disadvantageous to the catholicks ; but it was more prejudicial to the sweds : for the emperor having picked this thorn out of his foot , sent secours to brin , and forced torstenson to raise the siege he had laid to it . at which time , lewis count of souches , a french gentleman , and who had been the principal cause of the preservation of the place , received the governmēt of it , for the recompēse of so signal a service . p. i can hardly believe that such remarkable , and so frequent alterations are to be seen any where so much as in hungary and transilvany . and i admire , that a people which cannot almost stir without drawing into their countrey either the germans or the turks , doth run so oft and so readily to arms . g. these countreys breeds a very warlike people , & such an one , as can hardly live in quyet : and their princes very oft throw them in the fire , when they think to draw them out of the furnace , making their condition worse , when they endeavor to make it better : whereof ragoski hath given a demonstration , when he espoused the quarrel of the king of sweden , and thereby equally disobliged the emperor and the grand seigneur . this transilvanian being ambitious to have a share of the glory and conquests of king charles gustave , marched with very considerable forces to pole , and joyned with him . and not having done any great feats , was forced to return , either with much shame , or with very little reputaion . but his misfortune did not stop with the loss of his army , it pursued him further , and armed the great turk against him , and made him die in a battel , where with his life , he lost his principality , which he should have left to his son . some writes , that they were christians who stirred up the turks hatred against him ; and that that should be one of the causes of the present war , and one of the truest too . remin janos , his lieutenant general , endeavored to step up to the throne , in the room of his dead master : and for that effect , submitted himself to his imperial majesty , sought , and obtained his protection . but he was not able to preserve these estates , on which he had seased . then it was that the court of vienne , endeavoring to save janos , and not to offend the ottomans ▪ did neiter the one , nor the other . janos lost his life in a conflict , and the turk was very evil satisfied with the emperor , who ( as he said ) had contraveened the truce which was between them . this mis-understanding occasioned a great alteration on both sides , and procured several embassies and negotiations from one party to the other . the sultan protested constantly , that he breathed nothing but the continuing the peace ; and his ministers complained modestly , that we were desirous of war , which they intended not to make , unless necessity constrained them to it . while things stood thus , nicolas count of serini , thinking the war was already at our doors , fancied it would be very advantageous for him to build a fort on both sides of the river mur ; which he did , and began some acts of hostility . this fort augmented the turks complaints , who demanded the demolition of it by a chiaux , and an aga ; whom i saw at vienne in january 1662. these demands obtained no favorable answer ; and it seemed they were made to men who had no ears . and to speak truth , seeing them put on a fierce resolution to grant nothing to the turk ; i imagined , they sought nothing but war ; and that serini's fort was a place of that hie importance , that it was able alone to give work to many ottoman armies ; yet experience hath made us see , that it is worth nothing , and that we needed not to have engadged in a war of such consequence . i will not give my reasons , because any man may imagine them . it shal be enough for me to say , that the imperial court seeing the turkish forces in transilvany , and fearing to be taken napping , they sent the earles of montecuculi and souches , with two little bodies of armies , whereof a great part perished without any stroke of sword , and without hindering either the loss of remin janos , or the establishment of abafi . the grand seigneur then seeing transilvany in his power , and that abafi was firmly enough set in his saddle , and obliged to serve him , demanded the demolition of serini's fort , with greater instance then before ; as also a reparation of the wrong which he alledged was done unto him . but the court could not resolve to grant his desires : and therefore without further tergiversation , he resolves to do himself reason , and make a tryal if his first arms would prove as fortunate , as he hoped they should . then he began that war which he prosecutes yet with great vigor . and in which all christendom seems to concern it self . i adjure you to consider well all i have hitherto said , and then ( i doubt not ) but you will be able to judge of the equity of the cause of both parties . we must now see in what manner the turk attacked us in the year 1663. what forces we opposed to his , and that which both parties hath done since the beginning of the war , that so you may see what grounds we have , either for our hopes , or our fears . p. i should think , that his imperial majesties interest should have obliged him rather to have demolished the fort of serini , and to have given the sultan that satisfaction he demanded , then to have entered in a war against him , for both hungary and the empire stand much in need of peace , and we see but little probability to wrest transilvany out of the turks hands , which he hath seased upon with some appearance of justice . g if it were permitted us to measure counsels by their successes , we should have just reason to blame the resolution was taken at vienne . but i suppose the court did believe , that these who sate quyet with crost armes all the time that our intestine bloody wars gave them a fair opportunity to attack the empire , would not have the boldness to measure the length of their scimiters with our swords , now that we enjoy a wished-for peace . but we have seen the contrare ; for mahomet the fourth resolved to begin the war by that rupture which he made , after he had kept us long in suspence . for to speak truth , i doubt not but all his embassies , and the great show he made of moderation , was done for nothing else but to amufe us . these who were sagacious , and pierced deeper then the outside of affaires , thought it hie time to make leavies . the stupidest could say , we ought not to trust these who had no faith . the emperor seeing he would stand in need of help , sought it : and the manner it was given , and received , was the only cause that he was not ready when the war was at his doors . the confederates offered considerable troops which they had already on foot ; but they would continue masters of them . his majesty thought it an affront to his imperial dignity , to receive them upon that condition . the empire making these same offers , and these same demands , rencountred with these same difficulties . hence it came that the grand visier having advanced to the higher hungary , attaked newheusel , which the hungarians call vivar , defeated three thousand men , who sallied with intention to surprise some of his army , sent the prisoners to constantinople , as marks of his victory ; and at length forced the guarrison to render the town upon articles , and triumphed not a little for the acquisition of this strong place , which gave him means to make his courses to the ports of vienne , and to waste and harrass the frontiers of germany . p. i have heard already of the loss of newheusel , and of the incursions the tartars made in moravia ; but i know not what you mean by the confederates , or what difference you put between them and the empire . do me the favor to clear me in that , and then ye may speak of our forces , and the exploits they did after the retreat of the grand visier . g. the treaty of munster , which was concluded the 24. of october 1648. having given some territories to the french , some to the swedes , and others to some german princes : all of these were afraid , the house of austria , and the princes thereof might repent that they had bought peace , that they might attempt the recovery of these limbs of the empire which the treaty had cut from it , and that some others might redemand that which they had lost . to obviate which considerable inconvenience , cardinal mazarin perswaded those who had any cause of fear , or who loved the quiet and peace of the empire , to make a strict union , whereby all of them should be obliged to defend one another mutually , in case any of them should chance to be molested in the possession of that which the treaty had adjudged to belong to him . ten or twelve princes , ecclesiastical and temporal , and of all these religions that are permitted within the empire , entered in this league , twenty thousand men , or thereby , being to be intertained by this league for their mutual defence , under the command of the counts of solms and hollach ; each of the confederates were to contribute for their intertainmēt , according to their several proportions . the emperor extreamly displeased with this confederacy , endeavored to dissolve it ; but not being able to do that , he resolved to make his profit by it , for this effect , seeing himself threatned with a war from the turk , he remonstrates the danger , and desires that these forces already on foot , should be employed for the defence of the empire . the confederates consents , provided their army should not be obliged to take any oath but to them , and be employed only against the common enemy . in the contrare , the emperor desired , that these forces should absolutely obey him , and that they should be sent to him without any condition at all . the business was so long debated , that these troops came very late to hungary ; whence you may easily judge , that though the greatest part of this league be composed of german princes , yet it is accounted to be a thing different from the body of germany ; either because some strangers have signed it , and contributes to the maintenance of its army ; or because the two kings of france and sweden who are members of it , are more powerful then all the rest of the confederates together . for the present , their army is under the command of wolfgang julius , count of hollach , and make a body a part , separated from the forces of the emperor , and these of the empire . p. speak now of these forces which the visier imployed against us last year , and whence it came , that the storm was not diverted by a quick conclusion of the treaty which was then on foot ? g. that i may satisfie you in order to your demand , you may be pleased to know , that the sultan having resolved to cut out work for us , sent into hungary his great visier , who arrived at belgrade the eigth of june . the baron of goes embassador for his imperial majesty came there the day after , and upon the tenth of the moneth was brought to the visiers presence . this great basha had upon his left hand two of his brothers , on his right hand the mufti , and round about him , no fewer then two hundred officers : at this first audience , the baron told him , after he had complemented him , that he was come there to conclude the treaty that had been begun between him and ali basha . he was told that he was come too late , and that they would think further of the matter when they came to our frontiers . the baron replyed , that then they had done him wrong in making him come so far , that he saw no reason why they should not come to a conclusion at that time ; that greater difficulties would arise after the war broke out ; and that god would punish those , who occasioned the shedding innocent blood . the grand visier subjoyned , that he had thought very deliberatly on all these reasons at constantinople ; and if that had been offered there , which was done here , he had not undertaken so long a voyage ; neither would he hear any thing of the treaty of themiswar , but made grievous complaints of those who had violated the peace . the baron told him , all these things had been already spoken of , and fully answered . this was all was done at their first meeting , but the visier said , that the baron might yet send a courrier to the emperor and tell him , that if he would disburse such a sum of money as should be demanded of him , evacuate the places , which yet he keeped in transilvany , and zekelheid in hungary , and demolish the fort of serini , there was yet hopes of an accommodation . p. i believe by this proposition the visier intended only to amuse the imperialists : for i cannot fancy that the turk having advanced so far in hungary with an army of seventy thousand men , and an dred and thirty pieces of canon , would return without so much as one blow . g. i think so too , for i do not fancy , that any minister , how great soever he may be , either in merite or credite , dare fall upon any resolutions , but such as his master hath prescrived to him . the army then began its march the eleventh of june 1663. with so great pompe , that one would have thought that it consisted of two hundred thousand fighting men . the noise of camels , horses and mules , the ratling of drums and timbals , the sound of trumpets continued almost night and day , till the eighteenth of the same moneth . the officers moved but slowly , for though every day some went away , yet it proved to be almost none but bashas , and their equipage , which being splendid , made a show brave to admiration . at length upon the fifteenth day , the agae of the janisaries marched with four thousand of his body , and was followed by the rest of his army till the eighteenth day : on which the grand visier put himself on his way with royal magnificence . he sent before him a thousand foot-men , each of them having one or twoled horses . after them came the spahi alagarsi , who is general of the gentlemen that serves a horse-back ; his great standard went before him , and he was followed by six hundred spahi edeli , the valiantest men in turky , having their banner exceedingly fine . these were followed by a long stave , at the end of which , there was a button of brass , from which did hang a horse tail . a little after you might see two great banners which were carried before the visiers two brothers , and other persons and commanders of quality , who were accompanied with seven hundred hosvadars or grooms , almost all covered with jacks or coats of maile to their knees . at length the collors , ensigns and banners of the great visier marched , and were close followed with sixteen led horses , decored with saddles and caparisons , embroidered with gold and precious stones . the grooms who led them , had coats of cloath of gold , and breeches of crimson velvet . eight lackeys of the visier were in the same habit ; and amongst them himself marched , accompanied with two janisaries , carrying on his head a turban of a great value . after the visier came the rosevendy , or great chancellor ; the testadir , or commissar general , with some others of the principal officers of the army . the gentlemen of his chamber , all young men , between twenty and thirty years of age , covered with cossacks , six hundred hosvadars , or grooms , forty cimbals and trumpets , two hundred ordinary horse-men , and threescore horses , which carried the great visiers tents and pavilions . with this formidable and magnificent company , he arrived at bukovar the twenty fourth of the moneth ; and there he was told by that aga , whom he had sent to the cham of tartary , that in stead of fourscore thousand men which he had promised , he would send ten thousand under the conduct of his own son . the excuse he made for not keeping his word was , that the white tartars and the muscovites had made incursions in his territories , which obliged him to keep his troops for the defence of his frontiers . two dayes after he arrived at esek , where he sojourned ten dayes , waiting for these who were to come and joyn with him . at length he passed over the bridge which is twelve thousand paces long , and came to buda the fifteenth of july . there after many consultations , the seege of newheusel was resolved on , and on the seventh of august the place was invested . three thousand men which count forgas palfi , and marquess pio commanded , maring out to surprise the enemy , were taken in the net themselves , and either killed or taken prisoners . the place was so close beseeged , that it was forced to capitulate and render on composition the eighteenth of sepetember that same year . p. the defeat of so great a number that sallied , without doubt weakned the garrison , and occasioned the loss of the town . g. it is probable it might have held out some longer time , but having no hopes of relief , it would have been constrained at length to submit to the yoke . it endured three assaults , in all which the turk was vigorously beat off and repulsed . yet count forgas was put in restraint , accused not to have done his duty in the siege . but i believe his misfortune was greater then his fault ; they talked here when that place was taken , that the officers were young and unexperienced : and in the contrare , the visier is a man of thirty and five years , very active and diligent in his expeditions , skilled in the mathematicks , and of an heroical courage ; and it is certain he was night and day in the trenches , exhorting and incouraging his sojors both by precept and example . the town being taken , he caused fire seven pieces of canon in sign of victory ; and having sent one of his brothers to the port to carry the news to the grand seigneur , he caused repair the breaches , and then retired to prepare for the next expedition . this loss wakened the empire , which till then seemed to be asleep ; and the dyet being appointed to hold at ratisbone , some princes appeared in person , and the rest by their embassadors . there might a man behold the magnificence of our germany : for though the emperor had intreated the princes to come without pomp , yet nothing was to be seen but that which was glorious and splendid . many old officers came and presented their swords to the emperor ; and these princes who had been accustomed to smell powder , offered themselves to be disposed of as his majesty thought fit . the number and known deservings of these who pretended to be commanders , took away the liberty of choyce from the emperor , as the variety of flowrs doth with ladies , when they walk in a garden in the month of may. but there was a necessity to choose some for the new levies that were to be made . his imperial majesty having already three armies under the command of the earls of serini , montecuculi , and souches , thought it expedient by the addition of some more officers , to render them more able to act . to this end , without making any change of the inferior officers ; and leaving the supreme command of the three armies to these three earls , he adjoyned philip , prince palatine of the branch of sultsback , and count spar , who are persons of great merite and high reputation . the first was to command his majesties cavallery in the quality of captain general , and the second was to conduct his infantery and his canon . leopold william marquess of baden was to be captain general in chief of the army of the empire : under him count fugger , governor of jngolstadt , commanded the infanetry , and ulrich duke of wirtemberg was general of the cavallery . john adolph , duke of holstein , and gustave adolph marqucss of baden served in that same army , in quality of mareshals of the field , the one for the horse , the other for the foot . the army of the confederates having lost the prince of solms , a little before the beginning of this war , was ever since under the command of wolfgang julius count of holach or hohenlo , who had under him officers and sojors of good account and reputation . count serini commanded an army of hungarians and cravats , who were very numerous . count souches had a flying army , with which he made incursions in the enemies countrey , and defended our frontiers , and obtained with it frequent victories . he took neutra and levens in the beginning of the campagn , and fell upon the camp of these turks , who were endeavoring to regain these two places , that they might the more easily come into germany . by this action he layd six thousand turke in the dust , and put five and twenty thousand to flight ; whereby he much encouraged all the rest of the christian forces . p. i would gladly know the number of the sojors of whom these armies were composed , by whom they were leavied , by whom they were intertained , and by whom they were furnished with provisions and amunitons , without which they could not subsist . g. armies are ever more numerous in paper , then in the field , so that i cannot certainly tell you the strength of ours ; but they say the army of the empire consisted of four and twenty thousand , and that of the confederates of twenty thousand . the emperor was said to have in montecuculies army twelve thousand light horse , seven thousand curassiers , and eighteen thousand foot : in that of count serinis , there were between five and twenty and thirty thousand cravats and hungarians . in the count of souches army were ten or twelve thousand men of several nations . if ye adde to all these , the voluntaries and french auxiliaries , which amounted to four thousand horse and as many foot ; you will find that the number of all our forces far exceeded one hundred thousand men , so many the christians have not had in the field in a long time , and which might seem to be of sufficient strength to chace the turk out of hungary . and it is probable they would have proved able enough for it , if all these several bodies had acted with one spirit , or that there had been one generalissimo of such a quality , that all the rest of the generals should have been obliged to pay him respect because of his birth , and to give him obedience because of his charge . if then our misfortune was such , as that our armies suffered our strong places to be taken by the enemy ; we must attribute it to the want of order , and to the hatred that was amongst the several nations , whereof our armies were composed . as to the rest of your demand , the princes then at ratisbone , when it was resolved to assist the emperor , every one promised to do according to the proportion of his revenue and estate . and in the mean time every one levied sojors , who were entertained at the charges of those who raised and sent them . but it was necessare , notwithstanding that the emperor should make magazines from which all the armies might be furnished with munitions , both for the belly and the war. and certainly , if the orders of his imperial majesty had been well observed , the forces had wanted for nothing : for every prince , lord and commonwealth being careful to send that pay each to his own as was promised , it is more then probable the souldiers had been well enough entertained ; and so nothing to have been wanting but the spirit of union , to have made them act with success . it is true that as the great body of the empire moves but slowly , so the troops came too late to the rendezvous , and canisia was relieved by the enemy before our forces were together . p. the gazets assured us , that the forts of serini , little comorra , vesprin and papa , were taken in the very sight of our armies , and that these who were stoutest , were apprehensive the visier would have followed his good fortune further . g. ordinarily victories and losses are followed by others of that nature , and the one increaseth , the other abates the courages of men . the grand visier having retired to constantinople after the taking of newhausel , caused attack the earls of serini and hollach . they having repulsed the enemy with a notable loss , breathed after nothing but conflicts and victories : in effect these brave men taking the advantage of the bashas retreate , run over a part of hungary which belonged to the turk , took and plundered raboska , segues , and five churches ; burnt the bridge of ezek , carried the terror of their name throughout all the countrey , and burnt to ashes all the corns , hay and straw , which the enemy had on the border of the river drave . the fame of these victories spred it self over all the empire , gave great reputation to the generals , inflamed the courage of their soldiers , filled their purses with money , and furnished them with abundance of proviant whereof they stood in need . these two earls seeing affairs look with so favorable an aspect , sought the means to lead them to victory : they went to ratisbone , and proponed some military exploits , made it known that the bridge of ezek could not be rebuilded , till the season were farr spent ; that in the mean time they might beseege and take canisia , which already they had blocked by the taking of buzats , ziguet , and by the garrison they had in serinswar . they demanded all these things that were necessare for the siege of so important a place , and undoubtedly believing they should be sent to them , they vigorously begun it at the opening of the spring . this siege proved a murtherer , for it hugely diminished the number of the beseegers , and endured longer then they at first did imagine ; the enemy approaching for canisias relief , the siege is raised , and before the christian forces could draw together , the turk takes serinswar and little comorre . these successes were followed with greater : for after our army was assembled , he continued his victories by the taking of vesprin . but fortune weary of following the wrong party , turned on our side , after which time the visier and his turks were not so successful . lewis count of souches governorof comorre defeats the infidels at sernevits , and pursues them so vigorously , that he made them abandon barcan , and ruined a bridge of boats , which they had upon the danube . raimund , count of montecuculi made them repent that they offered to pass the river of raab , and the earls of coligni and fueillade , cut in pieces all those that had passed the same river near to saint godard . p. they say indeed , that the count of coligni and fueillade did great things , and therefore i should be glad , before this discourse be at an end , to know something of the assistance the emperor desired of forreign potentates ; for i suppose it hath been one of the great members of our armies , and one of the great motives that obliged the grand visier to hearken so soon to a peace . g. there is no doubt to be made of that , for the emperor being very careful to make himself strong against so powerful an enemy , sent his embassadors to implore assistance from all these who were able to give it . these he sent , found good words in all places , and in some , good deeds ; all germany was alarmed , italy , sweden , lorrain , spain and france , took the preservation of hungary to heart . spain and italy promised to furnish great sums of money ; sweden lorrain and france offered to send troops entertained at their own charges . i cannot tell precisely what the rest did . but it may be said truly , that the zeal of the french surpassed that of all other christians . the king who hath as much piety as saint lewis , as much valor as philip august , as must wisdom as charles the fifth , and as much courage as henry the great , and more zeal for religion then all his predecessors , did hear with much grief , that the turk had begun the war ; and with much joy , that the emperor sought his help . the mischiefs the tartars had done upon our frontiers , and the numbers of poor christians that were every day brought in slavery , and put in fetters , moved him to so much compassion , that when count strozzi limited the succours which he sought in name of his imperial majesty , to four thousand foot , and two thousand horse , he wished they had not offered to set bounds to his liberality . then the words christian & royal which came from his mouth , did make it appear , that all that can be said of his piety towards god and his pitty towards hungary , is far below his merite . he exhorted his nobility to this glorious voyage ; and told , even those whom he loved best , that they would make their court as advantageously in hungary , as at the louver . he protested in presence of many princes and lords , that if his son the daulphin were ten years of age , he would send him in this expedition . and which is more strange , he assured his audience , that if it should be gods pleasure to afflict christendom so much , as to suffer the emperor to be worsted in this campagn , he would go in person the next , to repair his losses , & repulse his enemy . these discourses full of martial heat , and christian zeal , did put such an edge upon the french nobility , that instantly hundreths were seen who preferred the satisfaction of their consciences and generosities , to all the pleasures and contents they could expect , either in the court , or in this life . prince philip , knight of lorrain , knowing his predecessors had reigned in jerusalem ▪ after they had expelled the sarasens , and that the count of harcourt his father , was grieved that his age would not suffer him to put on armor , nobly supplyed his place , and gave in this occasion so many proofs of his courage , that it may be said , he hath revived the memory of these princes of lorrain , who in former times conquered the east ; and of the duke of mercoeur , who in the beginning of this last age , made himself be admired at the retreat of canisia , and the taking of alba royal. the princes of rohan and soubize , having a thousand of their predecessors to imitate , did make it appear at this time : that if the dukes of whom they carry the tittle , knew how to defend these of the reformed religion , they knew as well to expose their lives for the defence of christians . the duke of brisac remembring the reputation which the mareshalls of cossé and brisac his ancesters acquired , did neither spare his body , nor his spirit ▪ to follow their trace , and to win glory to himself . the count of sault , and the marquess of ragny and canaples shew a burning desire they had to equalize the merit of the constable of france the duke of lesdiguieres , the mareshalls of crequi , the lords of pontdormi , and an infinit number more of their illustrious predecessors who went before them in the road of military vertue . the duke of boüillon , and the count of auvergn his brother , led by the example of their brother and their uncle , and by that of the glorious godfrey , who filled all europe with admiration in the year 1096. did so signalize themselves ; that if they did not reign in jerusalem , as their ancestors did , at least they will reign in the hearts of those who were spectators of their valors , and who knows the laudable ambition they have to equalize the ancient earles of bologne , of nassaw , of berg , and the princes of orange . the count of selle , the knight of saint aignan , the marquess of castelnaw , and all the other french lords & gentle-men , who were about two thousand horse , remembring they had lewis the victorious both for their king , and their pattern , made the world see , some by their glorious deaths , and the rest by their heroical exploits , that they were resolved , either to pluck the palm out of the visiers hand , or die honorably in the quarrel . in a word , the auxiliaries which the king sent us , under the conduct of the count of coligni , and the lieutenant generals bodewels and gassion , did contribute much to the victories which we gained : and we may say , that there was not amongst them a simple soldier who had not been an officer , nor captain , who had not very much experience . so that this little body , which might have furnished an army of fifty thousand strong with officers , had a great share in these advantages we acquired of the turks in this campagn . and the glorious actions of the count himself , hath gained him as much reputation as may make him shine in history , as bright as an admiral , an andelot , or a gaspar , his ancesters . p. i doubt not but the gallantery and courage of all these brave men , did exercise the valor of the grand visier to some purpose . g. the destruction they made in all the ottoman troops , their covering the fields with the carcasses of the valiantest of the spahi , their passing the river of raab over the bellies of the janisaries , struck such a terror in the turks , and abated the courage of the great visier , in such a manner , that fearing a rebellion , which cost him his head , he thought on nothing else but to obtain an honorable peace for himself ; and profitable for his master . the emperor , on whom fortune did then smile , fearing the turning of her wheel , consented to what the visier desired , and against the opinion of his men of war , agreed to his demands . p. i have heard , that this peace was as soon concluded , as proponed . and the discourses which i have heard upon that subject , seemed to me not to be favorable to his imperial majesty : wherefore , i conjure you to defend him : i shal only hearken to you , provided you examine all that is said against him : and that you show me wherein the gazeter hath probably mistaken himself . g. i did imagine , that the gazets would awake your curiosity : i have examined them all , and finding some things in them that brangles some spirits . i have set down in writing , all that i thought worthy your knowledge upon that subject . i pray you , take it , and read it at your conveniency : i am hopeful you will rellish the reasons which i bring in his majesties favor : and after you have well considered them , you will be pleased to tell me , whether you approve of them , or not . a political discourse of the treaty of peace , made between leopold the most august emperor of the romans , and achmet , or mahomet sultan of turky , the 21. of october 1664. the witty boccalini , having weighed the vaste empire of the ottomans in the balance , found it did grow lighter ever day , and that the weight of it was but half that it was in the days of our fathers . i am of that same opinion : and the facility emperor leopold met with , to bring the grand seigneur to an accommodation , will permit no rational man to doubt it . these wise coüards who offer to abuse us , by telling that the turk will shortly water his horse in the river of rhine , must change their language , and say with me , that hungary and transilvany are the limites which he shal never pass . these who have heard of the threatnings of the great turk must imagine , they are like the waves of a tempestuous sea , which seem to approach with so great fury , as if they would overflow the whole earth , and yet are resisted and broken by the smallest rock that stands upon the shoar . a few christian forces , a great many whereof were but novices , gave a stop to the power of the great visier , covered the fields with his valiant spahi , and passed the river of raab in spite of his janissaries . these gallants who make it an article of their faith to contemn death , did learn here , that nature perswades more efficaciously then their alcoran , when she taught them to fear the hail of our muskets & the thunder of our canons . sernevits and saint godard are names they will never forget : and while they live , they will imagine , that the counts souches , hollach , coligni & fueillade , are in their rear , and with them the princes of baden and sultsbach . their posterity will never hear speak of these lords but with terror , & ours with admiration . the janisaries never saw so fearful a thing , as the french cavallery , nor will they ever see blew cossacks chamarried with silver , but they will call to mind the extraordinary valor of our volunteers . the moldavians will tremble , when they think of the battel of levens , so will the turks when they remember the fury of these blows , which forced them to abandon barcan , before they had formed the design to beseege it . hungary and germany hath made war with the mahometans with advantage , under the ensignes of vladislaus , matthias corvin , charles the fifth , ferdinād the first , & rodolph the second john hunniades , george castriot scanderberg , sigismund battori , george martenusias , nicolas serini , & philip emmanuel of lorrain duke of mercoeur , made the turks repent many times , that they crost the hellespont . but never were they reduced to the necessity to seek peace , but by the forces that threatned them in asia ; and now by the good fortune of leopold , and the conduct of his majesties generals . this peace hath made it known , that the grand visier imagined our swords were in his reins , and that there was no assurance for him , but by a reasonable accommodation . the emperor then seeing the terror which accompanied his enemy , and being apprehensive the discord that was amongst the chiftains of the christian armies , might convert the pleasure we had to be victorious five or six times in one summer , in sorrow and tears , layd hold on occasion , entered in treaty with the visier , and granted him peace , whereof we stood as much in need as he . the discourse of this peace , is the ordinary entertainment of curious people . these who are taken up with other important affairs , busie their thoughts notwithstanding with this peace . men of abilities talk of the consequences of it , and every one speaks of it according to his fancy . some blame it , others praise it , and few or none believes but there is a mystery in it ; yea the common people , whose apprehensions seldom go deeper then the out-side , will needs be judges of what the gazeter writes . and the most ignorant will needs pierce into the intrigues , yea the interests of both the emperor and the empire . we see none but such as carry evil news , and who to alarm germany , say , that peace is made with the turk , of purpose to make war in the empire ; and that we have spared the blood of strangers , to shed the blood of patriots . and they talk openly that the emperor intends to break that union , which is amongst the confederate princes ; that he desires to favor one of the parties in the war of erfort , and force the lutherans to go to mass . some prophets who will needs fore-tell the downfall of the turkish empire by the french armes , will assure us , that the smel of the lillies will suffocate the roman eagle ; and that he who favored us with so seasonable succours , must now be the object of our valor , and the subject of our misfortunes . and because these malicious spirits know , that some of the german people have obligations to the swedes , and that they do bad offices to the emperor , when they say that he hath some business to do with them ; they endeavor to perswade the world , that the swedes have an eye upon silesia , and that his majesty hath concluded this peace purposely to oppose more vigorously their unjustice . my purpose is to stop the torrent of this malice , and to show the reasons which probably moved his imperial majesty to this accommodation . i know not if i shal do all i intend : at least i am very assured , that his majesty hath infinite more religious thoughts , then these suborners , who dare blame his pure and pious intentions . and i am verily perswaded , he minds nothing but the good of his estates . i know if these seditious persons durst ask him , why he entred in a treaty with the port at a time , when all europe believed he might have remounted the throne of hungary , and been crowned with lawrels , he would give them reasons for it , to which no reply could be made . but soveraigns have not yet been obliged to submit themselves to the judgement of the populace or commons , or give them an account why they have made peace , or why they have declared war. and yet if they will hearken to me , i am hopeful to satisfie their curiosity . the wise pilot who knows and sees the marks and fore-runners of a storm , causeth pull down his sails , before they be torn by the tempest , or that his ship be in danger to be lost . the emperor did the like in this rencounter . he saw that his own forces , those of the empire , and those of the confederates , were in a continual difference one with another ; he was justly afraid , that this discord might give the turks forces , which were more unanimous , an advantage to give such a blow , as might not only make the rest of hungary submit to the ottoman yoke , but also brangle germany so , that he should find it in an extream disorder . he was likewise weary of begging assistance from his equals and inferiors , and was forced with grief to hear continual complaints of those who were obliged to send recruts , and entertainment to the troops they had levied . he knew that many of our patriots looked with no good eye upon the auxiliarites , and that every mean fellow endeavored to refuse them both victuals , and lodging for their money : he knew he ought not quarter all the armies in his own territories , and that he was not obliged by the ruine of his own estates , to preserve these which belonged to other members of the empire . he saw well enough the dangerous misunderstanding that was creepd in amongst the german princes , upon the account of the city of erfurt , and had reason to believe if the matter came to blows , they would recall the forces they had in hungary , & leave him alone against the whole power of the turk . italy in this rencounter did move but little for his imperial majesty : and he whose lawful and holy designs carried him to be most favorable to him , could not do much , in regard , his frequent sickness and indisposition : the great affairs he had to do , and the conjunctures of time , had ever been contrare to him , as all the world knows . a twenty years war had so drained the venetians , that they were not capable to do great matters ; and though they should attempt something , yet their naval forces would not make the grand seigneur recall those armies of his , who lay heavy upon the emperor , the king of spain hath not yet had time to breath , and though his interests are mixed with those of the emperor ; yet being busied to quench the fire that burns his own house , he is not in a capacity to assist leopold with either great sums of money , or numbers of men . all he can do , is to counsell him to take up his measures right , and rather buy peace , then want it : and thereby put himself in a condition , to enter to the inheritance of his ancestors , if he be called to it by the laws of that kingdom . the king of great brittain hath made an alliance with the enemies of the illustrious house of austria , which probably will hinder him to joyn his forces with ours against a potentate whom he never feared , or ever will be afraid of . the hollanders having been once members of the empire were obliged to the emperor ferdinand the third , for acknowledging them to be soveraign , and free estates , at least indirectly , after the peace of munster , have some reason to embrace the interests of his son , but they will not do it for all that , because they can gain nothing but honor by it , & that is a morsel which doth not rellish their palats , as also because they may stand in need of all their forces themselves , if the english chance to give them any work to do . the hungarians are fickle and volage , on whose resolutions , no certain foundation can be laid . and because they find the inconveniences , and discommodities of the war , ( their countrey being the stage of it ) the emperor did believe , and had reason to do so , that there was no better mean to keep them within the bounds of their duty , then to procure peace and quiet to them , and to get them to lay down arms under another pretext . the polonians and muscovites , whose interest it ever was to weaken this formidable enemy of the turk , were by the ears , & destroying one another , at the time when they should have taken that advantage against him , which we furnished by giving him work elsewhere . and the affairs of these two nations are in such confusion , that we have but smal hopes to put them in order , and reconcile them . the cossacks are in the same category , and that warlike nation , which in former times made incursions to the euxin sea , sides now with the polonians , or else we ungloriously quiet spectators of their differences , without daring to hazard the enterprise of any important action . these are , as i conceive , the reasons which moved the emperor to embrace peace : and it may be , the pope , fearing he might be obliged to contribute to the maintenance of the war , hath advised him to do so , for his own particular interest . these reasons should , if i do not flatter my self , sufficiently disabuse those , who have entertained themselves with a contrare opinion . but because some ill natured patriots , whom i would gladly convince , bring reasons on the other part which seem plausible ; i will be at the pains to examine them , & cast them one after another . they say , the fear the emperor had , that the swedes would invade his dominions , while he was busied in the war of hungary , gave a stop to the pursute of his victories there . i am not at all of that opinion : but if it were so , what can any truly honest man speak against it . and certainly , no polititian will blame his majesty for having such thoughts . and if such considerations of importance moved him to accept of an advantageous agreement , there is a great deal of more reason to commend his prudence , then accuse him of precipitation . i suppose , there are few or none in the world but knows , there are some animosities between the emperor and the crown of sweden . the swedes show themselves constantly ready to own the protestants , whom the house of austria endeavors to bring back to the bosome of the church of rome . the wars which the sweds made in germany under the conduct of the great gustavus adolphus , and the auspicious reign of queen christina , being directly against the imperial majesty , hath imbittered their spirits , & rendered their distrusts & misunderstandings immortal . king charles gustave , wasted , spoiled and ruined pole and denmark . he who is now emperor , and was then but king of hungary and bohemia , opposed his victorious conquests , which inflamed that king with such a desire of revenge , that it is not dead with him . these considerations , & that of the great number of lutherans , that the emperor hath in his hereditary dominions , the desire they may have to change their master , to preserve the liberty of their consciences , the great preparations the swed incessantly makes , though he be alwayes constantly well armed ; were capable to give just apprehensions and jealousies to a prince , whose forces were scarce able to resist that powerful and dreadful enemy , whom he had in head of him . these who will bring france in the play , and dare alledge that the fear the emperor had , that the most christian king might sease on the spanish netherlands , forced him to this accōmodation with the turk , seems to have far less reason on their side . the controversies which the crown of france had with the austrian family , are intirely removed by a solemn treaty : and two queens , one whereof hath the possession of the body , the other of the heart , and both of them of the ear of the king ; the one in the quality of his mother , the other of his consort , will never permit them to come to a rupture the tender love the king bears to the queen his wife , and the reverence he carries to the queen his mother , are these indissoluble bonds of the good intelligence he intends to keep with their kinsmen ; and if this be not sufficient , yet there is one reason that is infallible : this prince is extraordinarly religious , and though the heat of a gallant youth , a courage heroically martial , and immense riches , might perswade him to a breach , yet his conscience will never suffer him to enterprize any thing , that hath in it the least appearance of unjustice . and if he find he cannot live without the exercise of his valor , and the strength of his admirable genius , he will choose rather to go and gather palms in palaestine , then to imploy against us the flashing sword of his warlike nobility . the duke of beauforts setling foot in africk , is a fore-runner of what the infidels have to fear , and the christians to hope for . the kings great soul aspires to great things , but he weighs all his actions in the ballance of reason . the zeal he witnessed , by resenting the injury done us by the turk , the christian words he spoke upon that subject , the brave and seasonable succours he sent us , hath blotted out of the emperors mind all suspicions and jealousies he could harbor of him . the affronts , which charles the eigth put upon maximilian the first , and the wrongs done by lewis the twefth , francis the first , and henry the second to charles the fifth are buried and intirely forgotten . the attempt of henry the great , and the assistance which lewis the just , & lewis the victorious , have given since to the enemies of ferdinand the second , and ferdinand the third , and the opposition was made by the french to leopolds election to the imperial dignity , have now no more power in the emperors heart , then if he had never heard of them . his imperial majesty knows , that his predecessors have served the kings of france in the same manner , imploying both policy and power against them . he is not ignorant , what evil usage , lewis the eleventh , charles the eighth , and lewis the twelfth received from john and ferdinand kings of arragon ; and he hath read in the history of his family , how charles the fifth keeped francis the first prisoner , till he was reduced to great extremities : and how philip the second used all means to rob henry the fourth of the inheritance belonged to him without any dispute . and in one word the jealousie of state hath ever been so great between these two most illustrious houses , that the one never endeavored , or enterprized any great action , but it was vigorously opposed by the other . but lewis following maximes wholly different from these of his ancestors , it is fit leopold do the like , and not suffer himself to be surpassed in any act of generosity : and that there be now an entire good understanding between them . the propinquity of blood , the uniformity of religion , the equality of age , and which is much more then all these , the glory of god , the propagation of the faith , and the quiet and repose of christendom , which depends much upon their union , should oblige them to love one another , to succor one another , and to have but one soul and one will. it may be said , that upon the death of this king of spain , the interests of these two great princes will prevail more with them , then all these considerations that i have alledged . and ▪ that both having pretentions to the inheritance of their father in law , they will share it with dint of sword , and the strongest will carry away the greatest part . to which i answer , that the king of spain dying , and leaving a lawful heir male , the administrators of the pupil will dutifully render to the most christian king all these respects , all that friendship and good offices and neighborhood , which were promised to him in the last treaty of peace by the catholick king. the emperor will do the same upon his part , and knowing , that the love and amity of great persons is entertained by civilities , by embassies , and other testimonies of honor and respect ; he will not be wanting to give all these demonstrations of curtesie , that can be required for the preservation of so precious & so necessare a friendship . but if it should please god ( which we pray him to avert ) to call to another world , both the king and prince of spain without any other heir male , i fear , we should be in danger to see bloody tragedies . yet we hope so much from the prudence of the spaniard , and the moderation of the emperor , and the king , that they will suffer themselves to be over-ruled by reason , more then interest ; and every one of them quitting something of their right , come to a fair and arbitrary accommodation . peaceable men would wish , that the king of spain might live yet twenty years , and that his son the prince comd to a mans age , might succeed him . yea , i know some , who would gladly quite some of the years of their own life , to prolong theirs who are so necessare for the repose of christendom . but these being vain wishes , i hope that he who hath taught us not to care for to morrow , will provide for his people , and will make it known to men , that what seems impossible to them , is easie to him ; and will let us see , that he who can bring good out of evil , and light out of darkness , knows how to bring strength out of weakness : and turn that to the glory of his great name , which humane prudence made the matter of their fear and despair . for my part ▪ i think we ought not to dive in the uncertainty of things to come . but if it were permitted us to think of them , we should meet with that which might feed our hopes . i speak truth with some repugnancy , i am of the opinion , if potentates would suffer their differences to be removed , as easily as particular men do , it would not be impossible to satisfie the pretenders , who it may be , will demand their inheritance with the mouths of canons , and so clip the wings of the ambition of all others . don john of austria may read in history , that persons of his condition have reigned in castile , as well as in naples and portugal . but seeing the dignity and power of his competitors , he will let his sail fall , and will content himself to be great master of the order of saint james , if they will not gratifie him with some temporal appenage . these of the house of lacerda hath been so long subjects , that they think not now of reigning ; and if they do , they will stiffle their hopes , when they see the emperor and the king agreed so , that france shal enjoy what belonged to mary of burgundy and austria , that which appertained to joanne of spain . other grandees will rather choose to be governed by a prince , who hath alwayes been more eminent then themselves , then be vassals to one who formerly was but their equal . and if they would rather have a spaniard for their king , then a germane , let them cast their eye upon the king of portugal , and so reunite all spain in one body , and at one pull pluck up the root of all these differences which have brought them so low . but i go too far , & enters ( before i be aware ) in a strange labyrinth . it is better for me to remit this so important an affair , to the prudence of these great souls , who knowing how to govern & manage great estates , knows also how to divide them , when necessity requires it . i pass therefore from this odious subject to another , which is little better : to answer those who assure themselves , that this peace was made that the emperor might be in a capacity to force the protestants of all his hereditary dominions , yea those of hungary , which is elective , to go to mass : and if that succeed with him , he will go a further length , and try if his fortune in that attempt , will prove better then that of his father , and grand-father . they say , and all the world believes it , that the princes of the house of austria hearkens much to the perswasions of devout and religious persons : and that there is not one of them who would not gladly look upon the picture of the last protestant that should ever be in the world . histories teach us , that philip the second king of spain , lost a considerable part of his low-countreys , with a great deal of more zeal , then policy ; and that by introducing the inquisition in these places , he banished obedience out of them . the emperor ferdinand the second brought germany to the brink of a precipice , when he made his aversion to the protestants known , and commanded them to give back the church-goods to their ancient masters . this mandate put rebellion in the hearts , and arms in the hands of a world of persons , who never laid down either their swords or their animosities , till that emperor and his son had sufficiently drained their provinces of men , and their coffers of moneys ; nay , till both of them had learned that god had reserved the empire of consciences to himself . i have seen with my eyes , and i have heard with my ears , some hungarians , men of quality , who said openly at vienne , that the emperors counsel would force them to submit to the turk , by offring to constrain them to embrace the roman religion . there are many in other places , who in the like case , will do the same thing . and almost all men prefer the liberty of their mind to that of their body . men have been seen become fierce as lyons , and women to eat their own children , rather then submit to these who made war against their tenacious opinions . many who live yet , will prefer death to the mass ; and will show as much zeal against it ▪ as these of flanders did in the time of our fathers . austria had better imitate france , and in stead of fire and sword , apply meekness and doctrine , to bring home these who they conceive are out of the way . i suppose an age and a half hath made the emperor and his ministers know , that violent courses are not effectual for the conversion of souls . the nature of man opposeth it self to all things that restrains its liberty . these priests who advise mens consciences to be forced , had better sing in the quire , & read their breviaries , then frequent courts , and give counsel to kings . if any church men be found who are fit to govern , it is not they who are bred in cloisters : their maximes and resolutions being all taken out of the canon law , are fitter to bring the world in confusion , then to keep it in good order . there are an hundred occasions wherein the law being executed in its rigor , proves manifest unjustice : and therefore in such cases , prudence is more necessare then knowledge . the almighty hath given to princes the soveraignty of the body , but hath reserved that of the soul to himself . men may be forced to go to mass , but cannot be constrained to believe the mysteries of it . fearful people may be threatned to a bowing the knees of their bodies , without any reverence in their spirits . and some may be forced to acknowledge themselves catholicks with their mouths , and yet are not catholicks in their hearts . spain hath seen a thousand deplorable examples of this undoubted verity . the fourth , yea the fifth generation of those who have been constrained to be baptized , have been banished for their unbelief : and those who yet stay there , renounceth every day their baptism , and participates not of the sacraments without sacriledge . and in matters of religion , to be forced by the power of the arm of flesh , produceth ever such effects . the extraordinary and ill governed devotion of these bigots who will have constraint to be applyed to consciences , procures the desolation of provinces , and profanation of holy mysteries . i have known some prating fools , who durst exclaim against queen christina of sweden , because she consented to the peace of germany , before she had chased the pope out of rome . and , no doubt , there are hundreds of petty monks , who have thought , perhaps , said as much against those who signed that peace , before the lutherans were brought to renounce their belief . all such are fiery zealots , whose maximes are grounded on their own capricious fancies . and assuredly their zeal would wax cold , if they were put but for three days to the duty of musketeers , and be allowed no other entertainement , but a pitance of bread and water . but these fools imagine , that in every place a bell rings to give notice of dinner time ; and that all things are to be got in armies , as in convents ; and that it as easie to win battels , as to tell their beads . if the emperor would not look upon such a people , but at the altar , and in the pulpit , we should not have so much occasion of fear . his majesty hath traversed almost all germany , and having seen the bitter fruits of the former war , hath put on a firm resolution not to plunge any more his people in new calamities . his principal ministers and counsellors of estate , have sufficiently felt the evils and devastations which both civil and forreign wars have produced : and know , that it is easie to begin , but almost impossible to end business of that nature . they are not ignorant that the entertainment of armies , make the richest coffers of treasure empty , and layeth the most fertile provinces waste . they know that a war for religion is the most plausible , and the most obstinate that can be fancied ; and that they cannot begin it , without bringing all europe in the play , and putting their masters estates in an evident danger to be for ever lost . we may then be confident , that the prudence of the emperor , and the aversion he hath from domestick broyls , will choak all the designs of incendiaries , who would put a sword in his hand to thrust in his own bowels . i am also informed , that some talk of designs the emperor should have against the confederate princes of the rhine : and that there are some , who say , his majesty is dissatisfied with them , that the forces they sent to hungary would not obey his orders entirely , and therefore he thinks upon the means whereby he may reduce them to the obedience they owe him ▪ for my part , i think they speak so without ground , and shal desire all who have such thoughts , to consider what i am to say to them . this league is a hard bone to gnaw ; and i am of the opinion , that his majesty may more easily impose his yoak upon all that of hungary which the turk possesseth , then force ten or twelve german princes , supported by the most considerable powers of christendom , to submit to him . it is not to be doubted , but this league making the distrust that is between the head and the members of the empire , known , cannot but infinitly displease his imperial majesty , making his power less by the half , himself less to be regarded and honored amongst the germans , and more vilipended amongst strangers . good patriots should wish that all causes of jealousie might be buried in perpetual oblivion : and that the several princes would both seek and find the preservation of their authority , in the good graces and favor of their chief the allies themselves wisheth the emperor would banish that which occasioned their confederacy ; and that he would bring back that mutual trust which the unhappiness of the times hath chased from amongst them , and so his majesty should oblige them to think of nothing else but his service , to seek the honor of his favor , and to procure with all their power , his content and satisfaction . but i shal never be perswaded that the emperor will make use of his power , where it will not only be unprofitable , but very hurtful to him ; yea , & where moderation it self will serve to little purpose , if it be not sustained with the favor of the times , & by many examples of an extraordinary friendship . they say there was no good understanding between his majesties generals , and those of the league : and our speculative states-men will assure us , that there is as little between their masters : but conjectures are not always convincing . and because the emperor hath little inclination to love those who do not trust him , it is not permitted to conclude , that he will attack them with open force . i should rather think , he intends to gain them by demonstrations of kindness and love , and that he hopes their own good nature and duty to their countrey , will be strong motives to induce them to contribute both their counsels and forces for the preservation of the empire , and to assist him to remove all mis-understandings from amonst them . and if these thoughts seem below the flight of a young eagle ; at least , i would have them to perswade themselves ▪ that he is extreamly generous , and that will not permit him to have any obligations to these who serve him out of no kindness or love : and therefore , seeing these confederates to be always puissantly armed , he concluded the peace , that he might be in a condition to resist them , or any else would attack him . if it be said , this league is meerly defensive , that it hath no other end then the good and quyet of the confederates ; it will be answered , that the taking the cities of munster and erfurt , and the danger other towns apprehends , lets us see , that this defensive league , & these who made it , can lay their hands about them when they think it time to attack , or enterprise any thing . the bishop of munster , as brave as he is , durst never have hazarded to besiege the capital city of his diocesse , if he had not been assisted with both the troops and moneys of his allies . the like may be said of the elector of mayence , who is a prince both rich , and wise , yet the city of erfurt would not have been afraid of him , in the time of the war with the turk , if the confederates of his electoral highness , had not contributed to the misfortune of that insolent city . it is therefore very expedient , that his imperial majesty should be in a posture to concur with these confederated princes , when their pretentions are reasonable , and to oppose them when they are unjust . and this was not in his power to do , while he was busied in a war with the infidel ; and this is that which serves for a justification of the peace he hath lately made , that by it he is in a condition to countenance those , who shal stand in need of his arms , and of his protection . i suppose there be some in the world , who will grant , that this discourse bears with it ▪ some show of truth ; and these who are not too much wedded to their opinions , i hope , will believe that his imperial majesty had no suspicion of either the french or the swedes : yea i shall find some , who dare give assurance to both the protestants & the confederates , that this peace shal not trouble their repose ; as also to all germany , that it is an advantageous peace to both great and small ; and that none of them shal have reason to complain of it , unless it be , that the emperor made it without seeking the advice of the princes of the empire . i made this objection , before any spoke of it to me , and i thought as my adversaries do , that the war having drawn these princes to an extraordinary trouble and expence , they would look joyfully on that peace would rid them of both . and in regard contempt is insupportable to men of quality and courage , i perswaded my self , they could not hear without some emotion of spirit , that his majesty had valued them so little , as to conclude a treaty of such importance , without seeking their advice . i know there be many who complain , that these of the court of vienne never consult with them , but when they stand in need of either their troops or their moneys , or both , and that this manner of acting is altogether unsufferable . i should acknowledge this complaint to be just , if the peace had been subscribed and published without the approbation of those who contributed to the war. but i do not believe , that any persons of judgement and experience , will think it strange , that to shun the tedious delays . which accompany the resolutions of all imperial diets , affairs have been debated , & brought to the point of a conclusion , without seeking the advice of these who might have re●arded it . the interests of the several estates of the empire are so different , and so hard a matter it is , to get them all to agree to one thing , that the treaty should not have produced that effect , which his majesty desired , if he had called them all to councel . these who complain , sees not , nor knows not so well what is in the emperors coffers , as they who advised him to this accommodation . the affairs of transilvany having obliged his imperial majesty to keep numerous forces a foot five or six years , hath eaten up his fronteer provinces , and even forced his councel in prudence , to shun more quarterings on them , lest they should have been laid entirely waste . if all the germans loved the emperor , as well-bred children love their fathers , they would believe all he does , aims at nothing but the good of the state. none would blame his conduct , but all the world would praise him , for the care he hath had , and the pains he hath taken , to acquire to us the inestimable benefit of peace . but i shal suppose , that the estates of the empire , have some reason to complain : and therefore will ask of these who are most capricious , and least reasonable , if they will be satisfied , if the emperor tell them , that he waits for their approbation to conclude a business advantageous and profitable to all germany , and particularly to them ? it is like , there are some who will say , that will not satisfie , and will offer to assure us , that the charges they have been at , and the trouble they have suffered to succour his imperial majesty , hath deserved something more then that . and here , i profess , i had rather hold my peace , then speak . i know the services the emperor hath received from the estates of the empire , cryes for a thankful acknowledgement , and that he is unworthy of any favor , who intends to pay it with ingratitude : as also , that he who exacts more then is justly own to him , serves to be paid with little , or with none at all ; for i hold it to be unquestionable , that the acknowledgement should be proportionable to the favor . it will be rash and insolent , to demand of the emperor an entire submission of his will to that of his princes , because they assisted him , and it were to oblige him to an impossibility , to pretend , he might do nothing of himself in a kingdom , which hath no dependance on germany . i should think it sufficient , that his majesty descends so low , as to demand their consent and approbation : and that he lets them see , that he entertains as high an estimation of them , as he should , and values them as much as ever any of his ancestors valued any of theirs . if all this will not satisfie , the emperor will let them see , the succours they gave him , tending to the preservation of his estates , aimed also at the preservation of the empire . his majesty will confess , that his hereditary dominions are more exposed to the injuries and incursions of the turk , then any other of the empire ; but he will never be induced to believe , that they only are in danger . the common enemies ambition is not arrested by the conquest of some places , a world will no more satisfie him then the great alexander . and hungary shal no sooner fall in his hands ▪ but he will advance with his victorious arms further , if the united forces of christians retain him not within the bounds of his duty . the princes then assisted his imperial majesty , by saving themselves : and whoever will expostulate with him for such a favor , will lose the fruits of it , and will show that he knows not , that the grand seigneurs ambition hath no other limit , but that of his power . believing then , that the estates of the empire will easily acquiesce to his majesties just desires , i shal leave them , and make a step over to pole and venice , and see with what assurance , and upon what grounds it is said , that the emperor made haste to make this peace , to prevent the venetians , who were busie in clapping up one with the sultan , and to be in a condition to receive the crown which the polonians promised him . as to pole , all europe knows that in the year 1655. the king of sweden invaded that kingdom ; and that in a short time he reduced it to the necessity to implore assistance from its neighbors . neither can any be ignorant , but it found the emperor disposed to furnish it with means to resist its enemie , and ready to send sixteen thousand men to restrain his further progress . they say , that amongst the conditions of the accord , that of the election of leopold , after john casimirs death , was the most considerable : and upon this , they ground their opinion , who say , that the peace of hungary was made , that the emperor might with less opposition enter to that great inheritance . treaties of this nature comes to the knowledge but of a few , and therefore it were rashness to avouch it to be true , and folly obstinatly to deny it . it seems not improbable , but the polonians being brought to misery , might promise all could be desired of them , by these who would put them in a more hopeful condition . but i see very great difficulties in the performance of this promise , as well on their part , who made it , as on his to whom it was made . these who made it , are the polonians , who in a business of this nature , do not easily agree , and yet an accord amongst themselves is necessare to make the election of their kings valide . he to whom it is made , is leopold , emperor of the romans , who cannot receive that crown , without putting europe in a flame , his own estates in danger , and imposing on the empire a necessity to take arms . no prince or state will sit with crossd arms , when a powerful neighbor acquires new provinces . the swedes , the muscovites , and the turks , cannot see pole in the power of the house of austria without resentment . the first will be afraid , they may be forced to give back that which they have gained with the point of their sword , and with solemn treaties . the second will apprehend , they may be necessitated to keep within these bounds which they would gladly enlarge . and the third will imagine , that upon the union of pole with austria depends the ruine of constantinople . the muscoviter will make peace with his neighbors , the swed will conjure up his old practises ; and the turk will raise up asia ; and all of them will endeavor to hinder the emperor to enjoy the fruits of his election in peace . the turk will imploy all his industry and wiles , the swed all his arsenals and magazins , and the muscoviter all his riches and treasure , to divert pole from the performance of what it hath promised , germany will not desire to see the emperor on the throne of pole , nay its princes will bind all the nerves of their power and prudence together , to hinder him to mount upon it . the most understanding of the polonians themselves , who fore-see the sad consequences of this election , will be well contented , it prove abortive . these who in all ages envyed the growth of the austrian family , will open their purses to hinder this addition to its greatness . and in a word , all europe will take arms either for the emperor , or against him : so that it is uncertain , if this election will go on to the content of the pretenders , and if they be not very well assured , that it will have that success they propose to themselves , they should in prudence seem not to desire it . for my part , i believe the emperor makes it rather his work to guard himself from the storm that menaceth him on the other side , by opposing himself to any choice may be made of one of those who envy his family , then to procure his own election . certainly pole hath need of a king , who can repare its losses , and put it again in that flowrishing condition , which made our fathers look upon it with admiration . but the jealousie the polonians would give to their neighbors by the election of a potentate already considerably eminent by the power of other kingdoms , should lead them to the choice of a prince , who would give no cause of suspicion to any . i know some , whose high vertues and qualifications speak them worthy of crowns , whom the houses of austria and france , would be content to see sit on the throne of pole , whom sweden and muscovia will respect without fear , whom the ottoman port would suffer without displeasure , and whom the polonians would not reject , if they have not entirely forgot the true interest of their republick . it is to such that all europe wisheth the polonian scepter : it is such who can accept it , without troubling the quyet of christendom . it is to such that pole may give it , without fear to sow the bitter seed of discord in its own bowels . not knowing then whether the emperor be desirous to have the crown of pole , or not , i shal not doubt but his counsel will reflect seriously on these difficulties that will rencounter him , and upon these horrid wars which will accompany an honor which all his neighbors will envy him , and which none of his friends should wish to him . as to what they say , that the emperor knew that the venetians were in treaty with the turk , to obtain a peace from him for themselves , and let the whole burden of the war fall on his majesty alone : i profess freely , i do not know what to believe of that intrigue ; but if we shal narrowly examine the circumstances of affairs , and of the time , we may make a conclusion of the contrare : for though we need not doubt but the venetians with all their hearts wish to have peace , and that they would willingly empty their treasure to recover what they have lost in their last war with that enemy ; yet i suppose there be none who thinks they would do it at that time when the peace of hungary was concluded . it is more then ten years since the senate of that republick could have spared all the expence they have bestowed on the maintenance of the war since that time , if they would have given over their right of the kingdom of candia to the grand seigneur : and the peace they could have expected at this time , would have been no more favorable then before : and the venetians having then a repugnancy from so disadvantageous a peace , when they alone sustained the whole turkish forces , there is little or no appearance at all they would consent to it , when germany made so considerable a diversion of the ottoman power ; and that they might perswade themselves , that time would give them an opportunity to repair the breaches of their estate , and force the turk to an accommodation less hurtful to them . i shal rather believe , that his imperial majesty inclined to bring the common enemy of christians to an accord profitable to all christendom . but that the unhappy conjuncture of affairs took from him the means to bring his heroick designs to so glorious an end , he was forced to be contented to do all he could , and leave the accomplishment of the rest to divine providence . it is that will care for the venetians , and will prepare friends for them , able to deliver them from these evils that now presseth and threatens to oppress them . all christendom wisheth and prayeth for this to them , and i as much as any , because i know that the piety and valor of the illustrious venetians , deserves that both heaven and earth should favor them . i suppose what i have said will satisfie these who are governed by reason , and not by a capricious humor : and that all those who shal read this paper , will acknowledge with me , that his majesty was not carried with any violent thoughts to conclude this peace . i know , honest men will confess the emperor hath reason to love and honor the most christian king , and that prudence and reason of state , will oblige him to dissemble the displeasure which the confederate princes have given him occasion to conceive against their proceedings ; that his interest will oblige him to defer and delay the reformation of the protestants . that he hath no other concern in the business of pole , but to hinder any person of whom he may have just cause of jealousie , to receive the scepter of that kingdom . that he hath no intention to pay the venetians in their own coyn : and that the sweds shal have him for their friend , so long as they keep themselves within their bounds , and live as good neighbors , and true and faithful members of the empire . i do now only imagine , that it will be told me , that the hungarians have some reason to complain : and that it would seem the emperor behaveth himself to them , rather as a stepfather , then a father , in regard to spare his men and his money , he hath made a peace disadvantageous for them . but they will alter their opinion who say so , when they understand that ( which none should be ignorant of ) this people did so often threaten the emperor to lay down arms , and make their own agreement with the visier , that they imposed a pure necessity on his majesty to prevent them . the christian sojors received as much , yea more hurt from them , then from the turks . and none were assured of their lives , where they were strongest . our horses , yea our men starved for hunger , in regard none could go abroad to fetch either proviant or fodderage , without whole regiments to guard them . i have seen letters writ by the officers of our armies , wherein they complained , that the throats of most of their servants were cut by those for whose safety they were generously exposing their lives . many french in their return from this expedition , have told me , that these of them who went never so little astray , or who straggled , were presently sacrificed to the fury of that merciless people . and that amongst them , it was accounted a crime to be well cloathed , or to look like men that had money . it will be answered , that sojors , though friends are insupportable to the inhabitants of any countrey which is the seat of the war , that they take with strong hand , not only what is necessare for their subsistence , but much more , and so robs the people of that wherewith they should maintain themselves and their children , and consequently drives them to dispair , from whence proceeds these excesses whereof i have spoken . let us grant all this to be true , and let us add to it , that the orders of his imperial majesty have been ill observed ; and that the officers of his armies wanting bread to give their sojors , were constrained to slack the reins of discipline , and to permit them to do that which is discharged by the military laws of the most licencious war. let it be granted , that the disorders were as high as they can be imagined to be , and that it was impossible for the sojors to do worse then they did ; it cannot be denyed , that the greater mischiefs the war drew upon that misfortunate countrey , the less reason the emperor had to continue it : and the more hurt the hungarians suffered by the war , the less reason they have to complain of the peace . this peace hath taken a thorn out of their foot , and hath freed his majesty from the misfortune to see his friends and his subjects made the objects of their dispair . some will say , that by this peace this people have lost a part of that they had in hungary , whereas they hoped to have recovered by the war what they had lost , and this sad consideration hath put tears in their eyes , and mournful complaints in their mouthes . i confess , they have reason to bewail their losses , and that all christians should pitty the wretched hungarians , and be sory they are no more the bulwark of christendom , and the terror of infidels . he must have a heart of marble , who will not be grieved for the losses jesus christ suffers , and the advantages mahomet gains . he must be a brute , who hath not a kindness for the warlike people of hungary . the hungarians are volage and unconstant ; but they are christians . they have often contributed to their own misery , both by their malice , and their inadvertency ; but they are christians . they have often called in the mahometans to assist them against their lawful kings ; but they are christians . and though they had done worse then all that , i should still bewail their misfortunes , because they are christians . and i do believe , though we be in a better condition then the hungarians , yet we are not better men . but the time of their deliverance is not yet comd : and we do but yet expect the ruine of the turks empire . we hope notwithstanding that so great a deliverance is not far of . and we know assuredly , that our hopes shal not prove vain . the turkish monarchy hath no more priviledges , then these who have been before it . and the hungarians will be unhappy in no higher measure , then others who have called upon the name of jesus . god grant it be soon that this afflicted nation , and we who are pertakers of their affliction , may have occasion to wipe the tears from our eyes , and to rejoyce when we see the almighty hath a care of his own people , and delivers them from the oppression of their enemies . to him alone belongs honor and glory for evermore . p. i have attentively red and perused your papers , and having nothing to oppose to what you have said , i return you them , with many thanks . i can assure you , i will never forget the good instructions you have given me . you may therefore go and repose your self a little : after which , i shal intreat you to entertain me with a discourse of forreign affairs : and running over with me the best places of europe ▪ to speak of them , as you have done of our own germany . finis . politicall reflections upon the government of the turks ... by the author of the late advice to a son. osborne, francis, 1593-1659. this text is an enriched version of the tcp digital transcription a53493 of text r23027 in the english short title catalog (wing o518). textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. the text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with morphadorner. the annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. this text has not been fully proofread approx. 244 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 104 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. earlyprint project evanston,il, notre dame, in, st. louis, mo 2017 a53493 wing o518 estc r23027 12366937 ocm 12366937 60432 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a53493) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 60432) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 218:17) politicall reflections upon the government of the turks ... by the author of the late advice to a son. osborne, francis, 1593-1659. [9], 194 p. printed by j.g. for thomas robinson ..., london : 1656. attributed to francis osborne. cf. bm. reproduction of original in yale university library. (from t.p.) nicolas machiavel -the king of sweden's descent into germany -the conspiracy of piso and vindex against nero -the greatnesse and corruption of the court of rome -the election of pope leo the xi -the defection from the church of rome -martin luther. eng leo -xi, -pope, 1535-1605. piso, gaius calpurnius, d. 65. vindex, gaius julius, ca. 25-68. machiavelli, niccolò, 1469-1527. gustaf -ii adolf, -king of sweden, 1594-1632. nero, -emperor of rome, 37-68. luther, martin, 1483-1546. turkey -politics and government. a53493 r23027 (wing o518). civilwar no politicall reflections upon the government of the turks. nicolas machiavel: the king of sweden's descent into germany: the conspiracy of pis osborne, francis 1656 42717 8 0 0 0 0 0 2 b the rate of 2 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the b category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. 2002-01 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2002-01 apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images 2002-04 tcp staff (michigan) sampled and proofread 2002-04 john latta text and markup reviewed and edited 2002-05 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion politicall reflections upon the government of the tvrks . nicolas machiavel : the king of sweden's descent into germany : the conspiracy of piso and vindex against nero : the greatnesse and corruption of the court of rome : the election of pope leo the xi : the defection from the church of rome : martin luther . by the author of the late advice to a son . london . printed by j. g. for thomas robinson in oxford . 1656. to the reader . since our blessed saviour drawes a precedent for prudence , from the unjust deportment of a wicked steward ; and recommends to his followers the subtilty of serpents , with a no lesse emphasis than the innocency of doves ; i trust ( in this juncture when the presse groans to be delivered of the burden she sustaines from their more seditious and prophane off-spring , who desire to foment war ; and christian magistrates reckon their subjects disobedience in the heaviest item , they account for with god , in their solemn humiliations ; ) i shall not be the worse esteemed by men judicious and moderate , for taking some choice observations out of the turkish arcana , which garbelled & weighed according to the true balance of the sanctuary , may not impossibly minde those at the helm of expedients more proper for unity , than have yet been employed among christians : where though christ be owned under the greatest demonstration of selfe-deniall , yet uncharitablenesse abounds , and lesse awfull obedience is given to gods vicegerents , in christian common-wealths , than the apostle paul did award to infidells . nor doth the church , set in the firmament of regality for the luminary and direction of all subjection due to our heavenly and earthly guides , keep to her proper sphere , if , from a medium between us and our maker , she becomes a stickler in things purely belonging to the magistrate , our obedience , like that of the catholicks , must still stagger betwixt two supremes ; it being impossible for the best or worst of governours to be longer in quiet , than she is pleased to permit them : and this apprehended by some ( better fitted and resolved for the discovery of errors , than able or willing to mend them ) they conclude , all the mischiefs arising through the loud fulminations , the spirit of contention hath , or may have , darted out of the pulpit , flow from the riches and splendour of the clergie , that upon a more serious account may be laid to the abuse and ill-admiration of their office and power , which duly regulated , is the wholsomest flower in the crown of government : it out-reaching the kenn of example to find a state happy , where the priesthood is exposed to the peoples contempt , or religion suffered to be weighed at the common beam ; which must needs happen , where their maintenance is scandallous , and their persons despicable , or not vigorously protected by the hand of authority ; to whom they doe , or at least might , bring obedience , without putting it to the trouble of reward or punishment . nor would the laity so much grumble at the payment of tithes , were they wise enough to weigh the great advantage they have through the churches dependance on their welfare , which would be quite lost , did their maintenance drop out of the immediate hand of the prince , as it doth among the turks ; who are too well read in policy , to break or dismember so usefull an engine , because it may or might , for want of circumspection , have bruised the fingers of those it ought to preserve . but if this points at any prejudice in church or state , i am resolved to remaine no obstinate heretick , but to cast it at the feet of the same authority , providence hath set me under , and for whose sake i first took it up . and this i hope will satisfie the wise reader ; but for criticall fooles , the ordinary sort of book-wormes , who , like iron moles , discolour the sense and obliterate the naturall meaning of authors , by their spurious and tart censures ; esteeming nothing fit to passe current , that hath not descended from their ancestors , whose foulest blots they paint over with fairer glosses , than they can finde colour for in the generall ignorance ( some few pens excepted ) that did then bleer the understandings of subjects , extending in the mean time the no lesse innocent , if not more usefull moderne endeavours upon the cruell rack of a severe scrutiny , till some pretext is found for to ground detraction upon : this , i say , cannot discourage me from prosecuting what conscience informes me may advance settlement , who have long been taught , that the way lies to the paradise of peace , through the purgatory of censure , which all must expect to find their sailes fill'd with , that steere contrary to the current of antiquity , imagined , onely by idle dunces , to have pinn'd the basket : for since this age hath the use of their plat-formes , and the same tooles , it lies not in my cap to apprehend , why it may not operate as well and wisely . to conclude , such as have , or doe hereafter modestly prosecute a farther revelation of knowledge , ought not to be discouraged , or unwillingly employ their talents , as many doe that come betrayed to the presse , or led more by friends importunity , than their owne genius : for though their contemporaries serve them as the jewes did the prophets , yet when death hath laid them out of the reach of envy and personall contempt , posterity shall not only commiserate the cruelty of that neglect they lay under in their life-time , but build monuments to their immortall fame . the turkish policy : or , observations upon the government of the turks . nnot to ascend the highest step of the turkish pedegree , ( whose primitive actions , no lesse then those of the goths , lye buried in the rubbish , their huge vastation have formerly made through the easterne empire , and since in that of the west , upon the score of whose eternall reproach , they keep their royall port in the emperiall city : ) i shall only observe the prudent deportment of mahumet ( owned by all for their founder ) without taking more notice of his , or their extraction , then what may serve to illustrate the following dicourse , projected rather to delineate the wise track he hath chalked out to his successors , and what exact followers they have been of it ( which few have done ) then the deeds themselves , usually found scored at the end of every street . though , i believe , with great partiality , and many omissions , in relation to the shame and terror they have brought upon christendome through the division of whose princes they have attained this grandure ) the fate of their atchievements , who want pens of their owne to register their stories : in which this emparour , no lesse then his successors , have been still defective : yet he that considers what hath followed , cannot take it for an hyperbole , to say , the main disference between alexander , caesar , and mahumet consists in a feather , or the quill of a goose . 2. he had the happinesse to set up under a most auspicious juncture ; the greatest polititians then extant , being more employed in moulding an ecclesiasticall monarchy , and mending the rents , the schismaticks of those times had made in the church , then in improving any temporall power , or raising banks , that might stop such an inundation , as so great a snow-ball was likely to cause upon the face of that earth , where ever it came to refund . 3. his followers were owners of no vaster understandings , then might render them plyable to labour and discipline : who being of a brutish and wilde employment , did not onely undergoe the hardship of warre , but were ready to yeild all awfull obedience to such marks of worship , or religions observations , as he was pleased to impresse upon their yetunsuborned imaginations : not so easily obtained from acuter heads , who are apt to pretend a sufficiency in determining the truth or falshood of that , authority hath allotted for an unquestioned creed : the more to be avoided by all new legislators , because known so pernitious to established common-wealths and monarchies , as the promoters of sedition , are seldome found to take horse at any other block , then what they perceive the people aptest to stumble at , in relation to gods worship . no colony having been observed for to dilate it selfe , that held not at least so long constant to one profession in religion , till time and successe had estated them in a power able to resist any enemy ; by nothing easier brought about , then a confident report of some miracle , which once riveted into the opinion of the people ; by custome and education , cannot after be removed , without the hazard of all . this made him professe a daily commerce with angels , and pretend , the terrible fits incident to his disease , as holy extasies , in which god did mind him of the way and meanes , how to lead his people . and according to this patterne , a law was founded , so suitable to the highest taste of humane sensuality , and obvious to a carnall apprehension , that it was swallowed by this rabble for the undoubted and pure will of god , and he looked upon for his most holy prophet . to the advancement of which beliefe their ignorance did mainly contribute , found by experience , the strongest assertor of what she confidently believes , though in it selfe never so improbable . and after some farther commerce had throughly estated their consciences in this perswasion , they grew zealous , that is , affectionate , and desirous to propagate where ever they came , such opinions as their governors had contracted them to , out of no higher sanctity at first , then to keep them entire and chast in their worldly obedience . 4. neither were the proselites of this new prophet checked , in the earnestnesse of their pursuit after empire , by the confluence of contrary accidents , and the number of rubbs the unsteady hand of so contingent a warre , could not choose but cast daily in their way ; but the more enflamed , as taking them rather for incitements to further cruelties towards others , then any stop to the unjust encroachments they made upon the principalities of their neighbours ; looked upon by them as enemies to god , and so , like the canaanites , fit only to be eradicated , for the better ease and advantage of themselves . or if any crosse event was apprehended relating to them , they put it off as if it onely concerned their remisnesse in the intended worke of the lord , which was to spoile others , and enrich themselves . this abates the wonder of their victories , who have the art to draw encouragement from the best or worst of successes : for through the clashing of these contrary events , mahumet kindled such a blinde zeale amongst their over-heated ignorance , as it consumed all before them , without the least consideration had of things sacred or prophane . 5. and to preserve this childe of his ambition , from being stifled in the swadling cloaths , through an overlaying of neighbours ( who were called in prudence to the crushing of such designes , had they not been rendred deafe by the janglings between the greek & latine churches ) he gathers the chiefest ingredients of his institutes out of the gardens , both of the jewish and christian religion : leaving his sectarists in grosse , to their more loose and acceptable primitive heatheuisme ; inserting few novelties , but what respected his owne person , which he doth not stile a god , though he arrogates to himselfe a supremacy over all his prophets . 6. yet did he not only forbid the use of images , as may be thought , in imitation of moses ( who by that bred such a hatred in the jewes against all nations , as hath kept a considerable part of them from mingling to this day ) but out of as deep a reason of state , in relation to continuance : since it is impossible , if a nation once attaines an universall prudence , but that the deceitfull knack of such a carnall adoration must needs grow loathsome , or lye obvious to their reproofe , that shall make it their full employment to finde faults ; and after an opportunity is easily gained , to foment a change , by discovering to the people absurdities in their worship ; which is better prevented in one directed , as his is , to the onely invisible and omnipotent creator , whose nature and power is so far remote from the weake apprehensions of men , as the sharpest reason is not able to batter a faith built solely upon it . 7. and by this prudent election , he hath so far prevailed against the corruption of innovation ( a rust all other professions have contracted in lesse time ) as no considerable schisme hath yet broke out amongst them : for that between the turke and persian , lies rather in the genealogie of their prophet , then the body of the beliefe he first founded . at such time , lest novelty and want of proofe should detect him too apparently , he takes abraham into his party , whom he ownes for the father-of himselfe and his followers ; giving a no lesse honourable character of christ and his mother , to please the christians , then of moses to amuse the jewes ; yet hath no milder designe , then the destructiō of them both : and by this universall complyance , he rendered his detestable errors more glib to the wide swallow of that ignorance , the world did then gape withall ; the cause his doctrine was embraced by as unquestion'd a beliefe , as that of the jew or christian , whom they looke upon as owners of more improbable opinions , then theirs , and lesse tending to the honour of that universall goodnesse , which respects the profit and well-being of his creatures . 8. in relation to whom the turks sabbath , no lesse then the jewes , was without doubt instituted , to give a comfortable relaxation to the poore beast , as well as slaves , whom moses observed to lead a life in aegypt worse then death it selfe . therefore he derives the institution of the sabbath , from the mouth of god , to be of no lesse antiquity then the creation . and on this day men were suffered to doe no labour , but to keep a holy rest unto the lord : by which a terror was strook into the contemners of the law , and a great love and mutuall confidence infused among neighbours , no small promoters of conquest ; such staning closest in time of danger as are of nearest relations in religion and friendship . besides , these weekly meetings , doe much civilize a nation , satisfying no lesse the mindes of the zealous then they moderate the passions of the factious and disobedient , by the great allay received from the solemne devotion observable in their priests , who use such humble prostrations , and catching ceremonies , in the exercise of their divine rights ( which yet admit of no scandall , because prosecuted in suit of no representation , but to the imploring of the onely omnipotent god , in whose service all things are to be employed ) as such are terrified into an obedience of the law , out of a future feare , that could not else be restrained by a present secular danger , or after-hope ; imagining a number of possibilites to hide that from men , which nothing is able to cover from the sight of god . 9. of such vast concernment is a grave and prudent clergy to well-being , though of late much slighted among some sort of christians , not so wise as to observe that the eye for the most part , is caught before the heart ; and that austerity and reverence in externall worship ( if devested of all advantages else ) cannot be denied to have a huge operation upon obedience to the civill magistrate . it being unlikely , that such as take decency in divine worship for idolatry , should not soon be worne out of reverence to their governours , since the most destructive parity begins alwaies in the church . 10. no law is more intent upon the honour and profit of monarchy , then the turks : for though a munke had a finger in the pie , yet mahumet was so skilfull as to season it to his owne palate . neither were many christian princes lesse absolute at first , then he , till their subjects by money , importunity , or armes had moderated their power , which we doe not finde this nation ever went about : servitude , by use , becoming a second nature : but , had their ordinances , like ours , been voted by such a composition of estates , wherein the priestood had made the principall ingredient , for wisdome , if not authority , it is very possible they might have more related to religion ; which , like the indian fig-tree , is of so vast an extent , as it hath been able , not onely to harbour an host of church men , but their bag and baggage , together with all the plunder they are able to make , by breaking the hearts , and ransacking the more tender consciences of dying men ; as is apparent in rome , and might have been the same at meca , had he not prevented it by a choiser prudence , then our emperours have formerly contributed to their affaires . 11. nor is it a contemptible paradox to maintain , that the approach of ruine or slavery to a nation , is visible at first in a too rich or meager face of the church . that causing a consumption , by sucking too much from the estates and power of the laiety ; as this doth a feaver , by putting all into a present hazard , under the destructive pretence of an over-heated zeale . the same counsell being necessary to all princes , in relation to religion , and the guiders of it , as phaeton is said to receive from his father , when he undertook the conduct of the horses of the sunne ; the church being a planet of that nature , that if it soar too high , it choaks vertue and sanctity in the superfluous ceremonies , she is apt to produce , which , like too much paint , adulterates the face of truth : but if she be kept too low , it doth not onely burne and consume all superfluous excrescencies , but decency and order ; allayes , without which we can have no uniformity in a religious commerce : since the mysteries of our salvation cannot be presented to us but in earthen vessells , from whence , if they did not retaine some tincture , we could not so naturally own them as relating to us : nay , an indiscreet zeale doth so farre participate of the qualities of the aire over-heated , that it hatcheth the plagues of rebellion , where ever it is found , pretending their prince negligent in religion , or too exorbitant in his affection to courte minions , or an infringer of the law , and obstructer of justice ; weapons of sedition , easily forged , if not found to lye ready before the gates of the best of kings ; which subtill men snatch up , and put into the hands of such , as they have formerly intoxicated with a desire of reformation , who seldome give over , till they meet their owne ruine , or the states . 12. if mahumet exceeded the comission of discretion , in swelling his alcaron to so large a volume , ( multiplicity of words breeding , in the same plenty , ambiguities , among divines as lawyers ) yet he provided against this inconvenience , with as much caution as a by-past error is capable to admit , in prohibiting the reading of it , to any but the priests , and the interpretation to all but the mufty . for though the jewes were injoyned to score the commandements on the walls , as they did weare them after written on their cloaths ; yet none but the high priest was suffered to enter into the holy of holies , or make any neer approach into the innermost place of the temple , from whence the oracles did proceed . 13. neither is it a slight occasion of the turkish unitie , that their alcaron lies patent to the exposition of none but their owne pope : and that petitions to god are frequenter made among them than exhortations or sermons to the people : because by the first they are humbled , through the repetition of their sins and wants ; and by the other , puffed up with the ostentation of their good parts : or , ( if it may passe in no worse sense then it is uttered ) in praying we beg something of god we need ; in preaching he seems to demand obedience from us , which no reasonable creature will think he can want . to say truth , the frequency of preaching ( to avoid the tedious repetition of the same things ) hath created such a familiarity between us and our maker , and a feud against all that serve him not our way , as some take the boldnesse to predicate , he cannot doe this or that , limiting his mercy so farre as to exclude from salvation , not onely the turkes , but all the rest of the world ; so small a spot excepted , as a flye may cover in an ordinary globe . doe not these vaine pleaders give the devill more then ( i hope ) is his due ? contrary to the verdict passed by god himselfe , who saith , the earth is the lords , and all that therein is ; without excepting those many and vast territories , too happy , rich and faire , to be let out to the prince of darknesse , by the great and magnificent landlord of the world . 14. the whole scope of the more charitable turkish doctrine , concludes in these ules ; the honour of god , obedience to their prince , mutuall love , resolution in warre , with an invincible patience in bearing all terrestriall wants : the last , as a hoop compassing the rest , by which they are rendered the rightest vessells against sedition , and the aptest to retain all things necessary to compliance in government . 15. yet , the more to strengthen this tye upon the subject , all hope of perfect happinesse in this world is suppressed , and their imaginations wholly engaged on that which is to come : by this , the feare of lapsing into grosser idolatry , or profounder atheisme , is preventeds being bred only in expectation of miserie here , and so more guilty , then sensible of that ridiculous folly david so much upbraids them with , that consume time in the service of gods , that have neither eyes to see , eares to heare , nor wills to helpe such as pray to them : for this stupidnesse once found in that we have been taught to make the object of our worship , and joyning forces with the afflictions , that doe ordinarily attend the best , and the blessings , not observed to baulk the most impious ; this , i say , doth often hurry such as have had their hopes deluded , or adjourn'd beyond the extent of a small faith , into wretchlesse infidelity , or which is worse , a low and despicable opinion of their maker ; avoided by the mahumetans , who look for no remoter causes of afflictions , then what result from personall miscarriages , or the will of those in authoritie ; assigning their maker an higher imployment , then the attending or accomplishing our earthly desires , which if attained , they might possibly hinder us from greater in heaven , to which this world is but a troublesome and dark passage . nor can the turks prevarications , upon a most partiall scrutinie , bear that stresse of wickednesse , the more seared consciences of some christians doe daily endure , manifest in the french massacre ; the foulnes of which story hath not yet been matched by mahumet , or any of his disciples , never found to have borne such bitter fruit . but not to insist upon the equity or reason of their law , it gives them ( as the priests manage it ) a satisfactory pretence , to esteem all wayes decent and consonant to religion , that are able or likely to enlarge their empire : not questioning the quarrell , no more then the future happinesse of such soules , as have the fate to expire in it . and if upbraided herewith , they desire the pope to catechize his most catholick son , how he came by portugall , naples , milan , sicily &c. and what warrant he is able to produce , from the avenger of bloud , that might authorize him to shed that ocean he let out in america , upon no more serious occasion , then gold , & the conversion of the people into slaves to dig it ? can there be a ranker blasphemy offered against the lord of hosts , then to set up his standard in so vast and sanguine a field of ambition , and the crosse of his son in a greater golgotha , then that wherein he was crucified ? and all this under pretence of religion ; as if god were lesse jealous of the honour of his church , then the priests were of their temple , into the verge of which they would not admit the price of bloud ; much lesse then can the judge of all things accept the persons of those that shed it . 16. the awfulnesse the turks beare to the name of god is so great , that they dare not employ the paper wherein they find it written , to any base office , but leave it hid in a hole to the farther disposure of the owners providence ; and therefore possibly not so likely as christians ( who observe no such decency ) to call it to the witnesse of an untruth ; much to the advantage of governours there , as it might be in christendome , did custome or law screw the peoples minds up to as high an esteem of it . neither would this lessen , but encrease the benefit states-men make by dispensing with its abuse , which is now so often and grosly practised , as it is apparent to the multitude , who are apter to follow the example of their kings , then the doctrine of their teachers ; and might , ( if any apparition of justice or religion were extant in their governors ) have their passions , as the turkes , stirred up to approbation or dislike , proportionable to the more or lesse dismall relations their priests read to them out of their mahumetan legend ; so much the more excusable , because the awe borne to these , though but fictions , doth help to spare the more ungratefull rod , the too frequent use of which , hath in all times produced more feare then love . 17. this proves , a false religion doth contribute more to safety , then atheisme , or a stupid neglect of all worship ; and that a clergy is of excellent concernment , provided they keep close in their doctrine , to reason of state ; not to be brought about , but through the mediation of their own interest , by nothing so easily biassed , as comfortable livings , and severe deaths or punishments , in case their exhortations goe contrary to the grain of the civill government ; whose administrators have not so much cause to complaine of the church-men for their recoyling , since , by their frequent setting them upon the people , they taught them at last to worrey themselves : their tongue , like a sword , being as well able to wound one side , as another , & moves according as it is enclined by profit or feare : neither can any breach they have formerly made in the affaires of their patrons , disparage the calling , more then it doth a piece of ordnance , that being lost through imprudence , and miscarriage , doth after batter down the house of her founder ; since all their fulminations tend that way , to which the hand that fills their bellies is pleas'd to direct them , there being none easier warped then they , nor more violent assertors of what their own wisdome or the worlds folly hath given them leave to call theirs , as were easily deducible from their frequent changings ; which gives me the boldnesse to believe , that if all , which is without question the churches , were restored , and the dignity of their tenents and calling vindicated , the truly honest would comply with any government , out of conscience , and the rest batter contrary parties in hope of preferment . such as look upon the mahumetan profession , as of the grosser allay , because so farre subservient to worldly policy , that the grandees and priests , like juglers , carry the coale of zeale only in their mouths , not being heated themselves with what they goe about to enflame others ; suffering their threats and promises to rise no higher , or fall no lower , thē suits with the politick reaches of the prince ; may find other courts standing in as prophane a posture , especially that of rome , ( not unworthily looked upon for the magazeen , from whence the rest of the world is supplied , with wisdome , shall i call it , or deceit ) where church-men , like burning-glasses , cast the rayes of a celestiall fire into the consciences of others , carrying in the meane time , themselves , a cold , chrystaline , & fragil creed , towards what they endeavour to informe the people ; taking upon them a publick curè of soules , out of a no more religious respect , then to provide against their private wants ; yet connived at here , as well as by all wise princes else , because law can promote no good , nor prevent evill , but what is open to publick cognisance ; whereas religion penetrates so low , as to erect a tribunall in every minde , where imagination sits , like a terrible judge , pronouncing the charge she hath been taught from power , custome , and education ; which , through the compunction of a tender conscience , doth so rack the most intrinsick thoughts of all prepossessed with the dread of a future account , as they doe not seldome confesse themselves guilty of such hainous offences , as none else are able to accuse them for ; expecting more ease from the sentence of the publick magistrate , then they can find in their private consciences , which daily excruciate them with the terrors of hell , and the losse of heaven . to conclude , by the heat of religion many vertues are hatched , and more vices stifled in the shell . 18. yet little is observable in the rites of mahumet , that is chargeable to performe , or grievous to the nature of man ; perhaps the cause why sacrifice is not taken in , amongst the number of things borrowed from the jews ; as thinking it incongruous with a divine essence , to be appeased or delighted by the losse and blood of poor creatures , incapable of the will or power to transgresse ; though the inclination to oppression , covetousnesse ; and cruelty , is no more a stranger to their natures , then ours ; which proves sin an effect of law and constraint , rather then of liberty , or nature . but the people of god had a higher prospect from these bloudy ceremonies , then the dark mist about mahumet would suffer him , or any other out of the true church to apprehend ; else wolves , and not sheep , had furnished their altars . neither did this new state founder believe , any merit could reside in a voluntary maceration , or persecution of our bodies , ( as if the most mercifull god , confessed to have prepared in future all celestiall beatitudes for those that love him , should for the present so farre divest that nature , as to delight to see us miserable ) which makes me think , that the putting out of their eyes before the tombe of their prophet ( now in use among them ) to prevent the sight of any thing after , and the wearing of such huge and painfull kings in the most tender parts of their bodies , grew not from any institute of his , but are rather bastards of that church , reputed for nothing more justly , the whore of babylon , then for burning her proselytes with such exorbitant zeal , as the anchorites and monks are led by , when they whip and stigmatize themselves , out of hope to purchase heaven : a lunacy superlative to theirs , who lend mony in this world , upō human security , to be paid in the next by god himselfe ; no ways suitable with this foūders philosophy , who would have thought it lesse blasphemy , with plutarch , to acknowledge no god at all , then to imagine him owner of such passions , as are unworthy , and below a divine essence . 19. the totall abstinence from wine is the most materiall sacrament of the turks obedience to mahumets law . now least any should passe it as a lesse pertinent piece of prudence , then really it is , i desire those that take more delight in condemning then acquitting the actions of antiquity , to suspend their judgements , till these reasons are weighed . 1. he was not so poore a naturalist , as not to know , wine effeminates , no lesse then enervates the body of man ; the cause , sampsons mother , together with himselfe , abstained from it ; otherwise he might ( by the witch , his mistresse ) have been as easily charmed into drunkenesse as sleep for though it may , not unpossibly , conjure up a present furious resolution , it was never yet fam'd for a friend to the habit of valour . 2. it is a sworne enemy to discipline ; rendering the most obedient souldiers , during that distemper , deafe to all necessary words of command . 3. wine dries the braine by nature , and besides , by accident , informes the understanding , through the commerce and familiarity it breeds with men of different judgements : and so might have easily called up acuter spirits , and caused a stricter scrutiny into the miracles , life , and procedure of their legislater , then an infantine power was able to correspond for : there being no humour so bad , but this strong liquor is able to make worse and inflame ; by representing miscarriages in commanders , and affronts from their fellowes , which in a calmer temper could never have floated in so weake imaginations : and thus led on by chimera's , they , like samson , snatch up the most improbable weapons , which they doe , not seldome , employ in almost as miraculous successes . 4. the transparency of drunkennesse , able to conceale nothing to its owne shame ; and flexibility to all things , rather then reason . 5. being yet in an itinerant condition , and so not likely to find wine alwaies at hand ; it could not have layn in the power of any earthly thing , but a premeditated & religious injunction , to have kept such an untutor'd rabble within the cōpasse of moderation , when ever they had met with it ; not seldome the fate of armies , who upon such disadvantages , have been all cut off by farre inferiour powers , being themselves first overcome by drinke . 6. to end this digression , in which more might be said ; wine could be no fit ingredient to mingle with the heat of the country they marched in , and the labour they must needs encounter in the rough way , leading to so high designes . 20. not to presume to vie instances with the people of the jewes , who besides the prudence of moses , had the unerring spirit of god , to direct them in all emergent occasions ( which , by the way , renders their frequent grumblings no lesse prodigious , then blasphemous ) i find few nations more constant to their founders aphorismes , or that give lesse way to a refining , by the agitation of experiences , drawn from a confluence of differing events , then the turke ; for which he stands obliged to his own firme constancy in religion , and his neighbours often variations , which have opened the gap to his most signall conquests : it being impossible to shake this tree of paradice , but to the prejudice of the prince in possession , and benefit of such subtil serpents as desire to supplant him ; therefore not to be done out of any wantoner instigation , then an absolute necessity . for though the change of an opinion that is antient , may stop a leake for the present , it breeds such a worme , as doth cause a perpetual colick in the state : apparent in france , where the queen mother fomented the protestants , to maintaine her regency , and could never after be free from the danger of civil war . this makes me wonder to find toleration of religion so common an article in the transactions of princes ; since it no way sutes with the complexiō of prudence to palliate a present defect by such a recipe , as may breed for the future an incurable disease . 21. yet because many customes passe current in the minority of power , would prove childish and defective in a more setled condition , and after posterity is swelled to so considerable a bulk , as that the most numerous part may be allowed to exchange battleaxes and swords into shares and pickaxes ; it could not be avoided by humane providence , but something should be wanting in relation to so vast an empire , no lesse terrible to the eare then admirable to their eyes , have seen it ; a fortune perhaps as far above the hopes of their first founder , as it transcends the ordinary extent of the like endeavours . therefore he deserves , in my opinion , more commendation , for foreseeing so much , then blame , in omitting provisions against such accidents , as none but a prophet indeed could be ever able to presage : many carriages being necessary to the sword , are superfluous , if not destructive , when the scepter is obtained : the first intending the death of enemies , but the latter the preservation of subjects and friends . 22. whereupon his successors finding that though the keyes of the church can hang no where so quietly , as at the girdle of the prince , ( of which moses is an unerring example ) yet to give a greater lustre to the beames of religion ( esteemed by all , if not quite corrupted , yet far lesse pure in secular vessels , then those set wholly apart for the worship of god ; ) and to have withall a favourable umpire of a seeming more indifferent & sanctified allay , ready to compose any discontents , that might be fomented between the civill power and the subject , either through others ambition , or their own oppression , not unlikely to result from so absolute a jurisdiction ; a religious man , call'd the mufty , is set up , whose habit is green , a colour none but the kindred of mahumet are suffered to weare , of which number he is alwaies supposed to be one . now the better to enable him to strike an awfull reverence into the people , in case a misled zeale should melt them into divisions , or a colder licence freez them into a chill atheisme , the emperour honours the mufty in publick , with the highest reverence and most solemne attention , denying him nothing he dare aske , no malefactor being suffered to dye , hath the fortune to see him or be seen by him as he passeth ; the prince placing him , upon all weighty occasions , next the throne , where , by his publick gestures , he acts a lively and terrible dread of those crackers , that contain no other sparkes of a celestiall fire , then what resides in true reason of state : which is the art of governing to the best advantage for prince and people . and though this circumcised pope yeilds an infallible obedience to all the emperour inspires him with , yet being rarely seen , the generality reverence him , as if they apprehended something about him more then humane . and let our new polititians practise what they please , experience hath made it sufficiently manifest , that a too prostituted familiarity breeds contempt , not only in things civill , but divine . now such as think the prudence , absolutely necessary to the conduct of humane affaires , uselesse in those relating to heaven , may be out ; for since miracles , and the audible voice of god is silent , nothing is so likely as a sanctified policy , to retaine a competent reverence for religion , or maintain so much probity , as is requisite in a generall commerce , to keep us from murdering one another , upon the instigation of covetousnesse and revenge . therefore the way for prince and priest to be thought more then men , is to doe nothing unworthily , say nothing unproperly , nor weare any thing undecently . 23. the turk in this is happy , that the mufty his pope , no lesse then meca his rome , are within the reach of his power ; so as he is not to seeke for the oracles of religion out of his own territories ; denied by custome to the most considerable part of europe , whose princes are regulated by the popes inspirations , not only in things concerning god , but what else may be fetched in , by his pastorall crook ( in ordine ad spiritualia . ) and left this absurd proceeding should be exposed to a generall reformation , the bishop of rome tolerates all incestuous matches , and other base ad unjust actions , princes desire to have indulged , for feare , like hen. the 8. they should doe it of themselves . the consideration of which makes them beare the heavy weight of so many ecclesiasticks , who scarce acknowledge any obedience but to the sea of rome . 24. though the turkish court no lesse then the common people , do afford the gaudy plumage of honour to the mufty , the highest bird in this earthly paradise ; yet if he but offers to tune his note contrary to the true dialect of state , he is straight unperched : it having been long observable in this empire , that neither friends , money , sanctity , love of people , former desert , or any present need of the persons accurate parts , were ever found antidotes sufficient to expell the poyson of the emperours jealousy , who esteemes no number of lives ( though never so innocent ) equivalent with his safety , or the nation's . yet if this holy man comes to his death by an unnatural obstruction , the honour of his place is so far from receiving diminution by it , that his body goes to the grave with the least aspertion to his fame ; his life being rather commended . so as his successor mounts into his chaire untainted by any prejudice ; which christians contract to their popes or patriarchs , by the errors they discover after their deaths ; the cause , such as succeed are not in so great esteeme , as their offices require ; thought capable to be tainted with the same faults , their predecessors were owners of : not here imagined , because the mufty , how ill soever he deserved of church or state , is registred among their saints . in which appears the highest point of policy , it being unlikely , any should question the truth of his judgement , when he is in being , whose actions they dare not arraigne after he is dead . and for his removall , it passeth without the least notice given to , or takē by the generality ; who are otherwaies employed , either in caressing their plurality of wives , or dispatching the businesse necessary to their professions : abominating us christians for walking to no more profitable an end , then to talke of newes , &c. 25. this discourse of the mufty's dispatch may afford some room , by the way , to enquire into the justice of clandestine deaths ; a custome with the mahumetans , but such an one , as i hope never to see concocted into a more generall practice among us : yet observing how our chronicles lie overflowed with such vast oceans of bloud , spilt upon no more urgent and publick necessity , then what relates to the ends and ambition of a single person , i will venture to say of it , and that only for the meridian of turkey , that a physitian or a felton may be cheaper employed , then an army , and with lesse prejudice to the good of the generality , voted by all right and reason , the supreame law , and for whose salvation innocency himselfe was willing to dye . for where the sole power of life and limbe resides , as it doth here , in the breast of the prince , under the warrant of an uninterrupted custome ( the malice making the murder , and not the blow ) i cannot think it so hainous a crime , that , in case a subject hath justly forfeited his life to the safety or but the conveniency of the people , it should be taken the most advantagious way , to make the better compensation for the dammage , it had or might have brought to the publick . a private execution being esteemed here no more murder , where the cause is just , then one made publick is able to expiate the bloud of an innocent . i know , so many inconveniences lie in the way of this custome , as it appears too unwieldy to be mannaged without danger by a single person , whose judgement cannot be so cleerly separated from passion , as meerly to intend his countreys preservation , without the mixture of some gall of revenge ; a candor not unpossibly to be found in the state of venice , by nothing so long preserved in being , as a custome they have sometimes to make away their greatest senators upon no stronger evidence , then what meer suspicion brings in against them ; preferring rather the cutting off a limbe , in which appears the first symptomes of putrefaction , then to hazard the whole body by an incurable gangrene . but whether the dammage of this practice , exceeds the profit , or the benefit the danger of the consequence , cannot be easily resolved ; since princes and states-men carry often such pernicious humours , as they convert that into a dayly practice , which , like david's eating the shew-bread , is only permitted in case of necessity . 26. queen elizabeth , in other things the best consulted monarch that ever filled the english throne , forfeited more good opinion and honour , in using the hangman in the death of her sister mary of scotland , then if she had employed all the mountebanks in europe : for though princes stand as neer the grave as other mortals , in relation to diseases , no lesse then desert ; yet the hand of justice cannot decently appeare in their executions , without debauching the majesty of her own power ; princes being esteemed the mouth of the law . now since the council of england were too pious or hypocriticall , to use the fig in the sence of italy , spaine , and other nations , celebrated for more wisdome ; they might under an higher repute of sanctity have spared the leaves , and not laid the fault on poore davison , that did nothing but by commission ; an apron that discovered more shame then it could possibly hide : all looking upon it , not only as the desire , but the act of the queene and her council , who by this publick procedure dilated the reproach over the whole nation . now i appeale to all not indulgent to a form of justice , though never so ridiculous , who obligeth his prisoner most , he that takes away the irkesome ceremonies , dishonour and expectation of death , or he that accumulates them all on a block ? as if that which is murder in a chamber , were not only far greater , but more terrible on a scaffold , where nothing but death and her attendants appeare . 27. but to returne to turkey . it lies not out of the way of possibility , but that the grand signior , in regard of his abundance of wives , may have two , or more children at one and the same time : therefore to break the neck of all disputes , apt to result from contrary claims , the emperour in fact strangles all the rest ; a confest tyrannicall tragedy , not to be heard without detestatiō ; yet we fear too often acted among christians , else the line of the catholick king , no lesse then that of france , and those smaller ones in italy , might long since have choked their felicity in a crowd of rebellions : neither need i end here , were it my designe to exceed the counterpane by home-born examples . yet such a querie may be seasonably made , if the good of all ( as i said before ) be the supream . law , & grounded upon that of nature , whose chiefe businesse is to intend the preservation of the whole , without any nicer relation to particulars , then to place or remove them according as they suit or bring profit to the generall occasions , a duty all are born to ; why should such be blamed , as take the most probable ways to promote peace , & stop the posterne gates of the court , by which more dangerous warrs enter , then do ordinarily proceed from the invasions of strangers ? and here , by the way , we may note , that republicks have not such impulsive causes to shed innocent blood , as kings : especially after that sluce is stopped , which the most for their preservation are forced to let run at first , till the state is reduced to an wholsome parity , and the ambitious itch of all pretenders cured . 28. nothing is penall by the lawes of this nation , but what is alwaies , or , at least for the present , destructive to the well being of the prince or people : by which the more active youth ( the strongest ingredient to compose an army of ) remain so fully satisfyed with an uninterrupted license to attain the farthest extent of their desires . , as they apprehend no felicity beyond the liberty they enjoy : and in such as time and weariness hath exchanged the humour of lust , for one more thriving , the priviledge they have to exact on strangers , hinders their apprehensions from finding that loathsome tast , forraigners imagine to result from so absolute a jurisdiction , as is , and hath been for many ages exercised by their emperours over them . and thus the state is a double gainer ; this indulgence affording opportunity for all to lay out themselves to the advantage of their country , either in getting wealth , or souldiers to defend it . 29. contrary to the practise of christians , that plant the canons of their law and arm the messengers of death and damnation against the gnats of juvenilelapses , but permit the weightier sins of oppression , schijme , and ambition , which never leave boyling in slie heads , till they discover an opportunity , by which they may overflow the ancient government in turning the peoples eyes towards the faults of their prince , and stopping them with prejudice against his vertues : which may be done under the scale of so secure a caution , as the actors are often upon the stage , before those intended to be the subject of the tragedy are able to take notice of it , especially in nations glutted with peace and plenty , or such as long to cast off an usurped power ; whereas it is possible , if nature were not so hard curbed , and deprived of vent ( by which sh● is not seldome carried through an impetuous lust , out of the true rode of generation ) such mindes might be taken up with lesse destructive diversions ; this desire being as hard to be appeased , as that of hunger or thirst : neither can the defects daily observed to increase in our issue , be justly imputed to any thing else , than the meager desires , so strict a confinement breeds in us , by which the spirits are so curdled and quell'd , as they rarely produce any thing admirable for strength or stature , the highest perfections of nature , and no lesse usefull in peace than warre ; so as the names and estates of the most illustrious families this age affords , depend on children our fore-fathers would hardly have christened ; being fit for nothing but learning ; a trade had never been so over-laid , but to find employment for these changelings ; who fairy-like throw about fire-brands in state and church , upon the least apprehension of any want or superfluity in ceremony or decency . to conclude , such as too rigidly expell by their forked lawes , any naturall desires , forget they will returne , or breake out into a worse mischiefe ; no lesse then the more prudent advice of solomon , not to wring the nose of the people to voide excrements , lest blood should follow : for if law did not outwrangle nature , she might possibly be heard to plead , that our ordinary marriages doe rather tire then satisfie her desires . and though it may not be owned as a decent poesie for the ringleaders to sedition , yet the setting too high a mulct upon the peoples peccadillio's , and dissents in judgement , no way in their power to prevent , though possibly to dissemble , is the cause of a loathing of the present goverment , and a certaine presage of ruine to all in authority , if not the whole state , to be brought about under the pretence of zeale to religion , and care of the peoples liberty ; though the first is no more visible in the church , than the latter is in the civill administration of affairs ; far exceeding the cheat of ananias and saphira , who gave a considerable part of what was their own , whilst these swallow all the primitive charity had laid out in pious uses , belying so farre the holy spirit , as to pretend , the worst they can say or do , is dictated by it . and i wish mahumet were only guilty in this , who made not his religion alone , but his loathsome disease a baud to his ambition & rapine . 30. punishments in turkey are more sharpe than common , which doth rather stupifie than waken the humour to rebellion ; and are executed on open malefactors , not the darlings of the people , removing the latter upon occasion by a clancular procedure ; as in case a mad-man ( one of the prophet of their rable for such they esteeme so ) should inveigh against authority , they are far wiser than to stigmatize or whip them through the city ( as we used to doe ) before the people , who take themselves not only concerned , but wounded in the generall liberty , through their sufferings ; it being their nature to take hold of , and believe any evill report of such governours ( at least ) as are employed in taxes , or any other ungratefull service , though most necessary for the use of the state : therefore in such cases , if they cannot tempt him over to their side , by gold , they stop his mouth with something lesse cordiall : and if his body be found , no diligence is omitted in the enquiring after some ruffin , on whom the people may be likely to father the murther ; or the corps not appearing , they pretend him rapt up into heaven by the mediation of their great prophet , at whose feet he sits pleading their cause , and guarding them from some plague , they say , impends over them for their disobedience to the emperour , the vicegerent of god upon earth . nor doth this often times serve , but a solemne fast is appointed , where the statesmen do in shew , and the ignorant in pure zeale , afflict themselves ; during which time , the newes of some victory or happy accident , is brought and owned as the returne of their prayers , no lesse than a heavenly approbation given to the actions of those in power : thus after the multitude have been sufficiently chastised for the courtiers faults , they become humble and quiet , submitting their backs to any burden , out of a feare of worse , and an opinion they have that it is consonant to the will of god . yet in my judgement no wise prince ought to tire out this remedy by a too often application , lest it should not only loose its vertue , but breed a worse disease ; an over heated zeale consuming not seldome the wrong end to that for which it was at first kindled , being apt to be driven by the contrary winds of ambition and covetousnesse upon the church , where the buckets use to hang , likeliest to quench the flames of any other sedition , than what results from this wild-fire ; which for the most part melts the lead , & consumes the foundation of the house of god , under pretence of his service ; a course that is so far from edification , that it makes all , not acquainted with the true knack of ambition , hate to be reformed : whose second remove is to the court , where finding all things in a rotten condition , or at best obnoxious to be construed to a sense contrary to the prepossessed minds of the major part ; the whole fabrick is consumed , to the very person of the prince , out of whose ashes another ariseth that proves a bird of the same feather , if not a worse : the subjects returning home laden , for the generality , with no more benefit than the beggers , that in a drunken fit expose themselves to the danger of the law , wounds , beating , and death , only to burne the old whipping-post ; though dayly experience informes them , they can neither be quiet or safe without it , which is the cause that in all places they set up a new one , when the fury of the distemper is over . thus are subjects no lesse vaine , that doe rebell , than governours mad , that provoke them to it . 31. the subjects in turkey have nothing hereditary : all honours , and places of profit , being peculiar to desert , and determine with life , without the least partiality shewed to greatnesse of birth , unlesse that it produceth more jealousie than favour , to have descended from a father formerly in power . this hangs no lesse weight of restraint on the ambition of all in actuall administration of publick affaires , than it adds industry to such as have not yet attained to that height . by which a foule errour in europe is obviated , where men ascend to the highest places by the mediation of friends and money , rather than any advantage their worth brings to the common-wealth : it being most ordinary for fools to be admitted into the temples of honour and riches , whilst the choicest endowments of art and nature are suffered to pray , if not beg , without . 32. the emperour 's being here administratour to all dead mens estates , forceth their children to be solicitous after trades ; as having none to rely on for a future maintenance , but themselves . and to adde reputation to this laudable custome the grand segnior professeth some art himself , in which he disdains not to consume his spare time . from whence accrues this benefit to the state , that disbanded souldiers ( the pest of christian nations ) are one day in armes , the next at work in their shops . neither have they such confluence of idle men , lawyers , and scholars , which among us make up a third of the people , and are , for the most part contrivers and fomenters of all the distractions found in church and state : from whence results the severest of the curses , god left to the choice of david ; for the plague and famine terminate chiefely in children and the weakest of men ; whereas the sword ( like some monsters recorded ) makes the fairest women and choicest men , the object of its lust and fury , and therefore brings an incomparable infelicity whereever it reignes . 33. this custome of trade and independency on future hope religiously observed , doth cut the cords of such vanities as draw christians into luxury , by a profuse expense in furniture , and no lesse excesse in building , to a treble proportion of what the owner needs , in relation to his particular family ; the buriall of timber and other rich materials : much to the prejudice of shipping , besides the rent charge it puts upon the possessors revenue to maintaine it in repaire . 34. neither is this people apt to follow the eupopeain vanities of horse-rases , hunting , hawking , and amorous entertainments : their plurality of women quenching with more security in regard of health , and lesse charge , the thirst of change ordinarily attending the tedious cohabitation with one . 35. the turks are very magnificent in publick buildings , especially such as relate to the service of god ; none of the weakest effects of their teachers sufficiency ; who by working upon tender consciences , are able ( like ours ) to make them so unnaturall fooles , as to skip their nearest relations , and to designe what they got , they know not how , in providing conveniencies for they know not whom : by which meanes such baths and moscos are erected , as do increase the case of travellers , no lesse than the zeale of those that make the purchase of heaven the object of their endeavours ; whilst christians raze the names of benefactors out of the fore-heads of sumptuous piles , suffering the ill-mingled ingredients of covetousnesse , and a burning desire of change in religion , to consume brave monuments of charity , by alienating the lands , and melting the lead of the houses , which a more ancient and fervent zeal ( though now indited of superstition ) had solder'd on : therefore if i were worthy to give advice to our publique spirits , they should hereafter assigne their legacies and contribution towards the mending of common wayes , and erecting usefull bridges ; more likely to carry their names to eternity , than chuches or other pious foundations , apter to have their conveniency questioned by covetous and ungratefull posterity ; since earthly paths are more trodden and better indulged , than those leading to heaven : nothing being likely to continue long , that is able to bear the charge of its own ruine . therefore those that accumulated these rich donations , on the church and seminaries of learning , instead of perpetuating their own fame , laid a foundation for the ruine of that , they only intended to preserve . it being unpossible that any humane institution should continue without so much shew of corruption ( especially if rich & splendid ) as may give a pretence for the rapine of those , who being inapprehensive of the sence of honour and religion , are instigated by avaric● or a present necessity . this makes me , though with trembling presage , that the ruine of christianity in europe is not very far off : because the greatest revenues of the catholick church are looked upon with more envy than religion ; which once proclaimed corrupted , or unnecessary , she lies open to the plunder of all . upon which consideration , the pope hath not done imprudently to gather a church in america , whether he may one day be forced to retire , whose zeale is likelier to be hotter than the europeians , that have had theirs cooled with the winds of so many contrary doctrines . thus doth religion run from one meridian to another , thriving best at first ; for after a long abode she so far sharpens and refines the spirits of men , as they are able to discover such abuses and errors , as may afford them a pretence to cut her own throat for what she possesses : when , god knows , it is not the doctrine that is changed , but their apprehensions : for if the heat of zeal be misimployed , which is able to concoct any opinions into the nourishment of religion , all things after will prove flat and nauseous . this might tempt mahumet to stuff his alcaron with such high and mysticall expressions , to busie and amuse such as can tast no doctrine , but what may bite the conscience and perplex the understanding . 36. though it be naturall for founders of nations to enlarge their confines , to the farthest extent , prudence or power is able to stretch them ; i finde the institutes of none suite better with such a designe , then those mahumet and his more immediate successors have followed : yet to spare my own memory , no lesse then theirs ( if any be ) that will venture such a jewell as time , in the survaying & purchase of so a wild a field of observations . ; i shall fix upon three things they chiefely labour to promote : out of which it will not only be easie to extract their first principles , but deduce the subsequent materialls imployed in the edification of this vast body ; whose stride , though it extends not so farre as spaine , yet it is more compact , and in that better able to remove , without danger of falling , any blocks that neighbour princes may , out of jealousie cast in the way of its felicity : not to be parallel'd in any part of the world , with which profit or curiosity hath made us familiar . 37. the first lies in obedience ; which , being divided between religion and empire , asketh the more prudence to prevent danger ; least such as pretend to be the sole heirs of god , do not cozen the prince of his birthright , under a popular discovery of a too rough hand in government , or error in divine worship , in which the poor claim no lesse ample a share than the rich ; all being noted to fight with the greater animosity for the world to come , the lesse they finde themselves possest of in this : it appearing to them unsuitable with the goodnesse and justice of a supreame power , that the creature should not some where meet with felicity . and to prevent all sinister misprisions incident to the religion of the prince ( the gap with which the babes of rebellion and novelty are pampered ) though the ecclesiastical and civil powers be both radically in the grand segnior ; yet the pontificall mufty hath studied the art to make the people believe , these two streames doe flow , one from a lesse , and the other from a more sanctified fountaine : by which is gain'd this huge advantage , that the emperor hath all he dislikes , condemn'd as it were out of the mouth of god , no lesse then what he likes , approved ; it being upon no slighter penalty than death , to refuse to acquiesce in any sense , this holy man puts upon the alcaron : nor can the interpretation , state-reason requires this day , perplex one quite contrary , the next , if it may be more usefull ; because nothing is registred but what respects men ; things relating to god being left free to the disposure of the prince , who by the lips of the mufty directs the knowledge of the people ; himself like a weather-cock pointing only that way which the breath of policy blowes ; the inferiour sort of priests in the mean while screaming like lapwings in the ears of the rabble , lest they should observe the proceedings of the court , which is the nest wherein all their grievances ( as they call them ) are hatched . 38. now , concerning obedience in things meerly civill , though the hand of the priesthood be not out in all emergent cases , yet the subject having no vote in the proposall or consent to lawes , all being solely at the will of the prince , they have nothing but patience to fly to , in the highest exactions he is pleased to impose ; no instrument appearing of any mutuall compact betwixt him and the people , so as life and estate are meerely arbitrary ; better endured , because the crown being heir to all men , none can be made poorer than they were born ; it being the nature of all , to esteem highest of their birth-right , a terme here not understood . 39. the second thing promoted , is an impartiall parity throughout all his dominions , in relation to everything but desert ; none appearing higher or lower then the rest , but according to the plate he fills in the state ; all offices remaining wholly in the disposure of the emperour : this removes the subjects eyes from the grandees , who might else be tempted to faction , and fixeth them upon the throne as their naturall object , and most auspicious to their fortunes . thus are the rich humbled into thraldome out of feare , and the rest out of hope ; two reines , which whosoever hath the art to handle , may guide the world whither he please : this keeps the turks chast from rebellion , either out of scorne to follow one of no more noble extraction than themselves , or through the basenesse bred in them by receiving injuries , not onely from the legall magistrate , but the souldier , whose authority lies in his sword , which the common people have as little warrant to wear , as skill to use ; yet like the head-prentice they execute the same tyranny upon strangers , their masters are pleased to exercise over thē : where terrour is augmented , because punishments are not confin'd either by law or custome , though they oftener exceed then fall short of the merit of the cause . and here it cannot be observed without a serious reflectiō upon the force imagination borrowes from the religious reverence they beare to their prince , that such as will contemn all dangers in his defence , are rarely found ( till of late ) in arms against him , though provoked by the most heavy oppressions . thus we see how far they may erre , that make successe the touchstone of the truth of a profession , or the peace it brings to a nation ; or the owners conscience ; and experience can produce millions of examples , that men only steeled with erroneous opinions have been no lesse daring upon fire and sword , then those marching under the target of truth . 40. the third thing is fortitude ; endowed so richly by no nation as the turks , whose emperour placeth all offices in the van of brave actions ; whilst his priests and prophets are no lesse diligent in mustering up the joyes of heaven in the reare : and for cowards , they have not only poverty & reproach attending them in this world , but hell and damnation in the next . thus by baiting all the ends of his militia , he doth not only catch the covetous and ambitious , but those attached with the invincible humours of superstition & melancholy ; by which , like oxen , they are rendred not only fit , but willing to endure both labour and slaughter . thus phantaly but a weake shell in it self , yet if fill'd with sulphureous zeale , & the opinion of truth , and future happinesse , confounds not only all that dare appeare in opposition of it , but the very designe ( if capable of so much prudence and moderation as to project one ) that she intended to promote . therefore such as consider , how far the turks conquests are indulged by their religion , have more cause to wonder , they are not masters of the whole world , then that they enjoy such a proportion thereof , as they doe ; where the sisters and daughters , of the emperours own bloud , are often given in marriage to reward that which was bravely ventur'd by the meanest souldier ; whose issue by custome can chalenge no higher place in their unkles or gransires favour , then they are able to purchase by their own desert , he owning none for kindred , beyond such as are allied to vertue , wisedome , or some other quality that may render them usefull to the state : unlike the practice of germany , where ten or more bear the title of one principality , having nothing to feed on but the air of honour , looking like solitary and demolished castles , quite destitute of strength or territory , the name of the place being only left to uphold them . 41. in the pursuit of their fortitude , i shall say something more of their proceedings in warre : and first of eunuchs , by many thought lesse propense to valour , and therefore possibly to be noted in the turks as a blemish , by such as doe not warily observe , that caution and circumspection are no lesse , if not more , necessary in the generall , and often times harder to be met with , than daring and undaunted resolution in the souldier ; it being one thing to execute , another to direct . therefore the grand segnior doth not seldome make eunuches commanders in chiefe , never common souldiers ; the feare , which is necessary in the first , being destructive in the latter ; more armies having perished for want of moderation , than valour , in the head : besides their incapacity of children gives such caution for their fidelity , as cannot be expected from one more virile ; a perfect man being in a condition to gain honour and profit by the change of government , whereas one so mutilated is capable of little more than shame and losse . and because it is unlikely to cut the throat of this empire with any sword but her own , such are imployed with most discretion in these high places , as are least apt to rebell . 42. the janizaries , on whom they fixe the beliefe of victory , are by a primitive institution prohibited marriage ; yet least this should make a gap in their felicity , the wives , and daughters of the lesse usefull , especially those their sword hath subdued , are without question subject to their desires . this wings their obedience in the performance of commands , though pointing at never so remote employments . for quite unshackled from the magneticall force of an affection to wife and children , by use made naturall ( which chaines christians , like fond apes , to their own doors ) every place is fancied their proper sphere ; because it cannot afford courser meate , harder lodging , or severer discipline , than they have at home : neither doth the want of wives raise such cries as are made by the relicts and children of slaine souldiers ; the appeasing of which swells in other nations to little lesse than would pay a small army : this emperour being heire as well to the lives as estates of his subjects . 43. they seldome grant quarter till all is subdued : by this they prevent fighting twice with the same adversary . neither are they forward to exchange prisoners , left in their abode with the enemy , their affections should be warped towards any more moderate discipline , observable in those they oppose : and out of the like jealousie they seldome continue warre long with the same naton ; change not only preventing all contagion , that may arise from commerce with worse-ordered people , but affording the souldier at least a seeming delight , in variety . and in farther relation to quarter , a prince rich in subjects doth rather spoile then mend his market by such kind of barterring , by rendring enemies the bolder , as being readier to dispense with the danger of imprisonment than death : neither are any miraculous effects of despaire much to be feared , where there is roome enough left to evade : this humour being as single and rare , as the phoenix , and not to be generated but out of the ashes of hope . and he that considers , that the turke is not of so poore an allay , as some princes , which are undone by a victory , if it costs too deare , may see his designe in a great part satisfied by the employment and losse of his souldiers ; the too great encrease of such spirits being all he hath reason to feare . this makes warre ( an art in other places ) an absolute nature and necessity here . 44. he is not yet so fond of honour , as to lay out his endeavours in the purchase of places not able to pay for their own chaines ; a charge the catholick king is never like to abate so long as he is master of naples , millan , &c. that cost more to keep , then the profit made of them can compense ; the like may be yet said of ireland , &c. 45. their ordnance , found the largest in the known world , are carried into the field in the common souldiers pockets . 46. the generall food of the turks , both in city and camp , is rice & water ; their most dainty addition being but a hen , or some small lump of flesh . this makes them pursue victory over desolate places , and starve such armies as presume to follow them , who are as certainely overwhelmed with an ocean of necessities , as the egyptians were by the red sea . 47. their expeditions are not ordinarily undertaken , but in summer ; by which many great dangers are prevented , lesse-advised princes do daily cope withall , in meeting with contingences that arise from want and bad weather , harder to be vanquished than the enemie himselfe . for though their numbers be great ; yet the little , use hath taught them to be content withall , is easily met with at that season , and renders them so impregnable against what we call fortune , as she may possibly bend her bow , but is not able to distresse them by the strongest arrowes her quiver affords . besides the echo the report of the emperours strength makes in the hollow hearts , those princes , it concerns , carry one to the other , is not onely harbinger , but in a great part , operator of his victories ; when christians march but with part of their strength , leaving the rest to follow in the nature of a reserve , ( as if there were hope a paucity should prevaile when the gross is beaten , who , if joyned , might possibly have warranted success ) and do by this not only lessen the repute of their power ( of no small consequence in the art of war ) but discourage any other from joyning with them , who upon the sound of an invincible army would prick-up their ears . 48. if a shock be given to the emperors forces , he stayes not long enough in that place to receive another , but returns home without tempting his fortune farther that summer ; wisely concluding it much unlikely ( as in truth it is ) for a disheartened army to perform what she could not bring about when the souldier was in full plight . neither can the certain cause of an overthrow be easily penetrated into ; and till that be throughly surveyed , on prince may in discretion hazard the chance of a second battaile , though the commanders appeare never so confident of good successe ; it suiting with their interest both in honour and safety , to venture all , rather than come out of the field with so great a reproach ; considerations below a superlative power , to whom security ought to be more deare , than any thing that carries the countenance of greater losse then gaine ; it not being impossible but that the former disgrace might arise from some treachery in the principall officers ; therefore it is good policy to examine every card in the pack , before the dealing of a new game , especially upon a fleshed party : yet with this caution , that many things must be put to the venture by the founder of an empire , which suite not with the prudence of one already established ; for repute , far more necessary then safety to the first , is below it many degrees in the second ; since he that holds but part of a cudgel in his hand , may retreat in quiet , but he that hath quite lost it shal be bit by the same dogs that gave way to , or fawned upon him before his force was spent . 49 the grand segnior ( after augmentation of the empire ) is in nothing more studious then of meanes to employ the superfluous quantity of souldiers , his vast estate produceth . by this making those instrumentall to the propagation of honour and dominion , that in such narrow yet fruitfull cockpits as england , breed nothing but sedition ; and for want of ease and plenty , strive like jacob and his brother for more room ; it being possible for evill goverment to convert the blessing of increase and multiply into as heavy a curse , as ever yet fell from the mouth of god : therefore a too zealous prosecution of peace ( which some princes , not unwise in their single judgement called king-craft ) is a no lesse vain , than destructive art ; and so unsuitable to the good and safety of any goverment , that it hatcheth plagues , or which is more contagious to a state , civil warre : neither can this plurisie be easier cured , or the spirits of rebellion better evaporaed , then by openning the peoples veins in some forraigne imployment . 50. the turkey cavalrie are seldome in evill plight , because their horses are still under the owners eye , who for the most part doe serve upon them , and have to that end large proportions of land allowed them , with other immunities not common to the people , to whom they are both a curbe and a protection : and between these and the foot such a feud is bred , either by custome , nature , or art , that it is reported , the horse will ( if unprevented ) burne their litter , least the infantry should imploy it to their better accommodation : now though this may looke like a prejudice in the field it secures all feare of combination at home . neither is it a slight addition to security , that the greatest part of this militia consists of such as were selected out of children , paid for tribute by conquered nations , who composed of severall aires , cannot associate with that ease as armies made up of one language ; which like the swiss , doe not seldome call for gbelt when they have the enemy in view . 51. their strength lies in the field , and not in fortresses , looked upon as nurseries of rebellion , especially in so absolute a tyranny , where it is more common for the emperour to send for the head of a bashaw , then to be denyed ; a power that would be buried in stronger holds , out of which few would come to such entertainement , as is given to the grandees upon the least invitation of jealousie . not to beat more upon this argument , long since driven up to the head by the best of judgements , that fortified places suite the affaires of weake princes , better then those of greater strength , &c. he that hath men in abundance needs them no more , then those of narrower confines and lesse populous are able to subsist without them . 52 they make not religion the cause , or at least proclaime it not for the principall motto of a warre ; which wakens the attentions and invokes the assistance of all the contrary profession ; the poorest man taking himselfe so farre interested in the vindication of his faith , that if he hath nothing else to venture , he will account it sacriledge to deny his life : but no sound of that being heard , the voice of hope and feare drownes that of danger and concernment , in the prejudice and hatred they beare to their neighbours ; fathering all misfortune that fals to them upon divine vengeance , in opposition of which they dare not engage ; no more then most princes are willing to part with their gold till it is too late ; like the wretched inhabitants of constantinople , who chose rather to loose all in an entire sum , than to breake it for the preservation of themselves & their country . and if any thing could have tempted christians to the rescue of their own interest in the costody of others , it would have been then , when this emperiall city was in such danger . but the moderation of caesars power was so gratefull a spectacle for the present , as it dazeled their apprehensions in relation to any future inconveniences ; yet when this key of europe was lost , those that before were quiet , if not contented spectators , began to mistrust their own doores , and bewaile their ignorance , in not foreseeing that the effects of such a neighbourhood was not so easily to be resisted , as the siege ( which was the cause ) might have been raised , had there been a cordiall conjunction amongst those tied in policy to have kept him farther off . thus by presuming more on the strength of others , than there is cause for , most states at last come to be distressed themselves . 53. their militia is observed to be more daring in their christian expeditions , than those undertaken against the persian ; a people looked upon as too neer of kin to them in religion , to warrant their murdering : the same sinne committed by princes in grosse , which private persons doe by retaile , yet are punished for it in this world , where the other are commended ; though the people l describe are too wise and affectionate towards the more substantiall part of their creed , to prosecute those of their own profession to the farthest extent of their power , out of no more serious consideration , then whether their owne , or the persian priests delude the people with the greatest shew of truth , especially both owning one and the same supreame jugler , mahumet . in this exceeding the prudence , if not the piety of christians , who make the sword an umpire in the smallest differences of opinion ; as if successe , ( found as great an assertor of the designes of these infidells , as ever it hath yet appeared in the favour of saints ) could be able to beare so great a stresse , as the weight of religion , on which depends salvation , not possibly to be brought about by the wicked engines , dayly employed by princes and men in power , to keep victory fastened to their tentdoors : it being the sufferings , not the valour of our champion christ , that can enroll us in the heavenly host : for though weda e not give successe to fortune , any more than we are able to wrest her out of the hand of god ; yet we finde by experience , that the wheeles of her chariot are too weak , durty , and unsteddy , for truth to triumph in , much lesse to be made captive to any others interpretation than her own . 54 and though the paint of religion is the ordinary charme that raiseth the impetuous spirits of the people into stormes ( by which they can sooner destroy others than save themselves ; no reparations being to be procured but out of their own purses , who may far easier change their masters , then find better ) yet is bloud very unsuitable to the tast of true religion , which participates more of the lamb , than the lion , having been ever readier to suffer wrong , then do it ; till the priests of old , as some think , first , for the princes sake , and after for their own , had , not only taught her the art of jugling , but made her so tetchey by the corroding doctrines they instil'd into mens consciences , upon the least wordly occasion , that brought their honour or profit under question ; farre repugnant to the first intent of religion , which was to set a bar against strife , and all other unnaturall desires , men , without the awe of god , are apt to fall into ; oppression being a generall mischiefe , all are liable to , either in childhood or old age : this brought government into use among such as had felt the heavy experiment of anarchy ; to avoid which nothing contributes more than unity in religion , and where that cannot be compassed without much strife , a liberty to professe what opinions men please , provided they be not repugnant to the generall welfare . 54. wherefore mahumet and his successors , the better to gain the love of the people to religion , tempered it with so much moderation , as it rather enclines to hope than feare ; wisely foreseeing , that nothing makes subjects recoile more from their obedience , than when they are loaded with a conceit that their governours lead them in the way to hell . this gives me occasion to think , that the goblings armed by the catholicks with so much terror , may possibly like the elephants of pyrrhus fall foule upon themselves , and bring their religion into a low contempt , through an apparent detection , or a panick feare ; not so likely to attach the creed of the turks , who have no painting to communicate any thing subject to gather so much drosse , as might enforme the people , they are but the effects of humane art ; nor priests that dare be so bold as to put a greater excise upon the sinnes of the people , or the price of heaven , then stands with the conveniency or reason of state . thus are the turkish souldiers bred in no lesse obedience than valour ; which are indeed the most saving articles of their beliefe ; and though undervalued by , us that expect after death a lesse carnall heaven ; yet nothing causeth their unity more , or is a greater provocation to augmentation of empire , then the conformty held by their priests in the inculcation of their doctrine , not perplexing their consciences with uselesse terrours or hard questions ; making no sinnes so damnable as cowardice and disobedience to the commands of their leaders ; eying christians with a high disdaine , for casting so many doubts , and bushing the way to heaven with purgatory and other bugbeares , which they place in the dark entry , all are to passe between this world and the next : though a blind man may see , it is not consonant either to the beliefe of prince or priest : and these chimera's are thought , by the mahumetans , to intimidate souldiers , by making them atheists , and so in hope of no better ; or superstitious , which keeps them still in expectation of a worse : this people being no lesse hardened with discipline , against the pleasures of this , than assured by doctrine , they shall enjoy the same and greater in the world to come : according to an ordinary saying among them : that if christians carried the same opnins concerning heaven in their hearts , as are every where found in their books , they would not be so afraid of death the only way thither . 56. the turks esteem fate inexorable ; which steeles their foreheads no lesse against the sharpest danger , than it smooths them towards the severest discipline ; yet in the midst of this belief , admit a necessary use of prayer : as if importunity could be any way prevalent , where an unchangeable resolution is acknowledged . it cannot be denyed , there is a wide room left for giving thanks , and praising god , for disposing things so much to our advantage ; but this perhaps cannot so seasonably be done till his will be revealed . 57. images , reverenced in christian churches , bar the doores against both turk and jew ; who count us worse than canibals for eating our god , as they say we doe in the eucharist : a scandall we owe to the court of rome . 58. notwithstanding the incomparable strength of this lion , you may find all his treaties lined with the fur of a fox , not tying himself up so straight by promise or obligation , but that he hath still a muse open to break through upon any great advantage : and in this he is not a little beholding to the manner of his stile , alwaies fuller of hyperbolicall civilities than reall assurances : yet rather than leave his repute under the reproach of a broken faith , he layes the fault upon the mistake of some minister of state , by whose bloud he expungeth all stains of dishonour , not leaving them legible by any of his own , but such as have learned to decypher the character of princes , who are but few in this well composed government , and those comfortably employed in publick service , or decently laid by , for prevention of mischeif : it remaining past peradventure , that such as have heads apt for counsel , may , upon a discontent , find hearts as apt for rebellion . 59. though this monarch , if he stands right in his subjects esteem , is not very solicitous after repute from strangers ; yet , by reason of his vast power , he is not often necessitated to tread such base paths , as our weaker princes are forced to walke in , that have for the most part nothing but shifts to subsist by ; which like mines under the walles of townes , bring more prejudice than gaine , if they come to be discovered by the contrary party ; from which it is not easie to conceale them , if once they are flown out of the bosome that hatched them : such folly and falshood is bound up in the hearts of embassadors . besides the frequent perjury of princes hath so vilified the pri●● of oathes , as they serve for little more than ceremony of state , and to bait traps for their poor subjects and other weake and ill-advised strangers . which may give an occasion for an enquiry , that since all men cannot agree , whether a toleration of their severall religions may not be with more charity admitted , then every one persecuted , as we find they are in one place or other ? and because one god is universally owned , all protestations should be taken under that single name , without any other addition ; many bearing an awfull reverence to that , who look upon the rest as products of policy , and therefore leave room for such mental reservations as the priests , no lesse then the grandees have too long abused the world withall . and till a reverence , still begun at the head , be reall , or unapprehensibly feigned , it is folly to expect performance of oaths in the members . this arraignes all princes of madnesse , that rest secure upon the fidelity of their subjects , after they have forfeited their own by illegall and exorbitant taxes . nor is perjury found so frequently amongst those esteemed infidels , as our dry professors , that have religion still in their mouths , and the bible in their eye ; not that a practice of holy duties can possibly be more the reason of falshood in the one , than profanesse , of truth in the other ; but having made themselves more familiar with the mercy , than justice of god , and presuming upon the certainty of their own salvation , and damnation of others , for which they have no better warrant than the voice of a spirit , conjured up only in their imaginations ; the more to be suspected , because it befriends no other interest but their own , they think to make god amends some other way ; whereas a poore sinner , that hath once been hunted home with the fierce conflicts of a wearied conscience ( sharper far than the humiliations , these outward professors proportion to themselves ( dares not venture on so deare an impiety , out of hope to digest it the next fast . and if i am not much mistaken , the turks beare a more awfull reverence to oathes , than christians●or are they found to allay it with the poysonous mixture of aequivocation , though the jewes that live among them are more indifferent what they attest . a sad thing , that such as were formerly , and those that are now the people of god , should exceed infidels in so foule and unsociable an impiety . which that they may the better prevent ; though the bare attestation of a mussleman , or turkish believer is often taken for an authentick proofe against a stranger ; yet in their ordinary trialls between one another , they proceed with more caution , so as not to rely upon oaths themselves ; but from private examinations , and questions so unexpected and artificially put , as no premeditated combination can evade , they extract grounds for sentence : by which , malice is defeated , & perjury prevented , frequent amongst us , where the lives and estates of conscientious people are without remedy exposed to their mercy , who scruple not the calling god to the witnesse of a lie . nor can there be imagined any better way how to avoid this mischief , or yeild a sincere and faithfull obedience to the precept of our saviour , sweare not at all , &c. ( which the corrupt glosses of expositors labour much , though all in vain , to elude ) then , if , instead of that slight and irreverent manner of swearing , or rather prostituting the word of god to the kisse of impure lips , according to the loose custome of all our courts of judicature , the judges themselves , or those appointed for that purpose , would take the paines , by the touch-stone of a diligent scrutiny , and scrupulous examination of witnesses apart , to distinguish the pure and golden truth , from the baser alchimy of the most cunningly-forged falshood . 60. they preferre christianity so farre , as no jew can turne turk till he hath been christened : the vulgar thinking god best pleased with such a gradation , though authority interjected this ceremony to fence them against a too great concourse of this subtill people , who in relation to circumcision , are apter to embrace their religion then ours ; & doe by their conversion lessen the profit arising from them as jewes . now least the impiety of casting blocks in the way of proselytes should seem to relate only to this so much abominated nation , i desire to be informed , if there be not a law in force here , at the jewes being in england , as there is still in some other nations , that such of them as turned christians , should loose all , or the greatest part of what they had . for which this pious reason was given , that many remained jewes still in their hearts , notwithstanding an outward profession : thus a greater hypocrisie cheated the lesse . 61. i finde them , though constant to their own , yet so indulgent to the opinions of strangers , as to afford such a safe passe among them : which , besides the profit it brings to commerce , keeps them in so moderate a temper , as the plague of hypocrisie ( which like an iron-mole , staines , and in a short time eats out the purity of religion , by acting a sublimer impiety than the nature of man unsuborned through ambition or covetousnesse , is able to make reall , longer than a fanatick heat inspires it ) hath not yet there broke out farther than among some few particulars ; though by such the cockatrice of civill warre is ordinarily disclosed in the bosomes of christians , concluding all damned which rest not in their expositions and customes , how ridiculous soever : not considering the mischiefe they doe , that remove old uncertain errors , before they have found as certaine truths to put in their roome . the same may be said of reputed inconveniences ; such as is their conniving at courtesans ( chiefely done to prevent adultery , sodomy , and b stiality ; sinnes infesting these hot countrys therefore ) possibly lesse abominable than some divines make it . this sort of cattell being as ancient as the patriarch judah : neither did divers others , looked upon as men after gods own heart , blush to keep droves of them : nay , if some be not foulely out in their expositions , they are reckoned to david in the bill of gods blessings : and he that doth by this publique sin , as some have done by religion , exchange it for a worse ( though perhaps more solitary ) i pray what hath the nation left to brag of ? faults of greater privacy , though lesse naturall , increasing hypocrites more than saints . and if our blessed saviour should now speak to the consciences of men , as he did to the jewes , he that is without sin , &c. i believe fornication would scape , whatever became of adultery . to conclude this point , it is so much the greater boldnesse , to adde to , than diminish from the severity of god , as we stand more in need of his mercy than justice . 62. the gross of their revenue is employed in securing the empire at home , or fetching victory from abroad : the grand segnior being only luxurious in women , and domestick pleasures ; which like fontanels in the body , may possibly evaporate worse humours than they foment : though contrary to the better inculcated , than practised doctrine of our theologues , especially those of the church of rome ; catholick kings rather conniving at this mischiefe , than the perpetuall inconveniences resulting from a married clergie , who by giving their children better breeding than estates , are the cause they do not seldome fall into exorbitances . 63. repute hath swell'd the sultan's power to such a vast monstrosity , and so farre dazled the eyes of christian princes , weakned by divisions in religion , that they dare not look upon him without a present ; neither is the persian much bolder , which gives him the advantage , no lesse than honour to be still on the offensive : and in this the generosity he useth , to divulge the prince , if not the place he meaneth next to attacque , turns more to his advantage , than may appeare to every eye ; other nations resting so secure upon this , as they doe not provide , if at all , a defence proportionable to the danger ; which if once made ready , could not be laid out to a more probable advantage for themselves and christendome , than in stopping the progresse of this polyphaemus , who is likely , if not prevented by some civill rupture , to devoure all the italian principalities , if once he ravish the venetian , whose hands have been weakened by the longest warre that ever any single state maintained against this monster , who for want of assistance , cannot choose but shortly yeild up candy to his lust : and then our drousy princes , who were no more affected with her cries , than wakened by the noise of her canon , and the voice of prudence daily roaring in their eares , shall lament their errour , and curse themselves , and the counsell that moved them to observe this unnaturall neutrality , and to preferre a little pleasure they take in gratifying the envy they have ever borne to this more magnificent republick ( tyed by all reason to maintain the smaller states of italy in being ) before the assuring of their feares by a cordiall combining against this common enemy , of whose mercy they can have no hope ; nothing being more suitable to his former procedure , or future security , than utterly to eradicate them , long looked upon by him as the only obstructers of his farther progresse into christendome ; though apparently known , that what the venetians doe , is rather by the strength of their heads , than hands , having not yet made themselves very famous for valour , participating not so much of the lion , as fox , with whose skin most of their atchievements are found to be lined ; being themselves , if fooles in any thing , in the excessive awe they stand of death , the cause they employ strangers . neither is it a lesse wonder , that france , spaine , and other potent nations , doe daily passe by greater affronts received from the ottoman empire , without the least notice taken , then they are observed to fight for among themselves ; as if nothing could be dishonourable or unsafe , but what ariseth from the injuries of men of the same religion ; an argument of as great imprudence , as impiety , especially resulting from the omission , if not commission of the court of rome : for did the jesuites and other active priests turne the tide of their policy ( which hath already immerged europe in bloud ) towards the turks , they might soon be overflown by as great a deluge of schismes , as we are now plunged in : but the feare of losing the bird in hand , makes the pope unwilling to imploy his engines for the taking of this : not considering that the mahumetan profession is grown up to as high an earthly felicity , universality , and consent , as the papacy ; neither do they want as great an antiquity for some of their tenets , the which if they once come to be washed over by the varnish of learning , the mufty may , assisted by his master's force , turne his holinesse out of rome , as that bishop did the emperours ; and so avenge europe and asia both , for the rent the subtill priests made between the east and the west churches ? , for no more religious respect , than to beautifie their own habit and increase their power . and if the virgin city of venice comes to be wholly prostituted to the lust of this monster , who hath already intangled his sword in one of her strongest locks , it is possible the catholick king shall not be able long to injoy those concubinary principalities , made his by no juster contract , than the procuration of his chaplain , the pope , his own subtilty , and the impertinent quarrels of lesse advised neighbours : but to give the pope his due ( looked upon by the dazled eyes of our zelots , for a more terrible devil than it may be he is , were he confined within a narrower circle , in relation to temporall power ) christian princes are apt to take so much advantage from the harping irons , luther , calvin , and other divines ( perhaps better skill'd in subverting errors , than reconciling of truth ) have fastned in the sides of this ecclesiastical leviathan , not to be kept floating in a narrower sea , than that of rome , ( formerly as magisteriall in things temporall , as now she remaines in spirituals , which prudence might manage to as universall a tranquility , as appeared in the dayes of augustus ) that he hath no leisure to look abroad , for feare the same spirit that troubled the waters in germany , should dry up those in italy , &c. it being in the power of every prince to cut the banks of the church , which in france is the feare of schisme , and in the catholick king's dominions , the inquisition . yet in case his holinesse should make it a cordiall endeavour to foment a league against the turk , france and spaine would fall out who should head it , and endeavour to spoile the others subjects in the meane time : such incomparable charity resides among christian princes , that value religion no higher than the profit it brings : so as the roman bishop , with all his emissaries , have full imployment by adding and taking away , to keep the scales even between these two tottering princes , and to heighten their spirits against england , and other nations at enmity with rome ; least we should have a great turk of our own , that is , an universal monarch , under whose absolute power the pope and all other christian princes could expect no higher places than those of vassals . and though a combination were feasible , small advantage would accrue ; since every considerable confederate must have a generall of their own ; from whence would proceed more cry than wooll , by perplexing counsels with contrary commands : because , if it were probable kings should so far forget their honour , as to lay down all disputes about precedence , yet their particular interest could not but remember them , that the strength designed against the turke , might , after successe , recoile upon themselves : not without a president in story : and therefore not likely to employ any other in chiefe , but their own subjects . and what contrary affections , ends , and endeavours are covered under a force patched up of so many nations , is manifest in the maritime battell of lepanto : where , though the desire of all might be to ecclips the ottoman moon ; yet it was in many so faint , as they could not endure it should be removed quite out of its sphere , or lose the interest it doth exercise within the christian pale ( which by a through persecution of that naval victory , might easily have been brought about ) out of feare , the greater princes , by that secured , should after have made it their endeavour to devour the less : and this ( with some un brages of jealousies the catbolick king had of his brother don john of austria ) made the confederates return without doing more than shew the grand segnior wherein he was defective , and by this chastizing to make him mend the fault he had committed in being no better provided of commanders and provisions for sea , which he hath since repaired at our cost , by maintaining an arcenall in algeers , of which the king of spain denyed his brother to be governour ; so jealous are christians one of the other , that they have more confidence in turks , than those of their own religion : yet , to speak gods troth , whosoever shall command an army against this epidemicall enemy , with such successe as don john had , will be owner of too popular an honour , to be less than superlative whereever he comes ; and therefore liable , like him , to receive a fig out of the venemous hand of jealousie . which warrants me to think , the fittest for such an imployment as the heading an army raised by a league , is the pope , who lying within gun-shot himselfe , is the most likely to take the truest aime at the finishing of the work : but this the lutherans and protestants would oppose , no lesse than the princes of italy , who cannot but feare , that the power of the ottoman family being sufficiently moderated , he could have no better employment for the army , than to face them with it , looked upon perhaps in his esteem , as greater enemies : yet if there were an unity in religion , and a totall abatement of his holinesse pretences to any secular power , farther than the extent of peters patrimony , it might with more probability be brought about , than any temporall prince is able to give caution for : and thus policy might not onely make use of him , in opposing the turk , but in reconciling such kings , as when they are weary of their inconsiderat quarrels , know no other way to bring about peace , than by the mediation of the bishop of rome . but as things now stand , experience hath taught us how vain a composition of force is , in the attempt of moderating the ottoman grandure : nor is any prince yet in a capacity to undertake him alone ; the emperour being shackled by the links of contrary opinions , and now utterly disabled since the swedes ineursion : i confesse , the catholick king , upon whose skirts he sits , were the most likely to get ground upon the turks dominions , did not the french perplex him with the feare of losing his own : between which nations there can be no reconciliation , so long as the pope's greatnesse is supported by division ; an universall monarchy in europe being more against the graine of the court of rome , than it yet apprehends danger from that in asia ; so as it is no improbable paradox to maintain , that the turk by accident supports his holinesse : and if the pope and inquisition were put down , atheisme would break in like a torrent ; or , which is worse , religion would be divided into such destructive , bloudy , and hypocriticall streames , as her name would be quite lost in the dilatation , or render her professors as odious as ever they were to the heathen emperours : especially since she hath in all places , and under every profession , learned of ambition to lay out the price of her salvation in a field of blood , without respect had to covenants , oathes , allegeance , or the most naturall and obliging relations ; therefore formidable to kings , whose single and open bosomes render them a fair mark , not only to the forked tongues , but the venomous-tempered steel of an exasperated zeale ; so , not likely to be entertained in any place , but where her own sword shall be able to bid her welcome : the beauty of holinesse , with which she was wont to allure proselytes , being now shrivel'd into uglinesse , by her frequent application of the sublimated paint of hyporisy ; so generally observed among christians , as neither the turk , or any other mahumetan nation can , in prudence , if in piety , barter their faith for ours ; the drought of whose charity hath obstructed the means of conversion in relation to all forraigners not formerly ingaged by birth and education : so as no probability resides in any endeavour can be used to tempt the turkes from mahumet , unlesse ( as i hinted before ) some jesuite were able to personate his ghost , and proclaime himselfe risen , according to their prophet's long-delay'd promise : for such an one might possibly prevaile so far upon the rabble , as to make them fall foule among themselves : a breach in religion being found by experience the readiest way to let in that ocean of calamities , we see overflows the kingdoms of the earth . another expedient may lye in supporting such cedars of state , as are marked out for ruine by the feares or fury of the prince ; and if possible , to give shelter to some of the younger royall branches , who are sure upon their father's death to be sacrificed to the security of the elder ; and may , as occasion serves , facilitate a rebellion , by landing an army able to make good the field , whilst the snow-ball is gathering : a project most convenient for the wisedome and situation of venice , were she owner of the power and extent of territory belonging to old rome , whose heire she deserves best to be , since she alone retaines more of her freedome than all the known world besides is able to produce : her government being built on such rationall , if not infallible miximes , as might bear the weight of a far greater frame , if italy were wise enough to see it ; who need not be concubinary to so many wanton desires of strangers , would all her small and newhatched governments shelter themselves under her wings , who are known to spend more severally in hiring of peace from the turk , spaniard , pope , &c. than wisely laid out in an intire summe , would purchase the power to command it . from whence may be concluded , if the grand segmor doe not fall through his own weight , he may live to see europe under as great a thraldome in every relation to body and soul , as turkey , unlesse he be cordially opposed at his own door : tyrants , like dogs , having their fiercenesse , rather whetted than rebated by a defensive opposition : whereas he that breaks resolutely in upon them , makes them not seldome take their heels : all changes in such an extremity being looked upon with delight and affection at home , by those that abroad would die to extend the same government over others : oppression being so odious to subjects , as all will upon any probable advantage promote its destruction to the very persons that share in their desires with the monarch , wanting the power more than the will to perpetrate the like degree of injustice themselves . 64. the turk deduceth this doctrine out of the perfidiousnesse of the christian practice , that it is to little purpose ( by reason of the contrary pretences of princes ) to make leagues offensive and defensive , which he hath seldome done ; yet considers his neighbours dangers as his own , before delay hath rendred them incurable ; apparent in the large offers he made to venice , whilst she lay under the interdict of paul the fift ; and might , if her subjects had not been wiser , through civill divisions have lapsed into the hands of spaine , as divers nations lesse prudent have done , by their own folly and a stupid patience of their neighbours , whose ordinary custome is to forbeare giving assistance , till it is rendered unseasonable , and that they are not able to redeem them by all their endeavours , much lesse by a too late repentance ; as in the case of navarr , neglected by the crown of france ; and ditchy of loraine , by that of spaine : any augmentation to one of these kingdomes being an equall diminution from the other ; the consideration of which keeps geneva in being . and the aversenesse the turk hath towards any strict confederation with forraigners , gives him not onely the liberty to preserve his friends , but to take any advantage to inlarge himselfe : his subjects not having such vast estates abroad , as might deterre him from taking a revenge in case of injury , for fear of an embargement : whereas christians have ware-houses in constantinople full of wealth , and to such a value , as give this infidel caution for his using us at his pleasure without danger : nor have we more than the emperours bare word to secure our trade , which it is likely you may tell me , he observes as religiously as other princes . neither is he prodigal in embassadors : for , keeping still the offensive end of the staffe , he is often sued to , but seldom sends a wooing for peace ; which obtained is found of no longer life than it suits with the occasions and counsels of both parties : therefore consederations , truces , and leagues , signifie nothing but danger to the weaker side , who by these are not seldom tempted to neglect the guard that cannot in prudence be lessened upon this score , it being an infallible certainty , that nothing moves another , but profit , honour , or nature ; the last of which doth lesse concerne the grand segnior , because he seeks not to match his daughters out of his own territories , esteeming no blood royall , but what runs in his own veines , and his that is to succeed him : neither is he lycorish after the choice of the issue of kings for his own bed , finding the same content in the embraces of a subject or a slave , that a more bewitched imagination apprehends in those of a princesse : nor doth his modesty abuse him , but acquits him from the danger of having a spie in his bosome , or a coequall in his counsells ; giving him leave to put to death or exchange his wives upon occasion , without the feare of any other frown but that of heaven ; amongst whose joyes ( according to his creed ) is change of women , and all carnall delights . and by the division he makes of his love among many wives , he renders the government lesse-factious ; the distaffe having been found no friend to the scepter , opening often a back door to innovation ; apparent in christians , who marrying the daughters of more potent princes than themselves , are so farre over-awed by them , as to make them partners in their most secret designes , else they are able to distresse them through the strength of their own friends . thus a prince comes to have an enemy in his bosome , and such an one as he dares not question , for feare of a shower at home and a storme from abroad . so as if all the benefit story can record to have ( at least of late ) accrued to kings from the great allyes of their wives , were put together , you shall find it inconsiderable , computed with the losse , especially if their religion differs ; for then she looking upon him as out of the reach of gods mercy , can think nothing an injury to his person , or a losse to his estate , if her ghostly fathers are pleased to encourage her ; considerations without bottome in this conformity in profession , and parity in subjection ; where the birth of the first son gives the title of sultana to a slave , the highest honour or employment a woman can be borne to : and what might abundantly content them also in europe , where they are made the arbitrators of the royall line . 65. the emperour appeares not in publick , but on horseback , where all deformityes , if he owes any , are best concealed ; and is then in such splendor : as the former-ingaged opinion of the multitude renders him more than humane whereas our lesse majestick princes become so cheap by their daily figging up and down the streets after their pleasures unattended , whilst this graver monarch enjoyes them all under his own roof : where none are suffered to enter , but those that are dumb from their births , or are rendered so through feare or use ; no action or word breathed out of the seraglio , to the emperours disadvantage , but proves mortall to the divulger : not possible to be observed among christians , whose meales , like puppet-playes , are made the object of all eyes , and their lightest discourses ( apt then to break out ) the scorn of strangers , that blow them over the four corners of the earth , with no small addition ; whilst their own subjects calculate a crooked nature from the deformities of their bodies , evil gestures , or a too luxurious taking in of their wine or meat : it not being easie to shew a man at a greater disadvantage , than whilst he is taking his repast , the most certaine symbol of mortality this altogether cast ; no lesse cloud over their majesty , than their cheats and perjuries , to procure money , are observed to doe upon their probity : which raiseth such a damp of contempt about the throne , as the obedience they own , proceeds rather from a dread of their present power , than any voluntary or naturall affection their subjects bear to them or their vertues ; of which they have so low esteem , as they think them easy to be matched , if not by themselves , by a number their commerce and experience hath coped withall . 66. in progresse his train is not inferiour to an army ; in which he receives all graciously that come to see him : and by this strength and affability the remotest parts are not only wooed to obedience , but terrified from insurrections ; calculating by the power attending him in his pleasures , the terriblenesse of a force that should be raised in his fury : notwithstanding at this time nothing appears about him but love in his words , and charity in his actions ; for where he sees the earth covered with poore , he casts his mony , which , like water put into a pump , gives him the opportunity safely to drein the more affluent rich. this makes the generality look upon him as a god , that may give way to punishment , never to passion . 67. he owns not in his royall person any ingratefull imposition , but appeares ever before his people like the sun ; carrying in his looks no less serenity than splendour in all about him ; and answers any clamours of joy with as cordiall blessings and thanks : knowing it as uncomely for a prince in publick to seem angry , as poor ; that threatning no lesse danger to the lives , than this doth presage incroachment upon the fortunes of all that come to see him . and though none can more freely command what belongs to his subjects , he discovers no will to employ any arbitrary power in his own person , how well so ever it suits with his nature or occasions ; handling all grievances to his people by the mediation of others , whom upon emergency he delivers up to their fury . neither doth this lessen the number of these harpies , any more than it doth conjurers , to hear their predecessors were torne in pieces by the command of those they had formerly nourished with their blood . thus by such amiable gestures , and the high price he seems in publick to set upon the nations content , so great a love is kindled in the hearts of his subjects , that all the evills that fall upon them are removed from the principall cause , and attributed to such as are only instrumentall in their promotion . a practice waved by our lesse advised monarchs , who sit in parliament , as jupiter is painted , with thunder in their hands , as if they had already the will and power , and wanted nothing but their peoples consent to make them miserable ; not affording a gratefull concession , but by the high and rugged way of exchange ; nor good words , but to usher in a more chargeable request ; scorning to reckon with the subject , & make even for their minions and officers faults , till they are so far run in the account of prejudice , that all love and obedience is quite forfeited , and the crown exposed to the purchase of any that hath the subtilty and power to buy it . 68. for to obviate the like miscarriage , the turk gives often a favourable hearing to such as complain of the grandees , not seldome gratifying them with the heads of their oppressors : by which he doth not only stop the mouths of his people with a shew of piety and justice , but fills his exchecquer with the reall coin he finds about those thus complained of : yet if he takes the party's life to be more considerable to his affaires than his death , he satisfies the publick discontent , by translating the offender to some remoter employment , where , being farther from the court , severity may be more necessary , at least not so dishonourable , as when it appeares at the foot of his chair : thinking it not safe , to gall the many-headed monster twice in a place , with one and the same engine . and by this even and constant procedure , an uninterrupted prosperity hath been intailed to this empire , that the voice of liberty continues still such a stranger in their streets , as if their language were barren of a word to expresse it . thus by claiming nothing , he enjoyes all , and , by defending none of his bad instruments , hath been secure himself , till these latter yeares , in which some constellation seems to hover over the world , inclining all nations to rebellion . this imboldens me to assert it as a maxime , that princes contract more hatred from the injustice and oppressions of their favourites , than their own : a farre lesse revenue , than doth legally depend on a crown , being able to correspond for a greater summe , than the follies of a single person can possibly consume , unlesse attached by the bottomlesse humour of play , which a prudent prince cannot choose but look upon as farre below the dignity of his person ; it being impossible for him either to win or lose , but at the prejudice of his courtiers or subjects . 69. here is no medium between the anger of the sultan & death : a great man flea'd out of office , being rarely or never permitted to mingle among the people , who are easily suborned out of pitty , to believe such persecuted for their sakes : therefore discontent is not suffered to live ; the power being as severely punished , as the will to do mischief : this makes the grandees to carry their bodies swimming between popularity , and an epidemicall dislike : since though the first be the most certain messenger of death , yet the latter doth not seldom bring the same errand ; for , such as by taxes or perverting of justice ( though by the emperors command ) are found abusers of the people , die some cruell death , to give the more publick satisfaction ; whereas those who fall under his jealousie , in relation to his particular safety , leave the world by a lesse painfull exit ; which may breed an opinion in the multitude , that their prince is only cruell on their behalf , and at the worst but severe in his own . here the vanity of court minions is manifest , who like beasts for sacrifice , are crowned and honoured , till their masters sinnes require their blood to set him right in the opinion of the people ; in the fury of whom lies all the hell , the religion of most princes teacheth them to apprehend . 70. the priests scrue up to the height of miracles all unusuall contingencies , which make not a few in such a mass of events ; neither is their report wanting to augment them : and these are still hanged before the eyes of the people , either to terrify or allure them , as it suits with the present humour of state . and thus the popish legend came to be gilded by so many miraculous effects of saints , and their reliques , which , after all contradiction was buried , appear'd to the world under no lesse then a cloud of witnesses : being capable of no stronger confutation , than what they receive from a present incapacity of doing the like . now if the turks have been too numerous in their election , or hyperbolical in the predication of these pious , or rather usefull deceits , the error is committed after the example of the court of rome , the most exact copy for policy the world affords . nor is there place left for blame in relation to either , since what was obtruded upon the catholicks heretofore , suited as well the apprehensions of those times , as these do now the turks : therefore the imprudence lies not in the folly of the miracles , but theirs , who suffered such a criticall learning to blaze out , as pretends matter of reproof in all things extant : knowledg being as great an enemy to our present felicity , as it was to that in paradise : so as rome is forced at this day to let miracles fall , out of fear to finde her self detected by the now-supernumerany issue of tatling apollo , which , out of too much wit , or too little faith , make an over-strict scrutiny into their truth ; hanging like locusts , and croaking like frogs , about all things that seem green or rotten in the church : nor will they fall off , till their mouths be stopped by preferment , or their heads satisfied with reason : yet had she but enough of the first , it might suffice to purchase a competent proportion of the latter , or at worst so much sophistry as might serve her turn : but the ancient piety being blended in luxury , & her revenue in a great proportion swallowed up by the covetousnesse of princes ; the pope & clergie hold the remainder by no better tenure than by rendering themselves necessary to the ambition of monarchs , especially that of spaine ; republiques being naturally not so auspicious to the priesthood . neverthelesse , lest the catholick king should attain to an absolute power in christendome , under which his holinesse would be totally ecclipsed , his principall endeavour has been to foment a difference still between him and france , and so by their banding to keep himself up in play ; shifts the church was never put to , during the golden age of ignorance , when learning and all books lay at her mercy ; so as shee had power to cut them shorter , or extend their sence as best fitted the occasion : the laity being so perplexed between the hope of heaven , and feare of hell , that the dark entry of death gave the priests as opportune a way to become their executors , as the bloody night of the passeover did the jewes to rob the egyptians . but now in the absence of the ancient piety and ignorance , the church of rome hath no better way to keep reason from breaking in upon her ( who like a woolfe hath , this last century , lain gnawing at the pope's honour and profit ) than by sacrificing more men yeerly to the fury of the inquisition , than solomon did beasts at the dedication of the temple : an impiety not chargable upon the turk , who kills none for the profession of any religion , though never so contrary to his own ; leaving god to avenge his truth , which no question he would not be long in doing , were he so angry with the opposite tenents , as they in their furious sermons are pleased to represent him . 71. the turk finding printing and learning the chief fomentors of livisions in christendome , hath hitherto kept them out of his territories . yet , whilst wet tire out our best time in tugging at the hard text of a dry book , or the study of strange languages ( which are but the bindings of learning , and do often cover lesse knowledge , than may be had in our own ideom ) they come more adapted into state-employments , and sooner furnished with clearer reason , drawn from the quicker fountains of lesse-erring experience ; and were never yet found to be out-reached in prudence , by the most politick and learned princes in europe . nor can any think this strange , that considers what the custome of universities requires at the hands of students , viz. knowledge in the arts so called , and a nimble mouthing of canting termes , coyned by themselves , and so current in the commerce of no larger understandings than their own , & such as are sworn to the same principles : the vanity of which is in nothing more apparent than in this , that they can easier start ten errors , than kill one , as is manifest in the differences between us and rome ; concerning which , though in right reason we do , and cannot but agree in many things , yet the heat and rancour of the dispute is no whit abated . 72. all sciences any wayes resembling those we call liberall , are taught no where but in the seraglio , where the grand segnior hath the power to increase or diminish the number of their professors , according as it suits his occasions . able men resembling wanton boyes , that , rather than be unemployed , will do mischief ; none attaining to any perfection but what he hath use for : idle valour being the tool , as learning & knowledge are the operators of all civil dissentions . a course quite contrary to the ill husbandry of europe , or more particularly england , in whose body mercury and sulphur exceed employment , which should be the salt to fix the rest , and keep them from putrefaction : for want of which her schooles do man out as many enemies as friends , legible in the vast volumes of controversies that lie vendible on every stall . this results from the multitude of grammer-schooles ( in the building of which appears more zeal than knowledge ) where all come that are but able to bring a bag and a bottle , no unfit emblem of the future poverty of their trade ; in which , like a lottery , ten take their chance in beggery , for one that meets with a prize ; and that , when it comes , is scarse worth the labour , cost , & time required in making thē capable : no mens fortunes being confined in so narrow a circle , nor built upon such shaking foundations , as those of scholars : the fire already kindled in church and state , by their clashing in opinions , having melted the basons and larger plate , our ancestors set up for the incouragement of learning , which , like a viper , doth now endeavour to eat out the bowels of her mother . for the parents of schoole-boyes not being able to advance them higher , all the rest is lost but reading and writing , and they rendered by seven or eight yeares lazy living , uncapable of the labour belonging to the more profitable plough , and so become serving men , and lawyers , and justices clerks ; by the vertue of which profession they turne cunning knaves , and cozen their countrey : a charge circumcised in turkey , by mixing the expensive callings of law and divinity together , by which the priests are so fully employed , as no leisure is given to study innovation in either profession , and consequently dries up the fountaines of rebellion . which foreseen by the prudent eye of the divine legislator , moses , directed him to the uniting of the sacred rites , and civill sanctions into one body , making the law of the land a piece of gods law , and the justice of the magistrate , religion : which stamps no lesse authority upon the law , then it procures reverence to the judges , and promiseth to the government , where it is entertained , length of dayes and safety on the one hand , with riches and honour on the other . which course affords also such expedition as gives one side , at least , cause to applaud justice ; whereas here the better'd party is left so little to boast of , that he returnes home as ill satisfyed , as he which had sentence pronounced against him . 73. neither are these delayes any whit remedyed by the ill-husbandry of breeding so many to the long robe , as are found in england : which excesse springs from the multitude of pedants that reign among us ; who , like flies , blow one another in such quantities , over the nation , as they doe not onely supplant those of their owne calling ( which is it selfe were mischiefe enough ) but infect all government . their scholars , if they arrive to any maturity , at length turne academicks , whose cloystered and monkish learning is by statesmen looked upon as resembling dead honey , which is stale , course and lesse usefull , none being pure and virginall , but what is sucked from every flower , that may be found in the wilde fielde of a generall commerce . for though out of the huge heap of university-men providence hath snatched such choice brands , as are able to illuminate the world yet let these towring eagles speak sincerely ( who like the soul of learning appeare above that vast pile of fathers , schoolemen , linguists , critick's , &c. heaped up by the court of rome , for a funerall to all farther enquiry after truth ) and they must tell you , that the least part of this excellency came from their mother : the tongues being at the best but the crackers of knowledge : the kernell remaining uselesse , if not bitter and loathsome , till picked & dressed by employment & experience . nor can this be admired by such as consider the practise of ordinary tutors , who throw to their pupils the dry bones , and not the marrow of erudition : by which more time is often consumed in the setting out , than a wise man perhaps would have thought well spent in the whole journey . 74. this is not said to bring any water towards the clensing of their hands , who either have or doe intend to imbrue them in the sacrilegious spoiles of colledges , to the utter discouragement of all future charity ; i wish them rather cut off : for though thousands are found to bury their talents in the ocean of controversies , and an implicit adhering to the writings of the ancients ( who might possibly erre out of no lesse policy , than the church of rome hath since maintained them ) yet all ages do afford some that scorne to be tied up to patternes . but inrich the world with such new inventions , as may not onely expiate for the charge , but the ignorance of all foundations . 75. thus i have shewn , that the turk's want of knowledg in our learning or religion , leaves him neither so imprudent or wicked , but that he is able to promote his owne interest , and willing to make his subjects so far happy , as may suit with an absolute power . an index of the particulars contained in the observations upon the turkish government . 1. the preface ; mahumet the founder of the turkish empire : his story disadvantagiously recorded , for want of pens of their owne . 2. the time lucky for his attempts . 3. his followers ignorant , and ( so ) apt to take any religious impression . 4. crosse accidents hindred not their progresse . 5. 7. his chiefe rites gathered out of judaisme and christianity . — 6. images prohibited , and why . — 8. the institution and use of ( the jewish & ) their sabbath , and — 9. priests . 10. their policy directed more to the princes interest , than the priest's — 11. who are to be kept in a mediocrity . 12. the aliaron , by whom interpreted . 13. prayers more frequent then preaching . 14. in what uses their doctrine ends , — 15. not to expect happinesse here , but in another world . — their practise not so bad as some christians . 16. the advantages to the state from oaths and religion . — 17. though a false one ; and from church-men , who yet drive on their owne interest . — 18. the mahumetan rites not chargeable or grievous to nature . — sacrifices , why omitted . 19. their abstinence from wine , and the reasons thereof . 20. their constancy to their primitive institutes ; the mischiefe of change , and — 21. their provisions against it . — 22. reasons of state for the mufiy's advancement and — the emperour 's honouring him in publique . 23. ( meca within his owne power . ) — 24 , which yet cannot allwaies secure him from his jealousie ; but upon occasion he makes him away privately ; yet without aspersing his fame , and why . — 25. of the expediency of such clandistine dispatches . — 26. a reflection upon queen elizabeth for executing queen mary of scotland , — 27. of the custome for the grand seniour to strangle his brothers . 28. lust and covetousnesse tolerated by the turks . — 29. christians more impolitickly intent upon penall lawes . — 30. punishments in turky not so common as severe : popular incendiaries removed out of the way , privately . — the folly of subjects to rebell and rulers to provoke them . 31. turkish honours and offices not hereditary . — 32. nor estates , — which makes all apply themselves to trades : the benefits thereof , and mischiefes of idlenesse , — 33. luxury , excessive building , furniture . — 34. horse-races , hunting , &c. — avoided ( much ) by their poligamy . 35. their publick buildings magnificent ; which some christians demolish : advice to publick spirits , rather to build bridges , and mend highwaies . 36. in order to augmentation of empire , their interest promotes three things . 37 first , obedience , either sacred , to the mufty , &c. — 38. or civill ●● the emperor , who is very absolute . 39. secondly , parity . 40 thirdly , fortitude , 41. eunuches made generalls , and why . 42. janizaries , why unmarried . 43. quarter seldome granted , or not till after full victory , — 44. which they will not throw away upon poore places . 45. their ordinance . 46. their food not dainty . 47. their expeditions why in summer : their armies so strong , as not to need reserves , 48. upon a losse they retreat , without hazarding another , and why . 49. they are able to keep the souldier employed . 50. the cavalry encouraged ; a feud between them and the foot ; which prevents conspiracies ; the like doth their being raised out of severall nations . 51. forts pernicious to such great princes , though of use to weaker ones . 52. religion , why not proclaimed the cause of war . constantinople unworthily lost . 53. they fight not so couragiously against those of their owne beliefe . successe an ill judge of truth . 54. the sword an unfit instrument to plant religion . — 55. that of the mahumetans , why it rather enclines to hope than feare ; — contrary to the popish goblins , which intimidate souldiers : the turks breed up theirs to valour and obedience . 56. they count fate inexorable , yet pray : though praise were more proper . 57. mahumetans and jewes abhor christians for their images and reall presence . 58. the turk subtill in his treaties , and if necessitated to break his word , charges the blame upon his ministers . — 59. yet by reason of his strength , is seldome driven to such base shifts , as weaker princes make use of . perjury of latter times more frequant among christians , which these infidels avoid ( in judiciary trials ) by examining witnesses apart , &c. instead of taking their testimonies upon oath . 60. why jewes must turne christians , before they may become turks . 61. opinions of strangers indulged , and — courtesans tolerated . 62. the grand seniors revenue employed in his wars , — his pleasure . 63. his wars , by reason of his strength , effensive , and — openly proclaimed , why . the venetians impolitickly deserted . a combination of christians against the turk , — how unlikely to succeed upon severall accounts : — who should head it ? — the pope , — the emperour , — the king of spain , — the venetians . expedients to weaken the turk , — the jesuits ( if the pope could spare them ) to foment schisme , &c. among the , — to shelter some of the younger royall branches , or grandees , that may head an army , &c. — 64. why the turk seldome makes leagues , — sends ambassadors , or — marries forraigners , — though he take many wives . 65. why the grand senior appeares not in publique , but on horsback , and in such splendor ; yet takes his repast and pleasures privately in the seraglio ; the contrary use how disadvantageous to christian princes . 66. his vast traine in progresse ; yet — affable and winning carriage . 67. for impositions and such like grievances he useth instruments . — 68. whom , upon occasion , he either delivers up to the fury of the people , or removes farther off . 69. his wrath fatall . 70. the turkish priests cry up all strange events for miracles , as well as the papists — whose juggles have been detected by the learning of this last age . — 71. which , together with printing , the turk tolerates not ; a reflection upon university-customes . 72. those sciences the turks have , are taught in the seraglio onely . the multitude of grammer-schooles among us do more hurt than good . in turky the offices of priest and lawyer are united ; as the lawes of the jewes , both divine and civil , were into one body by moses , — the best form of government . 73. a modest censure of and — 74 an apologie for universities and colledges . 75. the conclusion . a discovrse upon nicolas machiavell : or , an impartiall examination of the justnesse of the censure commonly laid upon him . machiavell is branded by all , neither can any absolve him quite from blame : yet , considering he was not onely an italian , but a courtier , few can doe lesse than admire his bad fortune to see one man inherit , in particular , the masse of reproaches , due to all princes and statesmen in generall ; so far as to style , in way of contempt , such machiavellians , who in a truer sense might be termed followers of charles the fifth , lewis the eleventh , or henry the seventh . by this , embracing the bare apparitions of vertue and vice , without observing the true substance , which they quite let passe ; marking for blemishes in precedent times , what historians note for prudence , if not beauty in ours : so as he that impartially examines the lives of those formerly named ( who are yet no prodigies in the nature of government ) may find more evill , than can be deduced out of this man's scaenes , or ( for ought we know ) the worst of his thoughts : yet they have wisdome inscribed on their tombs , by the penners and readers of their stories , in which they lie quiet under the favour of some elegant apologie , hitherto denyed to machiavell by ignorant and ungratefull posterity . he was secretary to the state of florrence , of which he hath left an incomparable history , with other bookes so full of truth , learning and experience , that the hand of detraction hath not been able to asperse them ; onely it endeavours to attach some stragling expressions in a small pamphlet , called his prince , which are with farre lesse charity remembred , than so many larger and better pieces forgotten . that he was imployed in honourable embassies , is manifested from story ; and what umbragious and false positions embassadors professions oblige them to , the transactions of all states abundantly declare : for , as the italian saith , the best of women with their pettyacoats devest their modesty , to render themselves more gratefull to their husbands embraces ; so publique ministers can hardly pay the endeavours they owe to their countrey , without exchanging for worldly policy a great part of that candor which should be current in the more sacred commerce of honest and religious men . nor can any expect lesse hope of forgivenesse in relation to such as by these oblique meanes advance the preservation of god's people , then the midwives of egypt may be supposed to have had , who purchased themselves houses by such uncertain protestations , as , if extended on the rack of a nice scrutiny , could not choose but confesse , and appeare to all , little better than lies . few humane actions can be separated from the drosse of deceit ; onely such are of best esteeme , as carry the greatest mixture of charity ; which makes me humbly conceive , this learned man deserves lesse censure : since such princes onely as jerchoam ( whose interest is alwaies to damnifie others in order to their owne preservation ) and not their instruments , may justly be said to cause israel to sin . his was no new designe , but in all ages projected by the most faithfull historians , who make it their businesse to personate and represent the behaviours of princes , though never so undecent ; and did ever purchase the more applause , according to the greater or lesse faculty they had to doe it to the life . neither can the strictest religion condemne the speculation of ill , without betraying her professors , if not her selfe : for with what vast disadvantage should a good david cope with a son of belial , were there not prudent hushai's to countermiae the insidies of wicked ahitophels , and to learn men in power the art to catch their wily neighbours in their owne traps ? nor doe we finde his directions shun'd in a lesse publick commerce than that of princes , since it lies not out of the way of instance to prove , some sharpe inveyers against machiavell have attained to church-preferments , under the favour of worse or the same principles , alexander the sixt ascended to the papacy . do any lay obscenity to the charge of albertus , or is he not rather stiled the great , for having so plainly set open the closet of nature ? if any sort of men have reason to tax this author , they are onely kings and persons in power : for as it is the custome of light women , imperiously to blame all broad expressions of what they captivate their servants affections by ; so statesmen may with more shew of justice , complaine of the publication of such axiomes , that being undiscovered , their use might be with more secrecy and successe . neither doth any greater reproach redound to him from such as pervert them to the prejudice of others , than to a fencer , if his scholars make use of his skill in the destruction of their friends : it being only his aime to teach them how to guard themselves , and resist other that shall , contrary to the laws of god , nature , and probity , endeavour to assault them . ignorance and lack of experience in the customes of other nations are the parents of these spurious censures ; for had they been where he writ , these documents would be no more admired , than the most monstrous of those chinnes we observe in england , are , in comparison of some to be found at the feet of the alps. neither will a small abatement appeare in his charge , if the dayes he lived in be seriously considered . his misfortune was , to be contemporary with pope alexander the sixt , and of intimate acquaintance with his son caesar borgia : and what these were , is sufficiently apparent to men versed in story : a study such proclaime themselves ignorant of , that can so bitterly exclaim upon machiavell : for were they conversant with the procedures of superlative powers , his rules would seeme rather impertinent , and below the practice of princes , than to deserve such severe reproofes ; the sting of which lies in their owne ignorance , not the more usefull knowledge , they condemn . no age abounded more with action , or shewed the instability of worldly honours plainer than that he writ in : therefore from a man wholly conversant in court-employments ( where it is thought a lunacy to look beyond the second causes , or to act upon the ●edit of any higher providence than their owne ) worse things in reason might be expected , than his , which are really no other than the history of wise impieties , long before legible , and since imprinted with new additions in the hearts of every ambitious pretender ; yet he undergoes a censure equall with those that commit farre greater wickednesse , than his or any pen else is able to expresse . divers estates , in italy , did in his time desire , or actually change their lords : a junctore opportune to teach nothing so naturally , nor require any thing more necessary than aphorismes of policy . for naples was torne on t of the house of aujon , by ferdinand , and the people opprest under father and son . lodowic took the dukedome of millan from young galeas , with the like treachery as francis sforza , father to galeas , had done from the dukes of orleans . he saw the descent of the french into italy winked at by pope alexander the fixt , in expectation of raising an house for his son caesar , out of the gleanings of the french kings conquest ; in which he prayed without his beads , being so farre out , in the account , as that after charles had got a large share in italy ( through the mediation of the jealousie of princes , no lesse than the discontent of the people , arising from the uneasy posture they lay in , so as all changes were considered with delight ) he entred rome , forced his holinesse into st. angelo , from whence , after some time , he came out swearing to such capitulations , as the victorious king was pleased to profer him : and though at his reception , the french king kissed his foot , yet he durst not trust to his single infallibility , but took his son caesaer for an hostage ; and to hide it from the envy of other catholick princes , he covered his detention with the title of an embassie , still to reside neere him in token of amity . but , not long after , caesar procuring an escape , his father , contrary to his oath , contracted a league against the french ; so much to the prejudice of that kingdomes affaires , as it may not onely excuse machiavell , but all writers of politicks , if they labour to abate the faith of princes , in relation to the strictest stipulations made with neighbours , found seldome observed , but broken as oft as kept by absolute powers , to the irreparable losse of the weaker party : whereas an errour in private persons may be expunged by an after-game , or helped by complaint , &c. remedies too weake to cure the wounds of princes , who in such cases are saved onely by their unbeliefe , and seldome perish , but through unadvised confidence , in giving too much credit to the protestations of lesse religious performers of covenants ; which rise and fall ; not according to the more constant standard of religion , but the various successe of worldly occasions : and he that knowes not how rare a commodity probity is , in the market of princes , is no fit reader , much lesse a competent judge of machiavell . leagues , truces , compacts , and peace , are become so crack'd and invalid , through a dayly miscarriage in performance , as they serve for little better use , then to buy in smaller territories , such as loraine and the lesser cities and principalities in italy and germany , that have little else to trust to , but the promises of protection they receive from more potent monarchs , which they know would devoure them , but out of dread of each other : therefore bound by the strongest reason of state , to balance them upon the accesse or desertion of every fortune good or bad . which makes oaths among states-men , upon a true survey , to signifie nothing ; at best , more danger than profit : binding onely such , as , in relation to impotency or honesty , stand in least need ; and becoming , like juglers knots , no waies astrictive to the more potent , who are ever able to elude them by slights , or break them by power . now since italy , for whose meridian he calculated his advise's , consists , for the most part , of weak pieces , it shewes him more excusable , if not commendable , in fitting them so accurately to their practice and conveniency . and till all kings agree ( which is never to be expected ) to keep their stipulations and covenants , you cannot thinke it reasonable that a subject to the duke of florence should have advised his patron to begin ; so contrary to the examples of those times , as it was knowne , the pope did then contract an amity with the grand seignior , which , in charity , may bee thought he meant not to observe , though for his sake , he suffered himselfe to be hired to poyson his brother ( fled into christendome for feare of tasting the fate of the rest , after his father's death ) and might have been of great advantage to any . other that had designed to abate the ottoman empire : now after the breach of faith , so contrary to the promise made to this poor infidel , at his being put into his hands : and his holinesse's owne interest , in case the tunke had envaded europe , it cannot be more passion than discretion , to condemne machiavel for his seasonable advice in relation to the oaths of princes . after all this , he saw charles the french king dose italy , with the like facility he had gained it , all the advantages he might have made being snatched from between his legs , by the catholick king . and the pope and his son , by mistake , poysoned with the same bottle of wine , prepared by themselves for others ; by which the father was taken away presently , but the son , fortified with youth and antidotes , had leisure to live and see , what he had gotten , torn out of his possession , and himselfe forced to fly to his father-in-law , the king of navarre , in whose service he was murder'd . it were heartily to be wished , that unlawfull practises were onely vendible in italy , and not the traffick of all the courts in the known world : where the marks , the text hath set upon jeroboam , who ( according to the dialect of england , for i finde it not so elsewhere ) may be styled , the machiavel of the jewes , cannot scare princes out of the same path : for what king hath failed to set up altars at bethel and dan , when their power is in danger , by the peoples going to jerusalem ? when saul was but a subject , he sought to the prophet for his fathers asses , but after his assumption to the throne , a witch is consulted , about the successe of a battell . christ saith , not many great , &c. are called : men's out-sides , at court , are soft , but their hearts ( within ) seared and hard . pride is the roote of all evill ; which princes do not onely foster in themselves , but water by preferments in all others they find able to promote the ends of it : whose effects cannot be comprized in a narrower circle , than the whole masse of impieties , ambition is able to commit : that prompted phocas to kill his master the emperour ; caesar to ruine the most glorious republique ever the sun saw ; it teacheth children to pull undecently the crownes from their fathers heads ; it is this that fills hell with soules , heaven with complaints , and the earth with bloud ; it made charles the fifth , to arme himselfe against him , be believed , if he believed any thing , to be the vicar of our saviour , and would have led him in triumph with francis the french king , made his prisoner the same yeare by a like fate of war : neither did philip the second do lesse then mingle the blood of his then onely son charles , with the great quantity he spilt upon the face of europe ; yet his thirst unsatisfied , he set a new world abroach in america , which he let run , till it was as empty of people , as himselfe of pitty . are not the heads of nations presented by historians , like that of the baptist in chargers of blood ? nay what are chronicles lesse than registers of murders & projects to bring thē about , to the best advantage of ambitious pretenders ? yet none are so severely blamed that writ thē . i would not be so far mistaken , as to be thought to apologize for tyrannicall principles and practices , knowing they render both doers and sufferers miserable : my aim being onely to prove ; that if machiavell stood legally indicted , he could , not be condemned by those at the helme in any state , who in all ages were his peeres , & could not therefore in equity take up a stone against him . bad advice , without execution , hurts onely the giver : besides , i cannot believe , the generality of those that cry out upon him , in publique , ever saw or read his writings , but take their clamour upon trust , as they do against julian , stiled the apostate , how truly , i leave to such as are better able to judge , than thousands of men so impudent as to extend incomparable wits upon the erring rack of common fame , in imitation of their ignorant ' ancestors , who looked upon mathematitians as conjurers ; though wisdome hath justified these her children so farre , as to informe the world , that no learning is a greater enemy to falshood then theirs . yet machiavell is so modest as to ask , who had not rather be titus then nero ? but to him that will be a tyrant , he proposeth a way least prejudiciall to his temporall estate : as if he should say , thou art already at defiance with heaven , therefore to preserve thee in an earthly power , no mean is left but to be perfectly wicked , a task not higherto performed , no not by the worst of usurpers ; it being as far beyond example , that any tyrant hath done all the mischiefe requisite to his own and childrens safety , as that the best of kings have , in any age , put in execution all the good . now of the first he proposeth caesar borgia , for the most absolute pattern , who used all artifices to removeevery impediment standing between him and his desires , but his owne being sick at the time of his fathe'rs death , which perplexed his affaires so , as he could not bring in a pope of his owne faction ; for want of which ; his so well-built designes / as he fondly supposed ) fell to the ground , as most of their do , that prosecute empires by oblique meanes ; into whose lap divine justice not seldome throwes destruction , or some louder discontents , that over-vote the pleasure , ambition takes in the accomplishment of her ends . but since it is sometime the will of god ( for reasons best knowne to himselfe ) to give a happy successe to bad meanes wisely contrived , why should this florentine be so bitterly inveyed against , who cannot be denyed but to have had at least as vertuous principles , for a member of the roman church , as alexander the sixt , that was head of it ? with whom all impieties were as familiaras the aire he breathed in , so farre , that it could not be so well guessed , when he spake true or false , as by the abundance of oaths he used when he meant to deceive . worldly wisdome is recommended to us in the person of the unjust steward ; & , i pray , what doth machiavell say more of caesar borgia , but that he was a perfect tyrant ? and if he presume so far on your ( better supposed ) honesty , as to propose him for an example , yet it is still of evill ; and what fitter pattern can there be for an usurper , than one of his owne coat . neither are the rules he layes down , waved by the best of men if wise ; for who executes not ingratefull actions , by deputies , acceptable in person ? and all these his documents he gives onely to a prince ; for had he assigned this practise to a son , or any else circumscribed in a narrower roome than a kingdome , he might be more justly condemned : but undertaking to make a grammar for the right understanding the dialect of government , why is he blamed for setting downe the most generall rules , and such as all statesmen make use of , either to benefit themselves or hurt others ? that they make no conscience of falsehood , is manifest by lewis the eleventh , that learned father in king-craft who pronoūced him ignorāt of the way to live , that knew not how neatly to deceive . that breach of faith in private persons , is not only destructive to wel-being but also damnable , he cannot deny : but princes pretend larger charters in relation to a more universall cōmerce ; which they extend to embassadors , & ministers of state ; as counting all things honourable that are safe : & if this be an evill , it is the kings , and no way curable , but by the king of heaven . to conclude , a body politick is like that of a man , which when it is altogether , shewes outwardly a beautifull and comely sight ; but search into the entralls from whence the true nourishment proceeds , and little is to be found but blood , filth and stench : the truth is , machiavell is observed to have raked deeper in this , than his predecessors , which makes him smell , as he doth , in the nostrills of the nice and ignorant ; whereas those of more prudence and experience , know it is the most naturall savour of the court , especially where the prince is of the first head ; of which , such as come in by succession may abate much . observations upon the king of sweden's descent into germany . within an age or two , sometimes more , sometimes lesse , according as the world is enclined to happinesse or infelicity there hath still risen up some ambitious pretender or other , that hath laboured to build himselfe a name by the effusion of humane blood : and these offering fine subjects for discourse and romances , are by the antients stiled heroe's , by the moderns , conquerours , and men of high spirits . the first of these we hear of , is nimrod , branded by god himselfe ; to him alexander , caesar , and innumerable others succeeded , who for the most part stand highly registred in historicall c●●enders , because they afford good pens an easie way to render themselves immortall by a neat expression of their butcheries ; when indeed they both deserve rather the curse of mankinde , the one for doing , the other for recommending to posterity such cruell examples , without giving them the true name of wol-fish ambition which all merit , who infest others territories out of no more pious reason than augmentation of empire . the principall errand , however palliated ( to purchase partakers ) with more plausible and gilded mottos in their flags , which they hold out to the people . and i believe , if god had continued the king of sweden in life and successe , he had gone as high in blood , and as deepe in devastation , as his ancestors and goths did in italy , where they ruined such monuments , as time could not have , yet demolished , but that she received assistance from their barbarous hands . and now i have set him under his naturall colours , i am bold to maintain , that he that looks to the end of his prospective , shall see his actions reach beyond the darings of all ( in that kind ) that ever went before him●●● may appeare by these circumstances . 1. he did not fall on men drowned in sloth & luxury , but on a prince whose prudence was lately wakened with the losse of a crown & his peoples valour new whetted by regaining it : being so far from wanting all necessaries for war , that , besides new ones of his own , he was master of all such magazines , as were provided by the elector and his party : so as it may with reason be believed , that if the swede's little finger had been in the endeavour to lessen the austrian family , when the palsgrave put in his hand , the king , long before his death , had possessed the emperiall throne . no party ( in any extant relation i have seen ) is heard to call him in : all the forces he had , or could raise , appearing to the world as inconsiderable ; till he had shewed them such a miracle , as a puissant army upon one horse . after whom they ran to gather up the spoile , who , till then , had their heels shackled with caesar's successes . 3. the duke of saxony , the most potent prince of the protestant party , had no stroger title to his estate , than what he derived frōcaesars power who had placed him ther for the like fault , in his elder branch ( which yet remain'd in being to claim his right ) he must have fallen into , had he yeilded succour or assistance to the swedish crown . 4. he had seen the king of denmark coming on the like errand , bassled ; a prince inferiour to him in little but valour and temperance ; having the sound at command , not to be over-matched with any advantages the swede could properly have called his own . 5 the jealous hatred , this and all other nations have to these northern people , as desirous by nature to better their heaven , with an incroachment upon neigbours , that live under a more auspicious sun . 6. the new protests of fealty made by the princes & hans towns to the austrian family , procured by his late victories ; the terror of which had so cooled the zeal of the people , and evaporated the heat they formerly were in to regain their liberty . 7. the assurance he had , that james of england , who refused to heare his owne honour and the cries of his children , would never listen to the voice of a stranger , that had no better cards to shew for his future successe , than valour and good conduct , in which the old man had as little faith as knowledge . 8. the hollanders , his most considerable friends could not help him , but by way of diversion ; being far off both in respect of distance and quality of their power ; the states chiefe strength lying in ships , no waies serviceable to the swede in his inland expeditions : and to counterpoise this , as if fate had renounced all assistance but his owne , the duke of lorain had cast himselfe blindfold into the arms of the spaniard ; with whom was as madly joyned the french kings brother , both in alliance and person at that time very considerable , in regard of the known weaknesse of the k. of france his body , & the surmises of his sterility , thought to be supplyed by the cardinall's industry . 9. he could not expect such cordiall help from france , as a naturall prince of germany ; because upon successe he was ready to assume the title of emperour to himself ; the onely baite likely to draw in the most christian king : neither could that nation be assured , that , his ends attained in germany , he might not be prompted by his good fortune to invade them ; ambition swallowing all opportunities of gaining , without the tast of any former obligations . and for the french king's being chosen by the reformed princes head of the vnion ; he knew that king looked upon it , rather as a scorne put upon james of england , for his neglect , than as an honour done to himselfe ; the germans being wholly compelled to it by necessity , in that juncture of occasions . 10. for money , accounted by all the onely oyle , able to make the engines of war move , he could not have much , being numbred among the poorest kings in europe . and to make this defect the more impossible to be dispensed with , he knew the emperour like a colossus , had not onely a leg of iron in germany , but one of gold in spain to assist it upon the least offer of any motion to offend him . 11. the best he could expect at first ( till successe had made him formidable ) from the landgrave van hess , witenberg & the rest of the meaner princes , was a modest neutrality : or if they were so mad as to rush themselves into a sudden declaration for him , there was a large compensation made to the other side , by the unfeigned assistance of the duke of bavaria , who had his affection newly purchased by the rich donative of the palatinate , together with the principall lay. electorate ; which could hold no longer good , than the emperour was maintained in a superlative power , 12. it is true , that wallestin and the emperours veteran militia had parted from the last action with some discontent : but this is so ordinary at the disbanding of armies , when there is no farther use of them , that it could not infuse so deaf an ill spirit into the generality of the souldiery , but that the sound of the next advance money would soon cast it out : and , one to command in chiefe was not hard to be found , where the late combustions had created so large a choice . had he been beaten , or sneaked out of the action , as denmark did , such reasons might have been upbraided to him , as rashly neglected : but since he was able to breake through them all , they multiply the weight of stronger of his owne , which led him on against these ; not to be found but in his owne head , and the confidence he had of his conduct & valour ; doing many things wherein appeared a hand more powerfull than fortune's ; who was not able to make her selfe mistresse of his sword , but by taking away his life : and that done , victory had been so much his that it could not be denyed to his dead carcase . if the strength of the enemy adds to the conquest : who could cope with a stronger , & upon more disadvantages ? so as who ever reades the advisoes of those times , shall finde that the king of sweden made , not onely rome , but constantinople , to tremble ; the turke standing in such admiration of his valour , that he lost his activity , and did not onely forbeare to make in-rodes into germany , which upon lesse occasions he used to doe ; but gave off all thoughts of offending others , as if he feared he should have worke enough to defend himselfe . and had the swedish sword made as deepe impressions in his empire , as it left in the germane , they would have been looked upon as miracles ; and , instead of antichrist ( which by reason of his successe , some catholiques fondly call'd him ) he would have been styled , the champion of the gospell . all the advantage i can find the king had , out of himselfe , was the emperour's ignorance of that common lesson , so often repeated to the prejudice of the wisest princes ; that slighted parties are followed with the greatest traine of inconveniences , in relation to such as despise them . now if men esteem of soldiers , by the quantity of blood and land they have wasted , king philip the second of spaine , will out-goe them all , in his conquest of peru , and the rest of those weak people : but if reason may be heard , the least part of germany asketh more difficulty to reduce it , than both the indies , or all that alexander and his like are able to boast of . a discourse upon piso and vindex , who both conspired the death of nero , though with a contrary successe . piso a noble-man borne , beloved of the people , drawn into the action rather out of the perswasion of others , than his owne affection , associated with the choisest wits in the roman empire , followed by the bravest spirits , and armed with pretences that were proof against all the darts reason or religion could cast at them ; yet miscarried in the midst of these advantages , falling soone after into the same grave , he had most justly measured out for nero , the foundation of whose ruine was laid by vindex , that had no stronger materials to work his destruction , than what he hammered out of his owne invention , & the advantage he took from the love of a broken legion , no way considerable in respect of the rest of the princes forces , that stood at this time firme to him , having had their affections newly warmed by divers largesses and a dayly impunity ; strōger engagemēts in such corrupt times , than all the vertue & piety incidēt to flesh . it 's true , vindex never lived to see the effect of his brave attempt , as the most stately fabricks are cōmonly least enjoyed by those that build them : yet the reasons why his beginnings did succeed , rather than piso's , may be some of these . 1 of which the first lies hid in the dark book of fatality , where all things are kept from perishing till they are arrived at the utmost period providence hath set them ; which is for that time as constant in the preservation of the instruments of her wrath , as the dispensers of her clemēcy : but whē the criticall minute , appointed for their destruction , is come , they lie levell with their feet , whose hands before were not able to reach them 2. the manner of piso's attempt , which was to assasinate nero : an endeavour no lesse indecent for men of honour , than unproper for a tyrant ; who as he is enemy to all , so ought he to perish by the hands of all ; which , by a clandestine dispatch , had not only lost the pleasure , but the example of their revenge . neither was it in any degree of possibility likely to be concealed ; & therefore the harder to succeed , having been communicated to so many , and of so different tempers , who out of hatred to others or love to themselves , could not choose but reveale it . 3. as the body of man , be it never so sound , is maintained in being by contention of humors , the bloud flying to the heart upon any sudden assault : but if a bruise be made in a remote place , it falls not out so , but affords the virulent matter leisure togather . thus are bad princes with more ease and safety destroyed by a remote and open hostility , than a sudden and private attempt : for , neere , men see dayly so many effects of their cruelty , that they are afraid , studying more their own safety than the freedome of the common wealth . besides the familiarity with tyranny makes it so domesticall , that those within the verge of the court know not well how to live without it : therefore they must be tender of his preservation , to maintain their own power , having rendred themselves either actively or passively as odious to the people as their master . 4. as any thing that ministers occasion of discourse , the farther it extends , the more sound it makes ; and he that gathereth snow , hath a ball proportionable to the distance he rolls it in : so those that cry out a farr off , upon the abuses of the court , doe not onely draw attention from some about them , but tickle the eares , and stir up the spirits of all such as have felt , or do feare the weight of oppression . nay , such persons themselves , as at a neerer distance , would , out of hope or feare , labour to quench it , will , a great way off , look upon a combustion , with delight : novelty being of that nature ( especially following things ill ) that it raiseth more expectation of good , than it can destroy . 5. open force doth assure the malecontents , that there is pretence made of no more than what is cordially intended ; to which the soft whispers of a few confederates cannot enough perswade : it being the ordinary practice of tyrannicall governours , by such instruments to entrap others for whose lives and estates they long . but in this case , report , that represents nothing in its due proportion , instead of the danger that is , musters up all that may be : and in this the concerned tyrant seconds her ; who looking through the false spectacles of guilt & feare , reads his fortune worse , than possibly it is written , and above prevention ; so farre , as though hope ( the last friend in such adversities ) cannot quite be shook off , she fixeth upon lower objects , than the continuance of his former power . this flattered nero , that though they drave him out of rome , yet for pity , or to satisfie his party , they might be drawn to leave him egypt quiet : as foolish an opinion in him , as it had been madnesse in them , to think any power meet to be left in the hands of an exafperated prince ; whose revenge cannot be buried but in his grave , especially if it respects his subjects : for though himselfe might be of a nature to forgive it , those about him cannot , but will be ready to incite him to take it upon all occasions . 6. where there are many that conspire , the apprehension of any one will soone detect the rest ; whereas the like resolution taken by a single person , and not communicated , seldome failes , being secure from all feare , and hastened by no accident but what opportunity presents . 7. ill counsell is rather to be hearkened unto , than none at all ; there being a possibility to mend it with better : whereas a dull suspension looseth time , a thing it recoverable ; and doth not only assure the adversaries , but disheartens friends , giving them leisure to listen to the free offers of the contrary party . it may be observed in the fall of nero , that the meanest conspiracy is not to be slighted . for in a crazed common wealth , the least jangling will bring the multitude about the eares of their governour ; who , having offended all , knowes not whom to trust , that hath any power with the people : and this perceived by his own ; they desert him , or by his destruction labour to purchase their particular safety : for what hope can another have in him , that distrusts himselfe ? he that hath lost the love of his people , cannot be certain of his present safety or moderate ruine when it comes ; for the most part sudden in regard of his owne knowledge , though presaged and wished by all the world besides . no prudence can maintaine a tyrant long in power : for though he may divert the people from making inspection into his disposition , by exposing his agents to their mercy ; yet at last the succession of the same abuses will direct them to the true cause ; which being once discovered to lye in his nature , nothing he doth shall please , but he suspected for more evill , than it can in probability produce : the worlds opinion exercising no lesse authority over kings , than meaner men . besides , the delivering up men in authority to the rage of the people , like letting of blood , may stop the progresse of a present fever , but much weakens the power of the prince , to resist a future distemper . after the disorders of a tyrant are laid before the eyes of the people , it turnes thousands his enemies in an instant , that out of custome or conscience prayed for him the day before . who are more solicitous to advance his destruction , than carefull to choose a successour that might be fit to govern . their discretion extending no farther than their nourishment , which they only receive frōhand to mouth . therfore all the use that can be made of this popular monster is , during their first heat : for , their expectations deloded ( being incapable of honour or reward ) they are ready , with the dog , to lick up the same nero they had vomited out . and , that it is easier to expell a tyrant , than to finde a prince in all points worthy to succeed , appeared by galba : and by otho we find , when the multitude are up in swarmes , they care not , what bush they light on . if seneca had got the emperiall diadem from under piso , it is uncertain , whether he had been able to have kept it : vertue having shewed her selfe as great an enemy to a fresh family as vice , to whom cruelty is for the most part more necessary than clemency , especially towards the nobility , who are observed to carry the most naturall affection to the old line , that first wound them up to honour . i would be loath to blame seneca wrongfully , though the immense treasure he left behind him doth , not onely , by consequence , accuse him of too much covetousnesse , as some authors are bold to lay ambition to his charge ; which the worse became him , because unpossible to be satisfied but at the cost of his maker . but admit this stoick in outward profession , though an epicure in his gardens , &c. to be as good as he desired to be thought , yet if he had not restored to the romans their lost liberty , but sought to establish the government in his owne house , he had onely imitated their charity , that take a slave out of one cruell family to put him into another , that might in a smal time prove as bad : or if he had governed moderately all his life , it had been like the good day in a feaver , which is so short and uncertaine , that it takes away all tast of ease and delight , &c. a discourse upon the greatness & corruption of the court of rome . there is nothing , idlenesse and peace makes not worse , labour and exercise better : the tree that stands in the weather , roots best , and deepest ; the running water , and aire that is agitated , are most wholsome and sweet . the cause of this may be deduced from gods eternall decree , that nothing in nature should remain idle and without motion : this also extends to the children of grace , who goe more nimbly about the works of their heavenly calling , being driven by the stormes of persecution , than when they have nothing but the smooth voice of prosperity to allure and perswade them . the martyrs professed christ more boldly , amidst the flames of the hottest persecutions , than we dare do in the sunshine of the gospell . god never made a larger promise of his continuing truth in any place , than to the nation of the jewes : yet how often do we find it buried in the rubbish of errors and impiety ? their kings and priests either teaching , or at least tolerating idolatry : the church being driven into so dark and narrow a corner , as the prophet elias could not discover a righteous man : neither was jerusalem in better plight , which had the temple , and in that the oracles of god , in possession . for if it did scape profanation during the worser dayes of solomon his son rehoboam saw it plundered , and in most of his successors raignes it lay neglected or misimploied . so that if a stranger , led by the glorious title the jewes had , to be the people of god , should have conformed himselfe to their worship , he had scarce mended his markt , though he were before never so great an idolater . yet god never gave a larger charter to any church ; part of it being contained in these words , i have hallowed this house which thou hast built , to put my name there for ever . this proves gods promises conditionall , and that outward felicity seldome accompanies inward integrity ; or if they have the luck to meet , they presently part ; mens hearts being ordinarily to narrow to entertain goodnesse and worldly pomp . the churches we read of in the new testament , with whom the holy ghost was so familiar , as to direct particular letters unto them , are not now to be found . onely rome brags , she remains the same in purity of doctrine , though for manners she is as corrupt as her elder sister sodome , so that if italy be a circle of impiety , the court of rome is the center . yet these plead their title with god himselfe , grounding it upon the tottering foundation of worldly felicity : forgetting that it is against the example of all times , that any nation , much lesse a church , should so long saile under the merry gale of earthly prosperity , & not long ere this discharge herselfe of that rich lading she was fraught with all , when she traded for soules , under the fathers of the primitive times . there having been such a succession of imperious greatnesse in that chaire , as rome is now more like the proud & triumphant chappel of antichrist , than the poore and militant church of god . all the calamities that have of late fallen upon her , may be said to have dropt from her owne ambition , in seeking to enlarge her power at the cost and prejudice of others , and therefore more naturally to be styled punishments than persecutions . you cast your eyes on no story where the villany of popes is not at large discovered ; who can then believe that the pure spirit of god should indow with infallibility of judgment monsters so visibly corrupted ? we finde , the holy ghost did under the law hate and forbid all impurity though in meer outward ceremony ; how then should he under the brighter light of the gospell , suffer himselfe to be poured out of one uncleane vessell into another ; beginning again with a conjurer where he left with a sodomite . yet they say , rome is the true church , out of which there is no salvation : not remembring that the holy scripture , charity and reason tell us , gods church is as universall as the earth ; and shall one day be gathered together under christ the head . now in the meane time , that harmony of opinions they pretend to , may be rather wished , than hoped for . in pauls time some made conscience of eating things sacrificed to idols , others of circumcision ; yet he condemnes them not for schismaticall . and it is but a weak evasion to say , he bare with them in regard of the infancy of the church : for in these dayes of knowledge she is as infantine in some places , as she was then : where he that taught had the strength of miracles to justifie his doctrine , which these want , and are driven to this shift in lieu of them , to cozen the people with such as are supposititious now if there be no salvation out of the church of rome , not to speak of our selves , &c. what charity is it to think all the water cast away , that is poured in christs name , upon the faces of those christians in greece , rushia , and remoter places , to which this ages curiosity & covetousnesse hath taught thē the way ? this makes me think there is no room for such monopolizing opinions : but i leave this to divines , returning to the pope . after the piety of the first bishops of rome had purchased them reputation , and that god had not onely opened the hearts of potentates to receive the gospell , but their hands to build and endow churches : they being advanced first to the dignity of arch bishops , thence to patriarchs , & so at last to the papal supremacy ( a name derived from pater patriarcharum , which for brevities sake was written pa pa ) exchanged their piety for promotion . it being the custome of fraile humanity , to conclude goodnesse at the beginning of felicity . for taking the advantage of new kindled zeale , wisely observed by them to be the hottest , the popes were able to lead king and people whither they pleased , & in the interim had the opportunity to proportion what power or riches they thought fit for themselves . now as policy is not able to keep long the right way to heaven , so at last it led them into a world of impieties , by encroaching , under pretence of religion , upon higher jurisdiction and power than could naturally belong to subjects : which wanting strength of their own to maintain , they sheltered them under the donation of such princes , as had no better titles to their crownes , than was derived from an vsurpation over the weaknesse of those in former possession ; glad of the popes protection , because they found the generality of men , either out of religion or ignorance , made their estimate of the truth or falshood of the titles , and legality of the claims of princes , according as they were more or lesse current in the opinion of their clergie , whose judgements depended wholly on the bishop of rome , who afforded his approbation to their illegitimate titles , out of no weaker reason of state , than they at first desired it : laying up with all diligence their petitions and his grants , to remain as precedents for their posterite to be guided by : therefore it is no wonder , why these tyrants & usurpers should strengthen the power of the pope , since the foundation of their own was laid upon the exorbitant excesse of that of rome : which is so improved , as the emperour hath , for many ages , received his crowne from their successors , to whom his predecessors had formerly given the miter . the cloud of ignorance , that did then cover the face of the world , was a great help to keep their jugling undiscovered : for that little learning extant in those times was wholly included in the monasticall clergie , ( the laity being intent upupon nothing but wars and pleasure ) so as they had opportunity to make all books and records speak in their favour ; which being manuscrips , & so but in few hands , it was no hard matter to corrupt them . besides being prohibited marriage , they did neither respect nor acknowledge other posterity or alliance , than those to succeed in the same places , of whom they had so religious a care , as they thought none merited well of the church , that did not leave them endowed with more power and immunities then they found them : making it an article of the faith they owed to their profession , to suppresse the laity , & advance the clergie : and if this was the end , they esteemed no means ill , conducing to it . thus by time , the indulgency of good , and necessity of wicked and illegitimate princes , they freed their whole society from the jurisdiction of the temporall magistrate , not suffering them to be liable to any punishments , but those eternall , & such as their own superiours shall think fit to lay upon them ; seldome suitable to the fault , unlesse in case of schisme from their generall tenents : & in this their jealousie , no lesse than prudence makes them very severe . now having purchased ease , honour , and impunity , such as were poore , guilty , or ambitious , besides younger brothers , and those in debt , entered their fellowship ; which freed them from present want , and feare of punishment for former offences , how capitall soever : and these being , for the most part , of the best naturall abilities soon learned the skill , so to work on the consciences of dying people , and those affrighted with their sins , that the church was left heire of the best part of christendome . and taking encouragement from the blinde zeale then raigning , ( which till printing had opened a way to knowledge , rendred all things possible unto them ) they did not onely make use of such profitable errors , as their fore fathers left them , but brought in new ones of their own contriving , gilding them with the spendid titles of things necessary & of religious use ; amongst , which were images , brought in at first only to encourage others to imitate their constancy , whom they saw painted , with the manner of death they had been put to by the persecuters of those times : of the crosse , wore anciently only for a cognisance , they have made a tutelary god , looking no higher in their extremities : the blessed saints were scandalized with the worship given to them & their reliques : whom , in a full imitation of the heathen , they made protectors of their cattell , and smaller pleasures , as hawking , hunting , &c. and because the bible did not , in their opinions , afford a store sufficient for all uses , they have added a number more , as may be found in the legend . to the monks , and all sorts of friars , the popes have successively given immense priviledges and indulgences , wisely considering , they gain them victories , without the sword , & are a strong & faithfull militia , fed & paid by the respective princes of christendome , who , though they know they depend on a forraigne power , yet few dared to explode them : so sharp and terrible was their fear of the knife , and more deeply wounding dart of excommunication . and because , in case all kings should have joyned , it might have gone hard with his holinesse , be kept them employed abroad at the holy war , or at enmity one with another , or at least at unity with himselfe , by maintaining their usurped titles , or dispēsing with their incestuous or adulterous marriages . but finding , in these latter dayes , knowledge hath exposed him to a reformation , and that princes would no longer make the vindication of his temporalities , or what , under the notion of spirituals , he is pleased to call his , a matter of religion : and not daring to alter any thing formerly admitted by his predecessors , for fear of falling under this undeniable conclusion , that he which hath erred in one thing , may in more : he most politickly call'd in the inquisition , which turneth no less to the profit of the secular prince ( who hath all he dislikes condemned by an authority uncapable as well of envy as revenge ) than the preservation of the ecclesiasticks , and his holinesse's power from falling under ordinary dispute : which policy he borrowed of his younger brother mahumet , whose errors remain to this day in credit , because it is death to question the truth of them . no man can say the pope imitates peter , except in denying his master ; who following the example of christ , did in humility wash his companion 's feet , which this doth in jest , during the holy week , as they call it , but suffers his owne to be , in earnest , kiss'd by kings & emperours . it is true , he styles himselfe the servant of servants , but is content to be worshipped under the title of lord of lords : nay some of his flatterers have given him the name of a god , yet with paul & barnabas , he doth not rend his cloathes , saying , he is a man subject to infirmities , as others are ; but rather seekes to seem worthy of this title , by proclaiming to the world , that he cannot erre , a power god hath wholly reserved to himselfe ; or if communicated ( which i will not now dispute ) it is onely to the church in generall , when , in his feare they shall meet to determine matters of religion , which is so contrary to the nature of his greatnesse , that no sound is so terrible to him , as that of a general council , a thing this age cannot hope to see free & intire , by reason of the contrary interests of princes , who , together with religion , mingle their covetous and ambitious pretences : for if such interruptions had not been , so undecent a proceeding should never have taken place , as was in the council of trent ; where the emperor suffered the pope to be party & judge , & the bishops bereft of all power , either to propose or determin . nor were the plaintiffs admitted to more favour or liberty of disputation , than to remain quiet , & heare themselves condemned ; so as , in conclusion , though this synod was desired only to abate the power & reform the abuses of the court of rome , it was managed by them with so much policy , that it did rather much strengthen & confirm the exorbitant power of that see . the greatest things in dispute between papist and protestant , are matters concerning profit or honour , which may satisfy any not delighted with blindnesse , that they were brought in by the diligence of the priests , taking advantage from the ignorance of preceding ages . from all which i may conclude , that such amongst them as are wise , conversant in history , & acquainted with the present practise of the court of rome , are souly to be suspected of atheisme : because conscience can never be perswaded against a convincing experience : which is also made good by the irreligious italians , from whom comes this proverb . the neerer the church , the farther from god : for such abhor religion , because they see the pope makes but a politick robe of it , taking the liberty himselfe to put it on or off , as becomes his occasions . a discourse upon the election of pope leo the xi . in the negotiations of cardinall peron may be found a perfect journall of so much of the election of leo the eleventh , as was possible to bee knowne by one side ; to which discours i shall refer all those that do believe the pope can be the true successor of peter : it being incongruous both to prudence & religion , to imagine the holy ghost should mingle interests with the ambitious ends of princes , who shun no impious means , to make him succeed , that is thought the truest friend to their occasions . i know it is not onely in the power , but the practise of god , to raise his ends out of ill means ; yet it were presumption in men to shape out his work , though he be able to fit our endeavours to his own honour . but the court of rome seeks to make the people believe , that , notwithstanding these considerations , after the masse of the holyghost is said , he is as really present in the conclave , as he was with the eleven disciples , when they chose a successor to judas , who betrayed christ . in which they acknowledge themselves either atheists , or presumptuous fighters against god ; for if the choice be his , how dare they interpole their mediation , or hope the french or spanish factions can possibly prevail ; one side ever interrupting because both cannot be pleased . they have of late been made , sometimes by the other which must conclude the holy spirit subservient to humane endeavours , or no more friend to this choice , than to that of the grand seignior . here you may see how they labour to hire or force the holyghost to fix upon sōe such subject , as may be most auspicious to the prevalent party ; who is invoked out of ceremony , leaving the rest to be hewed out by themselves . before these monarchs grew so potent , the troubles in the conclave were rather more than lesse : for the cardinalls made elections so tedious by their towsing , that sometimes the romans , sometimes other princes , forced them to resolve . and to avoid such constraint , they did often pitch upon impotent men , such as for age or weakness were not likely to hold out long ( as this leo , who died in few weks after his assumption ) during whose time the pretenders are at leisure to concoct their designes better ; which is ordinarily done by bribes , or in case they prevaile not , by poyson , nay the devill is not left unsought to : so as balzac , saith , none , on this side the alpes , labour more to look well , than some of them , to seem-sickly and weake ; hoping by that means to obtain the chaire which is able , of a gouty cardinall , to make a sound pope . in antient time the bishops of rome were chosen by the parish priests of that city ; and how , since , cardinals came in , is no more known , ( though not antient ) thā the date of many novelties , that have most shamefully been imposed upō the church : yet to this day , no ecclesiasticall cardinall ( for they have others ) but retains among his titles , the name of one of the parish churches in rome , though he be ordinarily called by his own name , or else some other bishoprick or dignity , he hath in cōmendā . by the institutions of a former pope , which for shame they dare not revoke , all his actions that gets into the chaire by simony , are null : now what are all these sinister endeavours , but so many severall sorts of simony ? if simon magus had attempted by policy , mediation of friends , or flattery , to have obtained the gift of the holyghost , should his fault have been lesse , or not rather greater ; money being the richest offer he could make , and most suitable to the apostles wants , which he saw others , indued with the same spirit , daily cast at their feet ? and if this be granted , when had the church a head able to utter any thing but falshoods , or nullities ; all popes having , for many yeares , entered at one of these gates ? in civil kingdoms , the crowne is to be obeyed without questioning how the wearer came by it ; but to tie the ecclesiasticall power to these conditions , were to binde the holy ghost to the popes chaire . the bishop of rome layes an absolute claim to an unerring spirit ; but is not able to demonstrate the time when he had it : if it were alwaies , the errors found inherent in the persons were uncapable of blame or retraction . yet out of this cloud of uncertainety , say they , the holy ghost dictates onely to his church , & such as deny it are hereticks . if at any time he hath the spirit of infallibility , it is , perhaps , at his first entrance into the chaire , as saul had a greater measure upon his new anointing , than in all his raign besides ; yet in the election of this leo the xi ( of the house of medici , and before his assumption known by the title of cardinall of florence ) appeares no such matter , which would not have been omitted by the penner of the passages of their conclave ; being an eye witnesse & a cardinall , who doth pride himselfe much in his fortune , & the policy both he & the french party had used in his advance . but it may be , paul the fifth , who succeeded this leo , had it , when he made so great a present to the devill , as at once to excommunicate the whole state of venice , with all the territories belonging unto it : but this was afterwards condemned by himselfe as rash & inconsiderate , terms most unbefitting a thing done by god . and wise men may here justly take occasion to conclude , that no pope doth think , or ever thought , he had a power of not erring : for if such a spirit were an usuall companion of that see , paul the fifth would have expected the operation of it , and not have troubled a state to so little purpose , without the assistance at least of a revelation . he that desires to be informed of the illnesse of modern popes , may be abundantly satisfied , if he consult historians , who are not dumb in declaring the faults of the court of rome . the truth is , were it not for the strict ( or if you will , call them pious ) lives of a few melancholick friars , it is impossible so much wickednesse should not be booted out of the world . yet the court of rome hath as strong supporters as policy is able to bring , though her truest friends are ignorance , the inquisition , and interests of princes : the first lies in every particular manto reform , the second for the most part in the king of spaine , the third onely in god . politicall occasions of the defection from the church of rome . as some diseases , and other mulcts ( but accidentall in the first result ) become , after a small succession , hereditary to a family ; so opinions , if once inveterate , tender their professours ears , like those of the adder , deaf to the wiser & more probable charmes of reason . i come just now from talking with a papist , and find him ( though a scholar ) so wrapped up in the old rags of tradition , and inspired with so strong an implicit faith , that i think it had been one of the nearest things to impossible , for the bishop of rome to have lost so many , had he not fallen into such errors as these . 1. the seeking to maintain a greater shew of piety in the church , than was suitable to humane frailty , & the comforts of life : the friars habit being no lesse nasty than unseemly , and therefore shunn'd by nicet judgments & those of parts , not so capable of temptation from any thing , as pleasure & profit : or if such austerity was called for , in relation to externall zeal , ( the parade of all religions , and fit to be mustered up often in the eyes of the people ) yet the generality might have been left to more decent acoutrements , by which they had become sociable unto others , & not loathsome to themselves . 2. though such austerity was exacted from the members , the head , and capitall clergie observed not the like : which alarum'd not onely their maligners , but those of their owne coat , whose desert or fortune had not raised them to the same transcendency . 3. the admittance of printing , unpossible but to prove disadvantageous unto those , whose strongest evidence , for the maintenance of their power , lay in the ignorance & patience of the world , which this could not but be thought probable both to informe and disturb . 4. the suffering nations to swell into such vast bodies , as france , spaine , &c. the most obtained under the churches pretence , which in favour to one , and malice to others , did blast princes titles by the thunders of excommunication , and set the people at odds with their naturall soveraigns . by which exorbitances they taught the germans and our henry the eight to find out a remedy by applying to this proud flesh the powder of reformation ; the strength of which made the same zeal , that swell'd the priests to this height , as ready to teare away the ground frō under them . 5. the mixing a desire of temporall power with what is purely spirituall , put such an allay upon their sanctity , that it became lesse current , than otherwise it might have been , had they not used the sword , which peter only drew ( & yet not without acheck ) in his master's cause , to purchase principalities for their children & nephewes . 6. the falling into the common error of weaker princes , who , to palliate some extēporary mischiefe , do oftentime scontract an incurable inconvenience , as was done in the case of john husse , & hierom of prague : in relation to whose proceedings the fathers in the councill of basil enacted , that no faith was to be kept with hereticks . by which they have rendered themselves incompatible with any other tenents than their own ; to whom they do by this almost as much as confesse , that upon the accesse of a power sufficient , none are to expect milder conditions , than to lay their heads upon the block , or cast their consciences at the popes feet . 7. the irrepealable authority given to the decrees of all approved synods , opposeth the custome of nature , and course of all sublunary things , whicy are apt to change ; no lesse than true reason of state , that abhors to be shackled by any severer restraint than she is able to cast off upon approach of a greater advantage : the dispensing with an unsociable tenent being far lesse prejudiciall , than the continuance of it against the grain of the generality . 8. the pope should have removed at least so many of the hundred greivances , presented at the diets , as he found all estates cōcurred in the dislike of : the charge and trouble incident to the roman religion afflicting mens temporalities as much almost as their falsehood could their consciences : it being more policy to part with things not absolutely necessary , willingly , than by constraint . 9. the open partiality shewed in the affairs of divided princes : by which the one side is made perpetually his enemy , & the friendship of the other no longer permanent , than it receives benefit ; being wise enough to see , that the same arts and power that are able to help now , may , upon the recoil of interest , be as apt to hurt : all strength conjuring up jealousie in kings , that is not absolutely at their own dispose . 10. the ordinary & slight provocations the pope took to draw the dagger of excommunication : which acquainted princes no lesse with the bluntnesse of his weapons , than the keennesse of his malice : by which they were taught to abate , so much as possibly they could , the reach of his power , lest it should have increased to an universall prejudice ; nothing being more notorious than the ambition of the church , not possibly to be moderated , but by an absolute restraint , & an open discovery of the arts used to twist the interests of christ with those purely their own : a medly of colours apparent to judicious eyes : with which religion was so dapled , that it was embraced by the most , rather out of ostētation than love , or pure zeal , and so not likely to continue long . 11. had he turned the edge of his ecclesiasticall sword against turks and infidels , which he hath , since gregory the great , chose rather to sheath in the bosome of christians ( whose differences , especially if they intrenched upon his supremacy , he fomented into flames ) he might have inlarged the extent of his own jurisdiction by a supply of new proselytes , who are ever fonder of their nurses , than those whose sharper experience of the covetousnesse , and ambition of the church hath weaned from being so highly pleased with the roman gue-gaus . i confesse it unsuitable to his interest , to suffer all or the major part of christendome to fall under the jurisdiction of one person , for then his power would be eclipsed , as the moon , in opposition ; or quite lost , as the stars upon the approach of the sun : which arraigns him of indiscretion , for suffering the german empire to be hereditary : easily to have been fore-seen , when once it fell upon so powerfull a prince as charles the v , not likely to part with any thing he had once possessed , & now too strongly rooted in the austrian family , ever to be eradicated but at the cost of a totall subversion , either by the turke or lutheran professors . 12. the severall orders and distinct names they gave the friars , known to breed emulation & division among them ; as is evident about the conception of the v. mary , &c. and the irreconcilable feud between the active society of jesus , and all the other duller fraternities . 13. ceremony ( though the body of religion , yet ) is too weak to bear that stresse the priests laid upon it ; who should rather have built upon faith , to which nothing is impossible : considering withall that though externall behaviour may add warmth to zeal , yet a redundancy of it doth not seldome suffocate & extinguish it , by converting it into idolatry , which is a palpable mistake in the worship of god , and cannot long , among knowing people , be held from clamouring for a reformation ; which the pope should ever have prevented by a hasty doing it himselfe : for if once undertaken by the uninterested rabble , they will never leave , till the forme of worship is bruised & beaten out of all comlinesse , so as nothing can satisfy but the molding it anew . which the win of no single age , much lesse that contained in a few heads , is able to make compleat : church discipline , well instituted , being the highest result of all prudece , god hath intrusted men withall : whose materialls too neer scrutinized , seem to discover more policy then piety ; by the contemplation of which mens judgements being once dazeld , they are ever after propense to athoisme , and a prejudiciall jealousie of their teachers . 14. the pope neglected the prudentiall carriage of a miller , who being supplied with a larger stream than the conveniency of his trade requires , suffers it to run wast , rather then endanger the subversion of the whole engine , he hath liv'd so long happily by . whereas the pope permitted the ecclesiasticks , not onely to appropriate to their particular profit , all that which ignorant zeal did voluntarily & plentifully shower down upon them ; but connived at the mists and thunders they raised in the consciences of dying men : by which they became co-heirs almost in every family : forgetting that a great booty invites theft , at best envy ; it being unlikely , princes should long forbear squeezing such spunges , out of awfulnesse to religion , as had no better authority for their dreining their subjects , than they drew from a forraign power ; owned by the most , rather out of policy than piety , especially since it was ordinary with his holiness himselfe to make great leavies upon no other reason , than to augment his own , or raise new empires for his sons or nephews . 15. the abundance of such contingencies bred a neglect of their surer & more legitimate patrimony , consisting in tithes & unquestiond churchoduties ; very sufficient to have maintained a number large enough for the loading the patience and conveniency of the most prudent states , without the additiō of such vast revenues , not possible to be apprehended but under the notion of things superfluous in the church , since christ in person never owned such plenty , which made it seem more undecent in him that pretended to be his vicar . 16. fallacies discovered in miracles which call in questiō as well those antiently & truly done , as such as are reported to be new . thus the pious deceits our ancestors used to bring men to salvation , are not only made stales to catch profit , but instrumentall to infidelity . a discourse in vindication of martin luther . he may be suspected of hypocrisie , if not atheisme , that too suddenly leapes out of one opinion into another ; it being impossible for meer flesh and blood , to pull up all at once a religion rooted by costome and education in the understanding , which must be convinced , before it can let in another with any cordiall welcome . i speak not of the antient and extraordinary callings of god , but those experimented in our times , in which over much hast doth often-times bewray deceit ; as appeared in the bishop of spalatto ; who in my dayes left italy for fear of paul the fifth , his enemy , and reconcil'd himselfe to the church of england ; but the old pope being dead , and his kinsman in the chaire , he resumes his former errors , and goes to rome , in hope of preferment , where contrary to promise , he dies miserably . when falshood is fallen-out with for any other respect , than love of truth , it inclines to atheisme , and is so far from mending the condition of the convert , that it renders it worse . none ever shewed greater signes of gods spirit , than luther did ; who observed such gradations , as it may appear he found faule with nothing ; he was not first led to by the dictates of conscience : falling first upon the abuse of indulgences , too apparent an impiety , to passe by so acute a judgment undiscovered ; from this he ascended to higher contemplations , which afforded him the opportunity to take notice of remoter and deeper errors . his wit & learning having that vast advantage over the stupid ignorance of those times , that he bare down all before him , without any other opposition , than the contrary faction was able to raise out of power ; much weakened by the desire all princes had , to set limits to the pope's daily usurpations . and as for the books , then writ against him , they did rather shar pen , than blunt the desire of change : for the friars had so long enjoyed a free current of their doctrine , without interruption , that they were more intent on the reaping of such fruit , as grew from the errors sown by their predecessors , than upon arguments to defend thē . so as if princes , that were weary of the yoak of rome , had wanted the guidance of luther , it is not easle to say , whither they might have wandered . and though charls the fifth , then emperour , to keep his subjects in obedience , did seem to discountenance the schism ( as they call'd it ) yet he was content to shut up the pope in the castle of s. angelo . which proves his small affection , and the truth of this tenet , that if ever christendome falls under one monarch , or turns into popular states , the power of the pope will be lost , or confined to rome ; being at this day onely kept up , like a shittle-cock , by the bandying of princes . 't is objected against luther , that he was too passionate , using irreverent speeches towards some in authority ? yet so much of this fault , as zeale leaves unexcused , may be imputed to his education . all can be said , is , he was but a man , and subject to common infirmities ; and because his ene mies do so often object this , it is strongly to be presumed , his worst fault . i could have wish'd , he had not married a nun : but i believe he did it to shew people , the quarrell was irreconcilable , as absalom projected when he polluted his fathers bed : and in this sense , the benefit takes away much of the blame ; which lay not in the unlawfullnesse , but the inexpediency of the fact . and to shew , god did not curse his match ( though he might participate of the fate of other learned men , who seldom finde their abilities , represented in their issue ; yet ) he left three such sons , as did not give his enemies occasion to upbraid his memory with them . for the reall presence , maintained by him in the sacrament , it doth not so much condemn his judgement in this , as it justifies his integrity in all the rest : he being as resolute to vindicate what he thought true , against the perswasions of his friends , as he was against the threats and promises of his enemies : for if any by-respect could have warped him , it would have been a desire to appease the hot dispute , the retention of this error raised in his own party , wholly of his judgment but in this particular , in which zwinglius , and the helvetian church did oppose him . and if this be not enough to wash him clean from the imputation of self-ends and covetousnesse , the proverb used in germany may , that poore luther made many rich . as he was protected from a number of apparent mischiefs , so the same had freed him from many hidden , in respect of the eyes of the world ; it being impossible , that he , who had gall'd so many grandees , should not have revenge laid in wait for him , in every corner : experience proving , that kings themselves can scarce whisper against the court of rome , but the knife is ready to give them a finall answer . his death was with as little molestation , as his life was full : for being call'd to the county of mansfield , the place of his birth , to determine a case in controversy between two princes of that family , he died there in the sixty third year of his age . had the apostles , nay our saviour himselfe been alive , and maintained what luther did , they had been persecuted by the clergie : therefore the crucifying of christ is no prodigy in nature , but daily practis'd : among men : for he that can find the heart to stigmatize and whip his brother , for an error meerely in judgment , would never have spared peter or paul , coming with no more visible authority then they had . but this is not the way to suppresse an heresy , since most are jealous of that opinion , which useth the sword for her defence ; truth having been long since determined to be most strong : and where oppression is , there for the most part , she is supposed to be . this shews as little discretion as charity in such as persecute those , that may be in the right ; or ; if not , shall by this means , be kept the longer in the wrong . if a horse starts , the more he is beaten , the harder he is kept in the way ; but let him stand , & have leisure to consider what he blanched at , & he will perceive it is a block , & so go on . yet it is neither cruelty nor imprudēce , to restrain such furious spirits ( as they do dogs ) that will bawl & fly at all they do not know : but i should be utterly against burning their books in publick , if they have once gained the light : which onely adds to their price , & saves them a labour ; because , if the state did not put them in credit , by their notice , they would perhaps , after a while for shame , burn them themselves . the whip reforms not so much as he that endures it ; but is taken as a triumph by the faction , increasing their animosity , if not their number ; so that in effect it proves a punishment to none but the honest and tender-hearted of the people , who cannot choose but be scandalized , to see the image of god defaced , by cutting eaves , and slitting noses , &c. and this raiseth a strong suspition , that the hand of justice would not lie so heavy onely on the preciser fide , but that something inclines it that may at last turne to the subversion of the most moderate part . the dutch , though they tolerate all religions & tenents , yet none increased to their prejudice , till they strove to suppresse the arminians , who are in tast as like the papists , as scallions are to onions ; all the difference is , that the latter is the stronger : yet since they have let them alone , this opinion is observed to be lesse numerously attended . had the pope seasonably reformed the error luther discovered so apparently , in the publication of indulgences , and rewarded him a bishoprick . for his learning and zeale , let him afterwards have said what he pleased : it would have been looked upon by the people as of no credit : who like nothing so well , as what goeth crosse to the grain of authority . the lord treasurer cecil , having been unsufferably abused by libels , sent for the poet , and , after he had ratled him soundly , began to take notice of the poor fellowes good parts , saying , , it might be , vexatious poverty compelled him to make use of false , though common rumours , given out by such as hated all in authority ; to ease which he gave him 20 pieces , promising to take the first opportunity to advance him . this favour ( most contrary to his expectation , who would willingly have given one ear to have saved the other ) did so worke with him , and the rest of the pasquillers of the time , that , till the treasurers death , none used the like invectives . bancroft , archbishop of canterbury , used the like demeanour towards some gentlemen that had laid the imputation of sodomy to his charge , &c. clemency seldome causeth repentance in an established kingdome , or if it proves a fault , it is easily mended ; whereas cruelty can never be recalled , raising a far greater party out of a thirst of revenge . than ever yet could be mustred up from the hope of impunity . therefore to conclude , since luther alone had the power to do so much , let us not be thus severe against others , that having their zeal kindled ( though perhaps at the wrong end ) run madding through the world ; but rather pity them , if they be in an errour : because they something resemble the first messengers of truth . finis . a description of the grand signour's seraglio or turkish emperours court [edited] by john greaves. bon, ottaviano, 1552-1623. this text is an enriched version of the tcp digital transcription a66798 of text r28395 in the english short title catalog (wing w3214). textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. the text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with morphadorner. the annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. this text has not been fully proofread approx. 254 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 100 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. earlyprint project evanston,il, notre dame, in, st. louis, mo 2017 a66798 wing w3214 estc r28395 10585830 ocm 10585830 45279 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a66798) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 45279) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 1371:6) a description of the grand signour's seraglio or turkish emperours court [edited] by john greaves. bon, ottaviano, 1552-1623. withers, robert. greaves, john, 1602-1652. [6], 191 p. printed for jo. ridley, london : 1653. running title: the grand signors seraglio. dedication signed: john greaves. "the work of mr. robert withers"--dedication. actually the work of ottaviano bon, translated by withers and edited by john greaves--cambridge bibliography of english literature cambridge [eng.], 1969, v. 1, p. 779. reproduction of original in the university of illinois (urbana-champaign campus). library. eng harem. turkey -court and courtiers. istanbul (turkey) -description and travel. a66798 r28395 (wing w3214). civilwar no a description of the grand signour's seraglio, or turkish emperours court. by john greaves, late professor of astronomie in the university o bon, ottaviano 1653 46763 123 0 0 0 0 0 26 c the rate of 26 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the c category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 2004-01 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2004-01 apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images 2004-02 rina kor sampled and proofread 2004-02 rina kor text and markup reviewed and edited 2004-04 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion a descripion of the grand signour's seraglio , or tvrkish emperours covrt . by john greaves , late professor of astronomie in the university of oxford . london , printed for jo. ridley , at the castle in fleet street by ram-alley , 1653. to his honoured , and truly noble friend , george took , esquire , of popes in the county of hartford . sir , j d●…t not have presumed to a friend of so much honor , & worth , to present this description of the turkish emperours court ; but that finding it to be a piece of that exactnesse , as the like is not extant in any other language , & the argument to be so noble ( treating of the greatest monarchy upon earth ; whose magnificence hath much resemblance with that of the persians , in the scriptures ) i thought it would not be unacceptable , if under your name it were communicated to the world . in which i assume nothing to my self , as authour of the discourse , nor much as polisher of it ; but only an humble desire of publikely expressing my obligations to you. it was freely presented to me at constantinople , and with the same freeness i recommend it to the reader , having not altered anything in the substance , and but a little in the dress , and elocution . the name of the author being then unknown , upon inquiry i find it since to be the work of mr. robert withers ; who , by the assistance of the english embassador , procuring admittance into the seraglio ( a favour unusual ) and by continuance many years in those parts , had time , and opportunity , to persect his observations . to him therefore are solely due the thanks of the labour , & from his virtuous example all generous , and noble spirits will propose , in their travels abroad , a solid inquisition of truth , and knowledge ; not vain garbes , & modes , and disguised fashions , the onely objects , and idols , of phantastick travellers . to me it is sufficient that i have faithfully discharged my trust , in publishing since the authors death , the fruits of his observations ; and in communicating to the reader the pleasure , and satisfaction , of perusing a relation full of truth , and exactness : which , in many particulars , upon experience he is able to attest , who is , sir , your most obliged friend , and humble servant , the contents of the chapters . chap. 1. the description of the place , partitions , and manifold conveniences of the seraglio . pag. 1. chap. 2. of the divan dayes , judges , sessions , judicature , diet , and giving an account to the king of whatsoever hath passed . pag. 17. chap. 3. of the audience , and entertainment given to ambassadors . pag. 28. chap. 4. of the persons that live in the seraglio , and chiefly of the women and virgins . p. 34. chap. 5. of the ajamoglans , how taken , distributed , and imployed . p. 56. chap. 6. of the kings itchoglans , their severe diseipline , and education in the four subordinate schools , and of their after advancements . p. 67. chap. 7. of inferiour persons , and buffons , mutes , musicians , &c. of white eunuchs , and of the grand officers of the seraglio . p. 87. chap. 8. of the black eunuchs , and black-moor girles , and women , of the physicians , andof the kings children . p. 100. chap. 9. of the cooks , kitchins , diet of the king , and queen , and of their other manner of service , of the scullery , and provision of the seraglio . p. 108. chap. 10. of apparel , bedding , sicknesse , hospitals , inheritance , kings expences , recreations , receiving of petitions , of the kings stables , and byram solemnities . p. 128. chap. 11. of the old seraglio , and womens lives therein , of their marriages and children , slave-selling , and witnesses . p. 147. chap. 12. of their religion , opinions , clergy-men , times , places , and rites sacred , and of the womens small devotion . p. 158. the grand signors seraglio . chap. i. a description of the place , partitions , and manifold conveniences of the seraglio . the * seraglio , wherein the grand signor resideth with his court , is in that place where byzantium stood , upon a point of the continent , which looketh towards the * mouth of the black sea : and is in form triangular , two sides whereof are compassed with the thracian bosphorus , and the third joyneth to the rest of the city constantinople . it is enclosed with a very high , and strong wall , upon which there are divers watch-towers , and is by computation about three italian miles in compasse . it hath many gates , some of which open towards the sea-side , and the rest into the city ; but the chiefest gate ( which indeed is a very stately one ) is one of those towards the city ; and by it they go in and out daily ; the others being kept shut , till such times as the king , or some of the principall officers of the seraglio cause any of them to be opened , either for their pleasure to sit by the sea side ( where they have a fair prospect , and may behold the ships sailing to and fro ) or for any other occasion . if any of the other land-gates be opened , it is either when the king sendeth privately to put some great man to death , or for the execution of some such secret action ; but they are all lockt fast in the night again . the aforesaid chief , and common gate , is in the day time guarded by a company of * capoochees , which change their watch by turns , and in the night likewise by others of the same rank ; all which capoochees are under the command of a * capoochee bashaw , which capoochee bashaws ( being six in number ) are bound every week one of them to lie within the seraglio , for the security , and safeguard of the same . and without the gate , about ten or twelve paces off , there stands a litle house made of boards upon wheels , in which every night a company of janizaries do watch , who upon any occasion are ready to awake those within , and to give them notice of whatsoever sudden accident may happen without . in the night also , it is well guarded by the sea side ; for in the watch-towers which are upon the wall , there be divers * agiam-oglan's , which are to watch , and see that none come neer : and lest any shipping should dare to attempt some mischief , they have ordinance ready charged , and the gunners lying close by them . in this seraglio there are many stately rooms suted to the seasons of the year ; the greatest part whereof are built upon plain ground ; some upon the hills which are there : and some also upon the sea side , which are called kiosks , that is rooms of fair prospect , or ( as we term them ) banqueting houses , into which the king sometimes goes alone , but most commonly with his concubines for his recreation . amongst the aforesaid rooms , is the chamber into which the grand signor repaireth , when he is to give audience to ambassadors , or to the bashawes , on the dayes of publick divan : or to those who being to depart upon any weighty service , or employment , are to take their leaves of him ; as also to such who ( after the limited time of their government abroad is expired ) do return to constantinople , to give account to his majestie of their carriage in their several places . this room standeth in a litle court curiously adorned with many very delicate fountains ; and hath within it a * sofa spread with very sumptuous carpets of gold , and of crimson velvet embriodered with costly pearls ; upon which the grand signor sitteth : and about the chamber instead of hangings , the walls are covered with very fine white stones , which having divers sorts of leaves and flowers artificially wrought , and bak't upon them , do make a glorious shew . there is also a little room adjoyning unto it , the whole inside whereof is covered with silver plate hatch'd with gold , and the floor is spread with very rich persian carpets of silk and gold . there are belonging to the said rooms and lodgings of the king , very fair gardens of all sorts of flowers , and fruits that are to be found in those parts ; with many very pleasant walks , enclosed with high cypresse-trees on each side ; and marble fountains in such abundance , that almost every walk hath two or three of them ; such great delight doth the grand-signor , and all turks in general take in them . nor indeed doth a turk at any time shew himself to be so truly pleased , and satisfied in his senses , as he doth in the summer time , when he is in a pleasant garden . for , he is no sooner come into it ( if it be his own , or where he thinks he may be bold ) but he puts off his uppermost coat , and layes it aside , and upon that his turbant , then turns up his sleeves , and unbuttoneth himself , turning his breast to the winde if there be any ; if not , he fans himself , or his servant doth it for him . again , sometimes standing upon an high bank , to take the fresh air , holding his arms abroad ( as a cormorant sitting upon a rock doth his wings in sun-shine after a storm ) courting the weather , and sweet air , calling it his soul , his life , and his delight ; ever and anon shewing some notable signes of contentment : nor shall the garden ( during his pleasant distraction ) be termed other then paradise : with whose flowers he stuffs his bosom , and decks his turbant , shaking his head at their sweet savors ; and sometimes singing a song to some pretty flower , by whose name peradventure his mistress is called ; and uttering words of as great joy , as if at that instant she her self were there present . and one bit of meat in a garden shall do him more good ( in his opinion ) then the best fare that may be else where . besides the aforesaid rooms ( which are very many , and serve only for the kings own person ) there is the womens lodging , ( which is in a manner like a nunnery ) wherin the queen , the other * sultana's , and all the kings women and slaves do dwell . and it hath within it all the commodity that may be , of beds , chambers , dining rooms , * bagno's , and all other kindes of building necessary for the use , and service of the women , which dwell therein . there are likewise divers rooms , and lodgings built apart from all those aforesaid , which serve both for the principal officers , and those of mean degree , and also for the basest sort ; and are so well furnished , that not any want can be discerned of ought that may be thought requisite , and convenient for them . amongst which there are two large buildings , the one the hazineh , or private treasury , and the other the kings wardrope . these are two very handsome buildings , and secure by reason of the thicknesse of their walls , and strength of their iron windows : they have each of them an iron door , kept shut continually , and that of the hazineh sealed with the kings seal . in the said seraglio there are rooms for prayer , baths , schools , butteries kitchins , distilling rooms , places to swim in , places to run horses in , places for wrestling , butts to shoot at : and to conclude , all the commodity that may be had in a princes palace , for things of that nature . at the first entrance into the seraglio , there is a very large and stately gate , in the porch whereof , there is alwayes a guard of about fifty men with their weapons by them , as pieces , bowes , and swords . having passed this gate ( through which the bashawes , and other great men may passe on horseback ) there is a very spacious court almost a quarter of an italian mile in length , and very nigh as much in breadth ; and on the left hand in the court near unto the gate , there is a place to shelter the people and horses in rainie weather : on the right hand there is an hospitall for such as fall sick in the seraglio , in which there are all things necessary . it is kept by an eunuch , who hath many servants under him to attend upon the diseased . again , on the left hand there is a very large place in which they keep their timber , and carts , and such like things , to have them near at hand for the use , and service of the seraglio ; over the which there is a great hall , where are hanged up many weapons of antiquity , as cimitars , javelins , bowes , head-pieces , gauntlets , &c. which they keep to lend the souldiers , and others , for to accompany the grand signor , or the * chief vizir , when they make any solemn entry into the city of constantinople . having passed through the aforesaid court , there is a second gate ( at which the bashawes alight ) somewhat lesse then the former , but more neat , and costlie ; under which there is also a stately porch , where there is likewise a guard of capoochees provided with weapons , as they at the first gate are ; thence there is another court lesser then the former , but far more beautifull and pleasant , by reason of the delicate fountains , and rowes of cypresse trees , and the green grasse-plots in which the * gazels do feed , and bring forth young : but in this court ( the grand signor only excepted ) every one must go on foot . on both sides of the said gate there is an open gallery underset with pillars , without which the ‖ chiaushes , the † janizaries , and the * spahees , do use to stand in their severall ranks , very well apparelled , at such times as there is a great † divan held , for the coming of any ambassador to kisse the grand signors hand . in the said court on the right hand are all the kitchins , being in number nine ; all which have their several offices , and larders belonging unto them . the first and greatest is the kings . the second the queens . the third the sultana's . the fourth the ‖ capee agha's . the fifth for the divan . the sixth for the * agha's , the kings gentlemen . the seventh for the meaner sort of servants . the eighth for the women . the ninth for the under officers of the divan , and such as attend there to do what belongeth unto them , in their several places . on the left side of the court is the kings stable , of about thirty , or thirty five very gallant horses , which his majestie keepeth for his exercise , when he pleaseth to run , or sport with his gentlemen the agha's in the seraglio . over which stable there is a rowe of rooms , wherein is kept all the furniture of the horses , the which ( i having seen both there , and abroad , at such times as they have been used ) i can affirm to be of extraordinary value . for the bridles , pectorals , cruppers , saddle-clothes , the pommels of the saddles , and stirrups , are set so thick with jewels of divers sorts , that the beholders are amazed , they do so far exceed all imagination . neer adjoyning to the said stable , are certain buildings for the service of the officers of the divan , and having passed two thirds of this court on the same side , there is the room wherein the divan is kept : unto this joyneth upon one side the hazineh , called the outward hazineh , which ( the divan being ended ) is sealed with the chief vizirs seal . even with the room where the divan is kept ( but somewhat behinde it , towards the left hand ) is the gate which leadeth into the womens lodgings , called the queens gate , kept and guarded by a companie of black eunuchs . the aforesaid second court endeth at a third gate , termed the kings gate , which leadeth into the rooms or lodgings kept apart for himself , and such gentlemen , as are to attend upon him continually : neither may any one enter therein , but by absolute leave from the king ( speaking of men of great quality ) : but such as are belonging to the buttry , or kitchin , and physitians , caters , and sewers , may go in and out with leave only from the * capee agha : who is the chief chamberlain of the seraglio , and to him is committed the keeping of this gate , and he is alwayes at hand ( by reason his lodging is near ) with a company of white eunuchs about him like himself ; so that , what is reported of things within this gate , is for the most part by relation . for either one may not see them , or if he do see them , it must be when the king is absent ; and he must be brought in by some man of quality , and command , by one of the gates at the sea side ; the which also cannot be obtained but with great difficulty , and some charge too , for a gratification to the guide ; they having not onely great regard and respect to their kings person , but also to his rooms in his absence . having passed the third gate ( the which hath also a very fair porch ) immediately is seen the aforesaid room appointed for publick audience . and there within that gate also is another fair court , paved with very fine marble , wrought with mosaical work : wherein are many delicate fountains , and sumptuous buildings on all sides , in which commonly the king useth to eat , and passe the time in some recreation . there is also a row of summer rooms built upon the top of a little hill , which looks towards the sea side , so well contrived with halls and chambers , and so pleasantly seated , and richly furnished , that it may well be the habitation of so great a prince . amongst which there is a hall opening towards the east , under-set with very fair pillars ; which hall looks into an artificial four-square lake ( which they call hawoz ) proceeding from about thirty fountains which are built upon a kinde of tarrase , of very fine marble , incompassing the said lake , the water running from the fountains above , down into the lake : and from the lake through divers gutters into gardens . two men may walk a breast upon the tarrase ; where they hear the continual , and sweet harmony which the fountains make with leaden pipes , in so much that it is a most delightfull place . and in the lake there is a little boat , the which ( as i was enformed ) the grand signor doth oftentimes go into with his * mutes , and buffones , to make them row up and down , and to sport with them , making them leap into the water ; and many times , as he walks along with them above upon the sides of the lake , he throwes them down into it , and plunges them over head and ears . near unto the said hall , is his majesties bed-chamber , the walls whereof are covered with stones of the finest china mettal , spotted with flowers of divers colours , which make an excellent shew . the * anteporta's are cloth of gold of bursia , and their borders of crimson velvet embroydered with gold and pearls . the posts of the bedstead are of silver , hollow , and in stead of knobs on the tops of them , there are set lions made of chrystal : the canopie over it is of cloth of gold , and so are the bolsters , and the mattresses . the floor of this chamber ( as of the other rooms ) and the sofaes , are spread with very costly persian carpets of silk and gold : and the pallets to sit on , with the cushens to lean upon , are of very rich cloth of gold . there is hanging in the midst of the aforesaid hall a very great lantern , the form whereof is round , and the bars of silver guilt , and set very thick with rubies , emraulds , and turkesses : the panes are of fine chrystal . there is likewise a basen and ewer of massive gold , set with rubies and turkesses , which beautifie the room . behinde the hall there is a place to shoot in , where there are laid up many bowes and arrows ; and there are to be seen such strange passages made with arrows , by the kings predecessors , and by the king himself , through brasse and iron , that it seemeth almost impossible to be done by the arm of man . the room which is called the publick divan hath been built of late years . it is four-square , and about eight or nine paces every way from side to side . it hath behinde it another room for the service thereof , and one also at the coming in to the divan at the right hand , divided onely by a woodden rail : with many other rooms somewhat distant from it , which serve for the expedition of sundry businesses . this divan i call publick , because any kinde of person whatsoever ( aswell stranger , as native ) publickly , and indifferently may have free accesse unto it , to require justice , to procure grants , and to end their causes , and controversies : of what nature , condition , or import soever they be , without let , or contradiction . thus have i made a brief description of some of the rooms , and buildings , of this seraglio , according to the notice i took of them . but hitherto i have omitted to shew , how that a great part of the best of them , have been built from time to time at the cost and charges of the subjects . for there have been divers bashawes , who , being in favour with th●… grand signor , obtained leave at severa●… times to adde unto the seraglio a room or two , for a memorial of some notable good service , which they had done their prince . in the building of which , they have spared no cost , although for the most part the rooms are very litle : but this their often patching of new rooms with old , hath caused a great confusednesse in the whole fabrick , they having not observed any uniformity at all in their manner of building . chap. ii. of the divan dayes , judges , session , judicature , diet , and giving an account to the king of what hath passed . the divan dayes are four every week : viz. saturday , sunday , munday , and tuesday : upon which dayes the * vizir azem , with all the rest of the vizirs , the two * cadileschers , of graecia and natolia ( which are the chief over all the cadees of those two provinces ) ; the three * defterdars ( whose charge is to gather in the kings revenues , and likewise to pay all his souldiers , and others which have any pension due unto them ) ; the reiskitawb ( which is the chancellor ) ; the † nishawngee ( that is he which signeth commandments , and letters , with the grand signors mark ) ; the secretaries of all the bashawes , and of other great men ; a great number of clerks , which are alwayes attending at the door of the divan ; the chiaush bashaw ( who all that while that he is in the seraglio carrieth a silver staff in his hand ; ) and many chiaushes , who at the vizirs command are ready to be dispatched , with such orders as shall be given them , by him , to what place , or to whomsoever he pleaseth ( for , they are those which are imployed in ambassies , or in ordinary messages ; to summon men to appear before the bench ; to keep close prisoners ; and in fine , to perform all businesses of that nature : ) upon those dayes , i say , all the aforesaid magistrates and officers , from the highest to the lowest , are to be at the diva●… by break of day . the vizirs being come into the divan , they sit down within at the further end thereof , with their faces towards the door , upon a low bench which joyneth to the wall , every one in his place as he is in degree ; sitting all at the right hand of the chief vizir , ( for with the laity the left is counted the upper hand , but with the clergie the right : ) and on his left hand upon the same bench do sit the two cadiles●…hers . first , he of graecia , as being of the more noble and famous province ; and then he of natolia . and on the right side , at the coming in at the door , do sit the three defterdars , who have behinde them ( in the aforesaid room , which is divided with a wooden rail ) all the said clerks , who sit upon the ground on mats , with paper and pens in their hand , being ready to write whatsoever is commanded them . and on the other side , over against the defterdars , sits the nishawngee with a pen in his hand , having his assistants round about him . the reiskitawb for the most part stands close by the vizir , for he takes his advise in many occurrents . in the midst of the room do stand all such as require audience of the bench . now they being all come together , and every man set in his own place ; the petitioners forthwith begin their suits , one after another , ( who have no need of attourneyes , though oftentimes they procure the help of a chiaush : for every one may speak for himself ) referring themselves to the judgement , and sentence of the vizir azem , who ( if he please ) may end all . for the other bashawes do not speak , but onely hearken , and attend till such time as he shall refer any thing to their abitrement , as commonly he doth . for he having once understood the substance onely of a businesse ( to free himself from too much trouble ) remits the deciding of it to others : as for example , if it be appertaining to the civil law , he then remits it to the cadileschers : if it be of accounts , to the defterdars ; if of falshood , ( as counterfeiting the kings mark , or such like ) to the nishawngee ; if concerning merchants or merchandise ( wherin there may be any great difficulty ) to some one of the other bashawes which sit by him . so that after this manner he doth exceedingly ease himself of so great a toil and burden , which otherwise he alone should be enforced to undergo ; reserving only to himself what he thinketh to be of greatest import , and consequence ; and the like course doth the * caimekam take in his absence . thus do they spend the time until it be almost noon ; at which hour ( one of the sewers being appointed to be there present ) the chief vizir commands that dinner be brought in ; and immediately all the common people depart . so , the room being free , the tables are made ready after this manner ; there is set upon a stool before the vizir azem , a thin , round , copper plate , tinn'd over , about the bignesse of the bottom of a beer-barrel ; at which himself , with one ( or two at the most ) of the other bashawes do eat ; the like is prepared for the rest of the vizirs , which do eat together : and another for the cadileschers : one for the defterdars ; and one likewise for the nishawngee . having every one a * napkin spread upon his knees to keep his garments clean , and a great quantity of bread being laid ready round about the said copper plates , immediately the meat is brought in , and set before them upon the plates in great dishes made after a strange fashion ; and still as they have eaten of one dish the sewer takes off that , and sets on another . their diet is ordinarily , mutton , hens , pigeons , geese , lamb , chickens , broth of rise and pulse , dressed after divers fashions ; and some tarts , or such like at the last ; for in a very short space they make an end of their diner ; that which remaineth of the said tables , the officers of the divan do eat , but they have an addition allowed , and brought them from their kitchin . the bashaws , & other great men●… have drink brought unto them , ( which is sherbet ) in great porcelain dishes : but the others do either not drink at all , or if they do drink , it is fair water brought them from the next fountains . at the same time when the vizirs of the bench , and others of the divan are at dinner ; the under officers , waiters , and keepers , do dine also ; ( for they must loose no time , ) the which are not lesse ordinarily then four or five hundred persons ( including also such poor sharking fellows , as slip into the company for a dinner ) but their food is nothing but bread , and pottage , which they call churva , serving to fill their bellies , though it be but of small nourishment . dinner being ended , the chief vizir spendeth some small time about general affairs ; and taking counsell together ( if he pleaseth , and thinks it fit ) with the other bashawes ; at last he determineth and resolveth of all within himself , and prepareth to go in unto the king ( it being the ordinary custom so to do , in two of the four divan dayes , viz. upon sunday , and upon tuesday ; ) to render an account briefly unto his majestie of all such businesses as he hath dispatched . and to this end the grand signor ( after he hath dined also ) repaireth unto his chamber of audience , and being set down upon a sofa , sendeth the capee agha ( who hath in his hand a silver staff ) to call first the cadileschers , who immediatly rise up out of their places , and having bowed themselves to the vizir azem , they depart , being accompanied with the said capee agha , and chiush bashaw , who go before them with their silver staves in their hands ; and so they go in unto the king to give account , and make him acquainted , with what hath passed concerning their charge ; which being done they are dismissed ( for that day ) and go directly home to their own houses . next after them are called the defterdars : who in the same manner are brought unto the king , but the chief defterdar only is permitted to speak ; and having dispatched , they take leave and give place to the vizirs ; who are called last of all , & go together in rank one after another , the chief vizir being foremost , ushered along by the two aforesaid silver staves : and being come before the presence of the grand signor , they stand all on one side of the room with their hands before them a crosse , holding down their heads in token of reverence and humility ; and here none but the chief vizir speaketh , and gives an account of what he thinketh fit : delivering his memorials , or petitions , one by one , the which the king having read , the vizir takes them , and having put them into a little crimson satten bag , he most humbly layeth them down again before his majestie ( who afterwards causeth his * hattee-humawyoon to be drawn for the performance of what the arses , that is petitions , did require ; ) if the grand signor demand no further of him ( the other bashawes not having spoken one word all this while ) they all depart , and take horse at the second gate ; and being accompanied by divers men of quality ( who to insinuate into their favours do wait upon them ) besides a great company of their own people , every one goes to his own house . the chief vizir for his greater grace and honour , hath commonly about an hundred chiaushes on hors-back , who bring him to his home . and so the divan is ended for that day , it being about three hours afternoon ; but upon such dayes as they have no audience of the king , they dispatch sooner . and what hath been said of the vizir azem , the same also is to be understood of the caimekam in his absence . it is to be noted that sometimes also the * agha of the janizaries , and the * captain bashawe , come to the divan , when they are at home in constantinople , and have businesse to do there . but the captain bashawe only , doth go in unto the king ( which also may not be but in companie of the other bashawes ) and his businesse is to acquaint his majestie with the estate , and affairs of the arsenal , and armada . his place in the divan is upon the same bench , but yet he sitteth last , and lowest of all the bashawes ; unlesse he be a vizir ( as it is often seen ) and then he takes his place either second , or third , or fourth , as he is in degree by election . but the agha of the janizaries doth not sit in divan , but sitteth under the open gallery on the right hand within the second gate . and if at any time it shall so fall out , upon some extraordinary businesse , ( as it hath sometimes been seen ) that he be to go in unto the king ; then he is called first of all , and goeth before either defterdars , or cadeeleschers : and being come out from his majestie , he sitteth down again in his place untill the divan be ended : he is the last that departeth of all the great men , and is attended on by a great many * churbegees , and janizaries unto his seraglio , where he , and many of them do live together the grand signors predecessors were alwayes wont to come , and this man sometimes cometh privately by an upper way to a certain little window , which looketh into the divan , right over the head of the chief vizir : and there sitteth ( with a lattise before him , that he may not be seen ) to hear and see what is done in the divan : and especially at such times , when he is to give audience to any embassador from a great prince , to see him eat , and hear him discourse with the bashawes : and by this his coming to that window , the chief vizir ( who alwayes standeth in jeopardy of losing his head upon the grand signors displeasure ) is enforced to carry himself very uprightly , and circumspectly , in the mannaging of affairs , whilst he sits in divan : though at other times his hands are open to bribery , and carry businesses as he pleaseth . chap. iii. of the audience , and entertainment given to ambassadors . when it falleth out that an ambassador from any great prince is to kisse the grand signors hand : it must be either upon a sunday , or upon a tuesday : ( for those are the dayes appointed for his highnesse to give audience ) to the end he may not be troubled at other times . and then the vizir commandeth that there be a great divan , which is done by calling together all the grandees of the port ; all the chiaushes , all the * mutaferrakas , and a great number of spahees and janizaries ; who are every one of them commanded by their captains to apparel themselves in the best manner that they are able , and to go every one to his place in the second court , and there to stand in orderly ranks : making indeed a very goodly shew , for they are very well clothed , and are most of them of comely personage . thus the divan being all in order , ( and few , or no common businesses handled for that day ) the vizir , sendeth the chiaush bashaw with many of his chiaushes on horse-back to accompany the ambassador : who being come to the divan is set face to face close before the chief vizir , upon a stool covered with cloth of gold . having for a while complemented , and used some friendly discourse together , the bashaw commandeth that dinner be brought : the which is done after the same manner as upon other divan dayes ( only the round plate on which the meat is set is of silver ; and the victuals are more delicate , and in greater abundance . ) and so the ambassador , and the vizir azem , with one or two of the other bashawes do eat together . and for every such banquet at such times the grand signor alloweth ( besides the ordinary divan diet ) a thousand crowns to be spent : howbeit i dare say the steward makes the one half to serve the turn , and reserves the rest to himself . they having dined , the vizir entertaineth the ambassador with some discourse , until such time as the ambassadors followers have dined also , ( who i can upon experience affirm are served after a very mean fashion ) and then the ambassador , together with his own attendants retire themselves into a certain place near the kings gate : where he must stay till such time as all the orders of the divan have had audience of the king , who being dismissed do all depart , ( the bashawes excepted , who for the grand signors honour are to stay , and attend in the room upon his majestie . ) but by the way i must not omit to relate , how that the present , which the ambassador brings along with him , is carried ( whilst he sitteth in the said retiring place ) once about the second court in open sight of the people , ( be it what it will be ) and so in unto the king . then the ambassador is called by the master of the ceremonies , by whom he is brought to the gate where the cape●… agha standeth with a company of eunuchs : thence the capee agha leadeth him to the door of the room , where there do stand two capoochee bashawes , who take the ambassador , the one by one arm , and the other by the other arm , and so lead him to kisse his highnesse hand ( which in truth is but his hanging sleeve ; which he having done , they lead him back after the same manner to the lower end of the room , where he standeth till such time as the said two capoochee bashawes have lead such of the ambassadors gentlemen , as are appointed to kisse the kings hand also . this done the * druggaman declareth the ambassadors commission , to which the grand signor makes no answer at all ( disdaining to speak to a christian ) but only speaketh a word or two to the chief vizir to license him ; referring all proceedings to his discretion . and so the ambassador departeth , doing obeisance to the king , with bowing down his head , but pulleth not off his hat , or cap at all . there is one particular , belonging to this ceremonie , worth the observation , which is this ; that there is not any time , any person whatsoever , aswell ambassador , as other , which is to kisse the grand signors hand , but he is vested with a vest given him by the grand signor : and to this end , before the ambassador goeth in unto the king , the uizir azem sendeth him so many vests , as are appointed by canon , for himself and his gentlemen ; who put them on in the place where the ambassador stayeth till the king send for him to give him audience . these vests are of divers sorts ; of which there is one or two for the ambassadors own person of cloth of gold of bursia ; the other being of a low price , worth little or nothing . but on the contrary , in lieu of those vests , there is not any ambassador ( which is to go to the king for his first audience ) or bashawe ( who at his return from some imployment abroad , is to kisse his hand ) but they present to him the full value of what the canon requireth : in so much that the grand signor receiveth more then he giveth , twentie fold . moreover the bashawes ( over and above the ordinary duty ) do give him exceeding rich presents : and oftentimes great sums of money too ; that by all means they may continue in his grace and favour . other ambassadors , which come from petty princes , or states , howbeit they are vested also with vests given them by the grand signor : yet they come not to the divan in that pomp , neither are they feasted as the others are ; but go privately , carrying their present with them : howsoever they are also led in unto the king after the aforesaid manner . it is to be noted , that all ambassadors from absolute princes ; aswell ordinary , as extraordinary , ( excepting those from the state of venice , to whom , from their first introduction it was denied : ) all , i say , lie at the charges of the grand signor . for from his own store , they have allowed them , wheat , barley , pulse , wood , coals , hay , the custom of their wine ; and many other necessaries for their houshold expense , and from the defterdar so many * aspars per diem as the vizir shall think fit . which provision , though now of late it be very hard to be gotten ; yet by great importunity and gifts , ( without which there is no good to be done ) in the end they receive a great part of it ; but the officers will share with them do they what they can : such is their basenesse and slender account , of either honour , or honesty . chap. iv. of the persons which live in the seraglio ; and chiefly of the women , and uirgins . having thus far made a description of the seraglio it self , and the buildings which are therein ; with some particulars belonging unto it , according to that which i have both seen , and heard from others , which are daily conversant there : it followeth that i now speak somewhat touching those which dwell in it , and of their several qualities , and employments . first then i say , that all they which are in the seraglio , both men and women , are the grand signors slaves ( for so they stile themselves ) and so are all they which are subject to his empire . for , besides that he is their soveraign , they do all acknowledge that whatsoever they do possesse , or enjoy , proceedeth meerly from his good will , and favour : and not onely their estates , but their lives also are at his dispose , not having respect either to the cause , or manner . so that in my opinion , the attributes they give unto him are proper , and fitly suting with the condition of such a prince . for he is stiled sometimes * paudishawh , and sometimes * hoonkeawr . in regard of soveraignty and justice , they may truly call him paudishawh ; but in regard of his tyranny , hoonkeawr : both which words they use in the same sense as we do the word , king . this seraglio may rightly be termed the seminary or nursery of the best subjects . for in it all they have their education , who afterward become the principal officers , and subordinate rulers of the state , and affairs of the whole empire : as hereafter i shall shew at large . they which are within the third gate , called the kings gate , are about two thousand persons , men and women ; whereof the women ( old and young one with another ; what with the kings concubines , old women , and women-servants ) may be about eleven or twelve hundred . now , those which are shut up for their beauties , are all young virgins taken and stollen from forraign nations : who after they have been instructed in good behaviour , and can play upon instruments , sing , dance , and few curiously ; they are given to the grand signor as presents of great value : and the number of these encreaseth daily , as they are sent , and presented by the tartars , by the bashawes , and other great men , to the king , and queen . they do likewise sometimes decrease , according as the grand signor shall think fit . for upon divers occasions , and accidents , he causeth many of them to be turned out of this seraglio , and to be sent into the old seraglio : which is also a very goodly , and spacious place , of which hereafter i shall take occasion to make mention . these virgins immediately after their coming into the seraglio are made turks ; which is done by using this ceremony only ; to hold up their forefinger , and say these words ; law illawheh illaw allaw , muhammed resoul allawh ; that is , there is no god but god alone , and mahomet is the messenger of god . and according as they are in age and disposition ( being proved , and examined by an old woman called kahiyah cadun , that is , as we say , the mother of the maids ) so they are placed in a room with the others of the same age , spirit , and inclination , to live together . now in the womens lodgings , they live as nuns do in great nunneries : for these virgins , have very large rooms to live in , and their bed-chambers will hold almost a hundred of them a piece . they sleep upon sofaes , which are built long-wise on both sides of the room , and a large space left in the midst to go to and fro about their businesse . their beds are very course , and hard ( for the turks neither use featherbeds , nor corded bedsteads ) made of flocks of wooll : and by every ten virgins there lies an old woman : and all the night long there are many lamps burning , so that one may see plainly throughout the whole room : which doth both keep the young women from wantonnesse , and serve upon any occasion which may happen in the night . near unto the said bed-chambers they have baths for their use at all times , with many fountains , out of which they are served with water : and above their chambers there are divers rooms , where they sit and sew : and there they keep their boxes , and chests , in which they lay up their apparel . they feed by whole camarada's , and are served , and waited upon by other women : nor do they want any thing whatsoever that is necessary for them . there are other places likewise for them , where they go to school , to learn to speak , and read ( if they will ) the turkish tongue , to sew also , and to play on divers instruments : and thus they spend the day with their mistresses , who are all ancient women : some hours notwithstanding being allowed them for their recreation , to walk in their gardens , and use such sports as they familiarly exercise themselves withall . the king doth not at all frequent , or see these virgins , unlesse it be at that instant , when they are first presented unto him ; or else in case that he desire one of them for his bed-fellow , or to make him some pastime with musick , and other sports : wherefore , when he is prepared for a fresh mate , he gives notice to the said kahiya cadun of his purpose ; who immediately bestirs her self , like a crafty baud , and chooseth out such as she judgeth to be the most amiable , and fairest of all ; and having placed them in good order in a room , in two ranks , like so many pictures , half on the one side , and half on the other ; she forthwith brings in the king , who walking four or five times in the midst of them , and having viewed them well , taketh good notice within himself of her that he best liketh , but sayes nothing ; only as he goeth out again , he throweth a handkerchief into that virgins hand ; by which token she knoweth that she is to lie with him that night : so she being ( questionless ) exceeding joyful to become the object of so great a fortune , in being chosen out from among so many to enjoy the society of an emperour , hath all the art , that possibly may be , shown upon her by the cadun , in attiring , ●…ainting , and perfuming her ; and at night she is brought to sleep with the grand signor in the womens lodgings , where there are chambers set apart for that businesse onely . and being in bed together , they have two great wax lights burning by them all night ; one at the beds feet , and the other by the door : besides there are appointed ( by the cadun ) divers old black moor women , to watch by turns that night in the chamber , by two at a time ; one of them to sit by the light at the beds feet , and the other by the door ; and when they will they change , and other two supply their rooms , without making the least noise imaginable , so that the king is not any whit disturbed . now in the morning when his highness riseth ( for he riseth first ) he changeth all his apparell from top to toe , leaving those which he wore to her that he lay withall , and all the money that was in his pockets , were it never so much ; and so departeth to his own lodgings ; from whence also he sendeth her immediately a present of jewels , money , and vests , of great value , agreeable to the satisfaction , and content , which he received from her that night . in the same manner he deals with all such as he maketh use of in that kinde ; but with some he continueth longer then with other some , and enlargeth his bounty far more towards some then others ; according as his humor , and affection to them encreaseth , by their fulfilling his lustful desires . and if it so fall out , that any one of them doth conceive by him , and bring forth his first begotten child ; then she is called by the name of sultana queen : and if it be a son , she is confirmed , and established queen by great feasts , and solemnities ; and forthwith hath a dwelling assigned unto her apart , of many stately rooms well furnished ; and many servants to attend upon her . the king likewise alloweth her a large revenue , that she may give away , and spend at her pleasure , in whatsoever she may have occasion ; and all they of the seraglio must , and do acknowledge her for queen , shewing all the duty , and respect that may be , both to her self , and to them that belong unto her . the other women ( howsoever they bring forth issue ) are not called queens ; yet they are called sultana's , because they have had carnal commerce with the king : and she onely is called queen , which is the mother of the first begotten son , heir to the empire ; the which sultana's , being frequented by the king at his pleasure , have also this prerogative ; to be immediately removed from the common sort , and to live in rooms apart , exceeding well served , and attended ; and have no want , either of money , or apparrell , in conformity to their degree . all these sultana's do resort together very familiarly , when they please ; but not without great dissimulation , and inward malice ; fearing lest the one should be better beloved of the grand signor then the other ; yet notwithstanding this their jealousie , they ( in outward shew ) use all kind of courtesie one towards another . now if it happen that the first begotten son of the queen , heir to the empire , should die , and another of the sultana's should have a second son , then , her son being to succeed the deceased heir , she is immediately made queen : and the former shall remain a sultana only , and be deprived of the aforesaid revenue , and royalty : thus the title of queen runneth from one sultana to another by vertue of the sons succession . in times past the queen was wont to be wedded to the king ; but now she passeth without the kebin , that is , without an assignment of any joynture , or celebrating the nuptial rites : which is nothing else , but in the presence of the muftee , to give each of them their assent to matrimonie , of which there is hogett made ( that is , an authenticall writing or testification ) not only of the consent of the two parties to be contracted ; but also of the joynture which the king is to make over unto her . the reason why the queens are not now ( nor have been of late yeers ) espoused , is , not to dismember the kings patrimony of five hundred thousand chicquins a year . for sultan selim having allowed so much to the empresse , his wife ( to the end she might spend freely , and build churches , and hospitals , so that by all means she might be honoured , and esteemed ) made a decree , that all his successors should do the like , if so be they purposed to be married to their queens . but now the said revenue being otherwise employed , the bashawes do endeavour , as much as in them lies , to keep the grand signor from marrying . and so much the rather , because they would have none to rule but the king alone ; howsoever ( married , or not married ) the mother of the heir is by every one called , and acknowledged for queen ; and presented with many rich presents from all great personages : and hath continually at her gate , a guard of thirty , or fourty black eunuchs , together with the * kuzlar agha their master ; whom she commandeth and employeth in all her occasions : and so do all the other sultana's , which never stir out of the seraglio but in company of the king himself ; who oftentimes carrieth either all , or most of them abroad by water , to his other seraglios of pleasure : and in those wayes , through which they passe to go to and fro from their * kaiks , there is canvas pitched up on both sides , and none may come near them but black eunuchs , till they be setled , and covered close in the room at the stern of the barge ; and then go in the barge-men ; so that in fine , they are never seen by any men , but by the grand signor onely , and the eunuchs . the kings daughters , sisters , and aunts , have their lodgings also in the same seraglio ; being royally served , and very sumptuously apparelled , and live together by themselves , in continuall pleasures ; until such time as , at their request , the king shall be pleased to give them in marriage : and then they come forth of that seraglio , and carry each along with them a chest , which the grand signor gives them , full of rich apparrel , jewels , and money ; to the value of ( at the least ) thirty thôusand pounds sterling a chest ; and that is ( as we call it their portion . they carry likewise along with them all that they have hid from time to time , unknown to any but to themselves ; amounting sometimes to a great matter , and stands them in good stead all their whole life time . and if so be that they be in the grand signors favour , and that he be disposed to deal royally with them ; then they are suffered to carry with them out of the seraglio , such women slaves as they please , ( provided they do not exceed the number of twenty a piece ) and such eunuchs as they like best for their service . these also being called sultana's , reserve still , so long as they live , their allowance of money , which they had whilst they lived in the kings seraglio , some a thousand , and some a thousand five hundred afpars a day : the slaves also and the eunuchs do likewise enjoy their former pensions . their houses are furnished , both with houshold stuff , and other necessary provision , from the kings * hazineh , and * begleek , that they may live in state like sultana's ; so that indeed they live far better in every respect without the seraglio , then they did within it . and if so be that a bashawe , having married one of them , be not provided of a house fit for her , then the king giveth her one of his , ( for he hath many which fall to him by the death of great persons ) that her house may be sutable with her greatnesse and quality . now , for the husbands part , he is on the contrary to make her a bill of dowrie , ordinarily of at least a hundred thousand chicquins in money , besides vests , jewels , brooches , and other ornaments , amounting to a great sum . for although the fashion of the sultana's habit be common , and nothing different from that of the other women ; yet the substance is far more rich , and costly ; the which redounds to the great charge , and losse of their husbands . they being thus married , do not at all converse with men , more then they did when they lived in the kings seraglio ( except with their own husbands ) but with women only ; and that is commonly when they go upon visits to see their old acquaintance in the seraglio : but because they themselves came forth from thence ( as i said before ) they may not at their pleasure come in again , without leave from the grand signor . these sultana's the bashaws wifes , are for the most part their husbands masters , insulting over them , and commanding them as they please : they alwayes wear at their girdle a * hanjar , set with rich stones , in token of priviledge and domination : and esteem of their husbands , as of slaves , doing good or evil for them , as they receive content , and satisfaction from them , or as they finde them to be in favour , and powerfull with the king . and sometimes they put their husbands away , and take others , but not without the grand signors leave ; which divorce proveth commonly to be the death , and ruin of the poor rejected husbands , the king being apt to give way to the will , and perswasion of the sultana's : so it behoves them in any case to be very obsequious to their wives . now , the other women which are not so fortunate as to be beloved of the king , must still live together , and diet with the rest of the young virgins ; wasting their youthful dayes amongst themselves in evil thoughts ( for they are too strictly lookt unto , to offend in act ) and when they are grown old , they serve for mistresses , and overseers of the young ones , wch are daily brought into the seraglio : but they hold it their best fortune ( their former hopes of being bed-fellows to an emperour being now wholly frustrated ) through some accident to be sent forth from thence into the old seraglio . for from the old seraglio they may be married ( if the mistresse of that place give her consent thereto ) and may take with them such money , as they through their frugality have saved , and spared , of their former allowance in the kings seraglio , and such things as have been given them from time to time , which may amount to a reasonable value . for whilst they are in the seraglio they get many things from the sultana's , who having formerly been companions with them , cannot but in some measure let them be partakers of their good fortune ; besides their currant pay out of the kings treasury of * fifteen or twenty aspars a day for the middle sort , and four or five for the bafer sort ; the which is paid at every three moneths end , without any deferring or contradiction : in this manner also are the sultana's paid , viz. quarterly ; having for their shares from * a thousand to a thousand five hundred aspers a piece daily , besides as much clothing as they will ; and jewels in great abundance , given to them with the kings own hands . the souldiers likewise , and all such ( of what quality soever they be ) as are to receive pay from the grand signor are paid quarterly : and they call the first quarters pay , masar ; the second rejedg , the third , reshen ; and the fourth and last , lezez . the women servants have , besides their pay , two gowns of cloth a piece yearly , and a piece of fine linnen for smocks of twenty * pikes long , and a piece more fine for handkerchiefs of ten pikes : and at the * byram one silk gown a piece , and somewhat else , according to the liberality of the grand signor , who at that time above the rest hath commonly a bountiful hand toward the women ; giving to the sultana's , gowns with very rich furs , ear-rings , brooches , bodkins , bracelets for their arms and legs , and such like , set with stones of great worth ; of all which the king hath continually great store , by reason of the unspeakable number of presents , which are given unto him . the sultana's are likewise presented at such times by the bashawes , and by the bashaws wives ( that by their means they may continue in grace and favour with the grand signor ) with most stately , and rich gifts , and with money also : which indeed is more acceptable to them , then any other kinde of present whatsoever . for they being very covetous do hoord up , and spend but sparingly , abandoning all manner of prodigality ( in what may concern their own private purses ) but warily , and wittily provide against disasterous times , which may come upon them unawares ; and especially against the kings death : for then ( excepting the sultana queen , who remaineth still in the seraglio , as being mother to the succeeding king ) all the other poor desolate ladies loose the title of sultana's , and are immediately sent to the old seraglio : leaving behinde them their sons and daughters ( if they have any living ) in the kings seraglio , there to be kept , and brought up , under the government , and care of other women , appointed for that service . and in this case , finding themselves to be wealthy , they may marry with men of reasonable good quality , according to the measure of their portion , or estate , which they possesse : and the good will , and good report of the mistresse of the old seraglio on their behalf , is none of the least furtherances , and helps in that businesse ; but the grand signors consent must be had thereto , notwithstanding : who will ( for the most part ) not only be made fully acquainted with the condition of their husbands , but also will know what joynture they will be content to make them , if in case they should put them away , without their own consents , or otherwise leave them widows . thus by reason of their being turned out of the kings seraglio , it is often seen , that though the daughter of the king be married to a bashawe ; yet the mother of that daughter ( after the kings decease ) must be content with a second husband of small account , far unequal , and much inferiour , both in title , wealth , and reputation to her son in law . the sultan's have leave of the grand signor , that certain jew-women may at any time come into the seraglio unto them ; who being extraordinary subtill , and coming in under colour of teaching them some fine , and curious needle-works , or to shew them the art of making waters , oils , and painting for their faces , ( having once made way with the better sort of the eunuchs , which keep the gate , by often feeing them for their egresse , and regresse ) do make themselves by their crafty insinuations so familiar , and so welcome to the kings women , that ( in a manner ) they prevail with them , in whatsoever they shall attempt for their own ends . for these are they whom the sultana's do imploy in their private occasions ; carrying out whatsoever they would have sold , and bringing in unto them any thing that they have a desire to buy . and hence it is that all such jew-women , as frequent the seraglio do become very rich . for what they bring in , they buy it cheap , and sell it dear to them : but on the contrary , when they have jewels , or the like commodities to sell for the sultana's , ( which are to be conveyed out by stealth ) they receive a reasonable price for them of strangers , and then tell the simple ladies , who know not their worth ( and are afraid to be discovered ) that they sold them peradventure for the half of that which they had for them . and by this means there come things of great worth out of the seraglio , to be sold abroad at easie rates : yet in the end the husbands of those jew-women have but a bad market of it . for being discovered to be rich , and their wealth to be gotten by deceit , they oftentimes loose both goods and life too ; the bashawes and defterdars altogether aiming at such as they are , thinking by that means to restore to the grand signor that which hath from time to time been stollen from him ; and the rather for that they themselves under pretence of so good a work ) may easily get shares in the estates of such delinquents . but ( notwithstanding they are generally known , and accounted for fraudulent , and false-hearted people ) yet there is scarly a man of authority , or esteem among the turks ( and especially the defterdars ) but hath a jew for his councellor , and assistant in the managing of his affairs ; such a good opinion they have of their sufficiency ; and so ready are the jews to entertain any manner of employment ; so that their wives are not so great , and powerful with the sultana's , but they themselves are as intimate with the bashawes , and other great ones of that rank . the women of the seraglio are punished for their faults very severely , and extreamly beaten by their overseers ; and if they prove disobedient , incorrigible , and insolent , they are by the kings order , and expresse command , turned out and sent into the old seraglio , as being utterly rejected , and cast off , and the best part of what they have is taken from them : but if they shall be found culpable of witchcraft , or any such like abomination , then they are bound hand and foot , and put into a sack , and in the night cast into the sea . so that by all means it behoveth them to be very careful , and obedient , and to contain themselves within the bounds of honesty , chastity , and good behaviour , if they mean to prosper , and come to a good end . now it is not lawful for any one to bring ought in unto them , with which they may commit the deeds of beastly and unnatural uncleannesse ; so that if they have a will to eat radishes , cucumbers , gourds , or such like meats , they are sent in unto them sliced , to deprive them of the means of playing the wantons . for they being all young , lusty , and lascivious , and wanting the society of men ( which would better instruct them , and questionlesse far better employ them ) are doubtlesse of themselves inclined to that which is nought , and will often be possest with unchast thoughts . chap. v. of the agiam oglans , how taken , distributed , and employed . having already spoken of the women , i must in the next place say somewhat of the * agiam oglans which are in the seraglio , and of their imployments . there are ordinarily about six or seven hundred of them , from twelve , to twenty five , or thirty yeers of age , at the most , being all of them christians children ( as almost all agiam oglans are ) gathered every three years in morea , and thorowout all the parts of albania : the which renegado children are disposed of , as hereafter you shall hear . the number of them which are to be taken is uncertain . for there are gathered sometimes more , and sometimes lesse , according as the capoochees , and officers appointed for that service , in their own discretion shall think fit ; but the greatest collection seldom or never comes to above two thousand . they are taken from such families , as are supposed to be of the best spirit , and most warlike disposition ; nor may they , when they are gathered , exceed twelve , or fourteen yeers of age at the most , lest they should be unfit for a new course of life , and too well setled in christianity to become good turks . the gapoochees , having finished their circuit , and gathered their whole complement , bring them forthwith to constantinople , to be distributed as followeth . so soon as they are arrived at the port , they are all clothed in course salonichi cloth , it makes no matter of what colour ; and their caps are of felt , of the form of a sugar-loaf , of the colour of camels hair ; and so they are all brought to the vizir azem , who at that time is accompanied with the other bashawes , and officers of the seragl●…o , that he may make choice of the most well favoured , and such as he judgeth likely to prove the best spirits : this choice being made , the said youths chosen by the uizir , are carried by the bustangee bashawe into the kings own seraglio , and there distributed to such companies , as want some to make up their compleat numbers . then are they circumcised , and made turks , and set to learn the turkish tongue ; and according as their several inclinations are discovered , and discerned by their overseers , so are they encouraged in the same , and suffered to proceed : and such as have a desire to learn , are taught to read , and write ; but generally all of them are taught to wrestle , to leap , to run , to throw the iron weight , to shoot the bowe , to discharge a piece , and ( to conclude ) all such exercises as are befitting a turkish souldier . now , part of the residue of them , are distributed by the chief uizir into all the grand signors gardens , and houses of pleasure : and into such ships as sail for the kings account , and which go to lade wood , and such like provision for the seraglio : confining them to the masters of the said vessels , with condition to restore them again , when he shall require them : and so he doth with the chief arts-men of the city , of all sorts of occupations , to the end that the youths may learn some trade , to keep them from idlenesse , when they are become janizaries , and are at home : or if they will they may practise the said arts abroad , when they are at the wars , and reap great benefit for their pains , he lendeth likewise to all the bashawes , and grandees of the court , many of them to serve them ; but they are all delivered by name , and written down in a book , that he may have them returned again , when there shall be occasion to make them janizaries . but these which are given to the bashawes , are the scum , and refuse , of all the rest , and are employed only in the service of stables , kitchins , and such base offices of drudgery : and the better sort of the residue are put into divers nurseries , committed to the custodie , and discipline of certain white eunuchs , who are appointed to be their overseers , and to take care that they be brought up , and trained in military exercises , until such time as they shall become fit to be entertained in the number of the janizaries in the rooms of the dead , or of old ones which are no longer fit for the wars , but are made * otooracks and have leave to stay at home ; so that these of the latter sort kept in seminaries , are continually in labour : the king , queen , and uizir azem , imploying them also many times in their buildings , and other very laborious offices without exception . these agiam oglans being thus distributed ; the chief uizir presents a book , wherein all their names are set down , to the king , who having seen it , appointeth every one his pension , according to the canon which is of two , or three , or at the most of five aspars a day ; and underwrites it with his own hand : the which book is forthwith consigned into the custody of the chief defterdar : that so , he seeing by the said book what their several names , and pensions are , they may duely receive their pay from him . now this defterdar is bound so often as their pay is due ( that is once in three moneths ) to visit them all if he can ; enquiring who is dead , and taking good notice how the others live , and spend their time ; whether they profit , or not , by their tutors , and overseers ; that if so be things be not as they should be , he may acquaint the grand signor therewith , and have them amended . i will now return to speak of the agiam oglans of the seraglio ; having not thought it superfluous to have digressed a litle , and to have spoken somewhat of the other agiam oglans also . for it may peradventure prove delightful to those , who have not as yet heard of these passages so distinctly . the agiam oglans of the seraglio , albeit they are chosen for the best uses , out of the rest , by the chief uizir ; yet are their first imployments but very base , and slavish . for they serve in the stables , kitchens , gardens , for digging , for cleaving of wood ; and are made to row in * kaiks , and to lead the grey-hounds a coursing , and whatsoever else they are commanded to do , by their * oda bashawes : the which oda bashawes are also agiam oglans as they are , but of the highest rank , and longest standing , and have about fifteen aspars a day , two vests of cloth yearly , two pieces of linnen cloth for shirts and handkerchiefs , and so much sattin , or fine cloth , as will make each of them a pair of chackshirs , or breeches , after their fashion down to the heels , and ruffled in the small of the leg , as our boots are : neverthelesse these oda bashawes are all under command of the kahiyah , who is the bustangee bashawes steward ; now the bustangee bashawe himself hath daily about three hundred aspars pay ; for he is their patron , judge , and protector . and as any turk whatsoever may be known of what degree he is , by the bignesse , and making up of the turbant , which he wears , or by some other tokens which they observe in their habit ; so to the end that the oda bashawes , and * bulook bashawes may be known from the common sort of agiam oglans , they wear broad silken girdles , of divers colours , about their middles , and are allowed a larger stipend : who ( by authority given them from the * kahiyah ) do bring the underlings to such an extraordinary subjection , and sufferance , by their often beating them upon the least misdemeanour : that they do not onely not refuse all manner of pains taking , but patiently undergo whatsoever is done unto them . they have their terms , and prerogatives amongst themselves , preceding or succeeding one another according to the length of time which they have spent in the seraglio ; so that in processe of time ( if they still continue there , and are not sent out upon other occasions ) they may aspire to the degree of chief steward to the bustangee bashawe , or of bustangee bashawe himself , which is a very eminent place ; for he hath the keeping of all the grand signors garden houses , and steers the kings * kaik , and weareth a turbant upon his head in the seraglio , although he were but lately an agiam oglan as the rest are , and did wear one of the aforesaid felt caps : who also ( if he be in grace with the king , as commonly every bustangee bashawe is ) may rise to greater dignities , as to be captain bashawe , bashawe of cairo , damascus , aleppo , &c. nay sometimes to be vizir azem . these agiam-oglans are not altogether debarred from liberty , and going abroad , but may upon good occasion be licensed to go whither they please , although at the first they are strictly lookt unto : and the bustangee bashawe alwayes takes with him good store of them , when by his majesties order he is sent to put some great man to death : the which is commonly done by the hands of four or five of the chiefest , and strongest of the said agiam oglans . there are sometimes naturall born turks brought in amongst them ( but indeed very seldom ) by means made to the bustangee bashawe , who therein doth greatly pleasure such poor folks as are willing to be rid of their children : but it must be first made known to the grand signor , and done with his consent . for the natural born turks are not held to be of so brave spirits , and fit for service as the other : and for divers other respects best known to themselves , ( as the encreasing the number of * mussulmen , and the like ) they do not willingly admit of any but christians children . their rooms , bagnoes , and kitchins , are joyned to the walls of the seraglio without ; divided severally , and equally for each company of them , and built for the more commodity of such offices , and services , as the said agiam oglans are appointed for . and as for their diet , they order it as they please , having flesh , and pulse for their pottage ; their bread also , and every thing for their food , is delivered unto them daily from the * keeler , and the dressing of it left to themselves . now for that many of them lie near the sea side , they take good store of fish , part of which they sell , and reserve the rest for their own eating . they sleep alwayes in their clothes ( putting off onely their uppermost coa●… , and their shoes ) according to the ordinary custom of the poorer sort of turks ; between a couple of rugs in the winter , and thin blankets in the summer . they never see the king , unlesse it be when he passeth through the gardens , or when he taketh boat , or else when he goeth a hunting ( for he makes them serve instead of hounds to finde out his game : ) but when his majestie will be in the gardens to take his pleasure , and make pastime with his concubines , then all the agiam oglans being warned by an eunuch , who crieth aloud * helvet , do presently get out with all speed at the gates by the sea side , where they may w●…lk upon the banks and causeys , but must not dare to go in again , until the king , and his women be departed . for there may none come neer , nor be in sight of them , but himself and his black eunuchs : nay , if any other should but attempt ( by some trick in creeping into some private corner to see the women , and should be discovered , he should be put to death immediately . every one therefore so soon as they hear helvet cried ) runs out of sight as far as they can , to be free from all fear , and suspition . now of this rank of agiam oglans , which are in the kings seraglio ; they never make janizaries , as they do of those which are brought up in the other seraglios , and seminaries ; and of such as are lent to divers of the kings subjects , as trades-men , masters of ships , and the like , and to the bashawes : but his majesties turn being served of these , he bestowes them upon his gentlemen aghas , when he employes them abroad in some principal government , that they may be faithful assistants unto them in their businesses , and that in time they themselves may become men of worth ; as often they do , if by their diligence , and fidelity , they prove to be men of good desert . the grand signor likewise maketh great use of them , when he intendeth a journey to any place ; as when he goeth to the wars , or any whither else , far from constantinople ; for the pitching of his tents , for removing and carrying of chests and baskets , and many other such like services , as must be done at those times : for which imployments the king never takes with him lesse then three or four hundred of them . chap. vi . of the kings * itchoglans , their severe discipline , and education in four subordinate schools , and of their after advancements . it now remaineth that i say somewhat of the grand signors itchoglans : which are youths kept also in the seraglio , but in far better fashion then the agiam oglans : and are ( for the king , and countreys service brought up in learning , in the knowledge of the laws , and in military exercises : that they may in time be made able to perform those things , which belong to the government of the whole empire . and albeit for the most part these are christian captives , and renegado's , yet there are some natural born turks amongst them ( which must be youths of very comely aspect , and their outsides must promise a great deal of worth , and goodnesse ) brought in by the capee aghas means ( who is chief chamberlain ) with the kings consent : but this happeneth but very seldom , and is effected with great difficulty . for the ancient institution was , that the itchoglans should alwayes be made of christian renegado's , and captives onely , of the most civil , and noblest that could be found . wherefore , when in the wars , either by sea or land , it happens , that any youth is taken , who is discovered to be of noble parents , and comely personage ; or if any such voluntarily come , and offer himself to become turk ( as divers have done in hope of advancement ) he is presently markt , and set apart for the grand signor ; and is ( so soon as he is thought capable and apprehensive ) instructed in matters of government ( being as it were ordained for great employments . ) now such are of very great esteem : for the turks themselves affirm , that noblenesse of birth cannot but produce the most vertuous , and generous spirits ; especially when it is seconded , and accompanied with good education , which is professed in the seraglio : where there is great severity used in all the orders of discipline , the government of them being in the hands of masters , who are white eunuchs for the most part , and very severe , and cruel in all their actions ; insomuch that their proverb is ; that when one cometh out of that seraglio and hath run through all the orders of it , he is without all question , the most mortified , and patient man in the world . for the blowes which they suffer , and the fastings which are commanded them for every small fault are to be admired : nay , some of them are so cruelly handled , that although their time of being in the seraglio be almost expired : and that they should in few years come forth to be made great men , yet not being able to endure such cruelty any longer , they procure to be turned out , contenting themselves with the title , and small pay of a spahee , or a mutaferraka , rather then be so often punished , and made weary of their lives , in evpectation of great preferments . the number of these itchoglans is uncertain . for there are sometimes more , and sometimes lesse of them ; but as i have heard they are commonly about a hundred , the grand signor being very willing to entertain all such as are given him of the aforesaid quality , be they never so many ; provided they be young , when they are first brought unto him . the course that is taken with them , so soon as they come into the seraglio , is admirable , and nothing resembling the barbarisme of turks , but beseeming men of singular vertue , and discipline . for they are exceeding well tutored , and daily taught , aswel good fashion and comely behaviour , as they are instructed in the rites and ceremonies of the m●…ometan law , or whatsoever else may tend to the enriching of their mindes . and for this purpose they have rooms●… which the turks call * odas , but we may more properly ( in regard of the use they are put unto ) call them schools : of which there are four , the one taking degrees from the other . now into the first , they all come when they are but children , where the primary precept they learn is silence ; then their personall post●…res , ( against such time as they shall be about the king ) which is that they hold down their heads , and look downwards with their hands before them joyned a crosse ; all which betokeneth singular reverence . then ( by a w●…e eunuch , who is chief over all the other masters , and ushers ) they are set to learn to write , and read : to practise the turkish tongue ; and are taught their prayers in the arabian tongue by heart . and in this od●… , they are both morning and evening so diligently followed , and carefully lookt ●…to , that by report it is a thing of admiration : now in this first school they us●…ally stay about five , or six years ; and such as are dull and hard of apprehension stay longer . but by the way , before i come to the next oda , i may not omit to tell you , that so soon as they are given to the king , before they are of the first oda , they are registred by their turkish names in a book , and the names of their native countreyes set down with them ; the grand signor allowing them a small pension of four , or five aspars a day ; the copy of which book is also sent to the great defterdar , that every one of them may in due time ( that is quarterly ) have the aforesaid pension sent unto them . from the first oda they are removed to the second , where ( by more learned , and sufficient tutors then the former ) they are taught the persian , arabian , and tartarian tongues ; and take great pains in reading divers authors , that they may be the better able to speak the turkish elegantly ; which cannot be done without some knowledge , and good insight in those three tongues , upon which the turkish chiefly doth depend ; and indeed their is found a great difference between their speech , and that of the vulgar sort . here also they begin to learn to wrestle , to shoot in the bowe , to throw the iron mace , to tosse the pike , to run , and to handle their weapons , &c. and in these exercises , in their severall orders , and several places , they spend their hours ; being severely punished if they shall in any wise grow negligent . they spend likewise other five , or six yeers in this oda ; whence ( being become men , strong , and fit for any thing ) they are removed to the third oda ; where , ( forgetting nothing of what they learned before , but greatly encreasing their knowledge ) they also learn to ride , and how to behave themselves in the wars . moreover , every one of them ( according as he is thought fit for it ) here learns a trade , necessary for the service of the kings person , viz. to shave , to make up a turbant , to fold up apparel handsomely , to pair nails , to attend at the bagno , to keep hawks , and land-spaniels , to be sewers , quiries of the stable , targetbearers , to wait at table , and the like : as hereafter i shall shew ; so that having been in these offices a few yeers they become men able to teach others . but whilst they are in these three schools , they are but meanly apparelled , having yearly their two vests of cloth somewhat fine , but their linnen is such as the agiam oglans wear . the punishments also which they suffer in this oda are extream , for their masters often give them an hundred blowes with a cudgel upon the soles of their feet , and butto●…ks , insomuch that they leave them of●…entimes for dead . neicher are they permitted ( so long as they continue in these three odas ) to be familiar with any but themselves , and that with great modesty too : so that it is a matter of great difficulty for any str●…nger to speak with them , or see them ; which if it be obtained , it must be by expresse leave from the capee aga , who causeth an eunuch to be present , so long as any stranger shall be in the company of the said youths . nay when they have occasion to go to the bagno , or the like businesses , the eunuchs are alwayes at hand , that so by all means they may be kept from lewdnesse . and in their bed-chambers , which are long rooms , and hold about thirty or fourty in each of them , ( for they sleep near one another upon sofas ) there are every night lamps burning , and eunuchs lying by them to keep them in awe , and from lewd , and wanton behaviour . in the third oda , some of them do also learn ordinary mechanick arts , as sewing in lether ( which is in great use and esteem amongst the turks ) to mend guns , to make bowes and arrows , and quivers , and the like ; from which trades they often have both their sirname , and their reputation too . for they are much made of , who will be diligent , and flie idlenesse : holding it rather an honour , then an ignominy , to have a trade . for therein they imitate the grand signors themselvs , who ( for good example sake ) in their youth are taught some trade , or other ; which although they never practise when they are kings , yet they are willing their subjects should know , that they are able to do it , if they please . and divers great men , nay bashawes themselves , both have been , and are to this day called by the names of such arts , as they practised , when they were in this oda . here also the eunuchs ( their tutors ) make tryal of their constancy in religion , searching ( as far as in them lies ) their hearts to see how they stand affected to turcism . for the time growing near , wherein they are to passe to the fourth oda ( which is the chiefest , and last , and from which they are called to businesse of great importance ) they would not then have them at all remember , that they were formerly christians , or to have the least desire imaginable to turn to their first belief ; lest that they should in time , by some stratagems , and politick courses , peradventure prove disadvantageous to the turkish empire . so then all possible proof , & tryal being made , & they found to be perswaded of the truth of that religion ; they then are preferred to the fourth oda , where they are once more registred ▪ yet all they which are of the third oda , are not translated to the fourth at one , and the same time ; but only such as have gone through all the degrees of discipline in the three former , and are become fit for service . and there is a note kept apart of them which come into this fourth oda . for they are immediately ordained for the grand signors own service , and have their pay encreased , some more , and some lesse , unto eight aspars a day , and their habit chang'd from cloth to silk , and cloth of gold of great price . now here their punishments cease : but they continue still with their heads , and beards shaven ; onely they suffer some locks to grow on each side , from their temples , which hang down below their ears , for a signe that they are the next , which are capable of the preferment of coming into the kings chamber . they must be very cleanly and neat in their apparel before they come about the grand signors person ; many of them ever accompanying his majesty , when he goes abroad upon pleasure ( provided , none of his women be with him . ) and they may now freely converse with all the great men of the seraglio , and with the bashaws also : and are often presented with gifts by men of the best quality , to insinuate into their favour ; hoping that they one day may become men of great command , and so be able to stand them instead in their occasions . now out of these young men of the fourth oda ( after they have finished the appointed term of yeers , and have been made perfect in all things , as aforesaid ) the king chooseth his aghas , which are his gentlemen , that attend only upon him : whose names and places , are as followeth . 1. the silihter aga ; the kings sword-bearer . 2. the chiohadar aga ; he which carrieth his yagmoorlick . 3. the raechiubtar aga ; yeoman of the stirrup . 4. the mataragee aga ; he which brings him water to wash his hands , and face . 5. the telbentar aga ; he which brings him his turbant , 6. the kemhasir aga ; he which looketh to his apparel , and the washing of his linnen . 7. the cheshneghir bashawe ; the chief sewer . 8. the dogangee bashawe ; the chief falconer . 9. the zagargee bashawe ; the chief huntsman . 10. the turnackgee bashawe ; he which paireth the kings nails . 11. the berber bashawe ; the chief barber . 12. the hamawmgee bashawe ; he which washeth the king in the bath . 13. the muhasabegee bashawe , the chief accountant . 14. the teskeregee bashawe ; his majesties secretary . all which are made of the eldest sort of the itchoglans of the fourth oda ; and these are alwayes in his majesties presence , holding down their heads ; ( for they may not be so bold as to look him in the face ) and standing with their hands a crosse before him in token of reverence , and humility . nor may they presume at all to speak to the grand signor , nor in his presence to one another : but if the king shall command , or call for ought , they are wonderful speedy , and ready to obey . they all do execute their offices distinctly , as aforesaid , and attend in places appointed for them , that they may be the better able to perform their several duties , and the more ready to obey at every beek . at the hours of dinner and supper , they wait in the room , taking the meat from the hands of the under sewer at the door , and so his majesties table being made ready ( which is of a bulgar hide ) upon a sofa , they bring in meat , which is set thereon orderly , dish by dish , by the chief sewer , before the king ; and is taken off again as his majestie shall appoint . the grand signor is very well pleased with these agas , and takes great delight in their service , and company , ( for that they are as i may say of his own planting ) making them ride on horseback , and playing with them at several sports ( especially at the * ieeret ) at such times as he is well disposed : ever gracing them with bestowing gifts on them , of vests , swords , bowes , and the like , and oftentimes ready money : all which came before to the kings hands by way of gift . now besides those favours , his majestie at convenient times useth to bestow upon them the dispatching of embasses for forraign parts ; which is a merchandise held by them to be of a great price , and bringeth no small prosit into their purses . for one of them having his commission from the grand signor , for such , or such a prince ( howbeit it is not intended that he should go ) presently informs himself what that prince usually doth present the embassador withall ; and so accordingly agreeth with a chiaush , or with one of such like quality , to undertake the embassage ; who must give for the same , as they two can agree between themselves ; either in ready money before his departure , or otherwise at his return ; as the aga shall think best for his profit , and so forthwith he dispatches the party chosen . this kinde of employment proves wonderfully beneficial . for in the establishing of the princes of walachia , * bugdania , transilvania , and of the king of tartarie ( to all which princes the grand signor sendeth embassadors for confirming their possession of the said dominions ) they which are sent receive great benefit ; it being specified in their canon , how much every one is to disburse for being honoured with that solemnity ; though peradventure they be * maazold again before they be scarce warm in their places . and this the king doth of policie , to the end his gentlemen may become rich ; laying up money to serve for their necessary expences , and furnishing them by that means with divers things , against such time as they shall go forth of the seraglio ; which is as often as his majesty thinks fit , and that most commonly on a sudden ; either to be generall at sea , bashaw of * messur , * halep , * shawm , babylon , or of some other such great cities , which have whole provinces under them . the grand signor gives also to each of them , when he sends them forth upon any the aforesaid imployments ; a * musahib , that is in effect , a helping companion ; such an one as shall have liberty freely to talk with him , and go out and in unto him when he pleaseth : the which title , and favour of being made musahib to any of the agas , proves to be of so great reputation , that it is esteemed above any other sort of imployment . for as it is hard to be obtained , so it is only bestowed upon such subjects as have deserved well at the kings hands . and this hath been a course used of old , by the grand signors progenitors , that they may have some trusty subjects abroad to give notice to the court of the carriage of the bashawes in their several regiments , or of any other ; if so be they should attempt any thing , that might be prejudicial to the crown ; that so the king by cutting off their provision , and the like , may easily anticipate their plots and designes . but if his majestie be not pleased , or the occasion do not require so highly to exalt some one of the aforesaid agas , as to be of the degrees already named ; he then makes him * beglerbeg of graecia , or of natolia ; aga of the janizaries ; spaheelor agajee , which is head over all the spahees ; imrohor bashawe , which is master of the horse : or at the least a capoochee bashawe , which is head over the capoogees . the grand signor having bestowed any of the said places upon them , they forthwith leave the seraglio , and carry with them all their estates both money and goods : and oftentimes take with them other young men of the other odas , who are permitted to go through their own hastinesse and great importunity , not being willing to stay out their time : but losing the kings favour , are content with small pay , and lesser reputation , to go along with the said agas . such as are to go out upon the greatest imployments , are accompanied forth of the kings seraglio by the vizirazem ; who also presenteth them , and giveth them entertainment for three , or four dayes in his house : until such time as they can be provided of houses of their own , whither afterwards they repair , and set their families in order ; taking also unto them such as are come out of the seraglio with them for assistants , and ministers , in the charge assigned unto them . they also accept of the service of strangers , who come in by gifts ; which likewise redounds to the benefit , and advantage of the great ones . they which succeed in preferment those that are gone out of the seraglio upon the aforesaid employments , are ( as the custom commandeth ) such as are next in years unto them , and of the longest residence . nor can this course be altered , unlesse by some sinister accident , or evil behaviour they fail thereof : so that it is alwayes known amongst themselves , who is next capable of publick imployment ; nay the businesse is so orderly carried , and their course so regular , that even they of the third oda do know what their future fortunes will be , if they live to enjoy them . and indeed all of them live in continual hope , and desire , that the grand signor would often be pleased to send them abroad ; that so they may the sooner be out of their hard service in the seraglio , and enter into the state of ample government . it is no marvail then the turkish officers are so often changed , seeing that every grand signor hath so many servants of his own that seek for advancement . they are most commonly of five and thirty , or fourty yeers of age , before they are sent abroad : and because they come out of the seraglio with their beards shaven , they are fain to stay within doors , for some dayes to let them grow , that they may be fit to come amongst other great men : with which staying at home , they are very well contented . for in that time they receive the presents , which are sent them from all the sultana's , of vests , shirts , linnen breeches , and handkerchiefs , of all sorts , richly wrought , and of great worth ; and from the bashawes , and other great men , horses , carpets , vests , slaves , and other things , fit for the erecting , and furnishing of an house , and family : the which presents are made the greater , and richer , by so much the more as the party , to whom they are given , is known to be favoured , and beloved of the king . now so soon as their beards are grown , they go abroad , and begin their visits ; first , to the chief vizir , and then in order to the other great ones , till they have been with them all ; and last of all they offer their service to the capee aga in all humble manner , acknowledging that their best fortunes , and honours , have been conferred upon them by his means , and promising for ever all dutiful respect unto him for the same . but this complement with the capee aga , is performed without the gate on the kings side , which is kept by the white eunuchs : for they may not come any more within that gate , unlesse they be called for by the king , for to treat of things belonging to their imployments , before their departure . they all strive to gain the love , and good will of the capee aga , that he may be as a protector , and patron unto them , and that , when they are absent , he may possesse the grand signor with a good opinion of them : for they know he is very powerful with him , being the chiefest in the seraglio , and alwayes nearest to the king . chap. vii . of inferior persons , as buffons , mutes , musitians : of the white eunuchs , and of the grand officers of the seraglio . besides the women , and the agiam oglans of this seraglio , and the a●…oresaid youths , the itchoglans last spoken of : there are many other ministers for all manner of necessary services . there are also * buffons , and such as shew tricks , musitians , wrestlers , and many * mutes both old and young , who have liberty to go in and out at the kings gate , with leave only of the capee aga . it is worthy the observation , that in the seraglio both the grand signor , and divers that are about him , can reason , and discourse with the mutes of any thing : as well and as distinctly , alla mutescha , by nods and signes , as they can with words ; a thing well befitting and suting with the gravity of the better sort of turks , who cannot endure much babling . nay , the sultana's also , and many other of the kings women do practise it , who have many dumb women and girls about them for that purpose . this hath been an ancient custome in the seraglio , to get as many mutes , as they can possibly finde ; but chiefly for this one reason , which is , that they hold it a thing unbefitting the grand signor , and not to sute with his greatnesse , to speak to any about him familiarly ; wherefore he takes this course , that he may the more tractably , and domestically jest , and talk with the mutes , and with others that are about him , to make him pleasant with diversity of pastime . the king , besides this , makes another use of them ; and that is , when his majestie resolves with himself to put a vizir to death , or some one of that rank , and that he be willing to see it done with his own eyes in the seraglio ; he then having called him into one of his rooms , and holding him in discourse , whilst his mutes are in readinesse , ( the poor man peradventure suspecting nothing ) he makes but a signe unto them , and they presently fall upon him , and strangle him , and so draw him by the heels out of the gates . but that which in my opinion is admirable in these mutes ( who being born deaf , and so of necessity must remain dumb ) is , that many of them can write , and that very sensibly and well : now how they should learn without the sense of hearing , i leave to others judgements : but i am sure i have seen it , and have my self made answer unto them in writing . it followeth now that i speak of the white eunuchs , who as the black ones are for the service and attendance of the sultana's , and for keeping of their gate : so are the white eunuchs appointed for the king , and his gate . amongst these there are four ancient , and principal men , which attend only the most trusty , and important employments , both about the kings person and his houshold . of which , the first is the capee aga , for he is the principal of all the white eunuchs , and is chamberlain : the second is the hazinehdar bashawe , the treasurer of the house : the third is the keelerg●…e bashawe , the chief butler , and master of the wardrope : the fourth is the serai agasee , the keeper of the seraglio . of these four old eunuchs , the capee aga ( as i said ) is chief in authority , and in greatest esteem with the grand signor . for none but he can of himself speak with his majestie , neither can any messages , writings , or petitions be sent in ( ordinarily ) but by his hand , and means ; he likewise doth alwayes accompany the kings person , whithersoever he goeth , both without , and within the seraglio . and when he goeth to his women also , he waiteth upon him to the very door , which leadeth in unto them : but there he stoppeth , and so returns to his own lodgings again ; ever leaving some body to wait at the said door , that when the king is ready to come away from them , they may call him . the capee agas ordinary pension , is * eight † sultana's a day , besides vests , and other necessaries , as many , as he will . he also gets great store of money , ( and indeed more then befits a man , that hath so small occasion of expence , as he hath ) by vertue of his place . for that , both they of the seraglio , and those abroad , of what condition or degree soever they be to obtain his favour and furtherance in any businesse , present him with all that they can imagine may give him content , whatsoever it cost . the second is , the hazinehdar bashawe , and he hath the charge and keeping of the treasury , which is within the seraglio ; he having one key of it , and the grand signor another ; the door being likewise sealed with the kings seal , which is never taken off , but when the king himself gives order for the opening of the same . in this hazin●…h are all the treasures which have been laid up by the deceased emperours : and into this cometh no other revenue of the crown , then that from egypt , and the adjacent provinces , of six hundred thousand chicquins yearly , all the other revenues going into the outward hazineh , out of which all expences are borne , both ordinary , and extraordinary : but there is not ought taken out of the aforesaid inward hazineh , unlesse it be upon extream necessity , when the grand signor is not otherwise provided to appease the outcries , and threatnings of the souldiers for their pay , or for some other the like occasion ; and this ought to be done with this proviso , that the grand defterdar be bound to make it good again to the uttermost aspar ; but i suppose they have not of late been able to perform it . this aga must keep an exact account of all the treasure that is brought in , or taken out of the same ; nor may any go into the said hazineh , but only he himself , and such as he shall take in with him , when occasion shall require . and when there is any gold , or silver taken out , it is all put into lether bags , and so brought unto the king , who disposeth thereof as he thinketh fit . he hath also the custody of all the kings jewels , of which he keepeth a book by himself , that he may know what jewels the king gives away , what jewels are given to the king , and what are likewise for his majesties own wearing , and the capee aga dying he succeeds him in his place . the third , which is the keelergee bashawe , keeps the kings wardrobe ; into which are brought all the presents which are given to the grand signor , as cloth of gold , plate , silks , woollen clothes , furs of all sorts , swords , brooches , raw silk , carpets , and whatsoever else may serve for his majesties use , either to keep , or give away . of all which things he keeps particular notes , and inventories , to the end he may also at any time , see what is given to the king , and what the king gives away to others : the which is a very painful employment , inasmuch as his majestie doth every day , aswell take , as give , a great number of vests and other such like things : but the businesse is so well ordered , and carefully lookt unto , that there doth not follow any confusion at all . this eunuch hath many servants under him , and stayes ( for the most part ) within the seraglio : his pension is a * thousand aspars a day , besides vests , and other such gifts , which are given him in abundance from time to time : he also is much favoured , and graced by the king , for that he is to succeed the hazine●…dar bashawe , in case the said hazinehdar should die , or change his place : and is well esteemed of , and reverenced by all , as well without , as within the seraglio . the fourth and last , which is the sarai agasee , hath charge to look unto the seraglio : nor doth he ever go out of it , especially in the grand signors absence ; but is very vigilant , not only in seeing all things prepared for the daily service of the same , but also to look over all the rooms , and see that they be well kept ; and to eye the officers , and servants of the house , marking whether they exercise themselves or no , in t●…ir several functions . now because he is ancient , and his businesses great , he hath liberty to ride within the seraglio , about the courts and gardens , and by the sea-side ; as the three former agas are also permitted to do : for which purpose they have a stable of horses in a garden , for their use alone . his pension is * eight hundred aspars a day , besides an allowance of vests , and furs , as many as he can well have occasion to wear , and his succeeding the keelergee bashawe ; and so by course the capee aga , if he out-live the rest . and although all these four eunuchs may wear turbants in the seraglio , and ride ( being the chief next the king himself in authority within the seraglio ) and are reverenced , and respected of all men ; yet the three last , viz. hazinehdar bashawe , keelergee bashawe , and sarai agasee , may not of themselves when they list speak to the grand signor , but only answer when any thing is asked of them : howbeit they alwayes attend ( with the capee aga ) the person , and service of the king , with all the eunuchs under them : and the aforesaid agas , and itchoglans , already spoken of : but these four onely govern and mannage the kings houshold affairs , giving order for all things needful and necessary , aswel for the dayes , as for the nights provision . all the eunuchs in the seraglio may be in number about two hundred , what with old ones , middle aged , and young ones ; they are all of them not onely gelt , but have their yards also clean cut off : and are chosen of those renegado youths , which are presented from time to time to the grand signor , as aforesaid . few or none of them are gelt , and cut against their will . for then ( as the master workmen in that businesse affirm ) they would be in great danger of death . wherefore , to get their consent , they promise them fair , and shew unto them the assurance they may have ( in time ) to become great men . all which must be done when they are very young , at their first coming into the seraglio . for it is a work not to be wrought upon men of years . they are brought up with the itchoglans , and are instructed in many things aswel as they ; being removed also from one oda to another ; and are last of all taken out by turns from the fourth oda , for to serve the grand signor , aswell as those which are not eunuchs . his majesty likewise employes some of these his white eunuchs , in the government of all the other seraglios , and seminaries of of youth , aswel in constantinople , as in adrianople , bursia , and in divers other places : ( in each of which there are commonly two or three hundred youths ) that so by their diligence , and care over them ( together with the help of other ministers ) they may be brought to an excellent discipline ; by which they may afterwards prove to be men of good manners , and learning . and it so falleth out many times that the grand signor , to give way to the other inferiour , and younger eunuchs ( who expect that they succeed in order the aforesaid offices , sendeth forth some of the ancientest , richest , and of the highest rank in great employments ; as to be bashawes of cairo , aleppo , or of some other cities , and provinces in asia , and sometimes uizirs of the bench . for the eunuchs generally prove subjects , though not of great courage , yet of the greatest judgement , and fidelity : their mindes being set on businesse , rather then on pleasure . and for that the eunuchs are more trusty , then any other servants of the seraglio : the capee agha their patron doth commonly commit such things , as the grand signor would have kept for curiosity , unto their custody : who for that end have closets made of purpose to lay up such rarities , as are presented to the king ; as great pieces of ambergreese sent from the bashawes of the morea , musk , treacle , mithridate of cairo , terra sigillata , balsame , and other such things of great value ; cups also of agat , christal , and jasper , turkesses , and other precious stones : all which are so curiously kept , that it seemeth to be admirable . they likewise lay up his indian presents of zeva and civett ; of all which things his majesty , and his sultana's make daily use . hard by the eunuchs lodgings in the seraglio , there is a very large place , in which are kept all such goods as fall to the king , aswell by them which are put to death , as by those which die of natural diseases ; of which the king is master . now the goods being brought into the said place by the chief defterdar ( who receives them from the * be it il mawlgee , and is to bring them thither ) the grand s●…gnor in presence of his chief servants , having seen , and well viewed all , maketh choice of what he thinks fit to reserve , and to give away : the rest is cryed in the seraglio , to the end , that if any one there , have a will to buy , he may have a good penny worth , and the remainder of that is at last carried into the publick * bezisten , where each parcel is cried up and down , the cryer still naming the most that hath been already offered , and is at length sold to him that bids most ; nor may any that offers a price go from his word , at least if he be able to perform and stand to it . the money made of the said things is delivered to the hazinehdar bashawe , and is put into the outward hazineh or treasury . and although the goods did come out of the houses of such , as died but the day before of the pestilence , the turks neverthelesse do willingly buy them , and use them , as if the disease were not infectious at all : affirming that their end is written in their forehead , and that it is a vain thing to seek to prevent it by any humane rule , or policie ; as either avoiding the company of infected persons , or the not wearing of the clothes of them that died . chap. viii . of the black eunuchs , and black-moor girles , and women ; of the physitians , and of the kings children . now as concerning the black eunuchs , and black-moor wenches , which serve the sultana's , and the rest of the kings women : it is to be noted , that the black eunuchs , whilst they are boyes , are for the most part kept , and taught among the other youths of the seraglio , as the white ones are , untill they come to age , and are made fit for service . being taken from thence , they are appointed for the women , and set to serve , and wait with others at the sultana's gate ( and are all under command of the kuzlar aga , who is their patron , as the capee aga is master of the white ones ) being allowed a pension of fifty , or sixty aspars a day , and two vests of silk yearly , with linnen and other necessaries , sufficient for their use , besides divers gifts , and gratuities , which they receive from women strangers , at such times as they let them in to the kings women , and especially from the jews women , who are daily conversant with them . the reason why their pension is so great ( in comparison of others ) is , that they can never be sent abroad in any imployment , thereby to enrich themselves as the other can ; but must for ever stay , and serve in the seraglio . they are named by the names of flowers , as hiacynth , narcissus , rose , gilly-flower , and the like . for that , serving the women , and being alwayes near about them , their names may be answerable to their virginity , sweet and undefiled . the black-moor girles , are no sooner brought into the seraglio , after their arrival at constantinople ( for they come by ship from cairo , and thereabouts ) but they are carried to the womens lodgings ; where they are brought up , and made fit for all services : and by how much the more ugly , and deformed they are , by so much the more they are valued , and esteemed of by the sultana's . wherefore the bashawe of cairo ( who for the most part sends them all ) is diligent to get the most ill favoured , coal-black , * blabberlipped , and flat nosed girles that may be had through all egypt , or the countreys bordering on it , to send them for presents to the grand signor , who bestowes them upon his women . now after their coming , if they shall be disliked by reason of some infirmity , then are they sent into the old seraglio , as the white women are , when they are unfit for service , or mis-behave themselves ; all which is done by the kings order , and consent . the aforesaid black eunuchs , by occasion of being sent with messages to the grand signor from the sultana's , may passe through the mens lodgings to carry little notes to the capee aga , that he may deliver them unto the king : or for to fetch any thing from any of the officers of the seraglio , or to speak with any of their friends at the gate : but otherwise they may not dare to go forth of the seraglio from the kuzlar aga , without expresse license from the sultana queen . they likewise are to go to and fro , and to do all other businesses for the sultana's in the womens lodgings , which the white eunuchs cannot perform . for they are not permitted to come there ; nor any man that is white ( but the king only ) may see , and come amongst the women . insomuch as when some one of them being fallen sick , it is required that the hakim bashawe ( who is the kings physitian ) should come thither ; they must necessarily first have leave of the king for his entrance , and being admitted to enter by the sultana's door , he seeth none but the black eunuchs ( all the other women being retired into some withdrawing rooms ) who bring him into the sick womans chamber ; and she being closely covered from head to foot with quilts , and blankets , holdeth out her arm only , so as the doctor may touch her pulse ; who when he hath given order what shall be done , both for her diet , and medicines , goes away immediatly , by the same way that he came . but if she , which is sick , be the queen , or one of the sultana's , ( with whom the grand signor hath layen ) then her arm and hand , which she holdeth out of the bed for the physician to feel her pulse , is covered with a fine piece of white silk , or taffata sarcenet . for her flesh may not be seen , nor touched bare ; neither may the doctor say any thing in her hearing , but being gone out of her chamber , prescribeth what medicine he thinks fit : which for the most part ( according to the knowledge , and common custome of the turks ) is but only some kinde of loosning , and refreshing * sherbett . for they seldom use any other physick ; nor do i hold their skill sufficient to prepare medicines for every malady . but in case the party diseased should have need of a chirurgion , she then must do as she may , and suffer without any scruple . for , there is no remedy to conceal her skin and flesh from him . and as for the other women , which are not sultana's , or at least which are not well beloved of the grand signor , either for their person , or for some p●…culiar , and extraordinary vertues : they needing a chirurgion , are sent into the old seraglio to be cured , where they shall not want whatsoever may be thought convenient , and useful , for restoring them to their former estate . the kings sons which are born unto him by his queen , are nursed , and brought up together by themselves by choice nurses , which are found abroad without the seraglio . but if his majesty have sons also by other sultana's , ( as commonly every grand signor hath ) then those are brought up apart , and not with the queens ; so that every mother careth for her own children , and that with great envy , and jealousie : yet they may play together , till they come to be of six or seven years of age ; being much made of , sumptuously maintained , and apparelled all alike at the kings charge . they live among the women till they come to be of nine , or ten years of age , and about fourteen , they are circumcised with great pomp , and solemnities thorowout the whole city , especially the eldest son . for the circumcisions of the turks children are like to the christian weddings ; there being used at them great feasting , banquetting , musick , and bringing of presents . from five years of age until ten ( during which time they live amongst the women ) they have their hojah ( that is , their school-master ) appointed them by the king to teach them to write , and read , and to instruct them in good manners , that they may behave themselves decently before the king their father ; which hojah comes once a day into the womens seraglio , and is brought into a chamber by the black eunuchs ( without ever seeing the kings women at all ) whither the children come accompanied with two or three old black-moor women slaves ; and there they are taught for so many hours together , as their tutor is permitted to stay , and then he departeth . as for the daughters , they are but sleightly looked after ; nor is the king so tender , and careful over them . for as they are not suspected at all , for any thing that may concern the state in future times ; so likewise are they not much respected : yet they are well provided for by the grand signor their father , in case they live to be fit for husbands . after the * shawhzawdeh ( the next heir to the crown ) is circumcised ; if his father think it unfit to keep him any longer with him at home in the seraglio , he provides all things fitting for to send him abroad : that he may see the world , & learn experience , the better to enable him for to govern the empire after his fathers decease : sending along with him one of his principal , & trusty eunuchs , for to be his guide , and overseer in all his actions ; besides many servants to attend upon him ; all which he chooseth out of his own seraglio . he allowes him likewise sufficient means to maintain him like a prince ( as he doth also the rest of his sons , if he have a purpose to send any of them abroad . ) and so all things being well ordered , and prepared for him ; having taken leave of his father , and mother ( who present him with many gifts , as also the sultana's , and all the bashaws , and great men of the court do ) he departs for magnesia , a city in asia , there to reside in the government of that province ; in which he hath not the supream authority , but governs only as his fathers deputy . and should he passe the limits of his commission , he would quickly fall into disgrace , and suspition of rebellion ; as heretofore it hath happened unto divers of his predecessors , sent out in the same manner . wherefore the eunuch who is appointed to be his helper and overseer , is bound to give continual advise to the grand signor of his deportment , and to the vizirs of all occurrences whatsoever , according to the charge given him : and likewise to receive from constantinople such orders , and commandments , as are to be obeyed in those parts where the prince resideth . so that all things ( in a manner ) are swayed by the discretion of the eunuch . chap. ix . of the cooks , kitchins ; diet of the king , queen , and others ; of the manner of service ; of the skullery , and provision of the seraglio . the victuals in the seraglio ( for the most part are dressed by agiamoglans brought up to cookery , ( which are called * aschees , and are known from other agiamoglans by their white caps ; yet in the form of a sugar loaf aswell as the others are ) howbeit there are belonging to the kitchins that are therein , more then two hundred under cooks , and skullions ; besides their principal officers , as sewers , caterers , and such like : all which are carefully to look to their severall kitchins , and not any one to trust another with his businesse . the kings kitchin begins to work ordinarily before break of day . for his highnesse rising betimes , there must be alwayes somewhat ready for him ; because commonly he eateth three or four times a day . he dines usually at ten of the clock in the forenoon , and sups about six at night , aswell in the summer , as in the winter . when he hath a will to eat , he tells the capee aga of it , who forthwith sends an eunuch to give notice of the same to the chief sewer , and he having caused the meat to be dished up , brings it in dish by dish to the kings table : and so his majestie sits down , after the common turkish fashion , with his legs a crosse , having a very rich towel cast before him upon his knees to save his clothes : and another hanging upon his left arm , which he useth for his napkin to wipe his mouth , and fingers . he is not carved unto as other princes are , but helps himself ; having before him upon a piece of bulgar leather ( which is in stead of a table cloth ) fine white bread , of three or four sorts , well relished , and alwayes very new : as indeed all turks love their bread best when it is warm , newly come forth of the oven . he neither useth knife , nor fork , but only a wooden spoon , of which there are two alwayes laid before him : the one serving him to eat his pottage , and the other to sup up certain delicate sirrups , made of divers fruits compounded with the juice of lemmons , and sugar , to quench his thirst . he tasteth of his dishes one by one , and as he hath done with them they are taken off . his meat is so tender , and so delicately dressed , that ( as i said before ) he needs no knife , but pulls the flesh from the bones very easily with his fingers . he useth no salt at his table , neither hath he any antepast ; but immediately falls aboard the flesh , and having well fed , closeth up his stomack with a * bocklava , or some such like thing . and so his dinner or supper being ended , he washeth his hands in a bason of gold , with the ewer all set with precious stones . his majesties ordinary diet ( as i have been told by some of the aschees ) is , half a score rosted pigeons in a dish , two or three geese in a dish , lamb , hens , chickins , mutton , and sometimes wilde fowl , but very seldom : and look what he hath rosted for him , so he hath the same quantity boiled , almost of every thing , there being very good sauce for every dish , and other ingredients very pleasing to the palat . he hath likewise brothes of all sorts , and divers purcelain dishes full of preserves , and sirrups ; and some tarts , and * b●…recks after their fashion made of flesh covered with paste . having made an end of eating , he drinks one draught of * sherbet ( seldom or never drinking above once at a meal ) which is brought unto him by one of his agas in a deep purcelain dish covered , standing upon a flat under-dish of the same mettal . all the while that he is at table , he very seldom , or never , speaks to any man ; albeit there stand before him many mutes , and buffons to make him merry , playing tricks , and sporting one with another , alla mutescha , which the king understands very well . for by their signes their meaning is easily conceived , and if peradventure he should vouchsafe to speak a word or two , it is to grace some one of his agas standing by him , whom he highly favoureth ; throwing unto him a loaf of bread from his own table : and this is held for a singular grace , and especial favour ; and he distributing part of it amongst his companions , they likewise accept of it at the second hand , and account it as a great honour done unto them , in regard it came from their lord , and king . the dishes for his highnesse table , are all of gold , and so likewise are their covers . they are in the custody of the keelergee bashawe , who attends at the kitchin , at dinner and supper time : and so are all the yellow purcelane dishes ( which are very costly , and scarcely to be had for money ) in which the grand signor eats in the ramazan time , which is their lent , and lasteth a whole moon , and the moneth it self is so called . now at that time , the turks never eat in the day , but only in the night ; not making any difference at all , in meats ( excepting swines flesh , and things strangled ) of which they are forbidden by their law to eat at any time . the king seldom eats fish , unlesse it be when he is abroad , at some garden house by the sea side , with his women ; where he may sit , and see it taken himself . the meat which remains of that which was at the grand ssgnors table , is immediately carried to the * aghas table , who wait upon him : so that they ( what with that , and their own diet together ) are exceeding well provided . whilst the aghas are eating , the king passeth away the time with his mutes , and buffons , not speaking ( as i said ) at all with his tongue , but only by signes . and now and then he kicks , and buffeteth them in sport : but forthwith makes them amends , by giving them money . for which purpose , his pockets are alwayes furnished , so that they are well contented with that pastime . in the mean time also , the capee agha eats in a room apart such meat as is prepared for him in his kitchin , being far inferior to the kings diet . and with him do eat , the hazi●…ehdar bashawe , the saraj agasee , and sometimes , some of the kings physitians , whom he calls in for to bear him company ; and such other eunuchs which are keepers of the seraglio's abroad , as do come to visit him . and the remainder of his diet with a fresh supply from the kitchins , serves * diman in mano , all the other white eunuchs . in this interim likewise , is meat sent to all the other odas for the youths there ; which is two loaves apiece , a day , and a little boiled mutton , with pottage of rice , mingled with butter , and honey ; which indeed consists more of broth then substance ; it being but thin of rice , and so little flesh in it , that it is well , if it give but a taste thereof , when they sop their bread in the dish . on the other side , is meat carried in by black eunuchs to the queen , to the sultana's , and to all the other women ; wherein is observed the same order , as is aforesaid with the king : insomuch as in the space of an hour and half , or two hours at the most , all is dispatched . the queens service is in copper dishes , tinned over : but kept very bright , and clean , and some also of white purselain : however it is to be understood , that she her self may be served as she pleaseth ; and so questionless may all the sultana's , ( although their ordinary allowance be no other then copper . ) for oftentimes the king is amongst them a whole day together , eating , sporting , and sleeping , of which there is no notice taken , nor may any look into his actions : where , amongst themselves , they make him delicate , and sumptuous banquets , ( over , and above the ordinary meals of dinner , and supper ) of sweet meats , and fruits of all sorts , having daily an abundance presented unto them . they drink their sherbet in the summer time , mingled with snow , of which there is a great quantity preserved yearly , for to serve the seraglio ; but at a very dear rate . for the snow doth stand the port in more then twenty thousand chicquins a year , in gifts , and ceremonies , and other expences at the fetching it in from the hils , and in putting it under ground in houses made of purpose for that use . they do not ordinarily use comfets , nor cheese . for the turks do hardly know how to make them , especially cheese , which if they make , yet it never proves good . so that the sultana's , all the bashawes , and other great personages , eat none but parmezan , of which the * bailo of venice , doth alwayes furnish them , and that very plentifully : for they love it well , and eat heartily of it , when they go abroad upon pleasure , to take the air . for the sundry provisions of the said seraglio , all things are prepared in great abundance : and every particular provision is assigned to particular persons , to take care thereof ; so that there is never any want at all of things necessary . for the officers are sure upon the least complaint made against them to lose their places . wherefore ( as it behoves them ) they are very careful to see , not onely that there be a sufficiency , but also that it be very good . the first , and best sort of bread ( which indeed is very white , and savoury ) is for the grand signor , the sultana's , the bashawes , and other great ones ; the second sort for them of middle rank . and the third and last sort ( which is very black and course ) is for the agiamoglans , and others of base quality . the meal whereof the best sort of bread is made , for the grand signor , and the sultana's , is brought from bursia , made of the wheat of that province of bithynia , and growing in the kings own ground . the yearly provision thereof is , about seven or eight thousand keloes , which makes almost so many bushels of our measure in london : the which wheat makes the best flour that comes to constantinople ; for that it is also ground at bursia , and those mills are far better then any , that are neer stanboll . now for the other wheat which they spend , it comes ( for the most part ) from volo in graecia by shipping , where there is a great portion of land belonging to the crown . and a great part of the corn there growing is spent yearly in the kings armada , made into bisket at negroponte : some also is sold to the raguseans , and others , who come with their shipping to lade it thence : but they must bring their authority with them from constantinople , underwritten with the chief uizirs own hand . and there is likewise brought yearly to stanboll , of the aforesaid wheat of volo , thirty five , or fourty thousand kelo's : the which is laid up in * magazines , and is afterwards ground , and most of it spent in the seraglio : that which remains , they sell away into the city . nor is it any wonder , that the seraglio , consumes so much bread corn . for , besides the ordinary servants , as aforesaid , all the sultana's , and great personages , with divers others , have their daily , and due allowance of bread , from the keeler , that is , the pantry , or from his majesties bakehouse ; viz. every sultana twenty loaves ; every bashawe ten ; to the muftee eight ; and so to divers others a several proportion , even to one loaf a man : all which is ordered , and done by the commandment , and discretion of the chief uizir ; their several allowances being set down in the chief pantlers books , or else in his , who is the overseer of the bake-houses : every loaf being as big as three of our penny loaves in london , but very light , and spungie , and easy of digestion . the rice , and lentiles , and all other sorts of pulse ( of which there is a great quantity spent , is brought yearly from alexandria in the galeons , which make yearly two voiages , and bring out of egypt , not only the said pulse , but also all sorts of spice , and sugar , and a great quantity of preserves , and pickled meats , which the turks much delight in . and as for sugar , there is spent an unspeakable deal of it , in the making of sherbets , and * boclavas , which not only the seraglio useth : but are also ordinary presents from one bashawe to another , and from one friend to another : insomuch that it is a thing to be admired , that so great a quantity should so suddenly be consumed . true it is , that there is but little spice spent in the seraglio , nor indeed any great store among the turks ( pepper only excepted . ) for seeing wine is not an ordinary drink amongst them , they therefore avoid the eating of such things , as do provoke a desire thereunto . howsoever , in the storehouses of the port , there is provision of all sorts of spices , and drugs , whatsoever occasion should happen , that might require the use of them . there likewise comes from egypt great store of dates , prunes , and other dried plums of divers sorts , which the cooks use in their dressing of meat ; as well for rost as boyled in broths : and indeed they make very delicate dishes of them . the honey ( of which the port spends a great quantity , both in their broths , boiled meats , * pancakes , * frittars , and course sherbets for the common sort of people ) is brought in great earthen jars , from walachia , from transylvania , and moldavia , as well that which is presented by the princes of those provinces , to the grand signor , as that which comes for particular mens accounts . yet that honey which is used in the kings own kitchen , comes from * cio , and is far better , and purer then the other . the oil ( of which there is an unspeakable quantity spent , by reason of the many uses they put it unto ; as well in their meats , as for their lamps , and the like ) is brought from modon , and coron in graecia : the * sanjack beg of that province being bound to see the port sufficiently furnished therewith from time to time ; howbeit that which is spent in the kings own kitchen is brought from candie , and zant : it being sweeter , cleerer , and in every respect better , then that of the morea . the butter ( of which also there is spent a very great quantitie , in that it is used almost in all their meats , especially in that ordinary dish which they call * pillaw ) comes by shipping out of the black sea from bogdania , and from caffa , being put into great ox hides , and buffalo hides , with the hairy sides inward ; and so is laid up in * magazines , for the yearly provision of the kings court : but commonly they have so much of it , that they are fain to sell part into the city ; as they likewise do by the oil , honey , &c. which are begleek , ( that is , for the grand signors own account ) when they have more then they think they shall have occasion to spend , and make a wonderful great benefit of it : oftentimes enforcing the shop-keepers to take it at what price they please to rate it at , although it be ill conditioned , and ready to stink . the turks are no whit acquainted with fresh butter , there being little , or none at all , made about constantinople : neither do th●… eat much milk , except it be made ●…re , which they call yoghurd . for ●…eing so turned sowre , it doth quen●… the thirst : and of that both they , and the christians do eat a great quantity in the summer time . they eat also some store of kaymack ( that is , clouted , or clodded cream ) but that is a dish for the better sort only , it being a meat of too high a price for the vulgar . now as for the flesh : every year in the autumn , winter drawing nigh , the bashawe causeth the provision of * basturma to be made for the kings kitchins ; which must be of cowes great with calf . for then ( say they ) the flesh is most tender and savoury . they use it in the same manner , as christians use swines flesh . for they make puddings , and sausages of it , and the rest they boil , and dresse after other fashions . this sort of dried flesh , ( after that it is sufficiently dried , and hardened , with hanging a moneth , or better , in some upper room , and little , or no salt used about it , but pressed very flat ) will last the whole year following , and eat very savourly . and it is in such great use amongst the turks , & so well liked of , that there is scarce any master of a family , if he be of ability , but doth yearly against winter make his provision of it ; and it is held a very thrifty and sparing course . for that then fresh meat would be very dear . but they do not all make their basturma of cowes great with calf , ( that is for the seraglio ) for there are many which love the other better , which i made of oxen and bullocks ; and they can buy it far cheaper . the bashawe ( as i said ) hath the care , and oversight of what is prepared for the kings kitchens , and there are commonly spent four hundred cowes every year for the said provision of basturma ; there is also fresh beef spent in the seraglio : but the quantity is uncertain . the other flesh , which is daily provided , and spent in the kitchens of the seraglio ( as i was told by one of the * aschees ) is as followeth ; sheep two hundred , lambs , or kids , when they are in season , one hundred , calves ten , geese fifty , hens two hundred , chickens one hundred , pigeons an hundred pair . there is very little store of fish spent in the seraglio , either shell-fish , or other : yet sometimes the agas for dainties will eat some . the seas thereabout do exceedingly abound with divers kindes , and they may easily take as many as they please : by reason of which the christians are plentifully served with fish in the markets , and at reasonable prices , and the common and poorer sort of turks do bear them company in that diet . the grand signor ( nor any of his women , or servants in the seraglio ) cannot want for fruit : there being at time of year so many presents , of all sorts of fruits , brought thither , besides what comes from the kings own gardens ( which are many , and near the city ) every morning in great abundance , and excellent good ; especially , figs , grapes , peaches , and * caoons ; the gardiners selling the remainder at a place in constantinople , * where only the kings fruit is sold , and bring the money weekly to the bustangee bashawe , who afterwards gives it to his majestie ; and it is called jebbe ackchesee , that is , the kings pocket-money . for he gives it away by handfulls , as he sees occasion , to his mutes and buffones , at such times as they make him sport . now this fruit being sold , the buyers of it do commonly send it to some great personages : for it is extraordinary good , and so artificially piled up in baskets , by the * bustangees , that for the beauty of it , it oftentimes proves more acceptable then a gift of greater price . the furniture of the kitchens in the seraglio , as kettles , caldrons , pots , and skillets , &c. are almost all of brasse and they are so neatly kept , and of such a largenesse , that there cannot be a braver sight of that nature ; insomuch that one would rather think , that they stood there to be sold , then that they should be so often used as they are . and as for the dishes , they are all of copper tinned over : but so often new furbished , scowred , and trimmed , that ( they being daily used ) it is wonderful to behold their continual brightnesse . and of these dishes they have a great number : but the grand signor sustains great losse by them . for their being such a multitude of people served daily from the kitchens , both within , and without ( especially upon the four divan dayes ) there are so many of them stollen , that the defterdars ( weighing the losse , and charge of the said dishes ) have oftentimes been almost resolved , to make them all of silver , and so consign them to the custodie of the sewers , and butlers , who should from time to time give account of them , and look the better to them , and not to suffer every ordinary fellow to carry away his meat in them , as they do in the other copper ones : but finding it a thing so costly , not any defterdar ( as yet hath ) performed it , nor adventured to begin , onely have discoursed of it , and approved of that course , as a remedy to prevent their usuall pilfering . the wood which is spent in the aforesaid kitchens , and in all the seraglio , is an infinite number of weights ( for at constantino●…e the wood is all bought , and sold by weight , and so is almost every thing else ) there being for the account of the seraglio ( which they call begleek ) about thirty great * caramusals , which do nothing else at one season of the year , but sail into the black sea , there to lade at the kings woods . it is a businesse which costeth the grand signor but little , or nothing ( in respect of the worth of it . ) for they have it for the cutting down , and as for the bringing , and unloading of it , it requires little or no charge at all . for the said caramusals are bound to make so many returns in a year for the king , and to receive no fraught ; and the masters are to see it unladen at the appointed wharfe , at their own costs , and charges ; receiving only a discharge in the end from the * stanbol aga for that years service , but no recompence at all . afterwards they may work for themselves , and go whither they please , till their turns come again for the year following . chap. x. of apparrel , bedding , sicknesse , hospitals , inheritance , kings expences , recreatious , his going abroad , receiving of petitions , of the kings stables , and byram solemnities . the grand signors apparel , is nothing different in fashion from other mens , saving in the length of his vests , and the richnesse thereof , nor are his shoes plated with iron at the heels , as other turks wear them : but are raced , and painted like childrens shoes , with knots and flowers , or else they are all white . the fashion of his turbant is all one with that of the bashawes : but he wears plumes , and brooches in his , and so doth not any bashawe in the port , except the uizir azem , and that is upon the day when he makes a solemn shew at his departure for the wars . as for his lodging ; he sleeps upon matteresses of velvet , and cloth of gold : in the summer in sheets of * shash embrodered with silk , sown to the quilts , and in the winter betwixt coverlets of lusernes , or of sables , wearing all night a * gheje-lick , or little shash on his head . and when he lies alone in his own lodgings , he is alwayes watched by the pages of his chamber , by two and two at a time , changing their watch every three hours ; one of them standing at the chamber door ; and the other by the bed side to cover him , in case the clothes should slide off , and to be near hand if his majesty should want any thing , or be ill at ease . in the same chamber also where he lies , there are alwayes two old women , that wait with burning torches in their hands , which they may not put out , till such time as the king is risen out of his bed : now the use of these lights is , for his majestie to say over his beads , and for to pray by , in case his devotion be stirred up thereto , at midnight , or at temcheet namaz , which is the time of prayer , about two hours before day . the habit of his women , is much like to that of the men . for they wear * chackshirs , and buskins too , and the meaner sort of them , have their shoes shod with iron at the heels . they likewise sleep as the men do , in their linnen breeches , and quilted waste-coats ; having thin , and light ones for the summer , and more thick , and warm ones for the winter . the turks never have any close-stools , or such like utensils in their chambers ; but having necessity they rise , and go to the privies , made in places apart , where there do alwayes stand pots full of water ready , that they may wash when they have done . for they use no paper in that service , as others do ; holding it not only undecent , but an extraordinary absurdity for a mussulman to put paper to so base a use : seeing that both the name of god , and the mahometan law , are written upon it . they all put off their turbants when they go about that businesse ; and a janizarie may by no means pisse with his * uskuf upon his head , but having done , he must kisse it , and so put it on again . for they hold the covering of their heads to be as honourable , in a manner , as the head it self . the several stipends , which the grand signor alloweth to those of the seraglio ( of what degree or condition soever the persons be ) are payed out of the outmost hazineh ; and the chief defterdar ( who hath a book aswel of the names of the stipendiaries , as of their stipends ) is bound to send once in three moneths , to all the odas , in several bags so much money as their pay comes to , and there they share it amongst them : the like he doth also by the women , and the agiam●…glans , paying them in good money . and against the byram , which is their carneval , he must send them their vests , their linnen , and such like necessaries ; of all which he never fails them . for if he should disappoint them ( especially at that time ) they would so complain against the said defterdar , that it would be his utter overthrow , or at the least he should be sure to lose his place : such is the grand signors care for his servants , that they may not want whatsoever is befitting each particular person , in his several degree . when any one dies in the seraglio , whether it be itchoglan , or agiamoglan , his chamber fellowes are made his heirs , and that which he leaves behinde him is equally divided amongst them ; and so is it with the young women which never lay with the king : but if any great eunuch die , all comes to the grand signor . for they are alwayes very rich , by reason of the manifold gifts , and gratuities , which daily come to their hands : and if any eunuch of the seraglio's abroad , or in other places of government , should die , then two thirds only of his estate falls to the king by canon , the other third part being to be disposed of , according to the testators will : this also is only by permission , when the king gives way unto it , and will not out of his supream authority , and power , take all to himself , as he useth to do by all great rich ones : the kings person being held the principal , and most lawful heir of all , they esteeming themselves as slaves , which have received their livelihood , goods , estates , and all that they have enjoyed , meerly from his greatnesse , and bounty ; so that they may not grudge to render back again at their deaths ( or whensoever he shall require it ) all that they do possesse . and to this end there is an officer called the beyt el mawlgee ; who so soon as any one dies , or is put to death , makes inquisition after their estates , and so certifies the defterdar thereof , leaving the performance to him , if it be of great import : but the beyt el mawlgee for his own private gain , doth oftentimes conceal ( after search made ) a great part of the estate of the deceased ; dividing the same , privately betwixt the kindred , and himself . when any ordinary person falls sick in the seraglio , he is immediately carried from his chamber in a cart , covered with cloth , and drawn with hands , and is put into the aforesaid hospital , or lazaretta , belonging to the house onely ; where he is lookt unto after the turkish fashion , and kept so closely , that none may come to the speech of him ( except the physician , or apothecary ) but with great difficulty ; and growing well again , he must be carried back , in the same manner , to his own chamber where he was at the first . the expenses of the seraglio are very great , as one may gather by what hath been already said : but there are moreover divers other charges of great consideration which the king is at , by reason of the sultana queen , and then of the chief vizirs , the * serdars of his several forces both by sea , and land , and the great defterdars , and others : to all which he gives gratuities , accarding as he seeth fit upon sundry occosions , aswel at the times of their going forth , as at their returns from their employments abroad , and upon good services done at home : the which gifts , are vests , some unlined , and some lined with very costly furs , swords , bowes , * hanjars , plumes , and brooches , girdles , all set with rich stones , and many other things of great value : and again some but of low price , according to the quality , and desert of the parties , to whom his majestie is pleased to shew his liberality . nay the hazinehdar bashawe , who hath the keeping of the cloth of gold , and silver of bursia , doth affirm that , in that one commodity to make vests of , there is spent yearly two hundred thousand sultanas : besides what he disburseth for the buying of venetian silks , and woollen clothes , of which the seraglio consumes a great quantity , they not wearing ( for the most part ) any other . neither doth this alone serve the turn . for besides all this the grand signor gives away all that which is given him by strangers ; and a great part also of that which comes to him of the spoil of the dead , of which he is master , as hath been shewed before . and surely , should his majesty want these helps , he could not long continue his liberality , giving 〈◊〉 he doth to his women , to his bashawes , and to all such as are at any time to kisse his hand . neverthelesse , true it is , that the greatest part of things of value , 〈◊〉 he gives away , in time comes again 〈◊〉 his hands . for his sultana's , bashawes , eunuchs , or other rich men , dying , he immediately becomes master of all again , or ( at least ) of the greatest part of their estate : and so of such things there is a continual ebbing , and flowing in the seraglio . the queen likewise gives much away . for as she is presented by many ; so is it fit that she should in part make some compensation : and to that end , she hath an allowance of vests , and other things in great abundance : besides she hath liberty to dispose of many of those which have been worn by the king . the uizir azem is also a giver at the kings charge ; aswel whilst he is in constantinople , as when he is upon departure , as general of the grand signors army , to the wars : and to that end before he departeth , he hath brought unto him from the hazinehdar bashawe a great number of vests , and other things that he may be provided , when he is in the field , with presents according to the turkish custom : which ( in all businesses , and upon every occasion ) is , to give , and take . the king ( if he please ) may at any time go abroad out of the seraglio , either by water , or by land : when he goes by water he hath his kaik , or barge of sixteen , or eighteen banks , with a very sumptuous , and stately poop , covered over with crimson velvet richly embroydered , under which he himself sits , and none but he upon cushons of velvet , and cloth of gold ; his agas standing all on their feet , holding with one hand by the side of the kaik , and only the bustangee bashawe , who steers the barge , may now and then sit down , that he may handle the helm the better . now the bustangee bashawe , by reason the king talks much with him in the kaik ( at which time , lest any one should hear what they say , the mutes fall a howling like little dogs ) may benefit , or prejudice whom he pleaseth : the grand signor being altogether ignorant of divers passages , and apt to beleeve any information , either with , or against any subject whatsoever . his barge is rowed by agiamoglans , which are brought up in that exercise , and indeed they mannage the businesse very well and nimbly ; not sitting at all when they row , but as they fetch their stroak , they step up upon the next bank before them , and so with the stroak fall backward flat on their backs upon the next bank behinde them : much resembling the manner of rowing in the gallies . when he goes forth by land , he alwayes rides on hors-back , and goes out ( commonly ) at the greatest gate , especially at such times as he is to go to the moschea , or church , which is upon the friday ( it being their sabbath ) and is accompanied into the city by all the bashawes , and other grandes of the port , besides many of his own houshold servants which go by his stirrup , and his agas riding after him ; having divers solacks also with their bowes , and arrowes , which go before him for his guard . and as he rides along the streets , he salutes the people with nodding his head towards them , who again salute him with loud shouts , and prayers of prosperity , and happinesse ; and for recompence , the king oftentimes puts his hand into his pocket , and throwes whole handfuls of money amongst them . now they of the seraglio , which go along by his stirrup , have charge to take all such petitions , as are preferred to his majesty as he rides along either to , or from the moschea : and many poor men , who dare not presume , by reason of their ragged apparel , to approach neer unto so majestick a prefence , stand afar off with fire upon their heads , holding up their petitions in their hands , the which the grand signor seeing ( who never despiseth , but rather encourageth the poor ) sends immediately to take the arzes , or petitions , and being returned home into his seraglio , reads them all , and then gives order for redresse as he thinks fit . by reason of which complaints , the king oftentimes takes occasion to execute the fury of his wrath , and displeasure , even upon the most eminent in place , before they are aware , without taking any course in law against them ( onely acquainting the muftee with his design , who seldom or never doth oppose him ) but causing a sudden execution of what punishments he pleaseth upon them ; either putting them to death , or at the least , turning them out of their places . for as he stiles himself * awlem penawh , so he would have the world to take notice , that such as lament unto him , shall be sure to have redresse , and succour from him ; although his ministers fail them , or abuse them through their injustice . which makes the bashawes , and other great officers , that they care not how seldom the grand signor stirs abroad in publick , for fear lest in that manner their unjust proceedings , and bad justice should come to his ear . and indeed they alwayes live in great fear , through the multiplicity of businesse that passeth through their hands , and in danger of loosing their lives at a short warning ( as it hath been ever observed , that few uizirs die in their beds ) which makes them use this proverb : that he that is even the greatest in office , is but a statue of glasse : but notwithstanding their brittle estate , bribery hath so bewitcht them , that hap , what will hap , he that will give most shall be sure to speed at their hands . the grand signor , for the use of his houshold , hath in constantinople at a place called * ahur capsee , near unto the seraglio ; an exceeding large stable of a thousand horses and upward : and the * imrohor bashawe , which is master of the horse , hath the charge of them , as of all his other horses , mules , camels , and all his cattle whatsoever , and of all the kings hay , and provender : having an under imrohor for his assistant , besides many ordinary grooms which are to look to them , and see that the * seises keep them in good case . now the said imrohor bashawe , and his deputy , are to see the grand signors servants provided of horses , at such times as they accompany his majesty abroad , either solemnly at showes in the city , or abroad at hunting , or otherwise as the king pleaseth . besides this stable , he hath divers others in other places , both for his own service , and for the use of his gentlemen , at such times as he , or they shall come thither : namely , at his gardens , and houses of pleasure abroad in the countrey , to which his majesty useth to go very often ; but these stables have not above eight , or ten horses a piece in them . for to those houses he carrieth but few followers with him , and those few are the chiefest agas of all . he hath also stables of stallions for race in bursia , adrianople , and in divers other places ; from which are brought to constantinople very stately colts ; besides such as are continually sent him for presents from cairo , damascus , bagdat , and other places by the bashawes , he hath also many which fall to his share by the death of great persons : all which are horses of great price , and kept for his own use . but because there must be a great number of horses , for ordinary services of the baser sort of servants , the king is therefore furnished with low prized nags out of walachia . besides the aforesaid stables of horses ; the grand signor is provided of five thousand mules , kept near to constantinople , which serve to carry pavillions , chests , water , and all other necessaries for travel : but because the vizir azem ( at his going out general ) makes use of a great part of them , there is seldom that number compleat at home . and should the king himself go out to the wars in person , his very houshold would use a thousand of them , besides their riding horses . for the ottoman emperors are almost aswel accommodated in their voyages abroad , as they are at home in the city ; and indeed the generality of the turks are so well fitted , against such times as they are to go forth , especially for long journeyes , as i think no people in the world can go beyond them . the grand signor is bound by canon of the empire , upon the first day of the byram , which is their carneval , the ramazan being ended , which is their day-lent , to shew himself publickly , and to let all the great men , and the better sort of his own servants kisse his vest ; wherefore upon that day early in the morning , being richly clad , and decked with his best jewels ; he cometh forth of his lodgings , at that gate which is kept by white eunuchs in the second court , and sets himself down in a certain place called the * taht , upon a persian carpet of silk and gold , close by the aforesaid gate ; and doth not stir thence until such time as all that are appointed have kissed his vest , in token of their reverence , and duty towards him : the chief uizir standing close by him , and telling him the names of such as he thinks fit , and their places , to the end the grand signor may take the better notice of them . now to some of the doctors of the law , which are of high degree , the king raiseth himself up a little to honour , and receive them ; and to some he shews more grace , and affection , then to other some , and indeed to all more then ordinary : especially to the muftee , and the two cadeleeschers . now this ceremony being ended , he goeth to the moschea of sancta sophia , accompanied by them all ; where having finished the * namaz for that day , he hears a sermon ; and at his return , taking his leave of them , he retires himself to his own lodgings , where he dines alone , as he doth upon other dayes : notwithstanding upon that day he maketk a very sumptuous banquet in the divan for the bashawes , and other grandes , and a very great dinner in the court yard for all such as did accompany him , and are there present . then after dinner his majestie observing the ordinary custome , sends the uizir azem , for his byramlick , * a very rich vest furred with a costly fur ; and doing the like by the other great ones of the port , ( though with vests of far lower price ) he also extends his bounty to all his agas , bestowing upon them swords , * hanjars , and such like things ; and upon the sultana's costly jewels , * filjan take as , and * coshacks all set with stones : besides many gifts to others of the seraglio , giving byramlicks , ( or as we say ) new-years gifts to all . every night during the three dayes of the byram ( for it is but for three dayes , and so it ends ) he causeth shews to be made of fire-works , and such like , by the water side , which continue until morning , and a great drum is beaten all the while ; and that the sultana's may see them , the king comes of purpose into their company to be merry with them , and is more free , and familiar then at other times ; he also gives free liberty for mirth , and sports , both by day and night , thorowout the whole city , during those three dayes . there are also invited ●…o these great festivals all the sultana's which live out of the seraglio , who both give presents to the king , and take byramlicks of him : moreover in this byram the grand signor is presented by the bashawes , and great personages , with gifts of very great price . for every one strives to exceed another , thinking thereby to win favour . the sultanas also are not behinde hand ; for they present him with shirts , handkerchiefs , linnen breeches , towels , and such like things of good value , being all very curiously wrought , the which the grand signor afterwards makes use of , for his own wearing . the same * byram of three dayes , is kept in all his dominions , and throughout the city of constantinople , even in every turks house ; the streets being ( almost at every corner ) set out , and decked with pretty devises , and * salunjacks of divers sorts , very artificially made , where old and young are solaced ; and giving two or three aspars to the keepers of the swings , have sufficient recreation . but during this feast , it is somewhat troublesome , and dangerous for the poor christians , and jews , to walk along the streets . for the turks being then somewhat insolent , and full of wine , putting off the sobriety * of the ramazan , do scare them exceedingly ; often threatning to mischief them , if they deny them money , when they in that fury demand it of them . and so they do likewise at another byram , which is called the coochook byram , and comes about three moneths after the other ; in which likewise the turks are wonderful merry both day , and night . chap. xi . of the old seraglio , and womens lives therein : of the turks marriages , and children : slave-selling , and witnesses . having oftentimes ( by the way ) made mention of the * fs●…ee s raj , or old old seraglio , which is ( as it were a dependent of the kings seraglio , in regard of the use of it ) it will not be amisse , briefly to speak somewhat touching the same . this is a very large place , immured with a very high wall , surpassing that of the kings seraglio ; the buildings are fair , it hath many inhabitants , all women , and eunuchs , and is about three quarters of a mile in compasse , being seated in the noblest part of the city . and this was the first seraglio , which mahomet the second built for to dwell in , with all his court , when he took constantinople : ●…t hath but one gate belonging unto it , and that is of iron ; the which gate is kept , and guarded by a company of white eunuchs , and no man may come in thereat , unlesse it be to b●…ing in s●…ch necessaries as they want in the house , at which times they may not see any of the women . now the women which are therein , are those which are put out of the kings seraglio , viz. such sultana's as have belonged to the deceased grand signors ; those women likewise , which through their evil behaviour , and conditions , are fallen into disgrace with the king ; and such as are infirm , or defective in what should belong to women fit for the companie , and bed of a king , and none else are there , but for some of these causes . all which are governed , and lookt unto by an old woman ( called also kahiya cadun ) which is made their over-seer , and taketh care to see them used according to the custom of the house , every one in their degree : and that they have their diet , and clothing , with their several stipends in due time : all which is far short of what they had , when they were in the kings ●…eraglio ; howbeit , such as have been sultana's , live out of the common rank , in their lodgings apart ; and although they are out of the kings sight , and ( as it were ) out of favour , yet they are reasonably well served . the greatest part of the said sultan●…'s , if they be any thing rich , may ( with the grand signors leave , by the old womans sollicitation ) go forth from thence , and marry , and carry with them all that which they have kept , and stollen . for if they do not carry the businesse cuningly , at their coming forth of the kings seraglio , if they have ought of any great worth , or value that is known , the * cadun takes it from them , and rest●…res it again to the grand signor : so that i say , if they have any thing , to bestow themselves withall , they warily make it known abroad , to the end , that some men of quality may become sutors to them , and make them a good joynter . in the said seraglio , they have all the commodity of necessaries , that may be , as gardens , fountains , and fair baths . and the king himself hath some rooms also therein ready furnished . for sometimes he goes thither to visit his female kinred , as his grandmother , sisters , aunts , &c. who for some of the aforesaid occasions , have been put out of his seraglio . the other women of this old seraglio have but mean allowance ; and had they not somewhat of their own to help sometimes , they would pass but coursly ; so that they are fain to betake themselves to their needles , by which they in part sustain themselves , and reap a reasonable benefit . and as in the kings seraglio , the sultana's are permitted to employ divers jewes-women about their ordinary occasions : so these women likewise of this seraglio , have other jews-women , who daily frequent their companies , and sell their labours for them . any turk , be he of the clergie , or of the laity , may , if he please , take seven wives at kebi●… , ( but few , or none will have more then one , or two at the most , to save charges ) besides he may keep as many * haylayks , as he will , and the children begotten of them , are held as legitimate , as those of the wives , and have as much right to the inheritance of what the father leaves behinde him . but between the children of the great ones there is great difference . for a bashawe having married a sister , or daughter of the king , and having sons by them , those sons may not rise above the degree of a sanjack beg , or a capoogee bashawe , to the end they may be kept under , being allied to the crown ; that so being but in mean places , they may not be apt to rebel . but their brothers which their father begat of slaves , may come to be bashawes ; for they are free from suspicion , in regard they are not of the blood royal. and hence it is , that those children , which had a sultana to their mother , are so often seen to be in lower degree then the others . for , for the aforesaid reason , he which is born of the slave , is above him that is born of the sultana . yet with the children of the other subjects it is otherwise ; for they are all equals . the parties married , may upon divers occasions specified in their law , leave one another : especially when they cannot agree , and live peaceably together . and if the man puts away the woman , then he is bound to allow her the joynter , which he promised her , when they were contracted before the cadee , and witnesses : but if the woman forsake the man , then she can recover nothing ; but departs onely with a small portion , such as she brought with her into her husbands house . and if they have any children , then he must keep the males , and she must take the females along with her . ●…he same order is also observed , and held with married christians . for , if the husband turns turk , he may take his sons with him , & make them of that profession ; but his wife will retain the daughters : and if she turn turk , she doth the like by her daughters , and leaves the sons to him . now in case a turk takes slaves for his * use , he may not sell them again ; but they become members of his family , in which they are to remain till they die . but if they prove barren , then they may be sold from hand to hand , as often as it is their fortune . the turks may buy of all sorts of slaves , of every religion , and nation ; and may use them as they please ( killing only excepted ) which the christians , and jews there may not do ; for they have liberty only to buy christians and jews . there is for this purpose a place in constantinople , neer the bezisten , where every wednesday ( in the open street ) there are bought , and sold slaves of all sorts , and every one may freely come to buy for their several uses ; some for nurses , some for servants , and some for their lustful appetites . for they which make use of slaves for their sensuality , cannot be punished by the justice , as they should be , if they were taken with free women , and with turkish women especially . these slaves are bought , and sold , as beasts , and cattle are , they being viewed , and reviewed , and felt all about their limbs , and bodies , and their mouths lookt into , as if they were so many horses in smithfield ; then they are examined of what countrey they are , and what they are good for ; either for sewing , spinning , weaving , or the like ; buying sometimes the mother with the children , and sometimes the children without the mother , sometimes two or three brothers together , and again , sometimes taking the one , and leaving the rest , using no terms of humanity , love , or honesty , but even as the buyer , or the seller shall think will best turn them to profit . now when there is a virgin that is beautiful , and fair , she is held at a high rate , and is sold for far more then any other ; and for security of her virginity , the seller is not only bound to the restitution of the money ( if she prove otherwise ) to him that bought her ; but is for his fraud fined at a great sum of money . and in this b●…zisten there sitteth an emeen , that is , a customer , who receives custom of the buyers , and sellers of slaves , which amounteth to a reasonable sum in a year , for the toll is very great . the bashaws , and other great subjects , though by marriage they become uncles , sons in law , or cozens to the grand signor , may not by vertue of their affinity , challenge any more familiarity , or freedom with his majesty , then if there were no such matter of kinred between them : but only presume so far , as may well befit their place and dignity ; they remaining still slaves , as the others do : nay their servitude is thereby increased , and they lose a great part of their former liberty . for they must be very obsequious to the sultana's , whom they have married , and turn away the greatest part of their other women , and slaves if they have any ) and must with patience support all their wives imperfections . so that for this reason , few bashawes of worth and judgement , seek after such marriages ; for they are both chargeable , and bring discontent . but when the king commands , they ( as his slaves ) must submit , and obey , though their vexation , and charge increase never so much thereby : and must confess themselves to be highly honoured , and obliged unto his majesty for so great a favour . the ceremonies of turkish marrying are nothing else , but in the presence of the cadee ( who is the justice ) to make hoget , that is , a writing expressing the vow , and good liking of the parties to be married ; with a specification of the joynter , which the husband is to make to the wife . all which is done in the presence also of witnesses , which are true , and honest , without exception . for among the turks it is not permitted that every one that will , should bear witnesse : but only such men as are free , of a good age , that can say the * namaz , and have some knowledge in the law , known to be men of civil life , and conversation ; and ( above all ) which drink no wine . for the witnesse of a ●…urk , which drinks wine , is nothing worth ( yet they may drink * moosellesse , * r●…kee , * and boza , which are stronger then wine ) and thus their law commandeth . but for all this , corruption is so crept in amongst them , that now in turkie , ( especially in constantinople ) there are ( to the outward appearance grave and honest men ) more false witnesses , then in any other part of the world besides : and who are they ? ( at least the chief of them ) but a certain company of beggerly emeers , that is , such as pretend to come of the race and stock of mahomet , alwayes wearing green turbants , by which they are known , and reverenced : but they are generally the most ill favoured men that ever i saw : and with them i may fitly joyn a great number of poor cadees , and naits out of office who aswel as the emeers , for money do use that detestable trade , which our knights of the post do practise here with us . and hence it is , that avanias are so commonly framed ; for they can stoutly ( and that with ease ) outface the poor christians , and jews . nay for a bribe they will not spare their own sect , in bearing false witnesse , or raising an * eftera , that is , a false accusation against them . for these turks being naturally given to covetousnesse ( though they pretend to be lovers of honesty ) and altogether inclined to rapine ( yet without question , there are some very honest men amongst them ) when they meet with a fit opportunity , they will play fast , and loose with any man , be he of what condition soever , for their own benefit . wherefore it proves dangerous to have any dealing with them ; for that they with that trick will easily free themselves from any obligation , or agreement before made . judgement there consisting chiefly in the proof by witnesses ; so that a man had need to be wondrous circumspect , and wary in his proceedings with turks , especially in matters of contract . chap. xii . of their religion , opinions , clergie-men , times , places , and rites sacred ; and of the womens small devotion . the turks believe in almighty god , and give him familiarly these attributes . 1 hoo. 2 alloh . 3 tangree . 4 hack . 5 hackteawlaw . 6 alloh teawlaw . 7 jehawnee awfeereen . 8 hodoy , &c. and that he is the creator of the whole universe , and will be a gracious pardoner of all good men in the day of judgement . that he is in the highest heaven , served with especial angels , having from the beginning cast out the disobedient ones , for whom , as also for wicked men , he made hell . and as they affirm everlasting life to be in these two places , viz. heaven , and hell ; so they confesse , and wait for the resurrection of the body to be reunited with the soul , at such time as the fearful trumpet ( which they call soor ) shall be sounded by mahomet at the commandment of the great god of the judgement . they believe also , the life everlasting in paradise to be such a happinesse , as consists onely in delighting , and pleasing of the senses , and that they shall have there the use of natural things in all perfection , without making any difference ; enjoying perfect health , and free from all manner of trouble , and vexation . and on the contrary , that in hell the use of the foresaid things shall be in unquenchable fire , and shall have a most bitter and loathsom taste , and they which come there shall continually be tormented with inumerable vexations , and fearful sights : and this is all that they conceive of heaven or hell ; either for the reward of the righteous , or the punishment of the reprobate . they say moreover , that the power of god is such , that having at the creation of man prefixed , and appointed a set time for his end , it is impossible that the wit or device of mortal man , should be able to divert , or prevent it ; wherefore in the wars , and in all other occasions , they are so much the more bold , resolute , and couragious ; being persuaded that their end is written in their foreheads , and that it is not for them to go about to avoid it , so that if they die , emmer allohung , it was gods will it should be so . now this their opinion makes them to laugh at , and scorn the greeks , who burn waxen candles at holy wells hang rags upon trees , which they rend from the clothing of the sick , and use divers other charms for to drive away diseases . they also affirm gods power to be such , that after mens bodies are risen again , he will give them such an agility , that they shall be able in a moment to passe from one heaven to another , even to the farthest part of them , to visit , and embrace their wives , mothers , brothers , and others of their kinred ; the heavens being all transparent , of diamonds , rubies , and christal . as concerning gods throne , or seat of majesty , they affirm , that every one cannot behold it , by reason of the brightnesse of the beams , which come from his eyes ; and by reason of the unspeakable splendor proceeding from his glorious face ; so that the angels , and prophets only have the grace to enjoy that sight . and of the angels they report thus , that they are continually serving , and praising god , and ready to obey his will : but i have read in a book which they call ahvawlee keeyawmet , that is , the state of the day of judgement ; written by a famous sheyk amongst them , a most ridiculous discourse of the angel gabriel . for he writes , that gabriel hath a thousand six hundred wings , and that he is hairy from head to foot , of a saffron colour , having in his forehead a sun , and upon every hair a star ; and that he dives three hundred and sixty times a day into * noor dengiz , and ever as he riseth out of the water he shakes himself , and of every drop that falls from him there is an angel made , after the likenesse of gabriel himself ; who until the end of the world do pray unto god , and praise him , upon their beads ; and these young angels are called roohawneyoon . many such dicourses there are in that book : but because they are vain i leave them to the turks that believe them , especially the common sort , who think that whatsoever is written in their tongue must of necessity be true , and that they are bound to believe it . they hold that in paradise there is a tree which they call toobaw , upon whose leaves are written the names of every living man ; so when gods will is that such , or such a one should die , god shakes off his leaf into * israels lap , who looks upon it , and reads it , and having seen what gods pleasure is , he ( after the party hath been dead forty dayes ) sends an angel to carry his soul , according as the leaf shall direct him , either into heaven or hell , for upon his leaf , not only his hour of death is written , but also what shall become of him after he is dead . they say , that almighty god sent four pegambers , that is prophets , into the world , to instruct , govern , and save mankinde , each of them being holy , pure , and undefiled , viz. 1 moosaw : 2 dawood : 3 isaw : 4 muhammed : and that god sent to every one of them by his angel gabriel , a book that they themselves being first perfected , might the better know how to instruct the people : to moses he sent the tevrat , that is , the old law ; to david the zebur , that is , the psalms ; to jesus the injeel , that is , the gospel ; and to mahomet the kuraw●… , that is , the alcoran . and that the three first prophets with their people did fail somewhat in the laws given them by god : but mahomet coming last , brought a law , more true , plain , clear , and sincere , in which all such as believe should obtain the love of god : but they say that all other nations continue still in their errors , and having sucked of their mothers milk , do not embrace the truth . for which obstinacy , and blindnesse , being ( by right ) deprived of all hope of coming to heaven ; they have no other means to recover the same , and to come thither at the day of judgement , but by mahomets protection , who is the onely intercessor , and mediator unto almighty god : and standing in the dreadful day of judgement at the gate of paradise , he shall be sought unto , and intreated by the other three prophets to save their people also , and his goodnesse , and clemency shall be such , as to make intercession for them ; so that the good christians , and the good jewes , shall by his means obtain everlasting life , with perpetual fruition of sensual delights as aforesaid ; but in a place apart , and inferiour to the turks , they being beloved of god , and more dear unto him then others ; the women also shall come into heaven , but shall be in a place far inferiour to men , and be lesse glorified . all the prophets are held in great honor amongst them , and they never name any prophet , but they say , aleyhoo selawm , that is health , or salvation be upon him . they call moses , musahib alloh , that is , a talker with god ; and david hazrettee dawood , that is , venerable david , and jesus meseeh , roohullah , and hazrettee isaw , that is , messias , the spirit of god , and venerable jesus ; and mahomet , resul alloh , that is , the messenger of god . when they talk of christ jesus , they speak very reverently of him , and confesse that the jews through envy apprehended him , and falsly , and malitiously condemned him , and led him along to put him to death : but the angels being sent from god , took him away from them in a cloud , and carried him up into heaven ; at which the jews being astonished , and extreamly vexed , took one that was there present , and crucified him in his stead ; being unwilling to have it known that jesus was the messias , he being in heaven in company of his brethren the prophets , beloved of god , and serving him , as the other prophets do . these are the main , and principal foundations of their religion , upon which they build , and frame the course of this their present temporal life ; and by which they hope to obtain a life everlasting , and happy ; affirmed by their prophet to be full of the delights , and pleasures of this world , but enjoyed in all perfection , and excellency , in a supernatural , and incorruptible manner . the ministry of their religion ( or rather their confused sect ) is as followeth . first they have a * muftee , that is to say , an expounder , or declarer of law cases ; who is also amongst them as an archbishop with us : for he is the primat over the church , and must be a man very expert in the law , and accustomed to do justice , chosen by the grand signor himself : the which muftees charge is , to oversee , and hear all such matters of weight , as are belonging to the law , or to the church , in case his inferiours , as * moola's , cadees , &c. should fail in the due performance of what belongs to their ●…everal places . and to this end , every tuesday he must assemble all the chiefest of them which are in town , or at least the greatest part of them , to his own house ; where he disputeth with them for the space of three , or four hours , putting divers cases to them , and taking their answers from them in writing : but by this means he oftentimes entraps many of the cadees which are in office , especially such as are given to bribery . for when any plaintiff , or defendant is assured that the cadee ( which had the cause before him ) hath wronged any of them ; then the party offended makes his grievance known to the muftee , who against the next tuesday frames a case as like unto it as possibly he can , but of another subject , and in other mens names ; so when they are come together he wittily puts forth that amongst the rest , and that being resolved with the rest , he looks upon it ; then he calls that cadee , which committed the fault , and privately rebukes him for it . the like course is taken by many , which come to the muftee himself to be resolved of some point in law ; lest that the muftee should know either party by naming them , and so lean to what side he pleaseth : but after this manner he cannot easily deceive them . the muftees chief employment is , to answer all such propositions as are made unto him , upon cases of conscience , and the rites of the turkish law . the which answers are in few words , very brief , and they are called fetfa's ; that is , declarations , or judgements of the muftee ; with which he may compel , not only the cadees , and bashawes to the performance of the contents thereof ; but the kings own person is also bound to see them executed , and to stand to his decree . for they seek altogether to amplifie this sect of lawyers , in honour of their prophet the lawmaker ; and the muftees authority is so much the more regarded , for that he is upheld very stoutly by the whole order of the cadees . the muftee hath his revenue a part in land of about six thousand sultana's the year ; but being put out of his place , leaving the revenue to his successor , he hath then but a thousand aspars a day , as the cadeeleschers have when they are in office ; howbeit their uncertainties amount alwayes to a far greater matter . and although this muftee hath not an absolute rule , and command over the muftees of other parts of the kings dominions ; yet by his policie he ever prevails with the grand signor , and effecteth whatsoever he undertakes , especially when he hath the uizir azem to his friend , who in degree , dignity , and authority is his superiour . next to the muftee , there are two cadeeleschers , that is to say , judges of the armies , one of graecia , and the other of natolia ; who also being men of the law , and they which alwayes succeed the muftee , have the oversight of all the other cadees , and the placing , or the displacing of them is in their power ; which cadees are justices , and there is one in every city , and town , to do justice , and end controversies between man , and man ; and to punish offenders ; but they are changed every three years , and others put into their places , by the cadeeleschers , with order from the grand signor : which selling of * cadeelicks is an unspeakable benefit to the said two cadeeleschers . amongst these cadees , they have also their orders ; viz. those of the first rank , and they are called * moola's , which are alwayes employed in the chiefest cities ; the other are but cadees , and they get employments as they can , by their good , and upright carriage in their places ; a third sort there is also of this kinde , which are called naibs , and they serve in small towns , and villages , as deputies to the former , but in time come to be as high as they . now the cadeeleschers keep each of them a book , wherein are exactly set down the revenues of every particular * cadeelick both in graecia , and in natolia ; so that by their books they know the better how to furnish any place that is void , and at what rates to sell them : none of them being worth , or yielding above five hundred aspars the day ; gratuities , and bribes excepted . this order of turks only , amongst the rest , hath this large priviledge , which is , that they may not be put to death as other turks are : so that , if any of them by committing some notorious villany , or offence against the law , should deserve death , it must then be done , by an expresse and absolute command from the grand signor , and that very warily , and secretly ; but this hapneth very seldom , or never . the muftee , and cadeeleschers are changed at the kings pleasure , ( for there is no office among the turks during life ) howbeit their ordinary continuance is three yeers ; their chief fortune depending wholly in obtaining the grace , and favour of the chief vizir . all the aforesaid men of the law , viz. the muftee , the cadeeleschers , moola's , and cadees , wear their turbants far bigger then any other turks , and are made up after another fashion , in token that they ought to be reverenced above others : & although their habit be in fashion very like other mens , yet in this there is great difference , which is , that their wearing is commonly chamblet , and the finest cloth , but no silk , or cloth of gold at all . then nex to these orders , they have a governour of the moscheas , or churches , called the * mootevelee ; whose chief employment is to look after the revenues of the church , and after the repairing of the great moscheas : then sheichs which are high priests , and eemawms , which are parish priests , and next to them muyezins , which are as our churchclerks , all which are employed in the service of the church , both in praying , preaching , calling the people to prayer , burying the dead , reading upon the graves of the dead ; and to conclude , all such offices as are any way belonging to the church , for the edifying of the people . and in every jawm , or cathedral church , there are * mudereefes which are readers , that teach schollers the common prayers , and instruct them in the service , and duties belonging to the church , being paid for their pains out of the revenues of the moscheas . they pray five times a day ordinarily ( aswel in the moscheas , as in their private houses , or wheresoever they are ) viz. about four of the clock in the morning , which they call sabaw namaz , or temcheet namaz : at noon , and that they call oileh namaz : between three and four a clock afternoon , which they call ekinde namaz : between seven and eight at night , and that they call acksham namaz : and at midnight , which they call ghejeh namaz : and upon the fryday ( which is their sabbath ) six times . for they pray then at nine of the clock in the forenoon also , and that is called selaw : now upon that day there are more * muyezins which cry in the meenares , or steeples , then upon other dayes ; ( for at all those hours instead of bells , the people are called to prayer by the voice of one or two of them standing in the steeples , or turrets , which are of a reasonable height , and joyn to the moscheas ) by whose voices , and repetition of the * aazawn , they are stirred up to the praise of god , and mahomet , and so they prepare themselves for prayer . the condition of them which are to pray , is onely to be corporally clean ; it being altogether unlawful for any turk to enter into the moscheas , with an intent to pray , if he finde that he hath any natural pollution , or carnal uncleannesse about him , be it of what condition soever , or of never so small moment ; wherefore , for their cleansing , every one is bound either to wash himself in the bagno or bath , if it be for carnal commerce , ( until which time he remains * jenoob ) or for other sorts of uncleanness , or small offences , with cold water : every place , and citie abounding with baths , both publick , and private ; and every church-yard with very fair fountains , for the use of the common sort of people ; so that every one must do his * awb dest before he pray . now , immediately after every one is cleansed , and come into the church , the eemawm begins with a loud voice to pray , sitting before all the company with his face towards the * south east : and the people being placed in orderly ranks with their faces the same way , do altogether imitate him in gesture . for of themselves a great part of them would not else know how to perform that businesse , scarcely one in twenty understanding what the eemawm sayes . for they pray in an unknown tongue aswel as the papists do : and their prayers consist chiefly in rising up , falling down , kissing the ground , and sometime sitting still ; one while touching their eyes , sometimes their faces , then stroaking their beards , and anon their heads ; again sometimes looking over the left shoulder , and sometimes over the right ; saying some few words in the praise of god , and mahomet : the churches being all the while matted under foot , and in some places there are carpets spread for the better sort of people . the said prayers , according to the hours of prayer are divers , some longer , and some shorter ; none of them being above an hower long , only the prayer in the evening of the ramazan , is longer then the other prayers . they pray , as i said , after the eemawm , who is is their guide , and is much esteemed of , if he have a good voice , as we esteem of our singing men . they also use preaching upon every * jumaa ghun in the ramazan : and when they will pray for any good successe in their wars , or curse any * jelawlee , they then have a custom to go a procession along the streets by two , and two , but without any lights , or any such things in their hands : and as they go along , they praise the name of god , and read very long prayers which they have for those purposes , the people still crying amen at the end of every prayer : and then they hold that rebel , or enemie , whosoever he be , to be without all doubt accursed , and themselves prosperous in their enterprizes . in the times of trouble , and affliction , they publish in the most eminent places a convocation of all the chief men , and ecclesiastical persons in the city ( and of the common people also such as will come , may ) to pray in the fields which are for that use ; ( therein imitating the jews ) and being all come together ; divers of their * santons , ( esteemed for their shew of holinesse ) make sermons of exhortation to fortitude , patience , and to the love and fear of god : but if those troubles continue still , they then use the prayers of fourty hours , and of fourty dayes ( for they are so called ) in the chiefest moscheas built by the emperors : which prayers are said by a company of church-men , who are belonging to the said moscheas , and if all fail , then they fall to sacrificing ; for that is held to be of greatest force to put away evil , and the best thanksgiving for benefits received . all the ceremonies , which they use in the ramazan , or moneth of fasting , are no other , but to abstain from eating and drinking in the day time . for they have leave to eat all the night long , if they will ( that is , from the acksham namaz , which is about seven or eight a clock at night , until the sabaw namaz , which is about four a clock in the morning ) and what they please , without any difference of meats . and at twilight they light lamps round about the steeples , which burn till morning ; the eemawm of every parish taking special notice who is often wanting from church , ( especially in the evening ) and who drinks wine , or eats in the day time . for besides that they should be held despisers of the law , they should be most severely punished , if they were found in any such fault . i remember , that nasooh bashawe being vizir azem , and riding through the streets in the moneth ramazan , espied a turk that was drunk with wine ; forthwith he caused him to be brought unto him , and without giving him any respite , for the recovery of his lost wits , caused a ladlefull of boyling lead to be poured down his throat , wherewith the wretch perished immediately . the grand signor useth in the ramazan , aswel as in the times of troubles , and afflictions ; ( and so do the bashawes , and other great men ) to sacrifice divers sorts of beasts , both at the sepulchers of such as have been held for holy and valiant men , and at the moscheas too , now some do it privately , but the kings have still command , that their sacrifices be done publickly , and in the open streets , and at the gates of the city ; dividing the flesh of the beasts among the people , yet some part of it is sent to the bashawes themselves , and to the other grandees of the port. these sacrifices are used very often . for by that means they think to appease gods wrath , and regain his love and favour . those turks which seem to be professours of religion , and devotion , and would be accounted * sofees , do commonly read , as they walk along the streets , and have their beads longer then other men , carrying them in their hands into the moscheas , and are ever busie with them as they walk up and down the streets , that the world may take notice of their fained zeal : but they passe ( or rather poste ( them over very quickly ; for whereas the papists say the pater noster , or an ave marie ; they say only two words ; as for example , 1 subhawn allah , or 2 istigfir allah , and sometimes . 3 3. alloho okber , many of them go to mecca , and to jerusalem on pilgrimage . to mecca , to visit the temple which they say was built by abraham , in which mahomet in the time of idolatry did hide himself ; of whom they affirm , that when he was almost forty years of age , he received the alcoran from god , by the hand of the angel gabriel , and that from that time the mussulmanlick began , that is , the true belief , and shortly after he died , and his sepulcher is visited by all such , as go the said pilgrimage . and when they go to jerusalem they go not to visit christs sepulcher . for they say , he did not die : but they go to see the places , which he most frequented , as being a miraculous prophet , who raised the dead to life , healed the sick , gave sight to the blind , and wrought many such wonders , which never any prophet could do but he . they go likewise to the valley of jehoshaphat ; for they say , that in that place shall be the resurrection at the day of judgment . now all such as have gone the said pilgrimage , and return home again to their houses , are ever after called hagees , that is , pilgrims , and are very much reverenced , and esteemed of all men . there are also divers turks , who forsaking the world , leave all that they have and go to live , neer to the foresaid vally , for devotion ; and to be nearer to the place of resurrection , supposing thereby to get a great advantage to themselves , above the rest at that day . many there be likewise , which professe a kinde of living out of the common course , and custome of the world , being clothed wonderfull poorly , and raggedly , with white felt caps on their heads , that beg for their living , and lie in the courts of the moscheas , and in such like places ; and these are accounted very holy men . for they pray much in the view of the world , and live alwayes ( in outward appearance ) in the love of honesty : preaching this doctrine to the standers by , that it is impossible perfectly to arrive unto , and gain the love of god , but by the ladder of humane love , and innocency ; and for this cause they betake themselves to that course of life , that they may be in charity with al the world , and be accepted of god , and rewarded for it in heaven ; under which colour of holiness they live at ease , and deceive the world , every one being bountifull unto them . for the poore , simple , and ignorant people do dayly throng about them , receiving their benedictions , for which they give them money . they go many times up and downe the city , from house to house , singing certain prayers for the prosperity of the family ; and seldome , or never go away empty . besides them , there are also some , who ( like hermits ) live in rocks , and on the sides of mountaines , and in other solitary places , neglecting the world , conceiving that course of life to excell all other for innocency , and holiness ; to whom also many men , and women do resort , and give money for their prayers , and benedictions . the greatest ceremony ( for pomp , and solemnity ) which is used amongst the t●…rks , is that of circumcising their children ; wherin they greatly differ from the jews in this one particular . for the turks never circumcise them , till they be past ten years of age , following the example of ishmael , whom they imitate ; alledging that abraham loved him , and not isaac , and that it was ishmael whom abraham would have sacrificed . until the very day of circumcision , they let a lock of hair grow on the crowne of the head , as long as may be , but afterwards they cut it shorter : and the reason why they must let it grow is , only to shew that they are not as yet circumcised : until which time they are not accounted perfect * mussulmen , nor may till then pray in the congregation ; they wear the lock broided , and plaited , and hanging downe the middle of their back , over their uppermost coat , that every one may see it . this circumcision is done without the church , because of the shedding of blood ; all the kindred , and friends being invited unto it , in token of joy , and gladnesse . they use the like ceremony with those , which turne from any other religion , and become turks ; who , in token that they embrace the religion of mahomet , do ( before they are circumcised ) hold up their forefinger and say these words , law illawho illaw allhah ve muhammed resul alla , that is , there is no god , but god alone , and mahomet is the messenger of god . there are in the cities , and by the high wayes also , in most places of the grand signors dominions , for the benefit both of the inhabitants , and travailers , divers * hawns ( commonly called canes ) in which wayfaring men do lodge , and refresh themselves , and their horses : there are also hospitals in cities , and colledges for the bringing up of youth , where they may learn to read , and write ; every moschea built by the emperors , and all other great moscheas having large revenues , out of which ( by the will of the founders ) the said colledges , and hospitals are maintained . for the emperours by canon , should not build any churches , but in memory of some notable conquest , or memorable enterprise , by which the church may be provided for : nor sultana's neither may build , unlesse it be the queen mother to that emperor who reigns at that time when she goes about it . for the building of which , they are at infinite charge , dedicating them with great solemnities for the said victory , be it what it will be . when an emperor builds a moschea , and that it is almost finished , and the main cupola , or round roof is to be laid on , to cap , or crown as it were the whole fabrick ; then are invited all the bashawes , and other great men to come to the solemnity , but every one of them doth send the day before , his present of vests of cloth of gold , velvet , sattin , &c. all which being that day hanged upon cords , on the out-side of the top of the church , the grand signor himself comes thither , and being set under his pavillion in the church-yard , all the chiefest of them ( to whom he also giveth vests ) kiss his hand one after another : this being ended the mustee makes a prayer , and then the cupola is put on , and this is their consecration ; the said vests , which were hanged up , being afterwards shared amongst the master workmen . the same ceremony is also used among the turks in building of their houses , at the closing up the roof . for they invite their friends , who either send them vests , or handkerchiefs , and hang them up after the said manner , which also fall to the workmens share ; the guests are feasted for their pains , & that is the warming of the house , as we call it in england . in these moscheas there are some very costly pieces of work , and exceeding well set forth , and proportioned ; aswel for the largeness , and neatness of those places where the people pray ; as also for the beautifull porches , galleries , and large paved courts which compasse the said moscheas , being adorned with very stately pillars , & fountains built all of curious marble , besides their colledges , and hospitals near unto them , to which ( as i said ) belong very large revenues : insomuch that some of those moscheas may be compared with the richest churches in the world . they are built all of wonderful fair stone , with cupola's covered all over with lead ; the pillars within the churches being either of porphiry , or some such costly stones , and the basis thereof all whited . now the pillars in time of prayer shine most gloriously , by reason of the abundance of lamps that are burning : the which lamps are curiously fastned into round iron hoops , in compass as big as the hoop of a butt ; upon which there are divers rounds of lamps one above another , and are let downe by copper chains from the roof of the church : in every moschea there are three , or four such circles of lamps , or more , according to the bigness of the church . there are no benches in the moscheas , nor any thing to sit upon ; only a little place raised from the ground for the priests , and another right over against it ( but somewhat lower ) for the grand signor , at such times as he comes to prayer ; all the rest sitting upon the ground , as ordinarily they use to sit in other places : wherefore the pavements ( although they are of very bright , and clean stone ) are covered with very fine mats of cairo , which are kept wondrous neatly . for besides the grand signor no man may come into the church with his shoes on ; but must leave them at the door , or else give them to their servants to keep . when any one is dangerously sick , and in their iudgements past hope of recovery ; then they send for the * imawm , who comes , and useth comfortable speeches unto him , and prayeth by him , and the party dying , they wash him all over with water , then having wound him up in his kefin , or winding sheet , and layed him in a coffin with his face downward , they carry him to his grave with his head formost . now if the party that is dead be a man , or a manchild , then they set a tubant upon the coffin ; and if it be a woman , or a girle , then they set a filian takya upon the coffin , for distinctions sake ; that is such a cap as the women wear , with a brooch , and feather in it . again , if the party be a virgin , they oftentimes ( provided they be people of quality ) set garlands , and boughes of oranges upon the coffin . they are accompanied to the grave by the church-men , and their own kindred , and many strangers also , which pass by , willingly go along with them ( for they hold it a very meritorious work to see the dead well buried ) but no women at all ; ( yet women may afterwards both weep , and pray upon their graves ) nor do they carry any lights in their hands , or censers , or howle , and cry after them as the greeks do ; but the * muyezins sing all along as they go , calling upon the name of god , and their prophet mahomet ; and praying for the health of the soul departed : and at their returne there is some kind of course banquet made to the company for their pains . the tombs of the emperors most commonly are built upon the ground , close by their graues , and on each grave there stands an empty coffin , covered either with extraordinary fine cloth , or else with velvet ; having turbants set upon them of the fashion of those which the emperors themselves did wear , with brooches , and sprigs of feathers in them : and there stand great candlesticks both at the head , and at the feet of the said graves , and two lamps burning continually day and , night . now these tombs are for the most part built in little chappels close by ( but not adloyning ) to the moscheas of the said emperors , there is no great store of workmanship about any of their tombs . for they are of the fashion of a chest , about seven foot long , and about two foot and half broad : either side is cut out with flowers , guilded over , and at each end an epitaph . now in these chappels there are muyezins , and derveeshes , who by turns continually read in the alcoran , and pray with their beads , for the glory of the emperors deceased . the uizirs , bashawes , and other great men also ( imitating the emperors ) do the like , but with less pomp , and charge : and they which have no burying places neare the moscheas , may make them neare their dwelling houses , and be buried there , or if they please in any other part of the city , provided that the ground whereon they build their tombs be their owne . the common sort are carried out of the city , and buried in the fields , which serve only for that purpose ; having one stone set upright at the one end of their grave , and another at the other end , for a token that one hath been buried there ( for by the law , howsoever it is not strictly observed , they ought not to bury where one hath been buried before ) upon which is graven the name , degree , and countrey , or any thing else that they please of the parties deceased . besides , if it be the tomb of a man of quality , they usually set a turbant cut out in marble upon the head of it : or if a women then a cap of marble , such as the woman , wear . amongst the turks there are no religious houses , or monasteries , unless the * teckebs of the meulevees , which are an order of * derveeshes , that turne round with musick in their divine service . the turks generally are bred up to arms , and very few can write , or read ; nay it hath been sometimes seen that a bashawe , vizir of the port ( which had not his education in the kings seraglio ) hath sate to do justice in the divan , and hath not known either to write , or read ; but hath beene enforced of necessity to learn to write a few words of course , for the signing of commandments , bills , warrants , and the like . and among the turks , he that can but read , and write , is held a very learned man , and esteemed of far above others , by the common ignorant people : insomuch that when a crafty fellow hath got a book , which he knows will please their humors ( they altogether delighting in books like p●…lmerind ' oliva , the knight of the sun , amadis de gaule , and the like ) he forthwith gets him with his book to some * cahve house , or other , where there is alwayes great resort , and there being set down in the middle of them , he falls to reading ( the people evermore giving credit to whatsoever he sayes ) and so having spent an hour , or two , he takes their benevolences , which is usually more then the price of the book comes to ; such is their delight in hearing a man read fables . as for the women , there is no heed taken , or reckoning made of their religion at all ; therefore i speak of it last , but for modesty sake , i must conceale what the turkes are not ashamed sometimes to judge of them . for they never go to church , so that if they happily have a will to pray at the hours of prayer , they do it in their own houses , using the same preparations as the men do . nevertheless their honesty , and good carriage is much looked after ; the * imawms of every parish being bound to harken diligently after their deportment : who if they discover anything that is amiss , must reveal it to their husbands , that they may put them away if they will ; or else to their fathers , or kindred ( if they be unmarried ) that they may take some course for to reform them . and although the women may not be conversant with any other men , then with their husbands , fathers , or brothers , and although they live in lodgings apart , by themselves , out of the sight of men , and go alwayes abroad with their faces covered ; yet many of them being extraordinarily wanton , are very dishonest , & lascivious , who taking the opportunity of their husbands absence , at the wars , or in some long journey , under colour of going to the baths , and being covered withall , go whither , and to whom they lust , knowing that the worst of it is to be put away , if so be it should at any time be discovered . finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a66798e-730 * the turkish word is sarai , borrowed from the persian word seraw , which signifieth a house . * that is into the posphorus which cometh from the mouth of the black sea to the point of the seraglio . the compass the gates . chief gate . * porters . * head of the porters : an office of good credit . watch house upon wheels . * of them you shall read more at large hereafter . kiosks . chamber of audience . * a place raised from the floor about a foot to sit upon . gardens . cypresse walks . the pleasure that a turk takes in a garden . womens lodging . * sultana , a ladie , the feminine gender to ●…ultan . * bathes or hot-houses ; it must be pronounced banios . rooms for officers . the privie treasury or wardrope . door seale rooms for many othe uses . first gate . porch and guard . great court . hospitall with officers . ●…tore-house . * the grand signors deputy . second gate . porch and guard . second court . * roe deer . ‖ messengers , pursivants , or sumners . † the turkish word is yeng-itheree , of yengee new in , for that they are the latest order of souldiers . * the word is espawhee , which in the persian signifieth a horse-man . † court of justice . nine kitchins with their larders . ‖ chief chamberlen . * aga signifieth master . kings stable . horses furniture . divan room . outward hazineh , or treasury . gallery . queens gate and guard of black eunuchs . third ( or kings ) gate . who may enter . * capee aga chief chamberlain . white eunuchs . audience chamber . another fair court . summer rooms . a hall . a lake . a little boat in the lake . * dumb men and jesters . grand signors bed-chamber desc●…bed . * hangings before the doors . lions of chystal . a lantern . bason and ewer of gold . shooting place . publick divan described . bashawes build rooms in the kings seraglio . four divan dayes . * chief vizir . * the true word is kazeelasker , which signifieth the judge of an armie . * defterdars , the treasurers . so called of the word def●…er , which signifieth a bill or scroll . reiskitawb . † the word signifieth a keeper of the mark . secretaries and clerks . chief over all the chiaushes . chiaushes . the manner of sestion . lest , the upper hand with the laity : but with the clergie the right . cadeleschers places . defterdars places . clerksplaces neeshawngees place . reisketawbs place . no need of attorneyes . the power of the vizir azem . manner of deciding . * he which governs in the chief vizirs absence . caim signifieth firm , or resident , and mekam a place . dinner rites . copper plate * which they cal pestimaw diet. officers diet . drink . under-osficers , underdiet . giving account to the king . by the cadeeleschers . by the defterdars . and by the vizirs . reverence to the king . * a commandement from the king , the word signifieth a kingly or royal paper . their departure . * chief captain or master of the janizaries . * admiral . captain bashawe . his place . aga of the janizaries place . * captains of the janizaries . the kings private and awful window . ambassadors audience . * these are horsemen , but of a higher rank then spahees : the word signifieth set a part , or different . ambassador entertained at the divan a thousand crowns allowed for the entertainment . master of the ceremonies . his admission to the presence . his kissing the kings band . * the true word is terjuman , which signifieth an interpreter . his departure . vesting . recompence all ambassadors but the venetian at the kings charge . * ten aspers make six pence . one lord , the rest slaves . * this word signifieth an expeller of princes : but some will have it to come of pawd and shooh , which is an expeller of injury , or injustice : but amongst the turks it is used for an emperor ; and they give the same title to the emperor of germanie , calling him nem●…s pawdishawh . * this is a persian word , and signifieth a man of blood , or one which causeth blood ; but used for king . two thousand within the kings gate . 11 or 1200 〈◊〉 . virgins . virgins made turks , and how . kahiyah cadun , the mother of the maids . their manner of life . chambers . beds . baths . ●…ewing , and chests . schooling , and mistresses . recreations . the kings coming to them . his choice . preparatives bed-chamber rites . reward . sultana queen . her allowance . other sultanas . the queen ●…hanged . nuptial rite●… the queen●… joynture . guard of black eunuchs . * kuzlar agha signifieth , master of the virgins . * barges . canvas-way . the kings daughters , & sisters &c. portion chest . slaves and eunuchs . * treasury . * store . bill of dowrie . privatenesse . visitings●… they are their husbands masters . * a dagger . divorce . what becomes of the other women * that is 9. d. or 12. d. a day . manner of their pay . * that is between 3. and 4. li. ster. a day . clothes , and jewels : the women servants allowance . * a pike is 〈◊〉 of a yard . * their great feast . byram-gifts . sultanas presents . frugality . the daughter preferred before the mother . jewesse women . their arts . their falsedealing . ●…ll successe . jews , coun●…ellors to great men . punishment●… of the women by blowes . by expulsion by death . prevention of lust . * the word signifieth unexpert , or untutored youths . 6. or 700. agiam oglans . agiam oglans , are renegados , or children renouncing the christian ●…aith . how they are taken . how used & apparelled . election of the best . their circumc●…sion . schooling . the rest how disposed . * milites emeriti , the word is derived from otooracks , which signifieth to sit down . book and pension . agiam oglans of the seraglio how used . * barges . * heads of the companies of agiam oglans . oda bashaws wages . government * these and the oda bashawes are of equall authority . * bustangee bashawes steward . possibility of preferment . * barge . some turks among them . * true believers . their rooms their diet ; * buttry , their sleeping . * a word commmanding absence , and retiring : never u●…ed but for the king . none may see the kings women . the janizaries are made of agiam oglans in other seminaries . other uses of them . * this word signi●…ieth , youths within : and they are so called , because they are reserved for the service of the kings person . itchoglans : turks hardly admitted . noble captives . eun●…chs cruel . punishments . their number . discipline in religion and civility . * oda signifieth a chamber , or room . first school . first lesson is silence . second reverence . third , to w●…e and re●…d , a●…d speak turkish ; and say the 〈◊〉 prayers by heart . book , or check-roll . second ●…hool . ●…ourth , lesson rh●…rick , pe●…sian , arabian , and tartarian●… tongues . fifth bodily exercises . third school sixth , horsmanship and activity . seventh , trades . meanly clothed whilst they are in the three first schools . punishments closenesse . bed-chambers . sewing in leather , &c. they take their cognomina from trades . tryal of religion . fourth school . preferments . punishments cease . neatnesse . gesture . wa●…ting . great turks table . exercises . * a kinde of running at base on hors-back , darting lances one at another . gifts . embassages ●…onferred . * moldavia . vassal princes . * displaced ; or turned out of office . their going forth of the seraglio to the chief offices . * cairo . * aleppo . * damascus . * the word signifieth a familiar talker , or discourser . musahib . a politick course . * lord of graecia , or of natolia . other office ●…rder in ●…ccession . presents from great persons whilst they stay . coming abroad and visitings . capee aga visited . the power of the capee aga . * jesters . * dumb men . discourse by signes . a further use of them . mutes strangle men in the seraglio . mutes can write . white eunuchs . four principal eunuchs in the seraglio . the first and chiefest ; the capee aga , or chamber-2 . treasurer of the house . 3. master of the wardrobe . 4. the keeper of the house . capee aghas priviledges . his pension . * about 3. livre. sterl. † they are called sultanas , beca●…se they are coyned at constantinople , where the sultan lives : they are worth about 7. s. 10. d. apieie presents . the treasurer . treasure . * 240. thousand pounds ster. outward treasury . houshold treasurers office . master of the wardrobe busie imployment . his pension . * 50. s. sterl. at 20 aspars the shilling . keeper of the seraglio . his liberty . * 40. s. sterl. pension . differing priviledges . 200 eunuch in the seraglio . ●…heir gelding . their education in the four odas , imployment . their advancement . fidelity . goods of the de●…eased . * an officer which 〈◊〉 the es●…ates of the dead for the king . the bezisten a large four-square building , where the best and richest ware●… are bought and sold . no fear of pestilence . black eunuchs . their education . kuzlar aga . their pension . their names . negro girles fromwhence they como . education . esteemed most for uglinesse . * the turks have no other word for a blabber lip then areb dodack , which ●…gnifieth a moors lip . black eunuchs priviledges . liberty limited . employment no white man may come amongst the women . the physicians visiting the sick women . strange nicenesse . * p●…tion , or drink , or sirrup . physick mean . curing in the old seraglio . the kings sons by the queen . mothers 〈◊〉 circumcision solemnity hojah , or school-master . the kings daughters . * the word signifieth a kings son in the persian tongue . an eunuch his overseer . magnesia his residence . his commission . victual●… and cooks . * cooks . the kings kitchin and meals . his sitting at meat . not carved . his bread . no knife , nor fork . two spoons . sirrups . no salt , nor antepast . * a tart. bason and ewer . his diet . * little pies . * it is an arabian word , and signifieth drink ; of these sherbets there are very many sorts . drinking once . no words at meals according to this saying , evel tazawm anden kelawm : first victuals and then words . mutes and jesters . ●…is favour . dishes , and covers of gold . yellow purcelane for the ramazan or lent. the remainders of his meat . * gentlemen wa●…ters . his sporting with his buffons . the capee agas d●…et . * from one to another , or from hand to hand . diet for the oda youths . queen and sultanas diet queens service in copper . the king with his women . snow mixed with sherbet . eight thousand pound sterl. comsets and cheese not used . * leiger ambassador . order . bread of 3 sorts . meal from bursia . quanty . constantinople . volo-wheat . * storehouses ●…uantity . pantry allowance . rice , and pulse from alexandria . spice , sugar , and sweet meats . * tarts . little spice consumed . egyptian fruits . honey whence . * they call them yo●…f ka signifying flat . * the turks call them lo●…kma , which signifieth , a bit , or mouthful . * the turks call it , sak●…z ada ; that is the mastick island , because the mastick growes there . oil whence . * governour , next in degree to a beglerbegh . butter from bogdania , &c * boild rice . * storehouses quantity . no fresh butter . little milk eaten . yoghurd . , sower milk . kaymack . provision of fle●…h . * so called because the flesh is pressed and made flat . how they use it . hanged up , and dried . 400 cowes great with calf spent every year to make basturma . other flesh . * cooks . fish . fruits . * melous . * which is called yemish bazar , that is , the fruit market . the kings pocket-money . * agiam oglans gardiners . the skullery neatnesse . losse by pi●…tering . wood and fuel . * ships . * an officer of good account , which taketh care for the cities provision : the word signifieth the master of stanboll . the fashion of the kings apparel . his bedding . a shash is the whole piece ( be it long or short ) of fine linnen , of which the turbant is made ; but the name of the stuff ( as we call ours lawn , cambrick , holland , &c. is telbent : when●…e we ( falsly ) call that which ●…urk wears a turbant , using the ●…ame of the stuff for the thing made up : whereas the true word is saruck , and the turks themselves so call it : it comes from sarmack which signifieth to winde about , or to swathe . * night-attire , for the head . two torchwomen . * breeches , from the waste down to the heel . womens habit . no close-stools , among the men ; but the women ever when they go to the haman or bath , carry them along with them . no paper used at the privy . * they also call it ke●…heh , that is , a janizaries cap , but uskuf properly signisieth a hood . stipends how paid . every thr●… moneths , seraglio heirs . exception . beyt el mawlgee . his subtil●…y . hospital . the kings expenses . * captains , or generals . * daggers . 200000. sultanas , about 80000 pounds sterl. the queens expenses . the vizirs gifts . mutes howling . their manner of rowing . his going out by land . solacks , or bowe-men . gratulations and gratifications . petitions preferred . * the worlds refuge . proverb . * that is the stable wharf , or gate . the kings great stable . * chief master of the horse , the true word is emeer-ahor which signifieth lord of the stable . * horse-keepers . other stables stallion horses . his nags from walachia . mules . publick appearing a●… the byram . * a throne . his honour to some . his going to sancta sophia . * divine service . * a present of the nature of a new years gift . gifts to the grandees . * daggers . * such caps as the women wear . * girdles . three dayes solemnity . fire-works , and shews . presents to the king . from the bashawes . from the sultanas . * feast , * swings . ●…hristians and jews seared . * in which time they drink no strong drink at all . th●…t i●… the 〈◊〉 byram . old seraglio compasse . built by mahomet the second . who are therein . woman-overseer . they may marry with the kings leave . * the mistres of the maids . conveniences thereof . hard state . jews-women . seven wives . * women-slaves . bashawes sons kept under , if of royal blood . divorces . what becomes of the 〈◊〉 of the divorced . * to lie wi●…hall . slaves sold if ba●…ren . slaves bou●…ht and sold in the market . manner of selling slaves restitution if not a virgin . emeen . no benefit by affinity to the king . losse by it . rites of marriage . who may be witnesses . * common prayer . * new wine boiled . * aquavitae . * a drink made of seed , much like new mustard ; and is very heady . ●…meers , false witnesses . false accusations or pretences . * or avania . turks covetous , and dangerous . force of evidence . their religion . 1 he. 2 arab. god . 3 turk . god . 4 truth . 5 high truth 6 high god . 7 creator of the world . 8 pers. god . resurrection the trumpet soor . se●…sual paradise . hell . fate . the commandment of god . charms used by the greeks . agility in the next life . transparent heavens . gods throne . the angels . angel gabriel . * sea in paradise . a tree in paradise . * this israel they say is an angel . four prophets , and four books . 1 moses . 2 david . 3 jesus . 4 mahomet . old law . the psalms . the gospel . the alcoran womens heaven . their opinion of christ . * muftee . this word comes from fetha which signifieth to open in the arab. tongue . the muftees charge . * cadees of the highest rank , the word signifieth lords . ●…is disputation on the tue●…day . the use . his power . his revenue . cadeeleschers . * cadees places . cadees , and their orders . * lords . naibs . books . * cadees place . priviledge . their continuan●…e . no office during life . great turbants . their habits . * this word is derived from evel , which signifieth first . she●…chs . priests and clerks . motevelee . their employment . * this word is derived from ders , which signifieth a lesson . readers . prayers five times a day . upon fryday six times . * clerks . manner of calling to prayer . * the words which the muyezin useth to say in the steeple . cleannesse & purifying . * unclean . * their washing before they pray is so called . awb in persian signifieth water , and dest the hand . priest . the manner of their prayers . * because mecca is south east of constantinople , in other places it may be different . their rule in praying wheresoever they are is to direct their faces to the city mecca ; and this is called by them kibla . prayers in an unknown tongue . their gestures . their length * friday , it signifieth a day of assembling . preaching . * rebel . procession and cursing . other convocations and prayers . * holy men , sermons . sacrificing . ramazan ceremonies . lamps . priest . example of severity . puritans . beads . 1 god is pure . 2 god defend . 3 god is great . pilgrimage . mecca t●…mple . je●…salem . valley of jehosha●…hat . pilgrims . circumcision . the lock of hair . * true believers . canes . hospitals & colledges . limited . a ceremony at the finishing a moschea . moscheas . magnificence . lamps . no seats . mattes . sicknesse . * priest . manner of burying . garlands , and boughs of oranges . women go not to burialls . no lights . * clerks . tombs of the emperors . common tombs . * colledges * holy men professing innocency . * houses where drink cahve . womens religion . women go not to church * priests . the beginning, continuance, and decay of estates vvherein are handled many notable questions concerning the establishment of empires and monarchies. written in french by r. de lusing, l. of alymes: and translated into english by i.f. de la naissance, durée et cheute des estats. english lucinge, rené de, sieur des alymes, 1553-ca. 1615. 1606 approx. 367 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 88 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2009-10 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a06425 stc 16897 estc s107708 99843404 99843404 8135 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a06425) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 8135) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1475-1640 ; 846:08) the beginning, continuance, and decay of estates vvherein are handled many notable questions concerning the establishment of empires and monarchies. written in french by r. de lusing, l. of alymes: and translated into english by i.f. de la naissance, durée et cheute des estats. english lucinge, rené de, sieur des alymes, 1553-ca. 1615. finet, john, sir, 1571-1641. [12], 163, [1] p. printed [at eliot's court press] for iohn bill, london : 1606. a translation of: de la naissance, durée, et cheute des estats. translator's dedication signed: iohn finet. identification of printer from stc. reproduction of the original in the british library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng political science -early works to 1800. turkey -politics and government -early works to 1800. 2006-12 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2006-12 aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images 2008-10 john latta sampled and proofread 2008-10 john latta text and markup reviewed and edited 2009-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the beginning , continvance , and decay of estates : vvherein are handled many notable questions concerning the establishment of empires and monarchies . written in french by r. de lusing , l. of alymes : and translated into english by i. f. london , printed for iohn bill . 1606. to the most reverend father in god , richard , lord archbishop of canterbury his grace , primate and metropolitane of all england , and one of his maiesties most honorable priuie councell , &c. most reuerend father , it pleased your graces right woorthy predecessor , to vouchsafe my vnwoorthy letters sent him in my trauailes , a gracious acceptance . the greatest trouble they put him to , was to peruse them ; so were the proofes he gaue of his vertue , and the signes of his loue towards me , the onely end and vse i euer had or made of them . your grace hath had the happines , with the merit , to succeed him in his dignities : his vertues were already yours in proprietie . of his loue i may say , as of your graces ; that i then did , as i now doe , rather desire to deserue it , then deseruing it , desire to make bold vse of it . loue that descends on vs from men of vertue and eminencie , is it selfe both hope and reward , hire and paiment . that to-boote which we call doing good , or a benefit , as it is an effect that true loue matched with ability , will euen striue to produce , so is it then most welcome when it cōmeth sooner imparted then expected . with this freedome of minde , and dutie of respect , i present to your grace this new apparelled discourse : it hath alreadie put on the habit of three seuerall languages , and if my iudgement erre not , our english fashion will not ill become it . i met with it in my wandrings , and brought it along with me , with an intent , for my priuate exercise of that tongue it first spake in , to translate it : that performed , my determination to recommend it to your graces patronage , fell to be at this late dangerous time , when the diuell ( arch-enemie of trueth ) and his execrable ministers held their generall counsaile how they might make but one fire-worke of our whole estate : but the consideration of your graces most iust imployments in so weightie a businesse , withheld me with a reuerend feare of their disturbance , till i weighed that euen this subiects handling might perhaps doe good to some bad that had a head , if not a hand ( for so great a clock could not strike without many wheeles ) in so damnable a proiect : since if they will needs out-strip former ages , or forreine countries in strange plots of ruining kingdomes and cōmon wealths , they may by this discourse be drawen to practise them vpon the common enemie of christendome , and not vpon vs that acknowledge with them one iesus , one bible , one baptisme . your grace seeth the reasons and scope of these my well intended endeuours , which subiect their allowance or disallowance to your graces most graue censure , so doth my vnworthy seruice with my selfe , to your much desired imployment , as your graces most seruiceably deuoted , iohn finet . the epistle dedicatorie of the author to the duke of sauoy . of all we admire in these times there is nothing comparable to the fortune of the ottomans , and the increase of their greatnesse ; if we examine their beginning and meanes , for they are by nation tartarians , sprung from the most base and remote parts of asia , in former times as vnknowen as vnworthy : if we consider their conditions , they bewray no feeling of ciuility or curtesie : if we regard the parts of their minde , where shall we see ought more rude , and rough hewen then the spirit of that people ? what haue beene the souldiours they haue had through whose valor they haue aduantaged themselues by so many memorable victories ? no better then slaues haled in their infancy from the breasts and laps of their mothers , children of tribute tythed euery yeere from amongst the miserable christians ouer whom they command and domineere . yet we see that with these feeble meanes they haue , in lesse then three hundred yeeres , conquered asia as far as tigris , and the gulfe of persia , possest themselues of aegypt , numidia , and all the red sea . more , hauing atchieued these glorious cōquests they haue beene seene to march , as they say , with colours flying thorow europe , to ouerrun large countries , seaze themselues of kingdomes and most puissant estates , finally to become monarches of greece , and to haue caried the empire of constantinople ; whose neighbours haue not bene exempt from the hauocke of their forces , so many armies ouerthrowen , so many princes ruined , so many rich cities and townes sackt and rased . their power , ouerflowing in happinesse , is at this day the scourge of the east and the terror of the west : in sum , they are feareful to the whole world . but the greater is the astonishment , when we consider , that naked and vnarmed , they haue marched victorious ouer the bellies of the most warlicke nations vnder the heauens , the best prouided of forces and all munition necessary for the wars , that such a people as they vnskilled in nauigation should become masters almost of all the seas . many haue gone about to search out the cause of this thriuing greatnesse , and i amongst others haue for my part with no small diligence perused such authors as haue written their history ; but when i haue narrowly sifted all they haue said of that matter , i finde not this my honest appetite and curiosity as i would contented ; rather as one ill satisfied with the diuersity and negligence of their historiographers , all of them nothing neere approching the course and knowledge of the first and essentiall cause of this their so raised fortunes , i haue sought to please my selfe with setting down as i haue , the many acts and obseruations i haue thereof collected , and which well deserue to be published : not that i so far forget my selfe as to thinke my selfe able to flie a higher pitch then others whom i much honour and esteeme ; but because i haue taken cleane an other way ; with this hope neuerthelesse , that huely representing and distinguishing by order as i doe , the establishment of this monarchy ( answerable to what may be vnderstoode thereof ) the apparence and truth of my discourse wil somwhat inlighten this subiect & affoord me an honest excuse vpon the defects which may be discouered in my opinion . the argument then of this book consisteth of three points , whereunto the order of the whole discourse hath reference : in the first place i summarily handle the meanes they haue practised for their aduancement and greatnesse ; secondly with what cunning and deceit they maintaine what they haue gotten : and lastly how we may be able to assaile them , and turne the chance of their victories and powers . this my trauaile ( most mighty prince ) taketh his flight straight to your highnesse to range it selfe vnder the shelter of your protection , armed with the allowable opinion , that your aighnesse as a generous prince cannot but take especiall pleasure to heare , see , & waigh such speculations . to say the truth , the ordinary discourses of your highnesse table are no other but sundry questions , which it pleaseth your highnesse vsually to propound to all those noble spirits that attend you ; but aboue all , when any one awaketh matter cōcerning either estate affaires , or the atchieuement of deedes of armes ; then is the time your highnesse lendeth an attentiue eare to such as discourse thereof , and to all mens admiration resolueth the most difficult points of the matter in handling , wherein you discouer a iudgment so far beyonde the vulgar and surpassing your age , as we cannot but confesse that the propositions you make are so many proofes and resolutions which you deliuer , and please to draw from out the capacity of your seruants . which considering often with my selfe , i finde forthwith allaied in me the heat of the intention i had to dedicate this my booke to your highnesse , but at the same instant finding represented before mine eies ; the excellency of your iudgment , together with your noble and gentle disposition , which knoweth how to accommodate your greatnesse to the honest designes of your subiects , such especially as reuerence you like me , feare immediatly vanisheth and my desire gathereth strength , with assurance that you wil be so gratious , as , though i be the least of your seruants , you will not spare to entertaine and honour this my little labour with your iudgment : practising vpon me what the sunne ( common father of generation ) doth on the earth , bestowing his beames indifferently as well vpon the low plants as high trees . it may please your highnesse then to vouchsafe to receiue this treatise with the like coūtenance as you would ought else especially labored , in imitation of the diuine maiesty ( only idea of all perfection ) which as well excepteth the offering of the poore widow , as the presents of great princes . againe , it may please your highnes not to thinke amisse so farforth to protect the whole discourse , that it may , supported by your authority , passe with that credit as i wish among men , and remaine free from the many censures of such as take no other delight then in reprehending other mens inuentions . this assurance will make me lift my head higher then otherwise i would , for two causes : the one for the honour and particular contentment i shall receiue hauing performed ought pleasing to your highnesse , the other for the testimony i shall heereby haue of the participation of your fauour beyond my merit and expectation : for which i offer vp my selfe not to die vngratefull , as your highnesse most humble subiect and vassall , r. de lvsing . to the reader . the world had neuer more bookes , bookes neuer lesse woorthy matter : learned , vnlearned , all will be writing , and of these the most affecting the glorious names of authors , become the authors of their inglorious names . pro captu lectoris habent sua fata libelli . the readers skill , makes bookes thriue well or ill . but the true life of a worke , and sound discretion of the writer , appeere not more in the well handling , then wise choice of a subiect . i know diuers courses may meete with one end , as many waies leade to one citie , so may one theame entertaine a world of inuentions ; but of these ( like the same meate serued in in seuerall fashions ) some few onely shall carry the true pleasing relish and temper ; the rest ( as knots in names ) stand rather for ornaments or flourishing differences , then matters regardable or of consequence : well may the will or appetite for a time transport vs , but reason as soueraigne must in the end controle and checke vs. in the compasse of my obseruations , i haue seene discourses and stiles , otherwise hollow and vnsound , sway euen the best iudgements , not alone to allowance , but imitation . whether this were the infection of ignorance , that seasing the most might spread to the best ; or the tyrannie of fashion , which must , howsoeuer monstrous , ( if our selues will not seeme monstrous ) be followed , i know not : one thing i am sure of ; time hath discouered their weaknesse , and trueth his concealed daughter is come to light , when such light owles liue ( or to say better ) die confined to perpetuall obscuritie . this worke seemes to haue passed the pikes of such dangers ; it hath for a sufficient time vndergone the view and censure of the best discerning nations of europe : it hath beene taught to speake both their and the old roman language : if england should not now affoord it kind entertainment , i should thinke it in an error ( not to say of iudgement ) of custom , as being not yet cleere of the imputation it carries of harshnesse towards euen woorthy strangers ; but since i finde ( as doe themselues that suffer ) that this discourteous fault is laid vpon the common sort , and the contrary extolled in the gentrie & persons of more eminent quality , vilia miretur vulgus : we will appeale from their ignorance , to the more generous and better bredde vnderstandings . and to awake these , let me tell them , they shall finde it a discourse not faint or languishing , but such as like a wel breathed runner , gathers more strength towards the end of the race , then was bewraied in the beginning . now to others which shal perhaps obiect , that the scope hereof lying out of our distance , asketh as small heede , as it smally concerneth vs ; i answere , that then the gout or gangrene is not to be regarded because the great toe onely hath it . time and sinne may one day ( which god turne from vs ) make vs more sensible , and this subiects debating more necessary : such as it now is , or may prooue ( reader ) i heere expose it to thy view and censure . i know some acquainted with me and my courses , will expect rather matter of mine owne , then others inuention . they haue reason in this , howsoeuer i haue abilitie : but i cannot yet forget an honest learned physician i once obserued , who ( it seemes ) to spare others , so spent his owne spirits in the personall practise of his medicinall conclusions , as his bodie yet suffers the iniuries of such selfe-offered violence . i am not so charitable ; neither hold i him the vnwisest , that out of others triall frameth his owne confirming . it is time that begets iudgement and assurance . and to this purpose i will close with a saying of that euer most reuerenced master of moralitie seneca , non ignoro etiam quae in speciem laborant , dignitatem dico & eloquentiae famam , & quicquid ad alienum suffragium venit , mora conualescere . i. f. the table of the chapters of the first booke . the turke hath applied his thoughts wholly to the warres . chap. 1. he hath alwaie● sought to make offensiue war. chap. 2. he hath made no account of fortresses . chap. 3. he hath trained vp his souldiours to valour and hardinesse . chap. 4. he hath maintained his souldiours in military discipline . chap. 5. he hath made no reckning of other forces then his owne . chap. 6. he hath to power ioyned cunning and deceit . chap. 7. he hath beene alwaies serued in his warre by good and valiant captaines . chap. 8. he hath made no skip in his enterprises . chap. 9. he hath not spent time vpon enterprises of small importance . chap. 10. he hath laide hold on occasion . chap. 11. he hath behaued himselfe with nimblenesse and celerity vpon his occasions . chap. 12. he hath gone himselfe in person to the warre . chap. 13. he hath euermore gone well appointed to the wars . chap. 14. he hath neuer fought out of season . chap. 15. he hath neuer diuided his forces . chap. 16. he hath not long held warre with one alone . chap. 17. the table of the chapters of the second booke . of religion . chap. 1. of the direct dependency of the turkes subiects vpon their soueraigne . chap. 2. how he hath depriued his subiects of strength . chap. 3. the causes that may moue a people to fury . chap. 4. the common remedy applied by the turke against the force and fury of the people . chap. 5. how the turke curbeth the power of the great men of his estate . chap. 6. how he confoundeth the practises of forraine princes his neighbours . chap. 7. the table of the chapters of the third booke . the causes of the fall and ruine of estates . chap. 1. from what coniectures the continuance of estates may be gathered . chap. 2. that the monarchy of the turke is comprehended within the number of great estates . chap. 3. whether the empire of the turkes draw towards an end . chap. 4. by what kinde of causes the empire of the turke might most easily faile . chap. 5. that it is not an impossible thing for the christians with open force to vanquish the turke . chap. 6. why the leagues amongst christian princes are commonly of small effect . chap. 7. the defects which may be obserued in the leagues of the yeeres 1537. and 1571. chap. 8. a league which may be treated without danger of the former defects . chap. 9. wherein consisteth the greatest forces of the turke . chap. 10. where the turke might be most easily assailed to ouercome him , either by sea or by land . chap. 11. of the inward causes whereby the empire of the turke may come to ruine . chap. 12. of the mixt causes . chap. 13. how particular persons may be gained . chap. 14. how the people of the turke may be wrought from his obedience . chap. 15. considerations vpon the greatnesse of the turkish empire . wherein are handled the manner how it is become so great , the meanes whereby it is maintained , and how it would be easie to bring it to ruine . 1 the summe of this discourse . 2 the diuision thereof into 3. principall parts . 3 the argument of the first booke . 4 steps to the turkish greatnesse . first : my purpose is to examine in this treatise how the empire of the turke is growne to that height and greatnesse . 2 : and the better to effect it i will diuide the whole discourse into three principall parts . the first , what way he hath taken to attaine to the top of such a raised greatnesse as his now is . the second , with what meanes and arre he behaueth and maintaineth himselfe therein ; and finally i will declare how the pride of this tyrant may be abated ; his greatnesse diminished , and his empire ruined . 3 : the subiect then of the first booke shall be to examine what haue beene his courses in his conquests ; and though they haue beene without any order , reason or faith : yet will it be no hard matter to discerne , by the successe of such counsailes as he hath put in practise in his most difficult enterprises , the good from the bad , and also to separate in the course of his actions all whatsoeuer hath beene profitable ; from what hath beene hurtfull and ill vndertaken : heerin imitating the bee which from bitter herbes sucks most sweete hony . these are in my opinion the steps and dessignes he hath followed to attaine to his greatnesse , wherby as by degrees he hath built his strange fortune which makes vs at this day so much to feare him . 1 first he hath applied himselfe wholy to the wars . 2 his war hath beene alwaies offensiue . 3 he hath made slender account of fortresses . 4 he hath fashioned his wisdome to valour and hardnesse . 5 he hath maintained his great and mighty armies in military discipline and policy . 6 he hath made no reckoning of other forces then of his owne . 7 he hath to power ioyned cunning and deceipt . 8 he hath beene serued by excellent captaines . 9 he hath not made any skip in his enterprises . 10 he hath not spent time vpon matters of small importance . 11 he hath laid hold on occasions . 12 he hath speedily put in execution his dessignes . 13 he hath gone in person to the war. 14 well appointed . 15 in a fit season . 16 he hath not diuided his forces . 17 he hath not long continued war with one alone . chap. i. that he hath applied his thoughts wholly to the wars . 1 bookes held by the gothes a let to armes . 2 charles the 8. his expedition to naples . 3 christians held vnfit for wars , because so intent to studie . 4 the turkes wholly addicted to the wars . 5 the romans most martiall . 6 barbarous nations most warlike and prompt in their attempts . 7 the turks despisers of liberall arts . 8 they inuade italy . 9 their military vertues . 10 whether liberall artes disable their followers for the wars . 11 the vse of history and the mathematikes . 12 letters and armes fitly maried together . 13 learning and valour necessary in a commander , obedience in a souldier . 1 at the time that the gothes made a most fearefull sacke of greece , and as a violent streame ouerflowed her fruitfull plaines , ransacking her many cities and rich townes ; amongst other spoiles there fel into their hands a great number of bookes of all sorts of professions ; wherewith not knowing what to doe , as vnprofitable stuffe , they would haue burnt them , if one amongst the rest had not opposed himselfe : who stepping foorth cried out ; it was requisite they should carefully preserue them , and leaue ( quoth he ) this poison amongst the grecians , since in time they will bereaue them of all martiall courage , as ordinarily they do all such as apply themselues too much to the like learning and knowledge , making them become tender , effeminate , and altogether vnfit for the vse of armes ; so as failing of courage they will prooue more easily the pray of our fortunate conquest . 2 when charles the eight of france with so smal an army made his way thorough italy , and that without vnsheathing his sword or couching his lance , he became master of the kingdome of naples , and of the greater part of thoseany ; the french nobilitie reasoning among themselues whence such a base cowardlinesse , as they had founde amongst the italians , should proceed , imputed the cause thereof to the studie of learning , as that which softeneth the courage , and is not fit for ought but to make a man fearefull , vnapt , and of a weake resolution for the wars . 3 heeretofore and at this day , the turkes haue and doe esteeme the christians of little valour in martiall affaires , becaus of the varietie of arts whereunto they vsually addict themselues ; and though a man be so smally durable as he cannot attaine to perfection in diuers sciences , nor so inable himselfe to the attention of sundry matters as hee may game the mastery for which he striueth ; yet all men will busie themselues about knowledge , and intermeddle with all arts and practises , not heeding that in stead of forwarding themselues , they recoile from that perfect knowledge which is requisite for them , and so remaine vnfurnished , or but weakely grounded in one onely profession . 4 on the contrarie , the turkes fashion their whole dessignes to the war , and bend all their thoughts and studies to the exercise of armes , reiecting all other courses , and pleasing themselues onely in what may stand them in stead for that profession . 5 there is nothing more true ( and we finde it in histories ) then that the romanes were most excellent souldiers , but especially before they opened their gates to arts and sciences presented them by the greeks , and that they gaue themselues ouer to the pleasures of the east . then were they at the best for true cariage of marshall affaires when their consuls scorned not to hold the plough ; when physicians , surgeons , & men of such like profession were in no credit amongst them . and to say the truth , we finde that if afterward they did atchieue any worthy enterprise , it was not by meanes of any valour which was remaining with them , but by the reputation & strength they had formerly gotten . for proofe heereof we may plainly perceiue that as soone as they had giuen entertainement to forraine sciences , made tender by study , they receiued notable and dishonorable ouerthrowes , as well at the hands of iugurtha , mithridates , the cimbrians , numantins , spartans , the parthians , as of others . 6 for confirmation whereof we obserue in ancient histories , that the most warlike people , & withal such as haue performed the memorablest acts , haue beene the most grosse , rude and inured to paine and hardnesse , far from all ciuility ; free from such delicacy and wantonnesse as is corruptly stept in amongst vs ; such as had no learning or taste of any knowledge or action which might allay or neuer so litle shake their couragious resolutions and warlike dessignes . of this composition were long since and are at this daie the scythians , who sometimes made their worthy armes resound as far as the most remote parts of the east , as far as the danow and the bankes of nilus . it is not long since that they , conducted by quingus their king , ouerran all the east , harrowed the plaine country , and replenished all with misery and desolation . the memory of the famous acts of great tamberlane is yet fresh , who only hitherto may vaunt that he hath in a ranged battel vanquished the turkish armies , & led their cōmander captiue , making him serue as his footstoole . in our time the mogores , a grosse and ignorant people sprung out of scythus ( or to say better ) out of tartaria , haue atchieued great conquests towards india . euery man also knowes that the great cham , as rude & rough hewen as these , is neuerthelesse one of the most mighty potentates of the world , ruling ouer a people of the least ciuilitie that can be imagined . but not to wander out of europe , let vs behold the swizzers , & we shall finde that for knowledge and ciuility they are no better then these , yet haue they performed many worthy exploits as well at nancy , dijon , nouare , marignan , dreux , as else where : in such sort as , not infected with our vanity , they giue ( as a man may say ) the law to the mightiest princes that seeke their assistance . 7 now the turks aboue all nations haue euer profest to follow this course of life so barbarous and rude , and euen at this day they contemne all knowledge and profession of whatsoeuer arte , be it neuer so noble or industrious ; among the rest they abhor painting and ingrauing , neither make they any account of architecture : and in very deede we see that they haue euer held it an especiall offence towards god , to ingraue or paint him . as for learning they recken it as meere foolery : in a word , there are none amongst them so slenderly esteemed as men learned and seene in any kinde of knowledge . in their garments they affect not stuffes wrought , imbroidered or curiously cut and fashioned , but such as are whole and lasting ; laces , fringes and other ornaments are by them reiected : beaten and massie gold is only in request amongst them . in the wars they seeke rather to appeere fearce and terrible , then gallantly set forth and apparelled : their whole delight is set vpon war and armes ; insomuch as it is hard to finde any one of them who will not manifest by his fashion of liuing that he is rather borne for the wars then ought else : so as when there is any leuying of souldiours , such as are left at home hold themselues highly iniured ; so honorably doe they esteeme of the life of a souldier . whence it proceedeth , that they are so feared in all their attempts , either for beseeging , battering , or forcing of places of greatest strength ; for skirmishing on foote or on horsebacke , in set battailes by sea or by land , or for fortifying and defending . 8 whereof they gaue sufficient proofe when hauing gotten ottranto they valiantly made it good against the forces of all italy ; euen till the death of their master mahomet the 2. leauing behinde them , trenches , bulwarkes , ramparts and all other sorts of fortifications , so well contriued and disposed , as they haue serued since for patterns and models to our commanders of christendome . 9 such is their laborious vertue in the wars , as there is no place so strong , or enterprise so difficult which will not prooue easie at the enforcing of their powers . 10 returning now to that i said concerning knowledge : i expect that some one should say : and what i praie , is learning a let to military vertue , or a meanes to hinder a man from becomming a perfect souldier ? surely no : i am of a contrary opinion , and i ground it in part vpon the experience of such captaines as i will heere reckon . alexander the great and caesar who were of the principall most aduenturous , and politicke masters of the wars were most excellently seene in all sorts of knowledge ; for my owne part i hold it very difficult for any without the aide of historie or the mathematiques , to deserue the name of a great captaine and sage conductor of armies : 11 since historie by the variety of examples both of good and bad successe furnisheth a man with heedfulnesse and discretion , with resolution and aduice in all occurrents , and makes him more considerate in what he vndertaketh ; like as the mathematikes refine his knowledge and iudgement , as well in engines of war as in fortifying . 12 in conclusion , it is not to be denied but that learning is most proper to mould and perfectly fashion a heart and courage borne and disposed to armes : for this cause they would in old time , that pallas armed should signifie vnto vs the marrying of letters with armes . now to come againe to the turkes rudenesse , we shall finde ( examining some of their princes ) that somewhat must be abated . let vs consider what were mahomet the 2. and selim and soliman his sonnes ( the most valiant princes of the race of the ottomans ) and we shall see that they delighted in reading histories , and in studying the mathematikes : so as though nature dispose a man to hardinesse and magnanimitie , it is sure that if he be wholy vnfurnished of artes and learning , he will be of a disposition doubtfull , vnassured , vnresolued and without any true stomacke or valour ; parts especially required in a souldier . this hath beene seene in those of the ottomans which wanted the vertues of the three aboue named ; and amongst others baiazet the second and corcas his sonne can witnesse it . these indeed had in some measure the knowledge of good letters , but these performed no valiant act , because they had not hearts and courages borne to the wars . 13 whence it followeth that the study of learning auaileth much to the forming of a wise and discreet captaine , and to helpe him to attaine to the perfection worthy his name ; nature withall disposing him to valour and generositie . as for the priuat souldier i hold that he needes not know more then to obey it , not being necessary he should be instructed in so excellent an vnderstanding of matters as the commander , considering that humaine sciences and the liberall arts in an vnsetled minde make it embrace ciuility , wantonnesse and ease in stead of trauell ; make vs loue quietnesse ; feare death , flie hunger and thirst , with other paines and periles of the wars : in sum , they imprint in a man rather a desire to husband his life then to lauish it for the glory and good of his country , and for his particular honour : which is more dangerous in a souldier then in a man of any other profession : for this reason such an one neede know no more then to obey , goe well armed , and valiantly defend himselfe against his enemy . chap. ii. that he hath alwaies sought to make offensiue war. 1 of offensiue and defensiue war. 2 the authors opinion thereof . 3 others opinions . 4 reasons in behalfe of the offensiue , and inconueniences of the defensiue war. 5 commodities of the offensiue war. 6 spoiles in our enemies or our owne countrie : their difference . 7 machiauel confuted . 8 the chiefe cause of the turkish greatnesse hath beene the christians idlenesse . 9 the war vpon the turke must be offensiue . 10 examples of good successe in that kind . 1 it is a doubt often disputed , and not yet resolued , whether it be better to assaile the enemy at his own home , or to attend till he assaile vs : the lord of langei , machiauell , and others of our times haue discoursed heereof to the full . 2 for my part i am of opinion ( as also the worthiest captaines haue beene ) that it is alwaies better to assaile , then stay till we be assailed : alexander the great , hannibal , scipio , caesar , and many other romans serue to approue it ; and all these would haue laughed at such as should haue otherwise counselled them . 3 yet some there are in our times which haue endeuored to proue the contrarie by demonstrations subtill enough ( but vnsound ) and to this very purpose of the turke , to wit , that it were better to attend him then to seeke him out vpon his owne dunghill : these are counsailes more curious then well grounded , whereof consequently ensue few effects of moment : we may couple such men with those vaunting ingenours or artists , who discoursing vpon some worke of their inuention promise of it wondrous effects , and set foorth some simple module which serueth but for demonstration only ; but when it commeth ( as they say ) to the push , and that they must put their instrument to his true triall and vse , then is it that they are far to seeke , and that they confesse the difference betweene an essentiall effect and a superficiall flourish , such as their first module afforded . iust in this manner these contemplatiue state-philosophers will attend the turke at their owne home , whom they dare scarce looke in the face neither in nor out of his country . 4 it is most certaine that hee which assaileth hath alwaies more resolution and courage then he that attendeth . for he hath already formed his determination and prouision when the other goeth by heeresaie and likelihoods : moreouer in assailing , the war is vndertaken with more aduantage , and commodity then otherwise it would be ; and he which mindeth to force a country or prouince may make his vse of all such aduantages and commodities as he findeth may serue his turne in the country he intendeth to conquer . as among others , if he haue set on foote some practise , or hatched some treason in the minds of two or three , such of the subiects of the prince he assaileth as he knoweth offended or malecontent . or if he haue plotted some matter of purpose for an vniuersall rebellion . all which incountring with the dessignes of the supposed conquerour , he makes them serue his turne with more aduantage in going to seeke out the enemy ; then he should doe in staying for him at his owne home . by these meanes charles the eight king of france found the way open to the conquest of naples ; and lewes the 12. possest himselfe of the estate of milan : by the like occasion also the empire of the mamelucks subiected their neckes to the yoake of selim the first . 5 but of all this we may collect a more sure proofe of my proposition then when the enemy is at our doores , and that the astonishment surpriseth vs , ouerthroweth and confoundeth all counsaile and courage ; at such a time vnexpected disorders hem vs in on euery side ; necessitie presseth vs ; all things become suspected and difficult , so as most commonly we know not to what saint to recommend vs ; nor what course were best to be taken ; for since we must haue an eie , misdoubt , make prouisions in sundry places , bestowe garrisons where most need requireth ; we shall finde that applying remedies on the one side our affaires will grow desperate on the other . moreouer by distributing garrisons in this sort , it must needs follow that we so much the more weaken the body of our armie , and that through this constraint we quit the field to the more strong ; which disaduantage commonly drawes with it the ruine of our whole estate . if contrariwise we will preserue all our forces in one bodie , we leaue to the assailer many passages and places where he may set downe and fortifie himselfe there to hold vs play and traine vs on at his pleasure ; but if it should so happen that the assailer were encountred by him which attendeth with equall force , with as braue a countenance , and like courage , the retraict and defence rest at his election , so he be a captaine wise , and aduised , such as was solyman when he marched into hungarie , and when the emperour charles the 5. went couragiously to meet him . 6 and because the disastrous chance of war may sometimes light vpon the assailer be he neuer so warie and valiant ; it is to be presupposed ( that being granted ) that he will sell his skin at so deare a rate , as the forces of the assailed shall remaine thereby so disordred , as he will not be able to offend the vanquished , or disturbe his affaires , notwithstanding that his countrey be farre distant from the countrey assailed : this may be seene by the example of the ouerthrow the french receiued , and the taking of their king prisoner before pauye insomuch as that losse ( besides that of their prince ) did not afford ought to the victorious whereby he might aduantage himselfe vpon the kingdome of france . also it is much more easie to set a foote againe an armie discomfited , abroad then at home ; because if fortune haue shewed her selfe aduerse and our foe at our home , then is the time that such as are malecontents and mutinous lift vp their heades , and that our people stand amazed and for the most part vntractable . then must we trauaile amaine to put our men in hart , then must we make much of those few good men , the remaines of a battell to bestowe in our townes and trust them with the gouernment thereof . on the other side if these losses betide vs far from our home and in another country , the feare and the stonishment will be the lesse amongst our subiects , and they more pliable and forward to succour vs , were it but to keepe the danger aloofe from themselues . 7 me thinkes machiauel much abuseth himselfe when he so opiniatiuely mainteineth , that if the romans had receiued out of italy the blowes hannibal gaue them by the ouerthrow of * three armies , that they had neuer beene able more to haue held vp their head or re-established their affaires as they did : machiauel laieth this ground ; that they had neuer found meanes againe to set a foote so soone as they did the residue of their forces , had it beene out of italy . marke i praie how he erreth ; for it is well knowen that the ouerthrowes they had in their owne country made them lose , besides their souldiours , many good townes , and bred reuolt in their colonies which followed the fortunes of the victorious , with diuers other accidents that shooke their estate ; all , which had not succeeded with such disaster if the losse had befell them far from italy : for in this case both heart and meanes had serued them more abundantly then they did , to assemble new forces and as great as they had lost . it is also certaine that if hannibal had knowen how to make good vse of his victory the romans had beene vtterly ouerthrowen . it must needes be , that their meanes and power were very great , and that god had an especiall hand in their affaires , seeing that in such disorder they should recouer themselues ; & that with such corage , as they refused to serue their turns with those which had by flight escaped from their ouerthrows , neither made they any account of redeeming those which were taken prisoners , nay rather in stead of doing this they depriued some of them of all honour and confined others into sicily . it seemeth to me that these reasons may serue to confute those of machiauel , and that it is high time we returne to that principall point concerning the fortune of the turke . 8 we will say then that the faint-hearted slacknesse of the christians hath made way to the turke for the inlarging of his limits , so as they abut almost of all sides vpon europe , and hath beene a meanes that he can now not only attend the enemie ( as machiauel saith ) but goe to rowse him at his owne home . it is the course he hath obserued and taken ; to ruine his neighbours round about him , and increase his power , which he hath so doone as he hath cleane bereaued vs of all stomacke to assaile him , yea or once to dare to attempt it . for though there be princes enow which hold it necessary for the good of christendome to set vpon him at his home , yet to this day we see none that will begin to strike the first stroake , or set first hand to the breaking of this ice . 9 but if euer god gaue vs the courage vertuously to attempt this enterprise in reuenge of the oppression and wrongs christendome hath endured at his hands ; we must not thinke to vndertake it by other meanes then those he hath himselfe put in practise against vs , & that is to seeke him out at his owne home and nobly to embrace the dessignes himselfe hath obserued ; which doing , and hauing god to guide , we shall doubtlesse obtaine those victories of him which he hath had of vs. admit he haue beene for a time our schoole-master , and that we haue learned of him to our cost , it is now high time that wee shew how we haue profited by his instructions , and that we know how to put them in practise and pay the interests of our damages . 10 now to make it appeere that it is not a matter of that difficultie and danger that some imagine , let vs note these examples which are in a maner familiar vnto vs. had not andrew dorea the courage with a small number of ships to enter into greece where he got patras and coron ? don iohn of austria , did he not affoord a notable proofe hereof in the yeare 1571. when being generall of the league , he sought the enemie out in the inmost parts of the leuant where he gaue him battaile with that courage , that though he were inrferior to him in men & galleies , yet failed he not ( assisted by god ) to ouerthrow the most puissant & great armie that the ottomans euer set foorth by sea against the christians : there is nothing the turke so much feareth , as to be set vpon by the christians , both because he knowes they haue valor in them , as also for the iealousie he conceiueth of the great number of them vnder his obedience : all which would without question rise in armes if they might but once see the christians coulours flying , and so accompanied , as that they might to some purpose make head against the ottamans . chap. iii. that he hath made no account of fortresses . 1 we must endeuour as well to keepe as conquer . 2 the reason and vse of colonies amongst the ancient . 3 their discommodities . 4 the causes of rebellions . 5 an other discommoditie of colonies . 6 the portugals manner of planting colonies . 7 their benefite . 8 fortresses the second meanes of preseruing an estate . 9 their vse and necessitie . 10 machiauels vaine opinion confuted . 11 forces euer in readinesse , the third meanes of preseruing an estate . 12 whether is better to maintaine fortresses vpon the borders , or to haue an armie euer ready . 13 how the turks cuntries liue in peace by means of the latter . 14 in keeping the second meanes , in getting the third is most approoued . 15 whence the power of the turke doth grow . 16 wars abroad beget peace at home . 1 princes generally striue by all meanes to preserue not onely their own estates , but such prouinces also as they haue conquered ; obseruing what the time , the humour of the people , and their meanes will permit . but because each one takes a different course , and of this difference hapneth both good and euill , i iudge it necessarie to say somwhat thereof by way of discourse : i will spare to meddle with the forme each one keepeth in the politicke gouernment of his dominions or principalities ; and will draw my selfe within compasse of handling , in three seuerall points , all that may be said or alleaged vpon this subiect . first then we will speake of colonies , next of fortresses , and last of armies , entertained for the defence of the countrey . 2 colonies haue beene one of the meanes which the ancients haue most ordinarily obserued ; and at this day they are practised to mainteine a subdued people vnder the obedience of a new soueraigntie . such then as allowed of this manner of preseruing estates , by way of colonies bestowed the lands of those they had conquered vpon their naturall subiects , equally distributing them according to their merits ; supposing that in so doing , they should sowe the countrey conquered with new men , which might behaue themselues with a like deuotion and dutifull obseruance towards them , as vassals performe toward their soueraigne . 3 the grecians vsed them first ; and then the romanes : but this manner of assurance is not so commendable , as many may suppose , insomuch as it draweth after it these two dangerous consequents . the first is , that when a prince depriueth such of their goods as are naturall owners thereof , to bestow them vpon his owne subiects , it winneth him and his immortall hatred , accompanied with an euerlasting thirst of reuenge , and of regaining their libertie , for though such as are so despoiled of their goods be but few in number in regard of the colony , yet it is to be imagined that they haue many kinsfolkes and friends interessed in their miseries , and that there need but three or foure men of resolution to draw all the rest to a mutinie and reuolt . if this be held a difficult matter , yet is it a thing naturall to become wise by anothers mishaps , and to feare and be prouident lest we fall into the like inconuenience as our neighbours . the apprehension of which calamitie makes vs ofttimes conceiue worse of the euill then it deserueth , especially when the actions of the conquering prince are grounded rather vpon force then reason , as ordinarily they are . 4 most commonly the rebellions and insurrections of people and cities , happen not so much for the outrage done to a whole communaltie , as for the iniuries particularly receiued by some of those which haue reuolted : but howsoeuer , such wounds alwaies breed the vniuersall destruction of a common weale . to this purpose we may alledge the example of roderick king of spaine , who hauing rauished cuba the daughter of count iulian , the indignity of the fact entred so far into the harts of al the nobles of the country , as euery one took the wrong to be his , and hauing thereupon taken armes to aide the father in his reuenge , it grew to a worse matter ; for hereby they gaue the moores entrance into the estate who put to death their king : and were themselues beholders of the spoile of their country by persecuting vengeance vpon so infamous an act performed by the disordinat lust of him who ought to haue reproued and chastised it in others . 5 the other discommodity which they meete who will settle the establishment of their fortunes vpon the erections of colonies is , that in succession of time those men so remoued from their owne country into another newly subdued , fashion themselues vnto the climat , humors , and complexions , and to the same minde of preseruing their estate , as those amongst whom they are sent to inhabit . and hauing thither transported their goods and begotten children , they thenceforth make more reckoning of the country whither they are come as colonies , then of their naturall country whence they were displaced : like trees which planted in an other soile change much both of their nature and taste . this the more easily happeneth to colonies by how much the more remote they are from their natiue place of abode . for proofe , finde we not that euen the neighbour colonies of italy during the time of the second punicke war would not in any wise contribute to the necessities of rome their originall mother ? 6 the portugals obseruing these inconueniences haue to assure the indies , practised a manner of colonies much more sure , tolerable , and lesse enuied ; which is thus : they plant their colonies not all at once , but few at a time by carauans or companies according as neede requireth , to inhabite the countries by them newly discouered ; yet not throughly to people them , but after as they shall see they thriue , and so accordingly they by little and little replenish the colonie . goa is the best prouided of all they haue established , and there they contract alliances with the ancient inhabitants , and take and giue their daughters in mariages : by this meanes ( which is as i haue said the more plausible ) they liue free from violence , assured of the good wils of the first inhabitants who inrich themselues greatly by their trafficke and commodities . in this manner they multiply and are scarcely perceiued how , growing to such a multitude of people as they serue to inlarge and establish the name and gouernment of the portugals . from yeare to yeare they ad to this increase which serueth them instead of a fortresse amongst such as they subdue , and in such prouinces as they will people and accustome to their fashions and rule . 7 time and experience make it plainly appeare , that these formes of colonies are more tollerable and sure then any heeretofore practised , for in these the naturall inhabitants are so farre from being thrust out of their houses , as on the contrarie , they are therein maintained and more confirmed in the peaceable inoying o● their goods . moreouer the vnion and commixture of blood one with another softning their naturall roughnesse , retaineth and redoubleth the affection as well of the auncient inhabitants , as of those of the colony . the spaniards do the like in the west indies that which i finde most notable heerein , is , that the one and the other rest not satisfied onely with establishing colonies , but further they conuert and instruct the indians in the christian faith , to gods glorie and theirs : it is that which the king of spaine performeth and continueth by meanes of such religious orders as he hath planted among them : for not being able to store so many and so large countries as those are with naturall spaniards and portugals , they by this conuersion and baptisme , make those people become portugals and spaniards . 8 hauing discoursed of the forme of colonies , and how the conquering prince may profit himselfe by them , it is now time that we come to the second thing which may afford assurance to an estate . the meanes are many , but the christians most vsually make choise of fortifications , as seeming to them most strong bridles to raine in and curbe both the auncient and newly subdued prouinces . there they appoint their magazins for munition and other prouision for the wars ; there they bestow garisons of souldiers for their defence ; some places they fortifie vpon the frontiers , where they constitute for gouernors and officers , creatures of their owne fashioning , the better to containe all vnder the obedience of the victorious . 9 yet is it that which machiauell reproueth and reiecteth as vnprofitable : but because they are reasons or opininions so weake as that like spyders cobwebs , they are easily broken , i will not spend time farther to confute them ; onely i will say thus much , that alfonso king of naples , a most iudicious prince , whose authoritie should carrie credit , alwaies esteemed this practise of fortification most necessarie and profitable , especially in a countrey newly conquered , and not to leaue it open and consequently subiect to iniurie and reuolt . the proceedings in this kinde , of francis sforce duke of milan , of the emperor charles the 5. and of so many other princes and captaines which haue woone reputation and renowne amongst men , are such as who well considereth them will laugh at the opinion of machiauel . without seeking any further , haue we not the french for example ? who made no account of erecting cittadels in the i le of sicily : but after they had conquered it , they assoone lost it not without a most lamentable slaughter executed on them by the inhabitants ; but contrariwise deriuing their wisdome from their owne miserie , after they once tooke in hand to make fortresses in sundry places of italy , there was no meanes but by peace to dislodge them . the mamelucks who were in the same error of not trusting to fortresses , found themselues in lesse then two daies depriued by selim of the most part of their liues , estate , and powers . the spaniard imbracing the indifferency of this opinion , and desirous to gratifie the flemings whom they thought to appease by this moderation , returned into their hands the strong holdes of their prouinces : which they had no sooner done , but they were neere-hand expelled the low-countries . 10 and though all these examples are but too sufficient to confute the opinion of machiauel , yet will i bring him once more vpon the stage , and sift him a little better : see heere the substance of what he saith : either thou art able ( saith he ) to bring sufficient store of men into the field ( in which case fortresses are not any waies necessarie ) or thou hast not meanes to leauie such forces as are requisite to defend and warrant thy estate , and then they are vnprofitable . marke , i praie , the wrong course he taketh , walking as he doth in extreames , without keeping the meane , most necessarie in these propositions : to say the truth , he is much mistaken ; since this matter as others , should be distinguished by the portions and qualities thereof , the better and more easily to vnderstand it . in my opinion then ( which i deliuer not to exclude others ) we must say thus : either a prince hath meanes to leuie men out of hand by an ordinarie continuance of armes , or else he must haue time to doe it , be it either by leuying a sufficient number of his subiects trained vp to armes , and by the assistance of friends and associats , or of neighbours , which in regard of their particular interest , will willingly ioyne with him , that he may protect them from the same iniurie he may himselfe receiue . in these two first cases , fortresses would prooue more profitable then necessarie : or else a prince is of that power as he is able at once to assemble so manie men as he will keepe or winne the field from the enemie , or will be able , at least , commodiously to succour the place besieged . in these two respects , cittadels are necessarie though not much profitable , because they by their constant defence , stoppe and intertaine the enemie , affoord by such temporising , meanes and leasure to order matters ; for ( as the venetians say ) chi ha tempo , ha vita , who hath time , hath life . 11 the third meanes for a prince to preserue his estate , is that which those allow of , who not trusting to fortresses , and making no account of colonies , doe ordinarily intertaine strong companies of horse and foote , and in such numbers , as they may alwaies containe their subiects in naturall obedience , hinder rebellions , and which most importeth , repell , and oppose the enemy , and as occasion requireth , visit him at his owne home . in time passed the mamelucks practised this forme of gouernment ; and the turkes at this day obserue it in all points . the visconti sometime lords of milan , vsed this forme of preseruing their estates , and amongst others azzo-visconti ordinarily gaue intertainment ( yea euen in time of peace ) to 22000. horse , and they did him no small seruice . 12 a man may yet put one doubt more of this matter , the resolution whereof shall fit very well for the course and concluding of the discourse . that is , which is best either to erect cittadels or alwaies to maintaine a great army . experience ( our common mistres ) teacheth vs that for the conseruation of great princes estate sortresses are the best ; because they doe not so much incumber nor dislike the subiect as doth an army , whose troupes dispersed in diuers parts of the country waste and disorder all : on the other side souldiours shut vp in a fortresse are not so insolent and licentious as those commonly are which keepe the field , yea and that oft-times with more hauocke then if the enemy himselfe had ransaked and ouerrun it . the liberty which armies dispersed thorowout an estate challenge and assume to themselues , is such as makes them forget all policy and military discipline : the example of the milanois heerein will not be beside the purpose . they neuer complained of the garrison of the castle , but when it came to that that lewes the 12. would haue lodged his horse within the towne they presently reuolted ; whereupon ensued the losse of the estate . what was it that wrought the reuolt of the flemings ? was it not the obstinate mutining of only 1500. spaniards , who crying after their paie ouerran and made spoile of all the country ? the selfe same spanish nation disquieted the estate of milan vnder the marques of guasto and the i le of sicily vnder ferdinand gonzaga . the sorians and the egyptians no sooner saw selims standards displaced but they rebelled against the mamelucks , whose armies had maruellously oppressed them , they hauing beene constrained to maintaine them at their owne charges . 13 whereto i know may be replied , that the turke neuerthelesse peaceably holdeth his estate after the same manner we speake of , his forces being euermore on foote and in a readinesse : it is true , and so is it that to cleere this , two principall reasons may be alledged . the one that he hath depriued such his subiects as are christians and of a different law , of all vse of armes ; and that he hath brought them to this passe that they cannot vant to hold any thing in propriety : which was not practised towards the aboue mentioned ; moreouer all assemblies vpon whatsoeuer cause are expresly forbidden them : he keeps them vnder and makes no more reckning of them then of sheepe pend vp in a fould vsing them like brute beasts , not once vouchsafing to imploy them in the wars . the other reason is that they haue no power of themselues to oppose the turkes so mighty forces ; and ( which is worst of all ) they neuer haue had any forraine succour to incourage them to such an enterprise . 14 i will forbeare to diue any deeper into this subiect ; me thinkes we may see sufficiently by this how much more supportable are cittadels , then armies ordinarily intertained . but if we speake of conquering , i allow that armies are more to be preferred before fortresses , considering that we thereby inioy meanes to embrace all occasions offered , and at an instant to execute both the will and designe of a prince so prouided . 15. to say the truth it is that which the ottamans haue practised , to aduance their empire to such greatnesse as at this day we see it ; it is that which hath heaped on them the honors of so many victories , and which hath endowed them with authoritie , reputation and meanes . they haue alwaies had ( as they yet haue ) their armies in a readinesse , and haue fought with their neighbours in a manner with as much aduantage as a man armed against one that is naked . 16 some i know will maruell how such a number of people so armed , can containe themselues from reuolting . i am of opinion , that if they were not ordinarily imploied as they are , in attempts of warre , that in the end their multitudes growen ranke with quiet , would easily be drawen to rebellion or mutinies ; which the souldiers of alexander the great can witnesse , for whilest the enemy kept them in doings , who were then they more hardy and valerous ? but after their victories , who more insolent and vnsufferable ? the roman armies , how fortunate were they whilest they had continuall warre , atchieuing all their interprises in a manner as they could wish ? but after their conquest they became so turbulent and vnquiet , as they assumed to themselues the authoritie of creating emperors , and for the most part so licentiously , as euery armie made his particular choise , so as there was no remedie but to trie by fight who should carie it ; which occasioned the ouerthrow of the state . the french , haue they not euermore faithfully serued their king against strangers ? but so soone as they had peace with the english , and after with the spaniard , they filled euery corner of their country with sedition , sackings , cruelties , and slaughters ; and that with such obstinate persisting , as the contagion thereof hath not beene able for 25. yeeres space to be remooued . but that which is most to be lamented , is the scandall they haue brought vpon the church . this selfe thing may be appropriated to the flemings , and the cause may be imputed to idlenesse , and the exceeding plentie wherein they liued . the example of bajazet the second shall serue to close vp this discourse , for he being giuen ouer to his ease ; the soldiours , who could not brooke such idlenesse , so awaked the courage of his two sonnes , selim and acomath , as all the forces of the empire ( which had established the turkish scepter ) were diuided into two , and it lacked not much of being vtterly ouerthrowne , euery one for his part seconding the rebellions of the sonnes against the father . chap. iiii. that he hath trained vp his soldiours to valour and hardinesse . 1 why the armies of these daies consist not of so good souldiers as in former times . 2 principall causes of victories . 3 what care is to be had in leuying of good souldiers : and this to be wrought by a fourefould meanes . 4 by election . 5 exercise . 6 honors and profit . 7 the turkes proceeding heerein . 1 it is seldome seene that the armies of these times consist of good souldiours , for the more we vary from the course our forefathers tooke to bring them to perfection , by so much the more are we depriued of that happinesse which were to be desired and seriously sought after by princes , and those which as commanders would reape honor and profite by the wars . 2 victory ( which dependeth of the diuine will ) deriueth her successe and principall ground from the multitude of men , but especially from the wisdome of the commanders and from the valour and generositie of the souldiour . 3 it is requisite then that we looke more narrowlie then we doe vnto their choice , and that they be such as we may honour and profit our selues by them : now we must deliuer how we may light vpon , or make good and hardy souldiours , which is doone in my opinion by a foure fold meanes , by election , exercise , honor , and profit . 4 by election , because all those which we leuie for the wars haue not that naturall inclination to valour and courage , nor a constitution of bodie fit to indure the trauailes and dangers incident thereunto . moreouer a gallant fashion and spirite are not found in euery one , much lesse a resolution to attend , defie , and assaile the enemy ; also euery mans hart will not serue him to enter the trenches , throw himselfe desperatly into the dike , scall the wals , offer himselfe valiantly , to make good a breach in despite of the cannon , of stones , of wilde-fire , and of death it selfe : their complexions perhaps will not brooke that they should spend the whole day in continuall turmoiles without eating , and the night without rest , so as where some make account that antwerpe is able to make 30000. men , venice 40000. gant 60000. paris 100000. all fit and able to beare armes , me thinkes they should be vnderstood that they are such as haue the age required , but not the disposition proper to such a profession . for proofe hereof haue we not of late seene that the prince of parma hath ranged vnder the obedience of the king of spaine euen with small forces those of gant & antwerp which had formerly together with those of the low countries rebelled against their soueraigne ? the romans held in such esteeme this manner of making choise of their souldiours as when they would expresse a leuy of men they termed it delectum agere vel habere to make a choise . in our times no man hath beene more carefull and circumspect in the choise of his souldiours ( at the least of the captaines of italy ) then cosmo de medici duke of florence ; and indeede he was prouided of the best and most approued souldiours of his time . 5 to election we are to adde exercise , without the which there is no forwardnesse or constitution of body be it neuer so strong , able to attaine to the perfection requisite to execute and accomplish , as appertaineth to a good , braue , and noble souldiour . 6 but if the generall be so wise as to ioine to exercise profit and honor , then is it that there is no danger or difficulty be it neuer so great which his souldiours will not ouercome ; no incounter which they will not force ; no enterprise which they will not happily compasse . as for a prince there is no mony better bestowed then that wherewith his captaines whet and intertaine the courage of the souldiour . this was the cause why the romans beside the ordinarie pay of their armies , ordained crownes for them which had in the wars saued the life of a citizen , first entred the breach , or boorded a ship : these were termed coronae ciuicae , murales , & nauales . 7 the turkes , to our confusion , are not inserior to the romans , be it either for the choice they make of their souldiours , or for rewarding them . for they chuse from among the nations vnder their obedience , the most warlike , and take of them but the flower and such as are most proper for the wars , sparing not afterwards to recompence them at the full . it is a thing incredible with what continuall excercise they inure their souldiours , in so much that euen from the cradle ( if a man may so say ) they traine them vp vnto the wars . the intertainment the turke giueth them is sufficient ; but as for the rewards , honours , and commodities he shareth among them , it is hardly to be expressed : there is not any prince at this day liuing that may in this regard bee compared to him ; and which is more , the meanest of his souldiers vpon his vertuous behauiour in armes is capable of attaining to the most eminent charges and dignities of his estate , and of inriching himselfe with inestimable treasure . to confirme this , the goods which meehmet bassa left behinde him , ( who of a christian apostate aspired to that greatnesse ) were valued at two millians of crownes . in a word they are sure that rewarde waiteth alwaies vpon valour . moreouer the prowesse of the priuate souldiours cannot be smothered amongst them , it is rather immediatly discouered and notice taken thereof . of all the ottoman princes mahomet the second was the most bountifull , for he gaue beyond measure , so as sometime he increased the souldiours pay a thousand fould . selim the first did the like ; and it is worth the noting , that as those two surpassed the residue in liberality , so did they in honourable and triumphant victory . chap. v. that he hath maintained his souldiers in military discipline . 1 a very great army may be easily ouerthrowne by a meane army . 2 the cause hereof , and benefit of the latter . 3 care is to be had that an army be not ouercharged with baggage . 4 a generall-with more ease may command a meane , then too great an army . 5 souldiers are animated by the perswasion and presents of their chiefe commander . 6 they are in seruice to be well acquainted with one an other . 7 the incumbrance of huge and ouer great armies . 8 how it commeth to passe that the turkes so great numbers of men proue victorious . 9 defects in christian armies . 10 obedience of the turkes . 11 battailes lost through disobedience of the souldiours . 12 the military discipline of the turkes notable . 1 the happy successe of battailes by those of ancient times with such wisdome atchiued , makes it most apparent vnto vs that most commonly the meane armies haue ouercome the great . alexander the great , diuers grecian captaines , amongst others miltiades and themistocles , and among the romans lucullus , scylla , pompey and caesar alwaies assailed and vanquished the barbarous people rather with vnequall then equall numbers , if we respect the multitude ; but they went far beyond them if we consider their militarie vertue . in these latter times the commanders of the emperour charles the 5. and of king philip his sonne haue likewise gained the victory of many armies greater then this . 2 to such as demaund the reason of it , i wil answere that it was because the principall strength and sinew of an army consisteth , in affection , in military discipline , and in a well disposed order in the day of battell : without which parts an army is as fraile as glasse . a few may be more easily and orderly ranged then many . vertue vnited is alwaies more powerfull then separated and disiointed . hence is it that bodies of an indifferent stature are for the most part more vigorous then such as are ouer great and huge , which the poet ( speaking of fidaeus ) expresly signifieth in these words . maior in exiguo regnabat corpore virtus . great vertue in a little body raignd . and virgil alluding to the bees saith , ingentes animi angusto in corpore versantur . in slender bodies they haue mighty mindes : questionlesse a meane army must needes be more stable and vnited then a great , because multitude is naturally accompanied with confusion , commonly waited vpon by disorder . 3 moreouer , it is a thing of high consideration to be able to take such order that a campe be not incombred with baggage : rather that it be free and manageable , so as it may be euery where commodiously cōducted , ranged and euer in a readinesse to gaine and make good dangerous & difficult straites and passages ; that it be not tired and discouraged for the long marches it must often vndertake ; that it doe not faint for such accidents as diuersly chance , nor for any exploits or executions which present themselues vnexpected . all which a meane campe will be more proper to performe then a great : for it shall not neede so great a quantity of victuals , nor so great an incombrance of baggage or cariage as the other . 4 moreouer seeing it is more profitable and necessary that an army be conducted & gouerned by one only generall ; and that it depend of no other then him ; it will be more easily effected in a meane then a great army , especially compounded of diuers nations . and this dependance shall be better ordered if the generall can content himselfe with small store of luggage and that well trussed vp . the multitude of meane causes slacketh alwaies the course of the efficient , and keepeth backe the fruite thereof . a little army hath not neede of so much luggage as a great . 5 and it is much better that the captaine himselfe know his souldiours and they him ; then to rely vpon the credit and report of such as are vnder his charge ; for the souldiour that shall heare himselfe named by his captaine aduanceth himselfe so much the more , and becommeth more desirous of honor . whereas if he see himselfe forgotten and vntespected of him which commandeth , he groweth distasted and out of heart , and almost carelesse how matters haue their procedings . who doubteth that the presence of the captaine or generall of an army doth not serue as a motiue to the souldiour to make him diligently preserue his reputation , and to shunne the reproch of cowardise ? which he will not so carefully performe , if he finde himselfe out of the presence of his commander , or that his commander make as if he did not see him . 6 it is good also that the souldiers frequent brotherly together , for that assureth them more , and maketh them trust to one anothers assistance in time of the most crosse fortunes . all these parts incounter and are intertained more easily in a meane , then in a great armie . 7 which is often attended vpon by more inconuenienences then the other , as by famine , plagues , contagious mutinies and dissentions . there is yet another dangerous inconuenience which is most vsually the companion of a multitude ; that is , that they forme to themselues a confidence of their owne forces greater then they ought : of this confidence followeth a contempt of the aduerse power , of this contempt a presumption , author of infinite mischiefes . 8 but how happeneth it then ( will some say ) that the turkes haue euery where gained the victorie by multitude ? would you know how ? because they haue betimes trained vp and instructed their great armies , to keepe so good an order , as well in execution , iudgement , military discipline , readinesse , as disposition to armes , that they are become as tractable , and easie to manage as ours though meane and few in number . 9 on the other side we haue suffered our armies to slide into such insolencie and libertie , as we can hardly rule and conduct them without so many dangers , confusions and luggage , as it were enough to trouble captaines of great policie and experience ; and to say the trueth , see wee not that the turke more easily furnisheth an hundred thousand men with vittailes , then we fiftie thousand ? for besides that his souldiers make not , as ours , any account of the diuersitie of vittailes , of delicacie or of toothsome morsels , they drinke no wine nor beere , which importeth the consideration of almost the one halfe of our munition and charge . 10 what need i speake of obedience , nurse of the order obserued amongst them ? since it was neuer seene that the turkes euer lost battaile through disorder , much lesse left off pursuing any attempt for their souldiers mutinies . 11 whereas almost all the battailes we haue bid them , had not beene lost , but by the meere disorder and disobedience of our men . whereto may we impute the miserable losse of nicapolie , but to the disordinate rashnesse of the french , who serued at that time in the armie ? sigismond king of bohemia ( afterward emperour ) seeing that contrary to his will and commandement they aduanced themselues as couragiously as vnaduisedly . what shall we speake of the ouerthrowe of the same sigismond which hapned some few yeeres after ? came it not to passe by meanes of the disordering of his infantery ? which being not yet fully set in battaile array were couered with a cloud of arrowes , let flie by the enemy so to the purpose as they were all hewen in peeces euen vnder the noses of his horse ; which seeing themselues destitute of foote were strooke with such a feare as they betooke themselues to flight not without the losse of many good souldiours and worthy captaines , all to the shame and confusion of the christians . ladislaus king of polonia , was he not ouercome at varna through the disorders of the bishops of strigonia and varadin ? who to the end to chace inconsideratly the enemy , shaken and flying in one part of his army , forsooke their rankes to pursue them , so making way for them : who laying hold on the occasion came with the rest of their army to charge them there where they lay most open , in such sort as they wan the victory most miserably slaughtering the christians . at buda , at exechium , at gerba , and in sundry other places where we haue bene ouercome , it proceeded rather of our disorders then of the turkish forces . 12 so as we must acknowledge that the turke excelleth vs both in number of good souldiours and in all other military discipline : he is followed with such numbers of men as it seemeth he relieth wholy on their multitude , but it is in so good a manner as if he respected nought but order & military discipline , parts ( to our dishonor ) far from vs. chap. vi. that he hath made no reckning of other forces then his owne . 1 the wars are to be maintained by our owne strength , neither must we rely vpon forraine powers . 2 the good and ill that resulteth of both these . 3 conditions of confederate forces . 4 other inconueniences which arise from assistance of forraine powers . 5 examples of leagues against the turkes . 6 their defects , hindrances of their successe . 7 the turkes not accustomed to make leagues with any , but vsing their owne forces , haue ouerthrowne many armies confederates . 8 with whom they might well haue ioyned in league to their aduantage . 1 all high enterprises either for preseruation of an estate , or for denouncing of warre , haue beene ill plotted and as ill caried when they haue relied vpon the assistance and fauour of a third power , and not of our owne ; seeing that from hopes and proiects so ill grounded we neuer come to inioy the fruits which such a succour , the desseigne of him that enterpriseth , & his extraordinary preparation promised vs ; rather they are infallibly attended on by some lamentable accident which vtterly ouerthroweth them . 2 since oftentimes it falleth out that the expectation of such succour promised , serueth rather to slacke the course of our endeauours , and lessen the preparation of the enterprise , then otherwise to forward or better them ; were it not for the confidence of such succour he that attempteth would prepare his forces proportionable to his proiect , and not trust to outward helpes either of friend or confederat . who doubteth , when we so repose our selues vpon an others forces , and that he is at charge for our loues sake , that he doth not make vs more backward to prouide and disburse of oure owne store ? but this is not all : the worst is , that while we thus expect , time wasteth vnprofitably , and occasion ( which once escaped cannot be laid hold on ) is let slip and lost without recouery : for whilst we so attend our assistants our practises are discouered . 3 and who will beleeue that a friend or associat will embrace the desseign of him he assisteth , or wish his good fortune with such harty affection , as he wil not be ready vpon the least occasion he shall desire to finde , to leaue him in the lurch ? and without question this occasion will offer it selfe at any time whensoeuer he hath a purpose to dissolue the league and couenants agreed vpon betweene them ; especially if he be the stronger and more mighty , and finde not himselfe interessed in the successe of the enterprise , for which he tooke armes and became confederate . 4 we may also adde another defect and imperfection ; & that is , if the succour we attend be to be assembled from diuers places , or , that the windes ( if it be by sea ) or some vnlooked for accident ( if by land ) hinder by so many meanes the preparations for the war and intended voiage , as that the season fit for execution escapeth him that enterpriseth ; so as before he begin to march or set forward to the rendeuous his opportunities of attempting or atchieuing any memorable act , vtterly faile him in a matter which he had before discreetely enough plotted and disposed : moreouer he cannot beare swaie as master of the confederate forces , insomuch as he which sendeth succours may vnderhand deliuer to his commanders memorials and instructions more strict and limited , then the necessitie of the vndertaken affaire would permit . also the least distaste either of the prince which assisteth , or of the captaine which conducteth such succours , serueth oft-times to dismisse the promised forces , deceiue the others expectation , and bring all he vndertaketh to nothing : so as he remaineth not onely more weake by this disappointment , but his owne forces also become vnprofitable , and consequently himselfe exposed to all wrong and ruine : for as if one only wheele of a clocke be out of temper , it sufficeth to disorder the whole motion ; so where the vndertaker faileth but of one part of his promised troupes , the effects , which in part depend thereon , likewise faile , and the course of his warlike designes remaine crossed and peruerted . i will not forget also to say that a campe consisting of such borrowed peeces , hath necessarily need of many heads to command it , and an armie compounded of so manie heads ( because of the diuersity of opinions and affections ) will most commonly haue the woorse when it commeth to handie blowes . 5 we may illustrate these discommodities with examples that touch vs neere , and are familiar vnto vs , and were not long since practised ; for this cause i will more willingly , then otherwise i would , heere produce them . in our time we haue seene two most memorable leagues between the pope , the king of spaine , and the venetians , consenting and vnited to vndertake one warre against the turke : the one was vnder pope paul the third , and the other in the life time of pius quintus . the first was caried with an excessiue charge , yet without any effect woorthy so great an assembly : the cause in my opinion proceeded of the difficulty that was found to ioyn in one body the confederat forces , and draw them together at the rendeuous in due season : for they met not till the end of september . although an other inconuenience may be alledged to this purpose , which ouerthrew , the good successe of such a holy and christian attempt ; yet it may appeere that to auoide the shame and dishonour that followed thereof , it had beene easie to haue performed somewhat of more memorable consequence , then was the taking of castle-nouo , if we had knowen how to husband the times and occasions fit for the imployment of so combined a power . concerning the second , which was ( as i said ) in the time of pius quintus , the army of the venetians , very gallant and strong , spent all the sommer in attending the galleis of spaine which were to conuoy succours into the i le of cypres then attempted by the turke ; so as this slacknesse of assembling the galleyes was a cause that the army became almost quite vnfurnished of good souldiours drawen together to their great costs by reason of the plague which had made a most pitifull hauocke amonge them . notwithstanding all this they forbeare not to make towards cypres so late , as by the way they receiued the newes of the lamentable taking of nicosia : which made them imagine that the turkes had , vpon that commodity , most strongly manned their galleys ( as it was likely enough ) with land souldiours , and that therefore there was more appearance of danger thē of good successe in assailing them : vpon which consideration they held it best to turne their course homeward and refer that businesse to an other time ; hauing then thus dishonorably behaued themselues : returning they incountred so many misfortunes , as well weather beaten by reason of the winter then approching , they at length arriued at their home sorely brused and spoiled . the yeare following the army of the consederats met , notwithstanding all this very late , yet vndertooke they to incounter the enemy , of whome they got that so renowned victory in the yeare 1571. if god had permitted vs to reape thereby those worthy fruits that we had reason to expect . now for all this cypres was not recouered but remained to the infidell as the reward and wages of his valour . the third yeare of the league the king of spaine , in stead of pursuing his enterprise against the turke as he had determined , caused don iohn of austria admirall of his fleete to stay at messina , because he then doubted that the french would assaile flanders , with such forces as they had that yeare rather suffered to take breath then wholy cased and dismissed : so as the whole season was spent vnprofitably without attempting ought worthy such preparation , as the confederates had in due time set forth . this was an occasion of excessiue charge , and that the armies did not once stirre till it was too late , attending what their neighbours would do , who , as i haue said , seemed to threaten the king of spaine with some attempt vpon his country of flanders . in the meane time the venetians , tired with the charge and trouble they were at to no purpose , treated a peace with the turke . 6 who will make any question now ( those things well weighed and considered ) that if the leagues ( both the first and second ) had beene well caried without these crossings , iealousies and suspitions which accompanied them , ( though vainly and vpon no ground ) but that they would haue brought foorth some woorthie and honorable fruite , to the glory and honour of god , the peace of his church , the encrease and establishment of the christian common-wealth ? this may be enough to prooue that forces compounded of diuers nations , depending of many and different heads , are in marching more slowe , and at a time of need lesse effectuall then others . it may appeere to some that i heereby inferre , that leagues betweene princes are vnprofitable , and therefore not to be made : so farre is it from me to maintaine that opinion , as i rather willingly embrace the contrarie : but i reserue a time to handle how and in what manner it would be good to make such a league , ( especially against the turke ) when i shall arriue at the place appointed for this purpose , to the end i may discourse of it at full . now let vs returne to the argument of discourse in handling . 7 the ottomans neuer made league , either offensiue or defensiue with any : and neuer had helpe of strangers : on the contrarie , they haue alwaies had to doe with armies compounded of different nations confederate , and conducted by sundrie commanders , all which ( as ill vnited , not vnderstanding one another ) they haue euermore vanquished . moreouer we haue ordinarily seene them more forward and deliuer about their enterprises being alone , then accompanied ; and consequently more vnited in their force , more nimble in execution , and ( it must needes follow ) more renowned and fortunately victorious . 8 yet they had no lacke of whom where with to practise their associations ( if they had approoued them as good & necessarie ) as among other with the soldan of caito , with the kings of carmania and of persia , and with many other great princes al of their owne sect and religion , who would not ( as it is to be supposed ) haue set light by their league and amitie ; especially then when they saw them so increase in power and greatnesse . but they haue euer made verie slender account of such practizes and confederacies , esteeming them vnprofitable for him , who of himselfe hath a high courage , and forces answerable wherewithal to goe thorough with a conquest , which they iudge will admit no sharing or diuision , since the ambition of rule striues to be alone and brookes no fellowship , no not betweene brothers ; as little betweene father and sonne . it is true , the turkes haue sometime taken to their seruice some few troopes of allarbs paied as mercenaries , in like manner as now a daies the french entertaine the switzers and other forreigne nations ; but they neuer termed them , as they now vse , confederates or associates , titles inuented purposely to giue colour and applause to such leuies . chap. vii . that he hath to power ioyned cunning and deceit . 1 machiauels peruerse opinion of not obseruing faith , reiected . 2 the ground of a princes authoritie and estimation laide by the obseruation of his faith . 3 confutation of machiauels opinion . 4 breach of faith a heinous crime . 5 other mischiefes that spring out of machiauels position . 6 to obserue faith is godly , honest , and profitable . 7 what we are to conceiue of the turkes falshood and periury : machiauel amongst other vertues wherewith hee would adorne his imagined prince , woonderfully commendeth disloyaltie in a great person , affirming that he ought not to make reckoning to obserue his treaties of peace or ought else he vndertaketh , at the least when his game is faire : and that he may at such a time without scruple of conscience , or other honest respect , violate his faith , breake the lawes of nations , and his oath . a thing questionlesse vnbefitting a magnanimous spirit , and which ought neuer to haue place among the actions of a christian prince , to the end he may not by so foule and dishonest a staine disgrace the residue of his vertuous operations . this makes me esteem this axiom so lewd and detestable , that we should blush , so much as to imagine it , much lesse to propound it as a precept for princes ; who are not to professe other then iustice and generositie . it is good for none but those whose case is desperate , and who respect not that their posteritie condemne them for men of foule and cauterized soules . 2 to say the trueth , no man can with reason gainsay , renowne and a good reputation , as well at home as abroad , to be the most firme foundation of all principalitie . and what reputation can a prince haue either among his owne people or strangers , if he be noted for a disloyall , vnfaithfull , and periurde person , one that stands neither to his word nor agreement ? 3 machiauel to conceale the fault he not ignorantly committeth , saith , that this is sometimes most requisite for the good of princes affaires , since occasion once passed is irrecouerable . what more meere folly could he discouer to his confusion , then in thus concluding , that a prince is not to regard the bond of his faith , if the good of his estate present an occasion to violate it ? truely none at all : neither were it necessarie according to gods lawes , or the carriage of humane affaires , that christian princes were of that minde ; for it would prooue the direct course neuer to see but fire and sword amongst vs. 4 such as are good detest these opinions , as did heretofore frances the first ; who professing faith and honour , reiected such counsaile when the emperour charles the 5. about the establishment of the affaires of flanders , passed thorow france , and vpon the kings word , crossing his country came to paris . that word this noble prince preferred before the greatest good that could betide his estate , if he would haue retained the emperour , and constrained him to forgoe the places and estates he held in lombardy and italy , whereto the king pretended a right , which he often vnprofitably disputed , as did also henry the second . 5 by the same reason a man may also say that sometimes it is well done to ransacke churches , robbe altars , oppresse innocents , and succour the wicked : for there is not any vice so detestable , or crime so hainous that sometime carrieth not with it a shew and colour of good , and proueth not profitable to him which in due season performeth it ; were it for nought else but because he attaineth the effects of his corrupt will. if that were not , should wee haue so many murtherers , falsifiers , sacrilegious persons and men giuen ouer to all reprochfull vices ? if thereby they did not reape some temporall commodity ? 6 i will yet adde further , and maintaine it to the end , that for a man to keepe his promised faith , and be so accounted of by the world , is a worke of god and without comparison much better then to violate it and embrace such a damnable opinion as that of machiauel , yea though the profit were immediat and such as might afford wherewithall to ballance his breach of faith and promise : not to keepe touch with one is enough to incurre the suspition and ill conceit of all ; neither is there any which will not thinke he doth god good seruice in performing the like towards all such princes as shall take such courses ; which will yet farther administer matter for an other repentance , to see that when they shall tell or meane truth no man will beleeue or trust them . i could illustrate this proposition with infinite examples but i will content my selfe with that one of duke valentine sonne of pope alexander the 6. cited by machiauel , as a perfect captaine ; who without respect of truth , his oath , reuerence of religion , or honour , which is so charily to be preserued amongst men ordinarily , abandoned himselfe to all disloialty , breach of faith , and whatsoeuer other wicked and traiterous courses ; so they caried with them some shew of present commodity . this man during the life of his father went thorow with certaine his designes , borne out rather by the popes authority then any fortunate successe of his mischieuous attempts . after the death of his father it was quickly seene how smally durable are all such estates as are founded vpon deceit . for he found himselfe immediatly forsaken of his friends and pursued by his enimies ; so as more liuely to expresse what he came to , after he had most maliciously hatched & atchiued so high enterprises , he serued ( as they say ) but for a cipher , and was as one that had no being , leauing nought behind him but only the footsteps and a cursed memory of his wickednesse , which made his life and name infamous to all posterity . 7 some one will tell me that the turkes haue done the like , and haue vsed all sortes of cunning , deceit and trechery , towards their neighbours , and that neuerthelesse they haue thriued by it . it is true , but the causes are different , and yet we see that the most disloiall amongst them were not the most assured in the forces of their trecheries . amurath the second , mahymeth the second , baiazeth the second , selim the second , were held the most subtile princes of their race ; but we must grant that if those their wicked procedings thriued for a time , it was more through the coldnesse and dissentions of the christians when they should haue reuenged and repelled their iniuries , then that we should therefore beleeue that it is well done to proue periured and disloiall . amurath the second made proofe of it to his cost , and hauing receiued an ouerthrow at the handes of ladislaus king of polonia , he speedily made peace with him and turned his forces against caramania , where whilest he was busied , ladislaus iudging ( so perswaded and backt by pope eugenius ) that hee should not doe amisse to falsifie his faith with a barbarous turke of so insolent a nature , and so capital an enimie of christendome as all breach of peace might seeme as a true performance thereof ; resolued to make war vpon him on the sodaine , which proued so dangerous as amurath was neere tumbling from the top of an high and glorious fortune to the lowest degree of misery ; so as his estate was neuer more shaken and endangered ; if the christian army ( which followed their victory ) had not , as i haue said , disordered thēselues : whereupon the glory and triumph fell to the infidels to the great misery and confusion of the christians . selim the second , hauing vnlooked for , attempted vpon the venetians to the preiudice of his vowed faith pulled vpon his necke the forces of the league , & had too late repented himselfe if god in regard of our sinnes had not in such sort sealed vp the eies of the christians as they could not see nor make their benefit of the gate his diuine maiesty had set open to a more high enterprise then the losse they receiued at lepanto . soliman that was held the most wise prince of all the ottomans ( if wisdome be able to shine where there is no light of true faith and christian beleefe ) hauing vnderstood at such time as he caused his army by sea to fall downe towards ottranto the yeare 1537. that mercurin de gatinaro and the citizens of castro were made prisoners after they had surrendred the place contrary to promise , hee foorthwith commanded that they should be released , saying that disloialtie to violate their faith and word once passed , was not the meanes to win the hearts and likings of strange nations . chap. viii . that he hath beene alwaies serued in his wars by good and valiant captaines . 1 whether an experienced commander and rawe souldiers : or experienced souldiers and an vnskilfull commander be the better . 2 the first best allowed and the reasons . 3 examples heereof . 1 it is ordinarily disputed amongst souldiers and martiall men , which is the better , a good captaine emploied about the conducting of an armie consisting of raw souldiers , or an armie of old souldiers committed to the command of a raw and vnexperienced captaine . 2 as for me ( if my opinion may carie credit amongst so many , sufficient to decide this question ) i hold it better that a worthy and valiant captaine should haue the charge of an armie of vntrained men without experience , then that an armie of old souldiers trained and beaten to the wars , should be recommended to a captaine , yet a nouice and vnskild in the profession of armes . the reasons proper for the maintaining of this proposition are so plaine to such as without being obstinate or passionate , in behalfe of either party , will entertaine them , as they are not to be gainsaid : for is it not much more fit and easie that a good captaine make and fashion a campe of rawe souldiers , then that good and experienced souldiers prepare and fashion their captaine to the conduct of an armie ? who can without shame denie that an armie doth not rather obey the voice and command of their captaine , then the captaine of his armie ? otherwise it were as they say , to set the cart before the horse . 3 now we must come to such examples as may instruct and make cleere the truth of my proposition . if we will as we ought , examine how many times the christians haue beene ouerthrowne by the turkes , we shall vndoubtedly finde , that it hath euermore hapned rather through want of experience , courage , sufferance , concord , and authoritie in the commanders ; then for any other default . so at the battailes of nicepolis , for that such like captaines did set light by the turkes forces , and tooke not a sufficient suruey of them , they receiued a most shamefull ouerthrow , a woorthy reward of their weake experience , in not knowing how to fight with those barbarous nations , whom they might well thinke wanted neither skill nor valour . did not lewes king of hungary by meanes of the bishop of tomerea ( who brought him almost to the slaughter ) indure the like disgrace , at the battaile of mogoria , for want of experience in matter of warre , and of iudgement sufficiently to discouer the enemies forces , and the passages of the countrey where he was to buckle with him ? in like sort was not the vnskilfulnesse of the italians cause of that victorie the turkes gained at grado , who had then for their leader homarbay , generall of the turkish armie ? also the yeare 1537. at exechium ( mahomet iahiaoglis being gouernour vnder soliman of belgrad and the frontiers of hungarie in the time of king iohn ) the great caziauer losing his courage , did he not abandone to spoile , death , and ruine a faire and strong armie , which he commanded for the princes of germany and italy , some one troupe excepted , which dishonorably togither with him saued themselues by flight ? also before this heauie losse , did not anthony grimani generall of the venetian armie faile of courage when with great aduantage he might haue charged the turkes , and put them to the woorse ? the very like want of experience and valour was seene in an other venetian generall , who shamefully left the i le of negropont to the spoile of the enemy . to conclude , haue not the christians beene so many times put to the woorse neere about buda , for want of valiant and experienced captaines , as it cannot without griefe be related ? on the contrarie , the ottomans haue neuer suffered misfortune of warre ; at the least for lacke of authoritie , command , or wisedome in managing their armies : for they themselues haue in person conducted them , and beene present at all their high exploits and important enterprises by them atchieued . they haue likewise euermore committed the charge of their difficult actions and affaires of warre to the most valiant and experienced captaines amongst them , whom they had formerly well knowen , trained vp , and exercised to such charges by infinite proofes of their courage and wisdome in most dangerous and difficult occasions . in summe , experience is that which perfecteth valor . the turkish emperors haue alwaies giuen to their captaines ample power & commission freely to dispose of their most important affaires , wherin they haue bene thus happy that we cannot finde that euer such captaines lost battaile for lacke of command or obedience ; or that they euer for want of courage or experience in the arte military , made stay or question of their proceedings . of all the bashas that euer had the managing of matters of importance , & had greatest hand in the affaires of their masters , acomet was the chiefe ( who serued mahomet the 2. and added much to his greatnes by obteining many glorious victories ) insomuch as he was no lesse feared then his soueraign . to him sinam may be ioyned who liued vnder selim the first , and being slaine at the battaile of matarea ( wherein he wan the victorie for his master ) selim said of him that the death of so worthy a man as he , was cause of such great griefe vnto him as it equalled the ioy he conceiued for so happy a victory : such also was barbarossa that famous pirat , who for his many warlike acts wan the renowne of a valiant captaine , and was most highly reputed of his master soliman , for whom he performed many memorable enterprises as wel by sea as by land . hence we may gather that vndoubtedly a great prince cannot doe worse then commit the charges of his wars , the dignities and conducts of his armies , to them which inioy his fauour but vnworthily : he should consider the deserts of others , & especially of such as with more sufficiencie would render an honorable account of so worthy an imploiment . we see it fall out oftentimes that for default of wel measured elections a prince plungeth himselfe and his estate in a thousand dangers and confusions through the insufficiency of his vnskilful ministers : the examples of such infortunate euents would fill this volume if i would stand to relate all such as my memory presenteth vnto me . but omitting all i will only put you in minde of the emperour charles the fifth well knowen for most iudicious in all his elections , meruellous in his actions , mighty for the great number of his excellent captaines bredde and trained vp vnder him ; all which can witnesse the care he had in his choice , and in very deede they did him such seruice as by their meanes he enlarged his dominions with many rich prouinces , adorned his scepter with most memorable victories , and his house with triumphes to his immortall glory . chap. ix . that he hath made no skippe in his enterprises . 1 vnited vertue strongest . 2 the strength of kingdomes by their situation . 3 what it is to skippe in an enterprise . 4 kingdomes preserued by the coniunction of their subiect prouinces . 5 confirmation of the roman empire . 6 the meanes of establishing an empire by confederacies . 7 the french as quicke in losing as in conquering countries . 8 we are not to indeauor so much to conquer as to keepe . 9 the portugals and spaniards distracted gouernment . 10 industrie of the ottomans in conquering . 11 an admonition to christians . 12 horror of the turkes . 1 nothing would be so strong as a poinct , if it were to bee found in nature ; at the least if the rules of the mathematiques be true as they be held , because being most simple , it cannot be corrupted either by inward beginnings , or outward causes ; so is a body more induring and powerfull , the neerer it approcheth to the resemblance of a poinct , that is to say , the more it is vnited and compact in it selfe . and in very deede as nature vnable to bring to passe that all the world should be one only body , made it continued and ioining one part vpon another ; and as to preserue this continuation , she in all she may opposeth vacuum , which is onely able to corrupt and destroy her : 2 so estates become more durable , and of greater abilitie to maintaine themselues when they are ( as i may say ) sowed , linked , and bound together , the one helping to entertaine and preserue the other . hence we may gather that such prouinces as haue their situation trussed vp together in a round forme , are more strong and mightie then such as extend themselues in length : as for example , one may say of france in comparison of italy , because this latter resembling a legge stretched out is lesse fit to defend it selfe then france , which is round , as her prouinces lie and are situate : whereby she is consequently not only more vnited in her forces then italy , but also more nimble and able to maintaine herselfe then the other . 3 now let vs come to our discourse and make it appeare what it is we vnderstand by this discontinuation , and that which we tearme to skip in our enterprises . it is properly when we regard not the contiguity ( if i may so say ) or neere adioyning of our estates ; and that happeneth as often as we leaue an enimy behind vs , at one side of vs , or otherwise , in such sort , as he may crosse , cut off , beseege , or inclose vs when we so inconsideratly skip or stride ; we may likewise saie that he truly skips who crosseth from one country to another so far distant , as by that time he hath finished his voiage , his strength failes him and his troopes proue so out of heart and tired , as they become vtterly vnprofitable . we may alledge for example that which befell the emperours of germany , the king of france and of england in their voiages of the holy land , for the length of the iourny , the far distance of the country , the diuersity of the climate , the change of the aire , and many other such like inconueniences , so tired and discouraged them by reason of the trauailes and miseries they had suffered vpon the way , as they could not attempt any matter of importance , or goe thorow with their enterprise according to their proiect : not vnlike a ball which stirreth not from the place where it is once setled , through want of that moouing power which should tosse and raise it . so if these princes at the first arriuall did affoord any proofe of their courage , valour , and likelihood of good fortune ; the languishing of the principall motiue suddenly made them lose their aduantages , and reduced the whole to tearmes vnwoorthy the merit of their holy intentions and trauels . 4 we must then allow that it is requisite for the preseruation of estates , either that their prouinces touch and intertaine the one the other , or that their forces be of ability to maintaine themselues of themselues : for this continuation hath of it selfe such force and efficacie for the lasting and preseruation of estates , as we see that common-weales and meane kingdomes haue thereby longer maintained themselues then great and rich monarchies . wee may alledge for example the common-weales of sparta and of venice ; of the kingdomes of persia and france , whose rule hath much longer endured then that of the sarazins , of the mamelucks , or of other more mighty empires . the cause proceedeth , as i haue said , of the vnion of that entertainment and coniunction of prouinces , abutting the one vpon the other , which is of such vertue and efficacie to giue strength and continuance to a monarchie , as it almost exceedeth conceit and imagination . 5 the romans which saw wel enough that the inlarging of their empires limits , trained after it a consequence of a necessary dispersing of their forces , endeuored by al means possible to reunite this body , augmented and made huge by their aduantageous conquests ; reducing to their obedience and rule , all they got both by maintaining sufficient forces vpon the frontiers of their empire or garrisons in places of importance , as also by establishing colonies , and infranchising many strong townes , with bestowing on them the like liberties as the people of rome enioyed , by them tearmed municipia . in other places also they instituted certaine fraternities and assemblies of people , with prerogatiues of the romanes priuiledges , which they named conuentus : moreouer , they committed estates and intire kingdoms to the gouernment of certaine princes held and esteemed as friends of the people of rome . by these meanes ioyning them to their loue as well by gratifying them with their liberty and bounty , as with other priuiledges , honours and dignities , whereof they did partake in their towne as in right of citizens : they tearmed these townes and people their confederates , and the kings their friends . as for example in africke they had massinissa , and iuba ; in asia , eumenes , prusias and the king of egypt . in europe those of marseilles , autum , auerg●●● , rennes and others ; making account more to auaile themselues by such confederacies and amities then by meanes more strickt and seuere : so then power is established and continued either by our owne forces , or by annexing of the forces of our friends which serue vs as a continued rampart and conducteth vs out of danger euen into the country which we intend to inuade , and that with so much the greater aduantage , when vpon some part it confineth with the country of our confederates . 6 but because we are neuer able with good assurance ( especially princes amongst whom this is a tickle point ) to maintaine so good intelligence , it is requisite if we will make this vse of an other , to make him confident either through the hope of participation in our conquests , or else by intimating vnto him ( if he be our inferiour ) an euident assurance in our proceedings , and such a plainnesse and integrity in all our other actions , as euen that may rid him of the distrust he might conceiue of being one day praied vpon and brought vnder by that insolencie which accompanieth the prosperitie of fortune , and may serue to stretch the conscience of a conquering prince . after we haue in this manner framed an impression of our integritie in the heart of our neighbour , we may march in his countrey as securely as in our owne , and rest assured that we shall by him be furthered and assisted . 7 the french could neuer keepe any countrey by them conquered abroad , vnlesse it were piemont and sauoy : for it one day they had gained a foote of land , they were enforced to forgoe it the next , no sooner winning it , but they lost it . 8 we commonly say , that there is no lesse vertue in him that keepeth them in him that getteth . i affirme that there is neede of more dexterity in keeping then in getting , for an amazement of the people we inuade , a rebellion in our behalfe , or any other such like sturre makes vs easily masters of that whereto we aspire ; but to preserue what we get , we must maintaine a continuall counsaile which must haue all the parts thereto appertaining , as grauity of iudgment , ripe deliberation , nimblenesse to dissemble , industry ioyned with a daily heedefulnesse and patience to attend occasions . the french ( which are reputed the most warlike nation vnder the sunne , ) are but too sodaine , open , impatient and of too stirring a nature ; for proofe you shall obserue that what they atchieue not when they first attempt , they almost neuer compasse it : all their boilling heat is soone exhaled and spent by the sodaine feruencie of their courage , which most commonly transports them beyond all moderation and aduice most requisite in what wee vndertake , without heeding the end for which they begā . this negligence together with their impatience hath made way to all the misfortunes which out of their countrie they haue induced : the voyage of the terseras and certaine other attempts vpon the portugales haue not long since confirmed this opinion , and made the wound of their vnhappines bleede a fresh . lews the eleuenth , a prince of an approued wisdome and cleare sighted in matters of estate , would neuer lend any eare to the perswasions of sending an army into italie or other remote parts ; reiecting all such practises , as well for the reason formerly alledged , as because of the infidelitie which he thought to be in the italians , and particularly in them of genoa . if charles the 8. his sonne , lewes the 12. francis the first , and henry his sonne had inherited this their predecessors opinion , they had not with such excessiue charge , mishap , and misery attempted italy . 9 heere some one will obiect that neuerthelesse the dominion of the portugals is of 90. yeares continuance or thereabout in the indies , so far distant from the first spring and originall . the like appeareth in the gouernment of philip king of spaine spread and diuided in so many places aswell in europe as in india . surely it is not possible to imagine a greater distance then from lisbon to ormus , goa , malaca , and ternate , so as from portugale to their farthest conquests , there are no lesse then twentie thousand miles ; and although they endeuour to ioyne these estates so seuered , by the neerenesse of sundry fortresses heere and there bestowed in the midway ( as zofala , mohambique , melinde , which belongeth to a certaine king their ally , besides other like meanes ) yet all these are but weake sinewes long to sustaine the vnion of so far separated members . but it is gods pleasure that by how much the foundations of this rule are more feeble and subiect to be shaken , by so much the more we should admire the omnipotency of his diuine maiesty , whereby they are maintained , fortified , and protected . the dominion likewise of the king of spaine is spread into so many parts of asia ( especially by meanes of annexing the crowne of portugale ) of afrike , of europe , and of the new found world , as there appeareth in this preseruation a greater miracle then counsail or humane prouidence , for in very deed to rule so many and so seuered nations differing in religion , manners and tongues without stirring from home , is it not a worke of heauen rather then of humane policy or discourse ? god therefore which hath of his goodnesse made him owner of so many and so goodly countries , hath not denied him wisedome and counsaile to know how to order and maintaine them , as he doth , vnder his obedience . 10 the ottomans haue ordinarily behaued themselues more iudiciously in this one part of conquering ( without inconsiderat skipping ) then in any other of their actions . for neither couetousnesse of inriching or inlarging their estate , nor the easinesse of attempting , nor the inticements of peoples insurrections , nor the thirst of reuenge ( which commonly makes princes mighty in men and mony , forget themselues when the maintenance of their authority & credit is called in question , especially perceiuing the law in their hands to execute more readily then can particular persons ) nor any such like motiues haue beene able , as i said , to induce the turkes indiscreetly to skip or to ingage themselues in any enterprise far from home . rather on the contrary they haue marched faire and soft from country to country , and deuoured ( as they continue still to doe ) all such as confine and are neighbours vnto them . hence hath growen the consequence of so many happie victories , the benefite of so great and rich conquests ; the course of so easily preseruing what they haue gotten . 11 i haue said that for the most part they haue not inconsideratly skipped or strid in their enterprises , as the christians doe and haue done : and as we see , when any of them haue taken such waies to greatnesse , the fruits and effects haue not prooued answerable to their proiect and promised fortunes . this vnhappinesse , common with the error founded vpon the reasons formerly alledged , ought hencefoorth to serue as an instruction to make vs become more wise and regardfull then we yet are , to the end that after we haue by an holy and vniuersall amendment appeased the wrath of god , we may war against them with the same policies and aduantages as they haue practised in raising themselues to our cost and confusion . these examples also should admonish vs of what is to be feared , to wit , least failing to chastice & humble our selues , his diuine maiesty inflict vpon vs a more seuere punishment , then that we haue hitherto indured , and for this cause open a more large gate to those infidels vtterly to ruine and destroy vs. 12 now lest any one should thinke i haue against reason held that the turkes haue not , as we , forgotten thus inconsideratly to skip , i will recite certaine examples to that purpose . the first then that did it , was mahomet the second , which vnfortunatly attempted italy , soliman performed the like against the same country , after the interprise of diu in the indies , which was vndertaken the yeare 1537. then that of the yeare 1542. that of ormus 1552. and finally vpon good grounds the attempting of malta which was so valiantly defended by the knights of the order , as ( next the honour due vnto the diuine maiestie ) all those braue gentlemen , who with their grand master parisot , made it good against the infidels , deserue to be consecrated to all praise , and to a most glorious and eternall memory . chap. x. that he hath not spent time vpon enterprises of small importance . 1 get the greater , the lesse will follow . 2 the besieging of some small holde , may be the hinderance of the whole expedition , this exemplified . 3 the turkes discretion in their expeditions and sieges . 4 the best course is , to become masters of the field . 5 error in the siege of malta . 1_nature as wise and prouident , doth not busie her-selfe about the birth of euerie particular thing , but rather setteth her hand to the generation of the substance , which without any further paine , is afterward attended on by the accidents euery where inseparably accompanying her . in like sort a good and discreet captaine in the carriage of his enterprises , should not aime at ought else but to conquer the places of importance ; for of their consequence other inferior parts of the estate come tumbling in ( as it were ) of themselues , which as vnseparable accidents or qualities , vndoubtedly follow the first examples of greater moment , whereon dependeth and subsisteth the others being . 2 we haue often seene , that a paltrie sconce ( either because of the naturall strength of the situation , thicknesse of the wall , goodnesse of the matter , couragious obstinacy of the defenders , or some other accident not foreseene or dreampt of , hath stopt the proceeding of a royall armie , and hath prooued it selfe as able to withstand the force thereof , as a citie greater , richer , and more peopled . and though we become after masters of such blocke-houses and small fortes , yet that is no furtherance to a more important conquest ; or helpe to the enterprise begun . we finde written that the emperour maximilian , because he to no purpose spent so much time about asola ( which he striued to subdue by the way , for the reputation and credit of the armie , he conducted to milan ) inconsiderately lost the occasion offered him to become lord of that dukedome ; and performed not any thing after to the good of his affaires . the french also , after they had passed the alpes in the time of lewes the 12. thriued not in their attempts of the kingdome of naples ; hauing vpon an ill ground vndertaken rocca-secea , where they engaged both their honors and liues ; for hauing besieged it certaine daies , and giuen the assault in vaine , they lent leasure and courage to the spaniards , to bethinke themselues : made their powers lesse valued for so badde a beginning , and discouraged the people for euer attempting any thing in their behalfe , as no doubt they had done if they might haue seene a fortunate and better digested proceeding then theirs was , the name of the spaniard being then odious amongst them . this fault made the spaniards so bold as to say , that the rest of the kingdome was reserued for them , and not for the other , who had so ill husbanded their opportunities . in the yere 1556. holding on the said designe for the conquest of naples , did they not vainely spend time , money , their forces , and paines at ciuitella , to the ruine of that goodly armie which henry the 2. of france sent thither vnder the command of the duke of guyse : who was neuerthelesse a valiant and discreet captaine , and who had perhaps done better if his particular interest , or the ouermuch trust he reposed in the popes nephewes , had not blinded him : other reasons may be alleaged for the small good this armie did the king , who had conceiued of it great and honorable hopes ; but i will referre them to such as write that historie . the spaniards also haue thrice attempted the i le of gerbes , and euerie time lost a goodly and florishing armie , able to haue performed a farre greater matter then they could hope for by getting the henroust ( if i may so tearme it . ) the yeare after the battell of lepanto the armie of the confederates , which was then in the leuant , hauing their forces augmented by the arriuall of don iohn , made ochiallo generall of the turkish armie , retire to modon , as fearing those of whom he had made triall the yeere before . if they had put him to it as they should haue done , no doubt but they had found him dismaide , and hardly bestead how to defend as well the fortresses as his armie by sea : for he had not left aboue 60. gallies , to garde the hauen , and had bestowed the rest of his forces one yeare . but when he sawe they went to besiege nauaria neere modon , and that they had no saying to him at his landing , as he feared they would , he tooke heart at grasse , and after made a iest of the designes of the christians armie , which he in such sort held plaie and entertained , as it performed nothing woorthie such a power assembled immediately vpon the good successe of a former victory . 3 the turkes in what concerneth the ordering , commoditie , and assurance , in their enterprises , surpasse ( to say the very trueth ) all other nations for well managing of warlike affaires : for they neuer attempted place that the designe thereof was not farre more woorth then the paine they emploied about it ; or that the enterprise did not deserue the like or more expence : carying themselues thus , they are by the effect of their enterprises growne mightie , for force and meanes , and haue opened the way to the encrease of their greatnesse and successe of their affaires : which in such sort assuring ( wherein they haue aimed principally at profit ) they haue more and more weakened our forces , not without an euident consequence of extreame danger : when they tooke in hand the conquest of cypres , they were wise enough not to bestow time in taking cerynes a fortres almost impregnable . they foresaw that it was of small moment , at the least not to import much in that they intended to compasse , but they rather directed their course and indeuours against nicosia , as against the principall place of all the iland , whereabouts they so well imploied their paines as they caried it . by which conquest it was found that cerynes soone followed , ( as of a necessary consequence ) the disaster of their capitall towne . 4 in all the executions of their hardy dessignes they haue alwaies at the very first beene masters of the field , which hath so furthered them as thereby the strongest holds of the country , which they could not otherwise haue gotten but by force of armes , haue beene surrendred vp vnto them . such fortresses being vnable long to hold out when all hope of succour is cast off by the opposition of so strong and mighty armies as theirs are . 5 at the war of malta it seemeth god did dull them , ouerthrowing the policies and practises which are ordinary with them . for the bassa ( who would needes begin with s. hermes because it seemed commodious to stop vp the hauen and after to get the suburbs where the knights made their aboade ) consumed much time about it , and lost the better part of his best souldiours . in the meane space the season of the yeare spent so fast , and the resolutions and valour of them in the towne prooued such , as in the end he grew confounded , perceiuing too late how flenderly he had preuailed , and that he must necessarilie begin a new with the principall place , which he should haue at the first attempted , if god ( as i said ) for the good of christendome , had not blinded him in his enterprise . dorgut raiz vice-roy of argiers , who was to second this basha in all his warre , and to whom he was commanded to communicate his designes assoone as he should arriue , ( which he did some few weekes after his first setting downe and beginning to batter ) soone discouered his error , and could vpbraid him with it , telling him he shuld haue gone right on to the fountaine , without stooping to the shallow streames . so as after the taking of s. hermes , they did not performe or attempt any matter of importance , but as men tired and discouraged , they trust vp bagge and baggage to be gone assoone as the succour appeared before malta ; these leauing behinde them the memorie and testimonie of their shame , and ill grounded aduise , and the knights of their honour and valour . chap. xi . that he hath laid hold on occasions . 1 occasion pourtraied . 2 it is to be obserued . 3 examples of the ottomans diligence in laying hold on occasions offered by the christians . 4 the difficulties of a defensiue and offensiue league . 5 the false guesse of the selfe-ruine of the turkish empire . 6 the weaker princes are easily subdued by the mightier . 7 other occasions offered by the christians to forward the turkish greatnesse . 1 the ancient romans signified vnto vs by the picture of occasion ( whom they adored as a goddesse , putting wings to her feete , supported with a bowle , behinde bald , and before hairie ) that we must bee diligent to apprehend her when shee presenteth her-selfe , and not in any case to let her slippe : considering that if she once escape vs , she leaueth vs nought but a vaine and vexing repentance . 2 and to say the truth , in all a mans actions . there is nothing more commendable then to be able to make the best vse of occasion and especially in mater of war. in as much as he that knoweth his aduantage , how to take it and to carry the time before him is furnished with the principall adorning vertue of a captaine , occasion being no other thing , then an opportunity that the time more by accident then prouidence offereth vnto vs , for the well performing of what we haue in hand , and for the abstaining and well comming off from a dessine vnsesonably attempted , as the euent of the aboue mentioned interprise may sufficiently witnesse . this is that these infidels haue studied at such times as god hath made them his instruments to afflict and chastice vs , and this is that we ought to doe against them , for the glorifying of gods diuine maiesty , not yet for ought i see pleased with vs. in a word all such as haue inlarged their estates haue either inioyed or hammered out some notable occasion which they wisely laid hold on , and haue consequently reaped the fruites of an vnusuall aduancement . the grecian and romane histories can teach vs this , but i omit them as too far from vs , to betake my selfe to such as are more familiar and neere vnto vs. pepin and charlemaine were by the romish church called into italy : the like was charles of aniou into the kingdome of naples . those of aragon were inuited to sicily by the people and to the conquest of the kingdome of naples by queene ione the second : the house of austria is at this day inriched with many goodly kingdomes brought them by their alliance and mariages : one whereof subiected vnto them the lowe countries , the other gaue them spaine with her apurtenances , the third for a perfect raising of this howses gretnesse , annexed vnto it the crowne of portugale and the east indies , so as if we neerely consider humaine casualties , we shall finde that force without occasion is fruitlesse or smally auaileable . 3 the ottomans haue not attained to the height of so mightie an empire but by such occasions as we haue too carelesly , vnworthily , and as of our free bounty , presented vnto them . the first sprang from the negligence and cowardice of the emperors of greece , who through their extreame lasciuiousnesse and sloath ( sardanapalus and heliogabalus like ) became deformed monsters of all loosenes and riot : so as abandoning themselues to all voluptuousnesse and excesse , that martiall vigor which had till then honored and preserued them , began by little and little to decline amongst them , and next amongst their people , ( these framing their manners after their gouernours ) which prepared meanes and occasions for the turke to set foote one while into some inferiour prouince , and ere long into a mighty kingdome . the second occasion which shewed it selfe fauorable and proper for the turkes , was , when the grecians vpon a malicious enuy began to disfauour and oppose the dessignes of the christian princes which had by league vnited themselues for the conquest of the holy land , and so ill aduised they were as insteade of seconding them they crossed them in all they might , to the end to stop the fortunat proceeding of their woorthy armies , not heeding poore soules that they thereby befriended the turke ; who did but watch his opportunities . for they well obseruing this fault , and temporising the occasion which after appeared , failed not to spie when they might surprise them ( as they did ) all beaten , tired , and disunited in force and meanes , whereupon it finally insued that the christians were vtterly expelled iury , by the turkes , who after turned their armies against the greekes themselues and bereaued them of their empire . these were mischiefes and wounds by them well deserued , neither are they to be pittied , but so far forth , as they haue bread the calamities and ruines which haue and doe still continue to afflict christendome . the iarres and diuisions of the princes of greece ministred the third time an occasion to the turkish thriuing greatnesse : this hapned at such time as the emperour of constantinople was so ill aduised , as to craue the aide of amurath the first to defend him . this prince which lay still in waite , willingly sent his troupes , not to succour , but to discouer the country for the better aduancement of his designes ; and in very deed the souldiers returning from that voiage , deliuered so aduantageous reports of the riches , pleasantnesse , and fruitfulnesse of that country , painting it out vnto him so abounding in all commodities necessarie for the life of man , as he foorthwith resolued to attempt it , so as not long after without bidding , he in person passed the streight , and so well husbanded the occasion to settle himselfe in europe , as since his successors haue there made the principall seate of their empire . the diuorce and separation of the greeke church from the romaine , prepared a large way for the fourth occasion , embraced by the turks , more aduantageously to ouertop vs : since this diuision was a meane to distaste and allay the courage of the princes of either partie , neither hath it euer since beene possible to reconcile or vnite them by any good or firme intelligence , so as remaining in this sort diuided , they haue neuer beene able to enterprise ought woorthy christian pietie , or the greatnesse of their powers and monarchies ; thereby to cut off and ouerthrow ( as they might and ought ) the proceeding of the common enemie of christendome ; who getting by his negligence , scope and libertie , is growne greater to our vniuersall hurt , which those princes haue euermore fostered ; a disease now by their obstinate diuision growen remedilesse . this euill hath prooued the more lamentable because of the discord amongst other christian princes which refuse to make their benefit of others calamities , or to acknowledge them as corrections comming from the hand of god. this mischief grew greater at such time as some potentates of italy inconsiderately called the turke to their succour , shewing him the way into our seas farther then was conuenient . in this regard our portes stood open vnto them , they entred and conuersed with vs as with friends and associats , a thing most abhominable before god and man , and of most dangerous consequence . and to the end i be not held an outlasher , i will reckon some of those that haue so ouershot themselues . alfonso the second king of naples , and lodouick sforsa duke of milan , were those that brought in baiazet the second : that against the french , this against the venetians . isabell queene of hungarie craued aide likewise of soliman , against ferdinand king of the romans . francis the first of france , and henry the second that succeeded him , d●d not onely let in the turkish power into our seas , but suffered them also to land at nice and in corsica , leading captiue at their returne , an infinite multitude of poore christians , ( without respect of amitie , age , or sexe , which they snatched vp in those places and along the adriatick coasts . the sixt occasion obserued and embraced by the turkes , may be said in my opinion to proceed from the consideration they haue had of the pluralitie of christian princes , supposing ( as it is true ) that it could not be without that iealousie and suspicion which ech man particularly conceiueth of his owne estate , ranke , and dignitie , and and so the whole being deuided into diuers gouernments , it must follow the parts should be more feeble and scanted of meanes to vndertake against him : since ( as we haue saide ) vertue vnited in one entire body , is alwaies more strong then separated into many parcels . that which is woorse , is , that in this diuision of monarchies , the ambitious thirst of greatnesse , hath taken dangerous footing amongst princes , and hath bred ( as by a necessarie consequence ) discord , separation of willes , diuersitie of designes , and varietie of pretences , of all which partialities , hath sprung suspition , the common plague amongst princes . this suspicion like a canker hath contaminated the vnion and rid the meanes how to knit and establish a holy league and confidence amongst them for a defensiue or offensiue war. 4 now to make a defensiue league against the turke is in these daies a hard matter in so much as the princes of christendome are so far from one another , and some especially from the enemy , as like men out of danger they weigh it not esteeming themselues most assured : and to vndertake to establish an offensiue league is no lesse difficult seeing the profit of their conquest cannot be drawne to a proportionable equality , it may be also euery man feares the greatnesse of his companion ( although neuer so much his partner for aide and common association ) but aboue all he that hath the most commodious hauens or his prouinces most proper for the mannaging of the war. or else he who can better maintaine his conquests would proue the most suspected and maligned . these considerations hinder them from vniting and assembling themselues as they ought for the common good . 5 moreouer euery one flattereth himselfe that time and the worlds ordinarie change will breede ruine and alteration in the estate of the ottomans , and settle their affaires without being constrained to expose themselues to danger , trauell , and charge . 6 another reason and inconuenience may yet be alledged that each of these princes being weake in respect of the other they cānot so couragiously resolue to vndertake what were profitable and necessary for them ; whence it groweth that the feeblenesse of their strength is yet made more feeble by this irresolution ; so as a mighty power charging them they shal remain subiect to the discretion of the indiscreet enemy : by these means the lords of the seueral parts of lombardy became the pray of the venetians who subdued them with as much facility as resolution ; but had the repulse when they attempted the state of milan , vtmost limit of their power , dominion , and conquests . after the same sort also the french in time past brought vnder all the prouinces of gaull , but when they would enter the confines of spain , the opposition of that neighbour-greatnesse stopped their course and was a rampart to defend them from further proceedings . in the very like manner the turkes hauing deuoured all the princes of greece , macedonia , bulgaria , and seruia attempting the inuasion of hungaria , they had their hands full , since the valour of these kings and people ( so fashioned , hardned and enured , of a long time to the wars , as they were the better able to make head against them ) discouered it selfe to be greater then the consideration of their indifferent estate could well beare , as witnesse the exploits of ladislaus and mathias coruin , who found the turkes play to their cost . but so soone as those kings and people did forgoe this first valour and suffered the exercise of armes to degenerat , soliman ouercame them both at belgrade and at mogacia . after the turks had gone thus far , they met with that bar of the house of austria seconded by the german forces , and supported by the power of the king of spaine ; who shewed himselfe alwaies fearelesse of the turkish forces : as for the venetians they haue euermore ( backt with the popes and the spaniards power ) behaued themselues most honorably : one happinesse there is that those places of christendome which border neerest vpon the turke were neuer in more mighty hands , nor had euer so few princes to rule them , as at this day : whence groweth an infallible consequent that they are more easily defended and maintained , especially hauing that particular coniunction of the power of spaine , which is such as the turke cannot stur without incurring an apparant danger ; it being manifest that besides that the king of spaine is of ability without feare to resist him , he can also with his owne forces curbe him and bring him to reason . so as the turke awed by so mighty a king , will not , as he was wont , so so one bend his forces against the christians his neighbours . the muscouit on the one side , and the kings of polonia and persia on the other , are of such power and courage , as they will alwaies make the fame of their particular forces , to be both respected and feared . 7 the diuersitie of opinions in matter of religion , haue made way to the seuenth occasion , haue disunited the courages , spent the forces of the christians , & haue made them rise vp in armes one against an other . in the meane time the turke getteth footing , groweth great in sight of all men , and is become a terror to christian princes . disloyall and traiterous renegades or apostates , are those which haue discouered to the turkes the christians secrets , haue acquainted them with the aduantages of landing and inuading , haue beene guides to their armies into the very hearts of our richest countries , and haue opened the doore of the eight occasion . but for the ninth , let vs consider what subtilties they haue practized , and whereon that hath beene principally grounded . i am of opinion , that the better to order their affaires , and seize vpon the christians with more security , their leagues , treaties of peace , and suspensions of armes , passed betweene them and our princes , haue beene their greatest furtherances : for the turkes neuer warred with anie christian prince or infidel either to defend their owne estate , or with hostilitie to assaile an others , but they first of all made their countrey sure against the power of their neighbours , but aboue all , such as ( seeing them elsewhere busied ) had meanes to disquiet their affaires , inuade their territories , and assaile them at vnawares . the peace they haue so long maintained , with the polonians can testifie as much : againe the quiet they haue suffered the venetians to inioy for these many yeares sufficiently bewraieth with what care they handle this businesse . the continued peace they keepe with the french teacheth vs likewise with what prouidence and wisdome their matters are caried ; to the end not to receiue any incombrance or interruption by meanes of strange enmities , at such time as they proceed in their enterprises ; they take truce with the emperour alwaies to their aduantage ; and lately intending to war vpon persia they dealt for a suspension of armes with the king of spaine , so as making all sure on one side they in a trice assaile the other , heereby so well playing their parts , as hauing the law in their hands they remaine as arbitrators of peace and war , pursuing alwaies the course of their dessines with an aduantage too great vnworthy and preiudicious to the princes of christendome ; whose greater part is so awed by their forces , as they haue often chosen to enter into conditions of a dishonest peace or truce though neuer so vnassured , rather then to expose themselues to the danger of their mighty armies : not heeding that thereby they haue lost many faire occasions of doing good vpon them : whereof we neede not seeke farther for examples then now that the king of persia keepeth them in continuall war ( at least if such newes as comes thence be true ) and that he hath lately giuen them an ouerthrow neere taurijs of aboue foure score thousand men . which if it be so , what better occasion can you desire ( ô ye princes of christendome ) to set vpon them and reuenge the dishonour of our passed iniuries ? can it be otherwise but that in their former incounters and in this last they must haue lost the flower of their captaines and choice souldiours , and is it possible that the swelling pride of their command and greatnesse should not shortly vndergoe some change and decrease if you will intertain the occasion which god offereth you ? ô but you sleepe and are altogether vnprouided to assaile them . they are our sins that hinder vs and haue bred the disorders of ciuill wars which disquiet france and the low countries , with such obstinacie and cruelty as these princes haue worke enough to order their owne affaires : their neighbours in the meane time hauing their eares filled with the noice thereof , looking what will become of such sturs and fearing lest the fire which so cruelly burneth their neighbours house , should fasten vpon theirs , which makes them stand vpon their guard to keepe out such broiles & disorders . in the mean time the turke wanteth no time to recouer his losses ; and to laugh at oure inconsiderate follies ; follies indeede for vs , but wisdome for him . it is a maruelous matter to consider with what succes and aduice he hath quieted his neighbours , in such sort as he hath beene neuer knowen to haue had two quarrels in hand at one time . imitating heerein the wisdome of the romans who had an especiall care not to haue two enemies to deale with at once , but if they assailed one , they tooke order by deuice and friendly meanes that the other were lookers on , or associats in their trauailes . selim the first , which warred with the persians , so ordered the rest of his estate , as during all the time he was imploied that way , the souldan of egvpt neuer disturbed him : his sonne amurath continuing the same enterprise , neuer receiued let of any christian potentate . the dessignes of the princes of europe , & the wars they haue so long and so wilfully maintained one against the other , haue affoorded the turks a large passage for the tenth occasion to benefit themselues by their obstinacies & diuisions ; neither haue they omitted nimbly to lay holde on it to some purpose for the good of their affaires . what enmities were euermore cruelly exercised with fire and sword then those our ancestors and we our selues haue seene betweene france and spaine ? what malice was euer more deepely rooted then that of the two kings ? what nations are there in the world more mighty or more valiant then these are ; and hence let vs consider what profit , what comfort would haue redounded to christendome , and what fearefull ruine to the turke , if by some holy league they had beene vnited ; such vndoubtedly as there should haue beene no memory of them , whereas they are now most mighty , and most dreadfull . if we will descend to particulars , was there euer prince that had better meanes to conquer the turke then charles the fifth ? for besides his valour , inuincible courage , and other notable parts which shined in him , he had sufficient force to execute his enterprises : he was followed by captaines of incomparable vertue , his souldiers were most resolute , his people and prouinces were all most desirous of so holy a war , he had hauens and roades fit wherein to harbour his ships , and in a word he had whatsoeuer was necessary , but how ? he was alwaies constrained to haue an eie behinde him , to stand vpon his gard , because of his neighbours who spared not to molest him as soone as he did but once aime at so holy an interprise . king philip his sonne hath met with the like incombrances : so as we may well say our sinnes haue ministred occasions enowe to the turkes to assaile vs with such aduantage , as it hath beene an increase and establishing to his estate , we alwaies shrinking at the cruell shocke of his mighty forces . amongst all the ottomans amurath the first was the most diligent to hunt after , and embrace occasions , who ( as we haue already deliuered ) sent his supplies to the emperour of constantinople , passed the straights in person and got into his hands the two castles . baiazet the first , his sonne shewed himselfe nolesse politicke and prompt to discouer his aduantages , patient to attend his occasions , and diligent to gather the fruits wherewith his hopes presented him . chap. xii . that he hath behaued himselfe with nimblenesse and celeritie vpon his occasions . 1 the fortune of warre consisteth not in discerning but in the vse of occasion . 2 celeritie in wars most expedient . 3 the turkes readinesse and wisdome in that kinde . 4 furtherance of this celeritie . 5 impediments of the christians in their expeditions . 6 treasure requisite . 7 exact obedience in captaines and souldiers and an obseruation of militarie discipline . 8 strength and abilitie of men and horse . 9 examples of the turkes celerity . 10 in their sea-actions and their order : 11 defects of the christians shipping . 1 because this chapter , in regard of the continuance of the matter in handling , is but as one dependencie and coniunction with the former , we will still make vse of this word occasion , heeretofore discoursed vpon , as of a table wherein is represented all whatsoeuer our forefathers haue conceited of it ; and what we ought to admit thereof : following this path we are to remember that who in time laieth not hold on occasion , shall neuer more inioy a like time to recouer it with the like commoditie of wel doing as he once had , if he had knowne how to entertaine it as hee ought . to discouer then the opportunitie of affaires , is not al that is required : that which most importeth , is to serue our turnes with it at an instant , when it presenteth it selfe , to guide our intentions to that perfection we aime at . 2 celeritie is an especiall matter in all affaires of importance , but aboue all in the warres , wherein it is more necessarie then in any our actions . because ( as saide selim the first ) the least delay we therin vse , turneth to a grosse error , especially since it bereaues vs of the commoditie and aduantage offered to put in execution , what we had wisely and with studie determined : hannibal a woorthy and renowned captaine , was noted of slownesse , not in resoluing but in embracing his occasions of victory which might haue assuredly established his affaires . that great pompey was likewise subiect to the same imperfection , which did vtterly vndoe him . in a word , no motion wanting speedinesse , can be of much force , or produce woorthy effects : violent agitations loose alike their force with their swiftnesse , but such as are naturall attaine it , and fortifie themselues in it . 3 this is that the turkes know well enough how to practise , fashioning themselues to quicknesse , nimblenesse , habilitie , and to a certaine store of whatsoeuer may seeme necessarie to that purpose , so as their promptnesse and forecast hath neuer omitted the occasions presented vnto them without reaping the fruites and glory thereof . 4 but some one will say , that it is requisite for the suddainnesse of occasion that many things relie in the power of him that will follow this course . i grant it , for they indeed who will fitly make vse of such aduantage , must be alwaies in armes , and heerein also the turke surpasseth vs , for he continually entertaineth so many souldiers , as it were hard to take him vnprouided , or to finde him ( when need requireth ) without a mightie army , which serueth to hearten him , and to awake his courage : but aboue all , he hath so great a number of horse ordinarily in a readinesse , as that is but too sufficient to make him proudly humour his owne will ; so as thought and execution are in a manner one with him . this is yet farther accompanied with a powerfull commoditie which addeth facillititie to his promptnesse ; and this is , that his horse and foot are lightly armed , and without incombrance of luggage , so as by this meanes he more easily assembleth his troups , ordreth them , and conducteth them wheresoeuer he pleaseth , without distinction of time . againe , sobrietie and sparing ( familiar among his souldiers ) make much to the aduancement of his enterprises , contenting themselues , as they do to drinke water and eat rice and salted flesh , which they reduce into powder , so as euery one carrieth with him his prouision almost for a moneth , and when that faileth , they liue by the bloud of their horses , which they salt themselues , like as doe the muscouites and tartars . 5 on the other side , when our souldiers march , they must haue such store of munition follow them , to their so strange confusion and hinderance , as they are neuer able to goe thorow speedily with any notable attempt . this bringeth a twofold let to their enterprises . the first in their prouision , which in the vnmeasurablenesse thereof is neuer made in due time . the second , in the conuoy thereof , neuer so well ordered as it ought , whereof the euent of the enterprise of exechium , is but too true a testimonie , the souldiers then suffering more in regard of the famine and difficultie of conueying victuals vnto them , then of-the enemies forces . whose attempt had beene vnprofitable if the campe had not beene disordered by this inconuenience , whereby the souldiers became halfe dead for hunger , and grew so feeble , as the courage to defend themselues vtterly failed them . which the general of the turkish armie foreseeing , waited till such time , as the famine had brought them low , and made them strengthlesse , that he might vpon their enforced retrait assaile them behinde , and so wearie them with continuall skirmishing as they should at length chace and ouerthrow themselues , as indeed it came to passe . i remember i haue heard one worthie to be credited , say to this purpose ; that when emanuel philibert duke of sauoy , deceassed , was generall of the armie in flanders , he found no difficultie in the wars more important then the discommoditie of proportioning and carriage of necessarie prouision as he had oftentimes approoued . on the contrarie , it may be said to the christians shame and confusion , that neuer any of the turkish armies were knowen , through such default , to suffer extreamitie or to be disordered . 6 let vs now come to the point of sodaine execution , and to the instruments thereof , and let vs dwell somewhat thereupon . i finde the most necessarie and profitable is to haue alwaies store of money in our coffers : and that is a hard matter , especially for such as are not prouident , and that in all things so pamper themselues as the christians doe ; but not for the turke , for he hath ( when and what he will ) in store to serue his need for the warres , and for whatsoeuer belongeth thereto . this is the sinew of warre , and the onely meanes to hasten forward occasion , and attaine ( as he doth ) to a happie end of his enterprises , but at his returne home , he obserueth a barbarous and insolent course of remboursing his charge : after he hath performed what he vndertooke , he repaieth himselfe by new impositions , whereto he enforceth his subiects to contribute : this to him is easie : but to vs the most difficult materiall point is the procuring of money : for the greater part of christian princes are so bad husbands and of so small forecaste , that they haue scarce one crosse in store : and are alwaies at the borrowing hand , or enforced to pawne their lands and demaines . and though the christians be not so couetous as the turkes , yet they are of so good a hold fast , as no small time will serue to draw money from them , so as while that is doing , occasion hath alreadie turned her backe and left vs nought , but the shame and sorrow of our enterprises ill successe and effect . and if it chance that we hold on our courses , it is with such headlong rashnesse and ill aduice in all we doe , but particularly in prouiding of armes , horse , munition , and other necessaries , as all being performed out of season , there is neither the forwardnesse , the array , the election , the aboundance , the resolution , nor the well disposing of matters which would otherwise haue beene , and which we see to be in our aduersaries . 7 there is another thing which addeth much assurance to the turkes designes , and makes them more easily to execute : and this is the incredible obedience of the captaines towards their generall , and of the souldiours towards their captaines and such is the loue amongst them as there is no danger or difficulty ( be it neuer so great ) which they will not easily ouercome , so willingly they performe what is inioyned them . it was neuer heard that any reuolt or mutiny stopt or slacked the course of their conquest . 8 they haue yet another most considerable aduantage and that is the strong constitution of their men , spirit and speed of their horse . where on the contrary our forces dare scarce bouge vnlesse they be backed and strengthned by forrain succors either almines or switzers , people faint and of little courage vpon a sodaine and vnexpected action , as being framed of a dull and slow mettall seruing for nought but to make good the intire body of a battaile , and be vnto it as a solide and vnmoueable rampart . the incounters they haue had with the turke at buda and elsewhere haue taught vs how vnprofitable they are & of how slender effect for the speedy and happy aduancement of the affaires of christendome in those parts : moreouer the turkes horse are of more speede and strength then ours : the spanish genet is indeede nimble and full of spirit , but wanteth strength and breath : contrariwise the horse of germany is able and strong but tender withall and not ready vpon the hand , so as he is more proper to make a stand and defend then to assaile , skirmish , or giue the chace . the napolitane is good and strong but of such a nimblenesse as is not held for perfect speede , on the other side the enemy hath the hungarian good for seruice , the barbary horse of incredible swiftnesse , the valachian , the turkish , and the moore almost hard for induring of trauaile and well breathed , so as we may conclude that he inioyeth whatsoeuer is necessary for the war , better , more redy , and in greater aboundance then we , and that this is it which makes him speedily and with aduantage , to serue his turne with all occasions which present themselues . 9 there are so many examples of this aduantageous celerity in their actions as they are almost innumerable ; but i will only note two or three which may seeme in a manner prodigious so admirable hath beene their successe . amurath the second hauing intelligence of the great forces leauied by ladislaus king of hungary ( with whom he had formerly concluded a peace ) with an intent to ouerrunne him , being then busie in the wars of caramania ; he sodainly quitted that interprise , and with such maruelous speed crossed all the helespont as in seuen daies he ariued at varna with fower score thousand men , in like manner scheder bassa imploied by baiazet the second to diuert the attempt of the venetians vpon milan , came with such extraordinary speed as he appeered in the territory of treuiso before they could haue newes so much as of his departure , lesse of his arriuall in those parts . selim the first marched so speedily from cesaria to aleppo , crossing the mountaine aman with his army and artillery , as he came vpon the souldan before he dreampt of him supposing him to be as then rather vpon his way to encounter the persian then to attempt him . 10 this particular dilligence of the ottomans is not to be limited all only with their land wars : they haue performed as much by sea , so vigilant and wary haue they shewed themselues in exalting the honour of their names , and of their great estate , by them maintained euen vnto this day : and since they are so incredibly nimble and aduised in maritine exploits , i hold it not from the purpose to touch briefly the order they obserue in assembling their forces . they reiect the vessels and ships of great burden as ouer-heauy and vnwealdy if the wind faile them , rather hindering then furthering him that conducteth them . their gallies and galliots are speedy , well manned and well appointed . 11 wee on the contrary drag with vs a great number of ships and gallions as our best strength and choice prouision , but they are in proofe the cause of such incombrance to the seruice in hand , as we for the most part waste the season vnprofitably and spend our opertunities in rigging and attending them ; being also oft times enforced to disorder our gallies , to the end these great cartes may keepe with vs. hence groweth yet another discommodity , and that is , that hauing placed a kinde of hope in our ships , we in forgoing them , finde our selues too weake and failing of courage to assaile the enemy ; who is not to be forced to fight but when he please , hauing too open a field to flie and espy his occasion , as it hapned at preueza the yeare 1537. and at the battaile of lepanto which was the yeare 1571. for then the ships of the league remained behind with a good number of souldiours vnprofitable for that action , in regard they could not ariue there time enough . the yeare after they encountred the like discommodity : since for the very same cause the army of the league , goodly and mighty fought not at all , neither performed ought worthy so great a preparation . and when the gallies of the pope and venetians met , and that they attended don iohn ( who aboade still at missina , because of the then beginning troubles of flanders ) the army of the turk being then commanded by oechially , he once presented battaile , but because of the aduantage of the winde which without other helpes draue our ships , and fearing the incounter of our round vessels , he made his escape by meanes of a certaine stratagem , which for the strangenesse thereof put the counsailes and iudgments of our army to a plunge . in verie deede it is worthy the noting : for seeing the whole strength of our ships vnited with such confederat gallies as were then there , make towards him , he gaue commandement that in euery one of his gallies they should put fire to a barrell of powder and row backewards ( not making for al this any shew of flight , the prowes of their gallies still appeering towards them ) and as soone as the smoake had couered his fleete he halled on a maine , and in an instant hoissing vp al his sailes shaped his course to napolis in romania , our ships not daring to follow him . in regarde he had gotten the aduantage of them they bearing but their mizen sailes , and knowing how dangerous it was for them being ignorant of his designes , to breake company : eight daies after we comming neere together there followed some light skirmishes , but so soone as they perceiued vs to faint , as being depriued of our ships , they charged vs with the whole army , in like sort as when we had them for succour they retired . so as it was then found by experience that the great ships serued but to keepe vs from buckling with the enemy . i haue made mention of this incountre in my commentaries of the notable occurrants of these times written in latine , and somewhat more at large then i heere deliuer , for i was present in the army during all that voiage , vnder the command of the duke de mayne . chap. xiii . that he hath gone himselfe in person to the war. 1 a question concerning the princes presence in the wars : 2 the first commodity is , if the prince be there in person , it ads courage to the souldiour . 3 the second is , it causeth plenty of all things in his army . 4 the third , it increaseth the army . 5 the fourth , it worketh facility and speede in aduice and execution . 6 of the power of lieutenant generalls in the wars . 7 the fift commodity , is the princes authority and dignity . 8 the first discommodity growing from the princes presence , is , that thereby the enemy proceedes more prouidently . 9 the second , that his commanders vse lesse diligence in discharge of their places . 10 the third , is emulation of the leaders , whence groweth contention . 11 the fourth , the emulation of the lieutenant generall toward the prince . 12 examples to this purpose pro and contra . 13 the preposition defined by distinction . 14 the ottomans wars in their persons haue succeeded well . 15 exhortation to christian princes to vndertake wars against the turke . 1 whether the prince should in person goe to the war , or else send his lieutenant , is a question often disputed with such reasons and earnestnesse by sundry graue personages , as whatsoeuer may be now deliuered to that purpose would proue but an vnprofitable repetition of what hath bene formerly digested by so many rare spirits . this then excusing me , i will referre the deciding thereof to men of more experience then my selfe ; yet will i not forbeare by way of discourse to deliuer my opinion ; and cite such examples as may helpe for the clearing of these doubts . first then we are to recken the commodities the kings presence affoordeth in his armie , and so in order of the other consequences . 2 whereof one of the principall is , that it putteth spirit and courage into the souldiers , it so neerely presseth them as they must of force , as it were , make their valour appeare , especially when they ioine battell where the maiestie and life of the prince , yea and their owne too is in hazard . then is it that the honest desire of preseruing their masters life groweth feruent in them , and so much the more by how much it is farre more pretious then the life of a captaine or generall , either mercenary or subiect which the prince might haue sent to command them . this occasion more then any other moueth them more freely to hazard their liues and meanes for their princes seruice , which they would not so couragiously performe vnder any other that should command in his stead . they likewise expect greater and more assured rewards from him then from others . 3 againe , the king is alwaies better followed ; he is attended on with the consequence of farre greater prouisions either of victuals , munition , money , or whatsoeuer may be necessary for the enterprise , than his lieutenant , who hath his power limited , his allowance stinted , and cannot dispose but in part of the credit and authority of his master , to whom he remaineth as countable . moreouer , the subiect fixeth his eies and affection vpon his prince , and lauisheth his life and meanes according as the businesse is , and he is addicted . francis the first , king of france , being before pauy powred money foorth ( as a man may say ) by bushels , yet odet de lautrey his lieutenant generall , lost the duchy of millan for lacke of three hundred thousand crownes that were assigned him for his charges , but were neuer deliuered him . whereupon the switzers failing of their entertainment ( whom he had till then fed with hopes of pay ) he was constrained to fight with such disaduantage as hee miscaried , and his whole army was put to flight ; which had not happened if the king had beene there in person , for either money had not failed , or else the credit and authority that accompanieth the princes presence had wrought them to patience and contained them in entire deuotion . 4 moreouer the great train of nobility and men of quality that the prince bringeth with him is a strengthening to his army , and addeth to it life and beauty , euery man striuing to appeare more gallant then other ; which they would not vouchsafe to doe nor to subiect themselues , commanded but by an ordinary generall ; for there are alwaies about the king , by election or necessity , many great personages equall in power and dignity , and some differing too in rancke and charge , either as being princes of the bloud , or for honor and authority woon by desert , al which would perhaps doe little for the generall , but would most willingly obey and expose all for their king and master to whom they owe a duty both of nature and benefit . these great mens followers serue also to increase the army . 5 beside these considerations the king bringeth euermore with him a resolution of his enterprises , wherein a generall most commonly proceedeth with a restraint and aduise , as fearing in his too forward attempting , to exceed his commission . in the meane while , time passeth , and occasion escapeth , most often to the princes hinderance and blot to his reputation . 6 in this regard if the wisedome and loyalty of the captaine be approued , princes ought not too strictly to limit their charges : but if they doubt of them , it is indiscretion to put them into their hands , as we may see by these examples . don emanuel king of portugal hauing sent the duke of braganza general into africke , he fortunately wan and made sure for his prince the towne of aza azamor : but that performed hee would not take marocco ( as at that time he might haue easily done ) though he were counselled thereto by the wisest and greatest of his army , because that ( said he ) it went beyond his commission : lopez zoares generall for the same king lost in like manner the opportunity to take the city of aden , of especiall importance for the affaires of his master ( for it standeth iust in the mouth of the red sea ) though the inhabitants would haue deliuered him the keies . insomuch as hee should haue taken vpon him ( as he said ) more then his commission allowed him . the thing was of that consequence as hee might well haue forborne the obseruation of his fast , to swallow such a morsell . neither had the seruice beene one of the least , he could haue performed for his master . 7 in conclusion we are to grant that the presence of the king bringeth with it a certaine greatnesse , and more aweth the enimy then his lieutenant ; as it was seene at the enterprise of tunise ; for barbarossa sharply tooke vp and reproued those who said that the emperour charles the fift was himselfe in person in the christian army , inferring heereby that he should then haue his hands fuller then he made account , and that nothing could be lacking in the enemies campe , when their prince was there present . this is that may be saide of the good redoundeth from the presence of the king in his army . let vs now see what may be alledged on the contrary . 8 first it may be said that the king which goeth to the wars in person ministreth greater occasion then he would to his enemy to prouide himselfe of forces , meanes and friendes : and affordeth him matter also of pretending a more glorious victory , with the hopes whereof and of rich spoiles , he putteth courage in his men , disposing them to attempt valiantly all things be they neuer so hazardous , so hartning them to fight . 9 it may be said likewise that the presence of the king maketh his captaines lesse heedefull and diligent at all occurrants and aduantages , because they in part relie vpon the vigilant eye of the prince , who is to carry away the whole honour of the enterprise , their valour remaining as dimmed and eclipsed . this hapned at the battaile of pauie . for the commanders relying vpon the kings presence and discreet carriage of matters , had no regard but of their pleasures in stead of diligently bethinking themselues of the duty of their seuerall charges , which in the ende turned to the ruine and dishonor both of their masters and themselues . 10 againe an army where the king is in person , is alwaies replenished with princes and great personages , all which promising themselues great matters , seeke not but to excel one another in place and command , whence grow among them iealosies , enuies , and sundry differences breeding infinite disorders , to the ouerthrow or hinderance of their masters affaires . who is not without his part of feare to discontent some in contenting others ? this plague of ambition , is such as it will sometimes so wrest the consciences and honours of these great men , as they will not sticke to hinder the seruice of their masters only to oppose the fortune and woorth of such a one , as they see out-strippeth them in preferment ; yea oft times their ambition groweth so extreame , as for despitethey wil vtterly forsake their princes seruice : their vertue and valour being perhaps in the meane time not of the meanest , and such as if it were well imploied would gaine honour and victory to the army . 11 there is yet another discommodity , and that is , that the king carying with him the party , whō in his absence he intendeth to constitute his lieutenant , he in the mean time repineth at his masters worthy exploites , considering how the honour should haue beene his , if alone he had the managing of the army ; againe , knowing that all such misfortunes or discomfitures , as may befall , it shall be attributed to the insufficiencie of the prince , and not to him , he the lesse regardeth it . in a word , the glory we pretend , and the iealousie we haue of our particular honors , are two especiall powers , to shake and curbe generous spirits . the emperour charles the fift , had sufficient triall of it : for some of his captaines and lieutenants could oft times with small store of money , and few men , gaine triumphant victories , as well at milan and naples as else where , which perhaps in presence of the emperour , would not haue beene so fortunately atchieued . notwithstanding all that hath beene said , the question is not yet fully determined , rather it remaineth diuersly ballancing to and fro , as appeareth by these and the following examples . 12 charles of france , surnamed the sage , neuer set foot out of his studie to command his armies , yet knew he so well how to make the best vse of his captaines valour , and manage his affaires sutable to the time , that he finally recouered his whole kingdome , and expelled thence the english , who possessed the greater part thereof . on the contrarie , the emperour ferdinand , who warred by his captaines , himselfe not stirring out of vienna , receiued great and dangerous ouerthrowes . charles the fift , on the other side , wan more honour and victories by the valour of his captaines , then euer he did in those warres and enterprises himselfe vndertooke in person . if the attempt vpon marseilles had taken effect , it might haue beene truly said that his captaines had beene in all places victorious : witnesse pauie , the bicock , landrino , naples , coron , genoua , rome , and africk ; but where he went in person , as in saxony , at tunis , dura , and vienna , his fortune prooued indifferent betweene good and bad . but at argiers , in piemont , and at metz , he encountred on all sides such misfortune , as it deemed ( as a man may say ) the luster of his renowne and victories formerly gained . 13 marke the effects of successe and fortune so different , as it were a hard matter to passe a sound and determined iudgement vpon this proposition : so as the more i imagine by the contrarietie of these examples to inlighten it , the more obscure me thinkes i make it ; the finall deciding thereof , may be framed thus . the king which vndertaketh the conduct of an armie , is either a discreet and aduised captaine , or else he is altogither vnskilled in the mysterie of warre . in this last case i should thinke that it were most for his good , to relie vpon an others relation and execution , especially if priuie to his owne imperfections , he want a dexteritie to make the best vse of another mans valour , wisedome and counsaile . but if so be he be capable of the gouernment , and conduct of an armie , and that he haue courage to execute , in mine opinion he cannot doe better then to vndertake the warre and attempt himselfe in person : for if in all militarie vertues he equall the most valiant of his armie , he will surpasse them in fortune , credit , and authoritie , and in all the other good parts aboue mentioned . kings compounded of these excellent parts , alwaies crowne their eminency with honourable triumphes . theodosius the emperour , charles the great , and sundrie others can witnesse this sufficiently ; lewes the 12. of france , hauing beene alwaies conquerour , and neuer conquered in whatsoeuer he vndertooke himselfe in person , was put besides the kingdome of naples , by means of a battaile which his captaines lost neere the riuer of garillion , for lacke of resolution and aduice ; which mischance was by that good prince so lamented , as he made a vow , thence forward to command personally in his wars ; and to say the truth , if the captaine be not discreet , valiant , and of long approoued experience , it is strange if he euer performe woorthy act : in such cases the presence of one only turnus is more auaileable then of a thousand such captaines . 14 the turkish emperours who goe themselues to the wars , haue tasted the sweetnesse thereof by so many and so notable victories , as we are at this day their admirers . selim the first was wont to say that battailes gained in the princes absence were not to be tearmed accomplished victories , and we see that they haue scarce euer enterprised ought which hath not taken effect in the ende . yea it hath beene obserued that when their captaines haue beene ouerthrowne , if they themselues went afterward in person , they alwaies returned victorious . amurath the second went himselfe after carambeius generall of his army ( who was ouerthrowen by ladislaus king of polonia ) to war vpon that prince , whom he ouercame and cut his whol army in peeces : mezat bassa was imploied by mahomet the second in the enterprise of rhodes , which he shamefully abandoned ; but soliman going himselfe in person , caried it by plaine force , and chased thence the knights of saint iohn of ierusalem , who disquieted his estate by their ordinary excursions in the leuant . amurath captaine of the said mahomet receiued a notable ouerthrow at the hands of vsumcassan king of persia : but mahomet going after himselfe in person vanquished the enemy already victorious , and put him to a desperat plunge . the mamelucks ouerthrew querseolus and calubeius , baiazet the second commanders : selim the first after personally vndertaking them , ouercame them , and wholy rooted out both them and their empire . amurath the third now raigning hath been so many times beaten by cudabenda king of persia in person , and through the vnskilfulnesse of his commanders , that a man may well say that neuer any of the race of the ottomans receiued so notable ouerthrowes as this hath : whereto may be added , that he met with last of all before taures ; where he lost about 80000. men together with the bassa generall of his army ; a great blot to the glory of his ancestors , yet the losse being so far off from his estate , he receiued not so great a shake as if it had beene neere him or in his country . 15 but who will take hold of such aduantages to doe good vpon him , seeing the greatest princes of christendome are turmoiled in ciuill wars and troubles of their owne estates ? surely none : nay rather he is like to gather strength more then euer , which he would not so easily doe , if he were to incounter the christians well appointed , resolute and in a readinesse ioyntly , and with one consent to make their benifit of so goodly an occasion . chap. xiiii . that he hath euermore gone well appointed to the wars . 1 that our deliberations may take good effect , we must proue all courses , but vndertake nothing rashly . 2 rather superfluous then but necessary prouision is to be made of what belongeth to the wars . 3 aduantages of errours committed in military prouision . 4 the wisdome of the romaines and turkes in their prouision . 1 nothing can be imagined more contenting the spirit then the happy successe of that euery one vndertaketh answerable to his condition : much more a great prince when he hath resolued vpon anie thing , espeically the war , is not to forget any one thing of what soeuer may perfect his designe , which he ought to conceale and keepe to himselfe all he may . we haue one notable example hereof yet fresh in memory , and that is of the prince of parma alexander farnese , who for a time had the managing of the troubles and wars in flanders , where he almost neuer attempted any thing which according to his intent , he did not performe : in very truth his actes were such as he deserueth to be reckoned as one of the most iudicious , wise , and aduised princes of our age , particularly in this point of making prouision of things necessary in due season . and to say the truth , who soeuer disposeth his affaires , is euermore attended on rather by shame , reproch , and repentance , then honour , glory , and contentment : that prince which once loseth his reputation by this default , hardly recouereth it , but remaineth infamous ; he is lesse feared of his neighbors , and which is more , he himselfe entreth into a certaine ill conceit , and distrust of himselfe , which in such sort accompanieth him , as in whatsoeuer he afterward a new vndertaketh , he resteth vnassured , doubtfull , confounded in all his determinations , and is vncapable of constant and resolued counsaile , carying alwaies the repentance of his former fault with a sorow which tormenteth his verie soule , so much the more strangely , by how much such a prince is the greater , or is well conceited of himselfe . 2 this is an aduertisment which should open the eies of all such not to vndertake any thing but what is well digested , and with such order and forecast , as there be rather abundance then necessity : for when the prouision is small and that it neuer so little miscary , it depriueth the prince , not of courage but of confidence and aduice , of whose lacke insueth the want of wherwithall to warrant and shelter his reputation , vnlesse it be that he will say , i had not thought , words most dangerous in the wars where he can erre but once , and vnwoorthy euer to proceede out of the mouth of one wise and aduised , vnlesse he meane that the misse of these two vertuous partes be to be borne withall . 3 prospero colonna a great captaine proued this to his cost at such time as he vndertooke to assaile parma without cannon or other munition of war requisite wherewith to take such to taske as were the french souldiours then in the towne . for they sent him away well laden with blowes , shame and displeasure , vnable to performe ought of what he too vnaduisedly attempted . fredericke of bossola met with the like at the same place for want of counsaile , mony , and other meanes which are not borne as pompers souldiours in striking the ground with our foot : guicciardin was then within the towne and had a command within that garrison . and though the captaine be wise , yet if the armie once discouer that their prouisions faile them , that they be far from succours , farre from places of retrait : then is it , loe that they become astonished , that feare and disobedience seiseth them , and that all these meete in one , make a foule adoe ; which the enemie perceiuing ( as it is vnpossible but he should ) will if he be wise , make his benefite of our necessitie ; which will serue him as a rampart and bridge at his pleasure to assaile and harme vs , but to preserue himselfe safe and vntouched : it is that the turkes taught our men at exechium . 4 the romans more wary , neuer fought but in grosse and answerable to the proportion of the enterprise , their armies were either pretorian or consulary : the turke hath alwaies sent to the field mighty forces , and aduantagioussy furnished ; neither hath he euer quitted enterprise for lacke of men , munition , or money . what was his prouision of artillery at the siege of malta , but in a manner infinite . for not to reckon his other charge , he there discharged threescore thousand cannon shot . at the siege of nice , where the french were , barbarossa generall of the turkish armie , brought such store of artillerie , as the french that were at their own doores had lacke of powder to continue their portion of batterie which they had vndertaken ; and were constrained to borrow of the turkes , to whom they should rather haue lent ; since the enterprise was theirs , and they brought the other thither . chap. xv. he hath neuer fought out of season . 1 especiall wisdome to be vsed in giuing battaile . 2 errors of charles the 5. and other christian princes in their sea-fights . 3 the turkes wisedome in that kinde . 4 sea actions vnseasonably vndertaken . 5 aduantages that the turke hath in such cases aboue the christians . 1 every man is able to resolue that he wil fight with whatsoeuer force shall present it self , & with hopes of victory , or else to sel his life at a deare rate ; but to perform it against heauē and time , was neuer heard of ; for in such cases courage , wisdome , and power become danted , so as consequently there followeth a despaire rather then any honorable fruit of a labor & indeuor wel imploied . in a word , who so precipitates his enterprise without attending fit time and season , seeketh nought else but to lose his time , his pain , charge , and reputation ( which is the maine point ) to his ruine and confusion . 2 the emperour charles the fifth might make vs wise , since hauing obstinatly vndertaken the seege of metz our of due season , and without mature aduice ; he was constrained to rise from before it with such a disorder , shame , and losse , as he afterwards hardly thriued ; not long before that , for lacke of applying himselfe to the time when he enterprised vpon algiers , how many ships and men lost he ? so many as it was a long time ere hee could recouer himselfe , learning this lesson to his cost , that earth cannot force heauen . and though the valour and policy of the turke can challenge no part in that action , yet can he make vse of the christian losses to his aduantage . now if tempests and inconstancy of weather opposed this prince both at algiers and metz , they did not lesse at such time as he attempted the voiage of tripoli in barbary : for the contrariety of windes made him waste much time at saragossa , and after by the like constraint and violence , as much at malta , during which time the most part of his souldiours died , and in the end vtterly despairing to reach tripoli in due season , the army a boade at gerbes , where it was after ouerthrowne as well by tempest as by the turkes , who knew well enough how to aduantage themselues by this disorder . the first yeere of the war of cypres , the armies of the pope and of the venetians incountred notable losses by tempest of sea , euen in the mouthes of their own hauens , and all for too late assembling themselues . 3 the turke neuer fought , especially by sea , but when the season and opportunity would permit him . 4 some one that may perhaps long to ouerthrow this position will alledge that the princes of christendome haue neuerthelesse in the winter attempted voiages by sea . it may be , but i should thinke it was either in regard of the hope they had , not to incounter the turke as they might , in the sommer , then for any assurance they had or might haue in the well-speeding of a voiage inconsiderately attemted . 5 in breefe , if we must aduenture beyond reason , it were better we did it fighting against the turkes , then against the windes , with the moores then with stormes and shipwrackes . to say the very truth , our princes of christendome haue their forces and estates so far separated one from the other , that before we can reduce them to one consent and body ; time and opportunities are fled . but the turke hath his powers so limited and ranged , not depending but of one only head , as he is alwaies in a readines to repell all assaults almost before the threatning of them can be with him . in conclusion , if all these reasons suffice not to cleare the proposition , yet should they teach vs at the least to proue wise , resolute & aduised hence forward not to enterprise ought so out of season , as that we should be driuen to fight with time rather then men ; they should teach vs to gaine rather then to lose occasions ; to abound rather then want ; to seeke to be honoured and to thriue rather then to receiue dishonour and losse : but the maine point in all is to haue god on our side as our chiefe strength and most assured conductor . chap. xvi . that he hath neuer diuided his forces . 1 wisdome of the turkes in vndertaking one , not many wars at once . 2 diuision of forces dangerous . 3 those few good commanders that are found in a confused multitude are not to be farre separated . 4 the ouerthrow of one army may breed terror in the rest . 5 prouision cannot be made at once for many expeditions . 1 svch hath beene the wisdome and foresight of the ottomans , as they haue neuer almost had to do with two enemies at once . contrariwise they haue so well ordered their enterprises as the finishing of one hath drawen on the beginning of an other ; but when they forsooke this beaten and sure way , then loe miserie ouertooke them , as it hapned to mahomet the second , who would needes warre with three armies at one time , sending one for italy , at such time as he tooke ottranto : the other to rhodes , where his generall and armie were well beaten : the third he himselfe went to conduct against the mammoelucks , if by death he had not beene preuented . he had in these three armies aboue three hundred thousand men , besides his armie at sea , consisting of aboue fiue hundred saile . the voyages and designes ill digested , all these three armies were discomfited ; for that of italy , though it tooke ottranto , got nothing by it ; seeing that assoone as the souldiers vnderstood of their masters death , they quitted the place vpon composition . 2 but me thinkes this proposition , whereby i maintaine that it is not good at once to set a foote diuers enterprises , may be thus impugned . that the successe of the turkes death , and the commotion it wrought amongst his people , was cause that those armies miscaried , and not the separation of them and their enterprises . i confesse as i ought , that whatsoeuer betideth vs , necessarily hapneth by way of a first or exciting cause . but to come to the ground of our principall matter ; without farther subti●●tsing this discourse , it is easily seene how hard it is for a prince to prouide sufficiently at one time for sundry enterprises , at the least vpon a sound foundation thereby to reape honorable fruites : since all diuision of forces bringeth with it a debility , and becommeth rather a subiect of iniurie then to be able to iniure others , to be beaten then to beat , to be others pray rather then to pray vpon others : for as a body diuided by parcells is not of that weight taking it seuerally , as when it is reduced to the first vnitie : in like sort the forces of a prince , when they are diuided and disunited haue not that vertue and subsistance as they would haue in their vnitie and well-ordered consunction : for proofe , who considereth that mahomet had three hundred thousand men , will say that the vnitie of such force was inuincible ; but diuided it proued not so ( though indeed each of these powers by it self ( at the least in regard of the christians ) was a most mightie army , had it had proportion squared to what it would attempt ) and if this masse of 300000. souldiours had marched in one intire body it had beene easie for them to haue attained their purpose , one seconding another as he might haue done with that of rhodes , patros , and ottranto , which he had in this case vndoubtedly conquered . 3 an other reason may be yet alledged , and that is , that it is hard to finde such captaines as are fit for the conduct of armies ; that in these great assemblies of forces there are few resolute souldiours ; and that they which are such being once by their diuision ( as a man may say ) diminished , it is a kinde of gelding the army of those which may serue by their example to assure and incourage the other confused multitude . 4 moreouer when we vndertake three enterprises at once ( as mahomet , who serueth to this purpose did ) if it happen but one of them to faile , the newes of their misaduenture , maketh the rest ( vndoubtedly depending the one vpon the other ) to faile of resolution . 5 again , as we haue before deliuered , it is necessary that the war be vndertaken in grosse , and that assay be made of our forces as soone as may be , that we may not be driuen long to entertaine a great army ( which for delay of execution doth oft times disband , breake vp and ouerthrow it selfe with it selfe , but especially with answerable prouisions the better to inioy great happinesse with smal charge ; which will neuer befall him that diuideth his forces and at once attempteth in diuers places . we will then conclude that the ottomans for the most part haue not had but one enterprise in hand at once , and that to atchieue it they haue so well prouided for it , as the victory hath remained on their side . chap. xvii . that he hath not long held warre with one alone . 1 why the turkes haue not continued war with one alone . 2 a long war addeth courage and experience to the enemy . 3 it moueth neighbours out of the feare of their owne like misery to aide the oppressed . 4 the turkes manuer of shifting his wars , and making peace at his pleasure . 1 what more assured testimony can wee haue of a continued wisdome , or to say better of a well caried subtilty amongst the ottomans , then in that they haue alwaies come off well in concluding their wars , and haue not maintained them long against one and the selfe same enemy ? the practise of this policy hath beene most aduantageous vnto them ; such people as they haue not been able at the first to subdue , they haue left in peace , yet haue not forborn in the meane time to turne their armes elsewhere . i haue fashioned to my selfe two especiall causes of this discreet course . 2 the first is the feare they haue euer had lest they might make good souldiours of those against whom they should wilfully maintaine a lingering war. a thing ill practised by the spaniards in flanders and the low-countries ; for continuing war many yeres together against them , they haue acquainted that people ( before soft and effeminate ) with the fearfull clashe of their armes , they haue so encouraged and imboldened them , as at this day there are few nations more industrious about their fortifications , or more resolute in the field . 3 the other occasion which hath withheld the turke from making war long time together vpon one people , is , in mine opinion the feare he hath to incite their neighbour princes to take armes against him . for if the compassion & fire which burneth our neighbours house doc not mooue vs , the feare of the like to light on vs will make vs bestirre our selues . 4 the turke then following these steps one while assaileth the venetians , despoiling them now of a prouince , then of a good towne or place of strength . and hauing there made vp his mouth he praieth next vpon the hungarians , doubting lest he might pull vpon his necke a generall league of the other of italy . he euermore pretendeth in shew that hee will attempt no further : rather that hee meaneth to plant the vtmost of his limits at the place by him last conquered : in the meane time he forgetteth not to be watchfull where he may sease himselfe of some other place of more importance , more easily to incroch vpon vs. after he hath gotten from the hungarians some peece of their country , he retireth himselfe before their neighbours be assembled , or that they haue meanes couragiously to reuenge themselues of their iniuries . in conclusion he so well behaueth himselfe as he hath neuer suffered vs to fasten vpon him whatsoeuer wars he hath made vpon vs , and he hath alwaies so timely made his retraite , as he hath not enforced the neighbours of the country assailed to ioyne and be in league together ; he in the meane time resting vpon his aduantages of hauing a great number of souldiours well trained and entertained in continuall wars whereby they become more experienced in all occurrents , then ours ; by these meanes attaining to the triumphes of so many crownes and estates . the end of the first booke . the second booke . chap. i. of religion . 1 religion the principall bridle of the subiects . 2 excellencie of the christian religion . 3 the vainnesse and abhomination of the mahometan religion . 4 disputation of religion forbidden amongst the turkes . 5 the great turkes example is a confirmation of his religion . 6 so are the calamities of the christians , and of others different from them in opinions . in like sort as by the disposing of what hath beene before handled we haue made it apparent by what wayes & meanes the turke is become great ; so are we now to deliuer the manner how he holdeth , and maintaineth what he hath already gotten . 1 all such as haue gone about to lay the foundation of souerantie haue begun with religion , as that wherof princes must necessarily make vse , to containe their people in obedience and worship of one god true or false ; if this were not , it were impossible they should acknowledge one soueraigne in earth ▪ were they without the feare & knowledge of one supreame in heauen : we might alleage ancient histories whereby it would appeare that all such as haue gone about the establishment of a monarchy , haue had an especiall care to grounde it on the pretence of religion , by whose mysterie and ceremonies they helde in those whom they sought to range to their lawes , by this scruple making them more tractable and pliant to receiue instruction ; numa pompilius , lycurgus , sertorius , and others are sufficient proofes , whose credit grew from the communication they gaue out they had with som diuinity ; others that could not hit of the way to frame a new religion fortified themselues neuerthelesse with a pretence of it , in reforming the old , as did not long since ismael king of persia and his coosine harduellas , who performed great matters in the partes of asia by introducing a new superstition of religion . 2 but to the purpose , we must auow that as there is no religion more true , so is there none more fauorable to princes then the christian , for the quiet and preseruation of their estate and minde . in somuch as this by way of conscience subiecteth to the king & all other superiours ( howsoeuer peruerse and vitious ) the heart , the person , & goods of the subiect ; what greater reason or instrument of state can we meete with then that which bringeth the people vnder a full and perfect obedience ? if our sauiour christ submitted himselfe to the law of the emperour and paid taxe and custom for himselfe and saint peter , who will doubt that his disciples are not to doe the like as true obseruers of his precepts ? i remember a discourse written by the iesuites of a certaine prince of a country newly dscouered in india , who as one very politicke and wise perceiming the simplicity and purity of the christian doctrine , though himselfe were an idolater , permitted that his subiects should be baptized , cathechized and instructed in our faith ; and was present at their baptisme ; furthering to his power all the actions of the iesuites ; because ( said he ) i am assured if these men obserue their law as they are bound , they will faile neither of loialty nor obedience , and will pay me my tributes and reuenues without fraude or contradiction . 3 let vs now enter into the principall matter of the subiect which we haue vndertaken to handle . the law of mahomet is full fraught with fables and grosse absurdities , and so far from reason to maintaine them , as it would be an easie matter by way of some holy manifestation of their errors to alter the estate & gouernment of the turkish empire . what more strange impertinency can there be then that of their alcaron ? it is impossible to deuise more absurdities , dreames and cousenings , then those their law giuer mahomet hath introduced : but he perceiuing well enough that the foundation of his falfe doctrine was such as it would be easie to ouerthrow it ; knew cunningly how manie ways to remedie it . first he framed all the precepts of his law according to naturall sense , and made them sutable to the course of things base and earthly , therby to make their obseruation so much the more pleasing and easie to be admitted and maintained , as being founded vpon the pleasures of the flesh and the world ; he could neuer better charm the reason and lull asleepe the spirite of that dull and wholly illiterate nation , then to tie them to the performance of a law altogether sensuall . 4 the other meanes he held to make his law lasting , was the expresse forbidding to enter into disputation about any one point of it , vnlesse it were with the edge of the sword : in regard whereof he tearmed it , the law of the sword . thus the prince of the turke who hath in his hand the sword & force , is also consequently the arbitrator & iudge of the doubts and controuersies which arise in his law , and determineth them as he seeth good , so as he is wise enough to suffer any newe opinion to take footing . for as soone as that hapneth he turneth his sword against the authours thereof , and that with such rigour and cruelty as he vtterly rooteth them out not leauing so much as a seed or any parcell of them . the troubles and dissentions which heresies haue brought in amongst the christians serue him for examples , he seeth such histories daily verified ; he is very well informed of them , and turneth them to the best vse beyond the experience his predecessors haue had of such fruites as spring from a new interpretation of their law . harduclles in a very small space wan such credit amongst that barbarous people , that by means of a certaine new interpretation of the points of their sect , he busied all asia , where he sowed so many troubles , as he well neere indangered the whole estate of baiazet the second . 5 but that which maketh the law of this cursed race more durable is , that the emperour himselfe obserueth it with that deuotion , honoreth it with that reuerence , embraceth it with that religion , and preserueth it in that credit and authority ; as it is hard to imagine a man more deuout and affected towards it . 6 againe , the misery and vexations that the turks ( depriued of all other light but that their mother sense affordeth them ) beholde other nations dispersed thorow their dominions and of a contrary beleefe to indure , wholy weddeth their dull soules to this false doctrine : neither is there that misery which that vile mahometane race make not all those to suffer who embrace not their religion , but aboue all the christians . chap. ii. of the direct dependency of the turkes subiects vpon their soueraigne . 1 subiects must haue their eies chiefly vpon their soueraigne . 2 tyrants strength and guard of strangers . 3 the absolute authority of the ottomans . 4 the princes seuour , the subiects safetie . 5 his subiects exact obedience and the cause thereof . 6 rebllions whence procceding . 1 the best cement that can be made to giue long continuance to an estate , is to worke so , as that the subiects , of whatsoeuer qualitie or condition they be , may haue alwaies neede of him that is their commander , to the end they may immediatly depend vpon him and reuerence him : but because it is hard to bring all the world to this passe , especially in a great monarchy : those at the least are to be drawen to it , as farfoorth as is possible , who should be the sinewes and supporters of the princes power . 2 this moued such tyrants as durst not assure themselues of such people as they had subdued , to haue about them captaines , souldiours , and seruants which were strangers and had neither kinsfolkes , nor friendes in that country , but relied absolutely vpon them . this heeretofore was the maner of the soldans of egypt ; and though they be courses so violent , barbarous and vnworthy of christian princes , as they should neuer be set before them , yet may they somewaies aduantage them in the consideration of their ends and aime of their intentions , applying them and appropriating them so far forth as christian policy and the interest of faith may permit . 3 now then we will deliuer what vse the turke in these times makes of them . he to establish his empire and amplifie his greatnesse and authority , intitleth himselfe not only prince and monarch of his estates , but lord also and peaceable master of the persons , habilities , goods , houses , and possessions of his vastals ; neither is there inheritance or succession so assured , be it neuer so lawfull , but it dependeth of the disposition and free wil of the turke , so as if any aske of his subiects whose house it is wherein he dwelleth , and to whom belongeth the land he tilleth , he makes no other answeare , but that they are the great turks his master ; moreouer they all tearme themselues slaues of their prince : whence followeth that they can not any waie maintaine the quiet possession of their goods , nor account of any thing as of their owne but by his especiall fauour . much more if they aime at raising themselues to any eminent place of honour they are to beg it of the magnificence and pleasure of their prince ; meanes which serue to curbe those barbarous people , yet to be reiected of christians and abhorred of lawfull princes , who receiue and hold their monarchies of the hand of god. there are more honest precepts to be giuen , whereby they may purchase and preserue the loue and obedience of their people , without vsing such cruelties and tyrannies . but because the argument propounded requireth that i relate the meanes this barbarons race hath obserued to become great , and that i am fallen into that matter , i will continue it : yet not as approuing any such course , or as indeuoring to set them downe , by them to forme a receiuable example , or to induce christian princes to make them their paterne of gouerning their estates . 4 by this former discourse then we haue deliuered how the turkes subiects haue neede of him , some to preserue what they haue gotten , others to attaine to dignities and places of honour . and in a word , their being and life depending indifferently vpon the prince , their principall care is to winne his fauour . 5 thi● dependency fortifieth it selfe & increaseth by the obedience and gouernment of great personages , imploied by the turke in his seruice , and fashioned by himselfe to this end , who are from their infancy brought vp at the princes charge , and instructed euery one according as hee is naturally inclined either in the excercises of armes or any other laborious trade , so as such not knowing other father or benefactor then their soueraigne ( from whom they receiue both goods and honours ) : neuer thinke of kindred or friends , neither haue they any touch of bloud or naturall alliance , dedicating their body , minde and whole deuotion to the only goood of their masters affaires , whose creatures they acknowledge themselues to be , to whatsoeuer degree of honour they be preferred : neither is it in their power to amasse other wealth then that which is rawght them by the hands of the great turke . to make it more plaine to the reader who these are ; they are the spachi , spachioglani and ianizzars ; in these consisteth the strength and guard of the turkish empire . i hold it not amisse to discouer in a word ( as by the way ) what is the forme and condition of these bandes and companies : so to deliuer a more cleare vnderstanding of their manner and power . the spachi and spachioglani are horse men , whereof there are a thousand in number , which march at the right hand of their lord. the selactari or soluptari , are other thousand horse , which accompany the great turke on the left hand , when he marcheth , as the spaihioglani on the right ; of these two companies are chosen the gouernours of prouinces , and vpon these according to their merit , the turke bestoweth his daughters in mariage . the vlufezgi are other thousand which march after the aboue named , who in part are called out of the bands of ianizzars , as men noted for their especiall valour : or they are such as haue beene slaues , and for their notable seruice performed toward their masters , or for hauing saued the life of some bassa or beglerbee in the wars , attaine to this degree of being one of the turkes garde . the charipies are of like number as the vlufezgi , and march after them . the ianizzars follow after , who are foote , and appointed for the guard of the turke : these at their first institution were few in number , but now they amount to 4000 : in these two sorts of foote and horse , consisteth the strength of the turke , being as the seminarie of the sangiaks , bassas , and lisirs . this great number we speake of , giue no armes or any other marke of hereditary gentry , being in such sort ordained as they cannot attribute to themselues any thing in particular , nor attaine to any preheminence , but such as by their vertue they may inuite their prince to bestow vpon them . it is the onely meanes whereby the turke gaineth all the obedience and loialtie he can wish ; obedience in regard they are ( as i haue said ) trained vp vnto it from their infancie , which in them turneth to a naturall habite , placing the fruit of their labours in the assurance of such a seruitude : loyaltie , in as much as they expect from him their whole aduancement , and acknowledge to receiue more benefits of him then of any other prince ; neither hath it beene knowne that they euer committed treason of importance , vnlesse it were the reuolt of gazeles at damasco , and of acomat bassa at cairo , in the time of soliman . which was but ( as a man may say ) a fire of stubble extinguished at the very first appearance and pursute of their master . now the ianizars , and the other mentioned , who are the sinewes and principall foundation of the ottomans greatnesse , and who receiue so many commodities by this dependencie , and doe daily expect more ; haue no more deere care , then to vphold their masters safetie , and preserue the greatnesse of his estate , whereunto their owne fortune is linked . 6 to shew by what meanes the turke maintaineth this dependencie , let me say that all dependency of the subiect vpon his master and soueraigne , may receiue an alteration either by force furie of the people : authoritie , of some great man of the country . by the support of a for●en prince . matters thus disposed ( not to enquire nicely after al sorts of inconueniences ) it resteth that we see how he remedieth these kinde of accidents , and preuenteth the causes of such like infirmities as these , which in time might weaken and ruine his empire : let vs begin then with the strength of the people . chap. iii. how he hath depriued his subiects of strength . 1 wherein consisteth the strength of an estate . 2 the turkish empire maintained by the vse of armes , as that of the romans . 3 tithing of christian children by the turkes . 4 the manner of their education : and the commodity accreweth thereby to the turkes . 5 great assemblies amongst them forbidden . 1 the strength of an estate consisteth in the valour of the nobilitie , loue and faithfulnesse of the subiect , reputation of armes , multitude of souldiers , and commodities of horse , which may bee therein bred or nourished . 2 the turke then which would attaine to this poinct , onely by armes , horse , and souldiers , obserueth euermore this rule : he taketh away all vse of armes from such prouinces as he hath newly reduced to his obedience , he forbiddeth them the commoditie of horses fit for the war , & endeuoureth all he may to choake in them the springing vp of men proper for the exercises of arms ; and hath an ere that in all his dominions , not any man haue in his house weapons for the warre , no not so much as a knife , vnlesse without a point ; moreouer , he alloweth not any iewe or christian to haue or keepe any horse , imitating heerein the manner of the romanes , who obserued both the one and the other , especially at the surprises and surrenders of townes ; the principall conditions were alwaies , that they should forgoe their weapons , their horses , and deliuer hostages : hence is it that we reade so often in caesar , arma proferri , iumenta produci , obsides dari iubet . heereby depriuing the subdued people of all meanes to vndertake or maintaine a rebellion . againe , hostages gaue them a future assurance of the fidelitie and obedience of their subiects : for amongst such as they admitted , the chiefe of the counsaile and such as were valiant men at armes , were the first mentioned : but aboue all , those of whom they might conceiue any doubt or suspition . we reade that caesar hauing taken auxerra ( which was not one of the greatest not best peopled townes of france ) drew thence sixe hundred hostages : so as it is to be thought , that the rest after such an abatement , could not be of any great courage or strength to reuolt . 3 the turke without troubling himselfe with the care how to traine after him an vnprofitable multitude of hostages , in an instant riddeth his subiects hands of their best forces , and strangely armeth and fortifieth himselfe with themselues , against themselues ; and heerein he thus proceedeth . he maintaineth in pay about two hundred commissaries , who as superintendents trauell vp and downe all the countries of his obedience , to see and ouersee all that is saide and done by the christians . these men goe throughout grecia , wallachia and bosnia , and extort by way of tenthes , the children from the bosomes of their fathers and mothers , according as they esteeme them fit and likely to be fashioned to the wars . 4 these childrē thus culled & assembled from al cuntries of his obedience are after sent to constantinople and distributed amongst the merchants , and citizens by name , and inroulement ; to the ende they may be there instructed in the lawe of mahomet , and taught the turkish tongue : after ( when they come to the age to beare armes ) to be of the number of ianizzars . for during their youth they are trained vp to all such military exercises as may put valour in them , and make them souldiours ; and this by particular masters appointed to teach them to shoote , wrastle , leape , vault , and so to harden their bodies as the tranailes of the wars may be after held but as pleasures and naturall actions . thus the turke by this tithing of children assureth himselfe of his people in a two-folde manner ; in despoiling as he doth the prouinces of the flower of their martiall men ; and applying them to his owne strengthning both at home and abroade . 5 hereunto he addeth the expresse forbidding his subiects all assemblies , or building of any strong houses , which may stead them in time of sedition or tumult , neither are they allowed the vse of bels , by whose sound they might call themselues together to the execution of some plotted reuolt , or mutiny . in a word , they are naked of all meanes , to fortifie , to arme , to assemble themselues or to become any waies ; fit for the wars ; no other subiect is left them to worke vpon but the tillage of the land , whereto , as to al other mechanical artes , they apply themselues ; so becomming base , abiect , and vnapt for the wars . chap. iiii. the causes that may moue a people to fury . 1 despaire armeth the weake . 2 how to auoid tumults and ciuill commotions . 3 feare amongst subiects is vpheld by iustice , and plentie of thinges necessary . 4 praise of peace and iustice . 5 execution of iustice amongst the turkes pleasing and tollerable , though vniust . 6 an exhortation to christian princes to administer iustice . it hath oft hapned , and in our times we haue had triall of it , that the people , though vnarmed , haue in their despaire and fury disquieted a whole estate , and brought the common-weale into an exceeding distresse and perplexity . furor arma ministrat ( saith virgil ) iamque faces & sax a volant . we haue the testimony of the romans time , in those ciuill wars which hapned in italy & in sicily , & of the mischiefes which followed those rebellions ; as much hath beene seene to happen in these times in the i le of s. domingo about the change of gouernment introduced vpon those conquered people , forced to subiect themselues to a new kinde of seruitude . in very deede that people is not weakely armed which hath a heart , a good spirite , and a nimble hand . 2 this is the cause why the turke to preuent these popular commotions , hath depriued the people of all sorts of armes , to the end they may forget both the vse and courage to handle them , and that they may not by them take occasion to mutiny . now to prouide that so barbarous a yoake driue them not to despaire , he maintaineth a general peace and tranquillity throughout his estate : he hath a care that iustice be equally distributed : that they haue plenty of victuals , and all other vsuall commodities , the better to lull asleepe their fury . 3 by these meanes euery one maketh the best of his fortune and liueth quietly at home , embracing that naturall desire of holding his owne , which to performe euery man emploieth whatsoeuer may proceed out of himself : moreouer this quiet and ease of minde doth so soften men , as they rest free from the thought of plotting or vndertaking sturs and rebellions : iustice , quiet , and plenty , are three things which haue for their opposites , the violence of soldiours in time of war , the corruption of iudges in time of peace , and scartsiy and famine in both . the iniustice , the abuse , and auarice of officers and magistrates , are those which procure the subuersion and vnauoidable ruine of a country . i could adde to this discourse many examples & domesticall proofes , but not to enter into too deepe a sea i will spare them , and will content my selfe to say only that all those of ancient times , and such as haue had any touch of a good minde ( either christians or infidels ) haue euermore confessed that the sincere execution of iustice is the strongest piller of all well ordered estates , as on the contrary iniustice is the ouerthrow , not alone of men and countries , but of beasts also . to returne to our matter , it is sure that when the common subiect hath wherewith to nourish , cloath , and handsomely accommodate himselfe and family ; when in the middest of armes he is safe in his owne home ; when he standeth not in feare of forged crimes , or bribery of iudges ; then is it that he falleth asleepe in securitie , and careth not but to entertaine that tranquillitie , reiecting all thought of rebellions . this is it which the turke ( who warreth continually with his neighbours ) putteth in practise to maintaine peace throughout his dominions , and to be beloued and faithfully serued of his subiects , whom he tieth to him with those strong bands , which are to say the truth ( besides iustice and tranquillitie ) most proper for preseruation . a great helpe heereunto is his continuall imploying his captaines and souldiers in the wars , especially out of his owne countrey , and to the spoile of his enemies . 5 peace is the horne and true mother of abundance : then is it that euery man tilleth his land without disturbance , and quietly inioyeth and encreaseth his owne store , since as the poet saith , pax arua colit : iustice queene of vertues , is that which serueth as the base and most sure foundation to peace , which could not otherwise subsist , nor the lawes likewise ; then is it that they gaine strength and vigour . 5 and though the forme of the turkish iustice be not without much vanitie and oppression , and though all matters be determined amongst them by way of witnesses , who are alike bought and sold ; and that iudgements passe as gold and siluer is stirring : yet the quicke dispatch they receiue , maketh them forget this inconuenience ; and though the sentence of such iudges be often pronounced against all order of iustice ; yet is there thus much good gotten by it ; that men consume not themselues bodie and goods in pleading and trotting after lawyers and atturnies , which haue their consciences as large as the other , who are bought more deerely : besides the delay , vexation and vncertainety of the iudgement . and though the sentence of such men be much displeasing , yet the people haue this to comfort them , that they many times see them endure most notable and exemplary punishment : for the turke sometimes vpon the least complaint brought against them , putteth them to death , be they neuer so great personages , as well to inrich himselfe with their spoiles , as to manifest himselfe to be a prince most respectiue of iustice and equity , and to giue also a manner of satisfaction to his subiects so oppressed as selim , left that example of bostand bassa . 6 hence christian princes are to fetch an aduertisment how to be more carefull then they are in making their ministers obserue a more vpright and speedy distribution of iustice amongst their subiects : not vpon the grounds and intents of this barbarous turke ; but rather because they are one day to render an account before god , who to this ende established them in place aboue others . questionlesse the long delaying of suites is the most damnable plague to be found at this day in all estates : the abuses committed otherwise by the ministers of princes are more to lerable then these ; where the whole is in question . for this cause princes ought to looke more neerely to this then to any other thing . chap. v. the common remedy applied by the turke against the force and fury of the people . 1 another way of preuenting popular seditions , by hauing alwaies bands of foote and horse in a readinesse . 2 the turkes strength in his court . 3 his other strengthes . 4 inconueniences that grew by the romane legions : 5 preuented by the turke . 1 though the meanes formerly deliuered be sufficient to keepe the turkes subiects from rebelling , yet there are stronger by him practised , wholly to preuent and extinguish euen the least sparke of sedition , and to prouide against other like inconueniences . he maintaineth a great number of horse and foot alwaies armed , alwaies in pay , and distributed in garrisons thorow out his empire , especially in places most proper to resist or assaile . these curbe the people , and vpon the least shew of rebellion lay hands on them , represse their insolency , and suffer not the least apparance of sedition to take roote , remouing the causes euen at the first without respect to any . this is the reason that there hath neuer beene knowen any popular rebellion in his estate . 2 the port of the great turke , as they tearme it ( as who would say his courte and gard ) consisteth chiesely and ordinarily of foure thousand horse , distributed into foure companies , to wit the spahioglani , who are in al a thousand besides their seruants , which march not in their rancke but apart , and of these euery one hath seauen or eight . these range themselues on the right hand of their lord wheresoeuer he become ; and the solastri ( equall in place and authority ) on the left . these two sortes are accounted as children of the great turke , and are nourished and brought vp in the sarraglio at his charge ( as hath beene said ) and there trained vp in all exercises of armes . after these , march the companies of the vlifezgi & charipici , inferiour to the other in rancke and authority . those on the right hand , these on the left , either consisting of a thousand horse . and wheresoeuer the great turke goe , they neuer forsake him . these foure thousand horse together with twelue thousand ianizzars are the strength and gard of the person and port of the turke , with these forces he is alwaies able to hold in awe and subiection a city more populous then constantinople , and not stand in feare of any attempt against his person . 3 in other places of his empire he bestowes other great numbers of the ianizzars to be assistant to the gouernors and bassas , besides the succours they are to haue of such horse and foote as those are bound to furnish on whom the turke hath at other times bestowed such arable lands as haue beene conquered by armes , whence he draweth one man or more as the necessity of his affaires requireth , and according as is the value of what they possesse . these are called mozzellini . such as are tied to this contribution may be compared to the feudataries of our prince , towards whose seruice they are to finde a light horse or musket , and some of them two , more or lesse according to the imperiall institutions of such fees and tenures as so binde them . after all those we haue named , march the alcanzi , or aconizij , as a man would say aduenturers , which haue no wages , & are appointed to march a daies iourny before the campe , pilling , harrowing , and hauocking all before them , whereof they are to answeare the fift parte clcere to the great turke : of these there are thirty thousand , besides them there are the azapi ( of meane quality ) but such as serue his turne for gally-slaues , mariners and pioners to intrench , fill vp ditches , raise engines , and perform other such like seruill offices , their number is 40000. ouer and aboue these vnder two beglerbees or lientenants generall , the one in europe the other in asia ; he hath neere an hundred thousand horse in ordinary intertainment . the beglerby of grecia or europ ( which is as much to say as prince of all princes ) hath his place of residency at sophia a towne of seruia . that of asia abideth at culhea a towne of galatia . each of these hath vnder his obedience many sangiacks ( as much as to say sherifes or bailifs ) the very children of the great turke which gouerne in the prouinces where they command are bound to obey them . this great multitude of horsemen are so well mounted and armed , as none can chuse or wish a more fit or direct meanes then their ordinary strength to hinder all popular reuolts or rebellions , be they neuer so great . that which hapned to gazeles after the death of selim doth sufficiently approue it ; he thought to stirre against soliman , and to moue syria to rebell ; but he was preuented by that mighty power which soliman found euen then in a readinesse , wherewith he ouerthrew him . these ordinary prouisions of war are the more terrible and effectual , in regard that all the people of his obedience are intirely disarmed of whatsoeuer offensiue weapons . 4 the romans obserued this custome , to distribute diuers of their legions about the frontiers of germany alongst the rhene and danowb , to the same end and purpose as the turke entertaineth his horse . but it seemeth that he proceedeth therein more discreetly then did the romans , for they kept all their forces together in one place , and vnder one generall , of whom depended the absolute command of the armies : whence it fell out that to accommodate themselues , they ouerthrew the houses of particular men , ruined , and famished the countrey , as well by the hauocke they made ( which alwaies attendeth so great a multitude ) as by their large prouisions most necessary for an armie : the other prouinces farre distant were exempt from this oppression , yet not from contribution , but those which sustained the armie , were so ouerburdened , as their miserie incited them to rebell , and shake off their obedience . but contrariwise , the turke which disperseth his horse and foote into diuers prouinces , vnder the command of sixtie and six sangiacks , draweth not after him such disorder or ill satisfaction as did the romans . their great assemblie in one place was cause of seditions , debates , mutinies and other mischiefes , most difficult to be preuented . they did not perceiue how this manner of proceeding was a means that the souldiers grew too much to affect their captaines , and that the captaines found themselues by them enabled to attempt ( as they often did ) many things to the preiudice of the empire . and in very deed it oftentimes hapned that their armies made choice of their general for emperour , in despite of the senatours authoritie ; either in regard of the valour they knew to be in them , or of some pecuniarie corrupting their affections , which the senate could not remedy : and in trueth it was a very easie matter for the generall , so farre from home , and holding his forces vnited in one body , to practise the colonels , and the colonels to bargaine and buie the harts and affections of the souldiers , by them to possesse the empire , so as sometime the armie of spaine chose their generall emperour , and at the same time that of germany theirs : whereof we haue many examples , as also of the calamities and miseries which did thence accrew to the estate and subiects . 5 it is an inconuenience whereto the turke cannot be subiect ; for keeping his troups and armies so spread abroad and disperst , they haue not the meanes to mutinie ( especially being in no place ouer strong ) nor yet grow to affect their beglerbyes or gouernours , whom they seldome see or repaire to : much lesse can the beglerbee in his owne behalfe easily winne or entice the hearts of the sangiacks , or affections of the souldiers , as he might well doe if the troupes were alwais together in time of peace , and abroad in one and the same prouince . chap. vi. how the turke represseth the power of the great men of his estate . 1 the authoritie of a prince ( if his vertue be not eminent aboue all the great men of his kingdome ) is by their vertue obscured , whence groweth the diminution of the subiects obseruance . 2 from whence the authoritie of the nobilitie doth proceed . 3 the detestable crueltie of the turkish emperour against the next of his bloud . 4 vsage of great men taken by the turkes . 5 the vncertaine fortune and estate of the turkes officers . 1 to the end the dependencie and authoritie whereof wee haue hitherto entreated be without alteration maintained , it is requisite that the prince haue a care , that there be none in his countrey who for their greatnesse may incourage the people , and embolden them to attempt ought , backt by their authoritie , countenance and conduct . 2 this greatnesse may grow from three principall causes : either in regard they are princes of the bloud , or for that they are noted to be nobly descended and rich , or else for the reputation they haue gotten , and a long while preserued , either by cunning , or by their owne valour , and merit : things that winne credit and name amongst the common people . concerning the first cause , the children , brethren , and kinsmen of the turke , are great by consanguinitie . the barons of the country obtaine the second ranke , whereto the noblenesse of their family calleth them : for the third , such ministers and officers as beare a stroake and swaie in matters of the highest consequence , are accounted great . 3 the ottaman princes , of nature barbarous and cruell , ordinarily shelter themselues from these inconueniences , with courses far from all humanity , in as much as without all respect of law , religion , or other ciuill consideration , they vpon the least scruple that may be , ridde their hands by execrable murthers , of their neerest kinsfolkes and friends , yea euen of their fathers and brethren , alone to inioy and by their death to assure to themselues the quiet possession of their kingdome . selim the first murthered two of his brethren , procured the death of all his nephewes , yea and of his father also . he would often say that there was nothing more sweet then to raigne out of the suspition and shadow of his kindred ; and that he deserued pardon for what he had committed , since it was the same play and vsage he should haue receiued , if any other but himselfe had attained to the crowne . amurath the third which now raigneth , made his entry by the death of his brother , and searched the establishing of his empire , euen in the belly of his mother , then great with childe , making for this end , one end of her & what she went withall : these cruelties are monstrous in the sight of god and man , and full of horror and infamie : yet hath it not beene knowen for all this , that euer any citie , any people , or armie , did reuolt or mutine . this inhumanitie is amongst them growne to that lawfull and ordinarie consequence , as they vsually put it in practise , without feare of blame or reproch . the examples thereof are as infinite as their memories , stinking and abhominable . in a word , this butchering is amongst them an hereditary succession , descending from one to another , which god would reuenge with our hands if we would amend our liues . 4 as for the barons and lords of the countrey , mahomet the first , destroied their seed , expelling them out of his estate , as he did all the originarie turkish princes his allies ; and if by chance there remaine any of the ottoman race , he is so kept downe , as he traileth ( as they say ) his belly vpon the ground , liuing most poorely without all charge , and manage of affaires : so as neither valour nor riches can make him appeere or shine in the worlds eie ; rather he remaineth eclipsed amongst the vulgar sort , without honour , credit , or estimation . as for the princes and mightie men of the countrey by them subdued , they know well enough how to ridde their hands of them , in sort as we haue before declared : so as neuer empire was raised , or maintained with more execrable murthers , then this hath beene in these daies ; they neither sparing princes of their bloud , nor the chiefe potentates of their prouinces ; for they blinde them , if not kill them . 5 now concerning the ministers and officers , who by long managing of waightie affaires , haue attained to honorable places , authority and reputation ; there is not one , be hee neuer so great , which at the least winke , wrath , and pleasure of his lord , loseth not his life immediatly . baiazet caused acomat bassa to be put to death , an excellent man of armes and a woorthy captaine , saying the too much reputation of the seruant was a cause of the too great ielousie of the master . selim likewise put many to death , and amongst others mustafa bassa , whom he caused to be strangled at prusa , and after to be cast out to the dogs . this was his recompence for fauoring him in the vsurpation of the empire against baiazet his father then liuing , and for making riddance of his two brethren acomat and corcut. he suspected it was he that had reuealed his secret ( as indeed he had ) to aladin and amarath children of his brother acomat , because contrary to his expectation he sought their death . it is in a manner an ordinary course with princes that one light offence obscureth and maketh them forget a thousand good seruices performed for the good of their affaires . for my part i am of opinion that this rage , and inhumane cruelty familiar with the house of the ottomans , is but a true and iust iudgment of god , who will by their parricid handes chastice the apostasies and wickednesse of one by another , considering the greater part of them are christians who haue denied their faith , and by that miserable act climed vp to the height of those eminent charges and dignities they possesse . as not long since his diuine maiestie permitted a poore simple souldiour to kill mahomet bassa , a man most mighty in credit and authority ; but more rich of power and meanes ; yet such a one as had beene a christian and had taken vpon him the orders of priesthood . chap. vii . how he confoundeth the practises of forraine princes his neighbours 1 the diuorce of the greeke church from the romish confirmeth the turkish empire . 2 what were requisite to stir vp the turkish subiects to rebellion . 3 the greekes vtterly destitute of meanes for such proceedings . 4 his owne subiects throughly curbed . 1 one of the most assured meanes practised by the turke , as an infallible course of setling his estate against the intelligence which his people might hold with christian princes , is the diuorce & separation he maintaineth betweene the greeke & the romish church , supposing while this schisme shall continue amongst them , that they will neuer establish betweene them a sound amity . this made the conquest of constantinople easie vnto them ; this hath forwarded the proceeding of his victories , and as it were , put into his hands all those rich and goodly prouinces , whereof he is at this day the peaceable , but tyrannicall owner : moreouer he so narrowly obserueth our vnhappie discord , as he by a perpetuall counsaill endeuoureth all he can possibly , that the patriarkes render no obedience to the pope : neither is it long since zacharias , patriarcke of constantinople , was like to be staked for hauing admitted the new callender and the reformation of the course of the yeere , made in the time of gregorie the 13. 2 now to returne to the principall point , it is to be presupposed that the proiects and carriage of popular rebellions , cannot be vndertaken without the support and direction of the mightiest for wealth , meanes , and authority , in the country which we would surprise ; and that princes will not bouge to set a foote these plots and enterprises , but by offered occasion of some fortresse which importeth the assurance and consequence of the estate , and may serue for a refuge to recouer their decaied strength : or else that their destigne relieth vpon some promised succour , or finally vpon the consideration that those who inuite them to this conquest are so strong within themselues , as they may hope for an honorable issue of their enterprise . 3 these are all necessary particularities , but not any of them resteth now in the hands of the greekes abased by extreame seruitude , and so far from hauing any fortresse at their deuotion , as they cannot once stir without being discouered ; and though they were disposed to vndertake , they haue at their backe so great a number of men at arms , as at the least breath of a rebellion , they would cut them off before they should haue meanes once to peepe forth of their shels . 4 the turke againe maketh them sure to him so many waies , though all barbarous and vnciuill , as he scarcely alloweth his subiects leaue to draw their breath , nor suffreth his mighty men once to hold vp their heades ; or forraine princes to be able in due time to attempt ought against him . the end of the second booke . the third booke . chap. i. the causes of the fall and ruine of estates . 1 estates are subiect to change . 2 some of longer , some of lesse continuance . 3 great , small , and meane estates , and their causes of ruine ; externall , internall , and mixt . 4 lesse estates come to their endes soonest by externall causes . 5 the great by internall . 6 the meane more durable , yet subiect to alteration . 1 the order that nature obserueth in all things created doth plainly enough teach vs that whatsoeuer is borne passeth and hastneth towards death ; and that all things which haue a beginning necessarilie and interchangably roule towards their end . this proceedeth either of an ordinarie and naturall course , or of the violence and alteration of compound bodies . hence we drawe this construction , that estates change , monarchies faile , and the ruine of one serueth as the raising to the other . 2 againe , as of humaine bodies some are more strong , vigorous , and of a better composition then others , and so are of longer continuance ; so we see the same difference in kingdomes and estates : in as much as some preserue themselues longer , either because by their nature they are more surely founded ( as for example the signory of nobles is more lasting then the popular estate , and a monarchal estate more then a common-weale , because a monarchy keepeth the causes of corruption more aloofe from her ; or is policed with better lawes ) or because of the situation which is naturally more strong then the other , as we see at this day in the signorie of venice . 3 but because this assertion is subiect to diuers obiectiōs , we will diuide it only into two propositions . first then of principalities , some are small , some great , some indifferent , either in regard of their subsistance or first essence , or of the comparison which may be made betweene them and their neighbours : secondly , the efficient causes of the vtter ruine of estates are either inward , or outward , or mixt : the inward are to be fetched and conceiued in respect of the negligence , ignorance , and riot of princes which giue themselues ouer to all voluptuousnesse ; whereto may be added the factions , secret practises , ambitions , and desperate humors of subiects , with sundrie other occasions , all fit to bring estates to their vtter ruine . the outwad causes are the stratagemes , armes , and force of the enemie . the mixt are such as participate of both , as are the rebellions of the people , treasons of particular men , put in execution by forraine ayd and force . since then it is so that all principalities are subiect to ruine by one of these three causes ; we are now to vnfold what maladies may infect , as well great and indifferent , as small estates ; and draw all within the compasse of inward , outward , and mixt causes . now like as in naturall things naturall corruption is more tolerable then violent , so must we consider whether the alteration and impairing of estates and common weales chance by reason of age , or by the violence of some not forseene cause . 4 returning then to our former diuision and well examining it , wee shall finde that small estates come to their ends rather by meanes of outward causes ( brought in by force and violence ) then otherwise : in as much as their power being insufficient to withstand their mighty neighbours ambitious attempts , they are at the first incounter ouerset with the storm of his conquests ; in this maner the seueral signories of lombardy fel in subiection either of the duke of milan , or of the venetiās ; the free cities of thoscany became a pray to the duke of florence : the princes of africke to the king of fez-marocco , and algiers . 5 on the contrarie , great empires are vsually subuerted by meanes of inward causes ; either by ease & plenty , which customarily makes princes to swell with insupportable pride ; by voluptuous riot ( whereto people amidst their abundance are most prone ) or else by insolency and presumption seazing the great ones of the country when they see themselues much followed and reuerenced , all fit inticements to dispose a hart ( but indifferently generous ) to plot for his owne raising . nec quenquam iam ferre potest caesarue priorem , pompeiusue parem . then is it ( as one saith ) that caesar cannot brooke a superior , and that pompey stomaketh an equall . 6 meane estates vndergoe danger as well as the two former , yet far lesse , since they hold the meane as the other the extreams , for they are not so vnfurnished of strength , as that it would be easie for euery one to inuade and oppresse them , neither are they of that greatnesse and wealth , as to afforde matter to particular men to grow mighty , or else abandon themselues immoderatly to delights & pleasures , or to transport themselues beyond the limits of reason . this is it that so long preserued the common weales of sparta & of venice , which euermore respectiuely intertained a meane and equality . the mixt causes of the ruine of estates are inward treacheries and outward force . treason hatched within an estate much more indammageth a great then a small or meane empire . for a monarke is not able to turne his eie vpon euery corner of his kingdome ; and sturring spirits are fortified in their attempts either with the hope of impunity ( the nourse of vices in all estates and gouernments ) or with the opinion they haue conceiued of not being discouered till such time as their proiects meete with some good successe . these things happen sooner , when the prince is far off then at hand . spaine can witnesse it , which was so vnhappily betraied by count iulian , as it thereby fell into the hands of the moores . so was the empire of the mamelucks by the treason of caierbeius possest by selim emperour of the turkes . who would search more narowly into christendome shall finde that the ciuill wars of france minister more examples for proofe of this then is necessary . thus wee see that small estates are most to stand in feare of forraine force , since they haue not wherewitheither of or in themselues to be able to resist or to take breath : that the meane estates are alwaies lesse offended by outward force then the smallest , and more free from inward treason then the greatest . chap. ii. from what coniectures the continuance of estates may be gathered . 1 causes of the change of estates . 2 the ruine of estates is most answearable to their beginnings . 3 the rootes of common wealths how maintained . 4 security especially to be auoided . 1 i will no farther extend the discourse of the former chapter , nor diue into the other efficient causes of the ruine of estates : for should i handle what might be farther said of this matter , i should wander too far frō the propounded subiect , and perhaps racke the argument beyond his due pitch . i will then tie my selfe only to the coniectures of the continuance or fall of estates , omitting other causes , as also all that may be referred to the iudgement of the heauens , the influence of the stars , and to their vertue ; sithence this knowledge is fraught with so many obscurities and contrarieties in what is written thereof , as i will spare to search too far into it : though otherwise we are to imagine that nothing is made in vaine , and that those celestiall bodies moue not by chance , but rather by diuine order and disposition . againe , the errors of their ephimerides and the different supputation of the first masters of their profession , make the knowledge to be vncertaine and their so surely grounded maximes to afford contrarie resolutions . let vs not meddle then with the aspects of the stars , or the natiuities of estates , but regard and consider the effects of what is at our owne home without taking so high a flight . we say then that estates suffer either by the vnremoueable ordinance of god , or by the naturall course of time , wherewith in time they grow feeble , and change : or else by the wils of men , so vnstable and light , as they ordinarily breede an vniuersall alteration thorow out a whole estate and common-weale . we will only drawe our coniectures from naturall causes ( not to meddle with the iudgement of the diuine maiesty or mans inconstancy ) nakedly and simply to speake of them as neere and familiar , to the end we may not enter into the chaos of causes heauenly and most remote . 2 so then we are to thinke that the continuance of estates is proportioned to their beginning . it is with them as with sensible creatures , which the more they hasten to arriue at the perfection of their being , the sooner also they faile and die : the contrarie is seene in those which with a slow and measured pase attaine to a more faire maturity and perfection : as for example , among beastes the horse , amongst trees the willow are of no long indurance : but those that ( as the hart and oliue ) make by degrees and slowly towards their ripenes , are likewise more lasting . we may say the like of empires and estates : for as we see them slow or swift in their increase , so are they more swift or slow in their ruine . haue not the french more then once conquered the duchy of milan and the kingdome of naples , and that as a man may say almost in a moment ? so haue they many times lost it and all in a moment : such conquests resemble torrents tumbling downe the mountaines , which in lesse then an hour , by reason of the great shoutes of waters they bring with them , become fearefull and dangerous ; when soone after in an instant , we see them fallen and shallow , so as a childe may wade thorow them without trouble or danger . now not to leaue this conquest of milan and naples , we must to this purpose by examples contrary to the former make good the ground of our proposition : which to performe , i will set before you the manner how the spaniards conquered and held these prouinces . i finde it hath been by a long course of time , and infinite trauaile accompanied with all the paines and troubles , which those who set vp their rest vpon a conquest and resolue to abide out the wars , ordinarily indure . hence their labour hath taken such roote , as nothing since hath been able to escape their hands , howsoeuer they haue been oft times galled and put to their plunges . it is requisite then that empires haue their rootes to sustaine them , which must be deepe and sound , otherwise it is impossible they should long continue . now that they may be such , there is an especiall wisedome and many yeeres required . 3 the true rootes of an estate are the loue of the people towards their prince , the sincere and holy distribution of iustice amongst the subiects ; military discipline well policed and obserued by the souldiours ; honours , rewards , and benefits bestowed according to vertue and merit : that great men be not slightly set by , abased or contemned : that the common sort of people be intertained with all honest satisfaction : necessary prouisions for the maintenance of places of strength ; well husbanding of the treasure ; friendly intelligence with neighbour princes ; vncorrupt election of officers ; modesty in their proceedings : these are the very true rootes able to fortifie and make monarchies to flourish and raise them to eternity : which rootes can neuer proue setled spring , or send foorth worthy fruit , vnlesse they be planted in the soile of wisdome , aduice and industrie , and husbanded by the continuance of time . 4 it is often seene that great conquests and victories attained without losse or labour , so blinde the conquerour , as they make him become like one of those long reeds or canes which carry outwardly a good apparance , but are inwardly hollow and of fraile substance . they cause him to contemne his companions , and those who assisted him in obtaining his victories , but more the subdued people , whence ordinarily followeth , that the higher is his fortune , the neerer is his fall . wee haue straied sufficiently . it is now high time to returne to our principall discourse : and as we haue heretofore made it appeare that there are three sorts of estates ; so wee are now to vnfold in what ranck of the three the turke is to be bestowed . chap. iii. that the monarchy of the turke is comprehended within the number of great estates . 1 the substance of the ensuing chapters . 2 greatnesse of the turkish empire . 3 compared with the romaines . 4 the marueilous successe thereof inwarre . 1 from the diuision of estates deliuered by vs in the former chapter , this is to take his foundation , and by these causes wee are to make choice of that of the three which is the surest ; by what accidents or infirmities both the one and the other may vndergoe a change , either outwardly or inwardly , and in which rank of the three wee are to lodge the turke . some one perhaps will iudge this question superfluous and vnprofitable , seeing his renowne , his conquests , and his long rule doe but too much teach vs what he is : notwithstanding all this i should not thinke it besides the purpose a little to particularize the causes of his greatnesse . 2 the estate of the turke is held without question to bee one of the greatest and mightiest , as well in regard of the large circuit it containeth , as of his power : he is great because of so many prouinces reduced to his obedience ; and though he haue not so great a share in europe as the romaines sometimes had , he hath to counteruaile this , more aduantaged himselfe in asia and africke : for when the fortune of the romaines was at the greatest , and that they had their armes most at libertie , yet went they not beyond euphrates : it is very true , that traian went farther , but all the prouinces he subdued were soone abandoned by adrian his successor . the turke hath not done so , for he hath extended his dominion as far as tigris ; he possesseth all mesopotamia , or as they terme it diarbecke . from thence he reacheth as far as balsera or the gulfe of persia , which the romans neuer saw , and the gulfe of arabia . and to say better , all is his from the red sea to the cittie aden , which is in the maine continent beyond the mouth of this sea , more then an hundred and fiftie miles : he hath also inlarged his dominions toward the south far beyond aegypt . in africk all is his , except three places of strength which the king of spaine holdeth , pegnon de veles , oran , and melila : mauritania also is his , only three fortresses excepted , which are tanger , arsilla , and mazagan , conquered by the portugall : when i name africk , i intend that country commonly termed barbary , and not ethiopia . 3 hauing now seene the largenes of his dominions , we are next to discourse of his meanes and power . i finde that he hath better established the one and the other , then the romans euer did whē they were at their intirest greatnes , because in such a most large compasse of his country , there is no king or common weale beareth sway to distinguish his dominions : which was otherwise with the romanes , who had many such wedged in , within the continent of their empire . there is not any one of his subiects that dareth to say that the house wherein he dwelleth , or the land he tilleth , is his owne . they acknowledge to hold all they haue of him : he ordinarily intertaineth diuers great and mighty armies both by sea and by land . so as it must needes be granted that he is greater in his estates , meanes and power , then euer were the romans , for he so peaceably maintaineth what he hath conquered , as he can no waies vndergoe the troubles and wars which the romans endured at the hands of mithridate , the parthians , farnaces and others . moreouer , next europe the gaules are not his enemies . the cymbrians are his associats ; so as he fostereth such a tranquillity and obedience on all sides , as he amasseth inestimable treasure . 4 and more , ( a thing worth the noting ) in three hundred yeeres space since he began first to reigne , he hath receiued but foure notable ouerthrowes ( that excepted which he receiued the yeere past neere tauris ) but the romaines in lesse time receiued more and greater at the only hands of the carthaginians . in sum , there is not that nation in the world which can vaunt of so many victories in so short a space , or to haue triumphed of the captiuity or death of so many kings and great princes , as the great turke ; or that haue with such happie successe and discipline so soone raised so mightie an empire as his is at this day . is it not a fearfull matter to heare it related that mahomet the second ( an infidel ) hath had such fauour of the heauens , as to haue beene able in the space of 32. yeeres raigne , to subdue two empires , vsurpe twelue kingdomes , and take by force two hundred cities ? that which affordeth the greatest cause of wonder , is , that all this hath succeeded in the very time when the art of military engines & fortifications were in their perfection , and wherewith we might haue armed our selues to withstand him . in conclusion , what shal we say of selim the first , who in lesse then foure yeeres space vanquished the mamelucks , subdued all syria , palestina , the red sea , a great part of arabia and all aegypt ? these are questionlesse goodly and notable tropheys of the turks greatnesse , but most dishonorable and dangerous for all christendome . chap. iiii. whether the empire of the turke draw towards an end . 1 the ottaman empire leaneth toward ruine . 2 the reasons are the bordering princes vpon the turkes estate , and their prouiding for their safety . 3 made wise by others harmes they stand vpon their defensiue war. 4 they are bridled by strong fortresses . 5 contrary arguments . 1 we haue discoursed as briefely as might be of the fall and ruine of estates , of their efficient causes , and vpon what coniectures a man might gather them . it is now time that we see and examine in like sort whether the empire of the turke be nere his end , and abatement of his greatnesse , according as a man may draw from coniectures it leaneth towards his declining ; and though the foundation heereof be built vpon reasons so cleere and euident as they are not to be contraried , yet will i alledge one that carrieth more apparence then all the other ; and that is , that the greatnesse of his empire is at the highest that it may be by the ruine of princes by him expelled , vanquished and made away one after an other , whilest he hath in the meane time triumphed of their estates and rich spoiles ; but now that he hath none to oppose him with hopes of so fauourable issue as had the other : his ambition , heart , and courage will grow idle and languish ; whence in time will spring the ruine of his empire ; is he not already come to that passe ? the princes that confine vpon him , though more weake then he to bid him battaile , assaile , or defend , haue neuerthelesse so ordered their affaires and meanes , as they are able at this day to sheeld themselues sufficiently from his attempts . 2 amongst others the king of persia , doth he not so ballance his power as he hath giuen him many great ouerthrowes , and one lately ( as i haue said ) neere tauris ? the tartarians also hold him plaie and more prouoke him then he them ; and of late they got from him caffa a strong and wealthy towne ; moreouer whilest he was busied about the wars of persia the georgians took and sacked xistis ; but they were not able to hold it ; so as the turke hath repossessed himself of it . the muscouit doth not only defend himselfe from the incursions of the turks , but he oft times also skirmisheth with them , commanding as he doth aboue an hundred and fifty thousand horse . the king of polonia likewise more mighty then the muscouit , is so strong as he will not take wrong ; but is able rather at all times to repell the violence of his enemy . the house of austria together with the aid of the princes of germanie , hath wherewithall to make their party good and to oppose him : the venetians , vnited with italy and spaine ( which in such a case will not abandon them ) are likewise able enough to defend themselues and hold their owne . as for the king of spain , he is so mighty by sea and by land , both of men and mony , as he dareth vndertake himselfe to incounter the turke in battaile , much more to defend himselfe if assaulted . the king of fez is not anie way awed by him , and is more strong then he , at the least in africke ; which he approued to the common hurt of christendome by that ouerthrow and death of the king don sebastian of portugall , where so many christians miserably ended their daies . the last of those which abut vpon the turke is prester iohn , who hath hitherto behaued himselfe so honorably against him , as he hath neuer shewed any token of fearing his forces . so as being now vnable by reason of the concord & stout opposition of his neighbours , to gaine farther ground ; he must of necessity ( vnlesse god in regard of our sinnes be otherwise pleased ) begin to recoile ; and that greatnesse which he hath built vpon others ruines must decay and lessen ; since the matter which gaue the increase is on his part wanting . 3 there is yet an other point which fortifieth this opinion , and that is : that all such princes as confine vpon the turke , are by others example made more wise , aduised and considerat , then they were before the ruine of such as serued for a pray to the ottomans ; whereby they will discreetly looke to themselues how they courageously hazzard their persons or estates at one battaile : they will rather be content to stand vpon their defence , attending while time beget some apparent occasion , roundly and to the purpose to set vpon him . 4 againe , there are at this day so many fortresses , so strong and so well appointed , as they are in a manner impregnable , so as the turke is not like to finde the way so open as heereto fore he did to carry them : but if he should put himselfe vpon that hazardous enterprise of forcing them one by one , it were as much as to become the author of his owne ruine . 5 neither ought any man in opposing this , alledge the losse of cypres , since it hapned not so much through the turkes power , as because of the distance of venice , which was to supply them with men and munition . a man may by a contrary argument say as much of the sauing of malta ( speaking according to humaine causes ) for it was not protected either by the forces within it selfe , or by the succor sent thither from other parts : but only because the iland was so far distant from constantinople as the army could not in due time and season receiue their prouisions and bee refreshed as was requisite , nor well imploie such as were sent thither . if it would please god that the turke might often make such voiages , he would prepare vs faire occasions to attempt the reuenge of the outrages christendome hath by him sundry waies receiued . chap. v. by what kinde of causes the empire of the turkes might most easily faile . 1 the power of the turke not to be easily ouerthrowne by outward causes . 2 the power of princes & estates bordering vpon the turke , as the persians , tartarians , moscouits , polonians , germans , venetians , spaniards , &c. 1 as wee haue at large intreated in the chapters going before by what causes all estates may be brought to their last end and ruine ; so are we now to come to that of the ottomans , as one of the greatest ; and examine by what inconueniences it may vndergoe a change . i am of opinion that this their so raised greatnesse can hardly decay by vertue of outward causes ; seeing the princes bordering vpon their estate , are euery one in particular weake to assaile them , as they might well doe if they were peaceably vnited . 2 this weakenesse presupposed , it followeth that it will proue a hard matter to ruine him by forraine force , whose strength and meanes it is requisit we examine to inlighten this opinion . first , those that confine vpon the turke next africke , are the king of fez , of marocco , and prester iohn : next asia , the sophi and the tartarians : in europe the duke of muscouy , the king of polonia , the emperour , the venetians , and the king of spaine . as for the king of fez he hath men enow , but small store of mony , so as he hath not the meanes or ability to maintaine a lasting war : againe , though i should suppose he were able to be at the charge , yet i finde him naked of other things necessarie to aduantage himselfe vpon the turke , such as are places of strength to forward his proceedings , and assure his retrait : so as he is like enough to come short of his aime : and if he should performe some worthy exploit in africk , doubtles the king of spaine his neighbour would soone be iealous of his good fortune . and in very deede this is not the point , for it is all one with christendome whether the king of fez be too strong for the turke , or the turke for the king of fez , since both are the christians enemies . as for prester iohn , all the world knoweth he hath enough to doe to defend himselfe against the turkes forces ; neither is it long since he wan from him all the hauens he had vpon the red sea , and amongst others that of archiech and mazzua : now for the sophi , if we search their histories we shall finde that the kings of persia haue alwaies had the worse of the turks , & among all other mahomet the second ouercame vsumcassan ; after him selim the first did as much to ismael whom he forced into the remotest parts of his country . tarmas also met with the like measure at solimans hands : and on the contrary we see that cudabenda hath had such a hand of amurath the third now raigning , as he hath often vanquished his armies , and now of late at tauris : and though he haue atchieued most worthy victories , yet hath he nothing aduantaged himselfe . in the turkes country , he hath not wan one fortresse of importance , or ought else that might counteruaile the charge of his wars : this hath succeeded in regard the soph●is strōg of horse , but vnprouided of foote , which should be the principal force of such as besiege or defend . moreouer , to force places of strength there is required great store of cannon & other munition , all wanting to the sophi , who may well meete the enemy in the feeld and bid him battaile , but not pursue and assaile him if he retire into his fortres ; because of the aboue said defects of foot & artillery ; & though he were prouided of them , yet wants he the skill how to vse thē like others . the example of tauris approueth this sufficiently , for after he had this last yeere vanquished the armie of the turks , and slaine an hundred thousand men , he could neuer take the cittadell wherein the turks had drawne all their munition of war , and left aboue eight thousand men ; neither is there any newes hitherto that he hath taken it & expelled them thence . the tartarians are as ill stored with foote and artillery as the persians , and except that they last got of the turke , it may be truly said that they neuer did him harme . as for the moscouit which abutteth vpon him ( as doe also the polonians ) they haue in regarde of the turke small store of men , horse and mony ; so as the most they can doe is to hold their owne . now concerning the germans , they haue lost much of their ancient reputation by the ouerthrow they receiued of the turke at exechium , buda , and sundry other places ; so as they are glad to keepe home without daring to assaile him . the venetians haue beene so vnfortunate , as they haue neuer moued war against the turke but it hath succeeded contrary to their hopes : and which is the worst of all , they neuer consented to anie treatie of peace , but they did forgoe some important member of their estate . and to say the truth mahomet the second got negropont , scutari , and groya ; baiazet tooke from them lepanto and modon , and after in a treaty of peace they made with him they parted with s. moore ; in an other treaty they left to soliman napoles of maluasia : selim the second wan by force the i le of cypres , duleme , and antiuari : and though these be heauy losses , yet in regard they were far distant from their estates they are more supportable then if they had beene neere hand , so ought they now more then euer aduise how to strengthen themselues against the turke by their braue resolution and prouision , which they may better doe now then euer , in regard their forces are more liuely , and the members of their common-weale more vnited and compact then heeretofore . now we are to come to the king of spaine . let vs say that he hath store of mony and all prouision necessary to be imploied in the wars ; that he is not without sufficient numbers of foot and horse alwaie in pay ; that hee hath the commodity extraordinarily to leuy so many men as may make the turke stand in feare of him ; that his forces by sea are good and strong , and that he can increase them at his pleasure ; that he hath store of victuals , commodity of hauens , for conuenient landing in his countries ; and in a word that he is so mighty , as that neither he standeth in awe of the turk , neither dareth the turke assaile him : yet this power and hability could neuer hitherto be imploied to the purpose against the common enemy of christendome . not for want of will or inclination thereto , but because he is hindred by the reuolt of flanders . the suspition also and feare of his neighbours armes , would neuer permit him to display an vnited and firme power against the turke : he hath rather beene enforced to wast his time and meanes vpon the particular preseruation of his estates somewhat distant one from an other , in stead of courageously exploiting them against the turkes to the good and consolation of christendome . but our sinnes are they especially which haue depriued vs of the glorious fruits and aduantages we might haue gained by so worthy a power . in conclusion , we must grant that since the empire of the turke cannot receiue any damage or alteration by outward causes ( which are wont to ruine estates ) it is necessary that inward causes either separate or mixt effect it ; yet before we discourse of these two meanes i hold it not amisse a little to examine , whether his estate may be by maine and open force ouerthrowne . chap. vi. that it is not an impossible thing for the christians with open force to vanquish the turke . 1 the turke is not inuincible . 2 examples of their sundry ouerthrowes . 3 a comparison of their good and ill successe in battailes . all proofes that they may be conquered . 1 the conclusion of the argument of the former chapter , is , that the turke cannot by way of open force receiue harme or ruine of importance ; because of the mighty power and meanes he hath of his owne . but heereby is not inferred that therefore christian princes should faile of courage or hope , to goe thorow with their affaires to his preiudice ; rather otherwise placing their confidence in the almighty , they are to hope better then euer , for the reasons i shall heereafter alledge ; by the handling wherof i hope to proue that so far is he from being inuincible , as on the contrary he may be easily vanquished as many experiences may resolue vs. 2 we haue elsewhere said that baiazet the first was ouercome and taken aliue at the battaile he fought at mount-stella against the great tamberlain , vnder whose hands he died a captiue . carambeius bassa of amurath the second , was discomfited by ladislaus king of polonia in the valley of mount hermus : he came with an intention to reuenge himselfe of the losse and dishonor that the bassa of notalia had receiued at the hands of iohn huniades , which at one time recouered from him a part of seruia and all moldauia : but instead of performing this he became himselfe prisoner of that king , and had almost al his army put to the sword . baiazet the second sent calibeius and querscogles his sonne in law into asia against caitheus soldan of aegypt with a great army to reuenge the intertainment the soldan had giuen zizimus his brother , whom he had succored with men and mony against him : his army was ouerthrowne neere adena a towne of cilicia , where the turke receiued the most notable ouerthrow that was euer giuen him . for of an hundred thousand which presented themselues in the battaile , the third part remained not aliue ; yet those that performed this noble execution , were scarce one against sixe ; but the aduice of two italians and of the mameluckes so furthered the affaires of caytheus , as he spied a time to charge the turkes when they least expected it . soliman left the siege of vienna with losse of 60000. men which were there slaine , hauing giuen twenty generall assaults to the towne . the yeere following he assembled an other army of 200000. men , with intention cruelly to reuenge the harmes he had receiued ; but the emperour charles the fift went to meete him , with such forces , as the other fled so hastily as he had scarce leasure to saue his baggage . don iohn of austria naturall sone of charles the fifth in the yeere 1571. got at lepanto that so renowned victory of the army of selim the second ; this hath since made them walke ( as they say ) with the bridle in their hands , and confesse they had passed too rash a iudgment vpon the power of the christians either by sea or by land : i omit to speake of the prowesse & noble acts of scanderbeg against the turkes , and how many times he ouerthrew the commanders of amurath the second : and valiantly recouered albania the place of his birth whereof he and his predecessors had beene depriued by that tyrant , neither will i again cite the examples of iohn huniades or mathew coruin , who in a manner with a handfull of men opposed and discomfited the turkish forces , nor of the portugals , though they haue at sundry times assailed the turk neere the red sea , barred him of passage , and rid him of the meanes of farther issuing out of the mouth of that sea . what should i speake of the tartarians , who but lately tooke from him taurica chersones ( called at this day perocopsky ) if the reports which come from those partes be credible ? 3 such as haue beene curious in the search of the turkish history haue obserued , that in the space of two hundred and fourescore yeeres they haue fought with their neighbours thirty and sixe battailes , whereof they haue only gained eighteene and lost the rest . these are all signes and successes whereby a man may conclude that they are not inuincible , and that their fortune hath beene ballanced betweene gaine & losse , so as we may beleeue , if god for our offences did not busie the forces of christian princes elsewhere then against the turke , where he hath had the ouerthrow once , he had had it thrice : by all these foregoing examples we may collect that this proud enemy hath not his head so hard as it may not be broken , or else sorely brufed . and though christian princes are not of power sufficient apart and of themselues to take him to taske , yet may they doe it by ranging themselues to that vnion and concord , as that there be amongst them but one common fortune . this being granted ( as i presume it shall ) we are to vnfold how they may purchase his ruine . chap. vii . why the leagues among christian princes are commonly of small effect . 1 leagues are concluded for the respect of honour and profit . 2 the inequality of gaine bringeth a difficulty to the conclusion of leagues . 3 christian princes the farther they are from the turke , the lesse haue they feare of dangers wherewith other more neere him are possessed . 4 no man vainely exposeth himselfe to an apparant danger but where an euident commodity inuites him . 5 while each striues to protect his owne frontiers from the turke , others are neglected . 6 the inequality of aide begetteth a contention who shall command most in the wars . 7 remedies against such difficulties and calamities . 1 there are many respects and causes , which customarily make the leagues of christian princes altogether vneffectuall , which may appeere to some a matter of hard disgestion , and for this cause i hold it requisite particularly to cleere it . it is a receiued maxime that all the actions of princes are vndertaken for two principal causes , honor and profit : that the consideration of honor often masqueth vnder the pretence or good of their affaires : we will then only meddle with profit which we may tearme interest . 2 now this interest ( a common maske for all faces ) cannot be a like equall betweene christian princes with one consent vndertaking the war against the turke : for they diuersly confine vpon the common enemy , and this diuersity breedeth a difference also betweene their resolutions and interests ; and though this be an inconuenience not in the case in handling to be contemned , yet the principall difficulty dependeth not heerein : it rather consisteth wholly in the concord of the treaty of the league , and this concorde is hard to be wrought for these following reasons . 3 all these princes are not neighbours of the turke in the same equallity : some are more strong then other : this difference of strength affordeth to some a commodity to defend themselues or offend him with their owne forces : others are weake , and consequently exposed to the incursions and spoiles of the turke . it is an infallible maxime , that the farther princes are from the danger , the lesse forward are they to stir , prepare for the war , or contribute to the charge or meanes requisite for the vndertaking thereof with the like feruency and affection as they would if they saw themselues so neere to the mischiefe , and that there were apparant danger . 4 againe , that prince which seeth no great profit or interest in such an enterprise doth lesse regard it then he whō necessity inforceth to stand vpon his garde , and feare that tyrants inuasion . moreouer , if the princes vnited to this league and combination shall once know that they shall get little or smally aduantage their estate , it is not to be expected ( when they enter into it ) that they will bring with them that courage , resolution , affection , and forwardnesse as the businesse would require . see then how the disposition of the interest makes the beginning difficult , the proceeding and issue vncertaine , by reason of the diuers alterations and varieties which accompany euery associated prince , sutable to his passion or affection ; whereupon would vndoubtedly follow an impossibilitie of establishing this league , and vnion vpon so sure foundations , as that the beginning may be good , the middle and end better : since the effect without vnion amongst many agents remaineth euermore as nothing or nothing woorth . 5 we fall then farre short of our reckoning , vnlesse wee can minister some remedy to the diuersities of this interest and profit . this inconuenience is attended on , and counterpeized by an other of as great or greater consideration : and this is the interest and particular consequence of the neighbourhood that euery one indifferently hath with the turke ; by the which indifferency , each one according as his feare is , will desire the warre may be vndertaken to his aduantage . as for example , spaine feareth the neighbourhood of algiers ; venice of albania : hence will grow that the league taking effect , the venetians will striue that the forces of the league may be imployed in the leuant , the spaniards toward the south : so as it will not be possible to manage the enterprise to both their satisfactions . 6 there is yet another inconuenience that our princes wil not be able by an equall portion to enter into the league , inasmuch as one wanteth meanes to contribute thereto in money more then a sixt part , another a fift part ; others that haue no money , will contribute men or ships ; others more mightie in both , will vndertake halfe or a second . these are all the portions by whose assemblie a league may be formed . of their indifferencie groweth yet another difficultie or inconuenience ( as we list to tearme it ) and that is , that whosoeuer contributeth the halfe , would likewise haue in his handes ( as the greatest and mightiest ) all the power and swaie . in which it will follow , that the other shall not vndertake or performe ought but by his aduice , direction , and assistance : if he will make a stand , they are not to go forward ; if he list to march elsewhere , then their desires carrie them , they must follow him : if his affaires presse him to alter his resolution and minde , and that hee will retyre to his home , they are constrained to doe the like , so as all their charge , paines , and holy intentions , are vtterly ouerthrowne , and they oftentimes rest exposed to the iniurie and reuenge of their dangerous neighbour , against whom they iointly rose in armes . 7 these are , to say the trueth , considerations and inconueniences of that value and consequence ( measuring them by their parts , and not by the whole ) as we must conclude that none but god is able to tune this league to an agreeing harmony , which we are most humbly to craue at his almightie hands with a strong faith , a true amendment of life , and a more perfect charitie then this age affoordeth . chap. viii . the defects which may be obserued in the leagues of the yeere 1537 : and 1571. 1 the conditions , successe and errors of the league in anno 1537. 2 of that of 1570. 3 how a league may be established to auoide the formerly committed errors . 1 continuing the matter of the former chapter , it will not be beside the purpose , by the way to touch the defects which were found in two the most memorable leagues that haue beene made in our time betweene the princes of christendome . the first resolued vpon in the time of pope paul the third , betweene him , the emperour charles the fifth , and the venetians . it was then , beside the conditions , agreed vpon that the emperour and the knightes of malta should set foorth 82. gallies , the venetians a like number , the pope 36. only . andrew doria was chosen generall of the emperours army , vincentio capelli of the venetians , and marco grimani patriarch of aquileia of the popes , hauing for his lieutenant paul iustinian ; and for the maine land seruice ferdinand gonzaga was chosen generall . moreouer it was concluded betweene the princes , that whatsoeuer they should get from the turkes with the forces of the league either in greece or dalmatia should be left to the venetians as in recompence of their so great expence and losse that they should suffer by warring vpon the turke . soliman seeing the forces of the league assembled , made hast to lanch his gallies foorth into the maine . such was his diligence as they were within a few daies in a readinesse and went for candy , where they made some hauocke , but of no great moment . after these roades barbarossa made a stay of al the army in the gulfe of larta , there to attend the christians which came onward , but so slowly as the season passed without performing ought , or without that they once met together , and that which was yet worse , our men inforced by tempest , retired themselues to corfú whence they set foorth . barbarossa followed them as far as antipaxo within an hundred miles of corfú , but perceiuing them to prepare themselues to fight he speedily retired to the gulfe of larta , so as our army was resolued for dirachium , otherwise called drazo or la velona , but that being a dangerous harbour for the gallies , they turned their force vpon castell nouo which they carried by assault : an exploit ( to say the truth ) of that small importance ( respecting their charge and prouision ) as it wan them as much dishonor as profit , the towne being won the spaniards seazed themselues of it . the venetians disputed it as a thing appertaining to them according to the articles of the league ; but it was to small purpose , wherefore quieting themselues since it was not to be remedied they tooke an occasion thereupon to shift themselues of the league . the yeere following soliman recouered castle nouo with the losse of those spaniards which kept it , who were all put to the sword , those which escaped induring a most miserable seruitude : and though the peace treated by the venetian was somewhat disaduantageous , yet they indured that more willingly , then to be otherwise dealt with then was agreed vpon : other causes might be alleaged , as the ceasing of trafficke and many other discommodities , besides the impouerishing of their estate , all which necessarily attende the intertainement of armies . 2 the last league of the yeere 1571. yeelded not much better fruits , for after a great charge , and the gaining of so famous a victorie , no other good redounded thence to the christians , but that the turke made an assay of their valour ; and by little and little the confederate forces diuided themselues : the venetians departing vpon occasion of almost the same iealousies , as in the former league . 3 it will be now time to deliuer how all these inconueniences may be stopped , and the league become firme and durable , without consideration of any particular interest , to the end that euery one may voluntarily in deuotion consent thereto to the glory of god with a free heart , and an vndaunted magnanimitie : in which case , the conditions being rather free then forced on either side , we may reape thereby fruits woorthy and honorable : these two leagues heeretofore mentioned , hapned in a time so dangerous for the venetians , as it was more then necessarie that the christian princes ( though not interessed ) should vnite their forces to assist and protect the other . so the one standing in the water vp to the throat , and incompassed with danger , and the other on the contrary , free from feare of perill , they entred into the couenants and conditions of the league , not such as they ought to haue beene to make them lasting ; but such as were presented to men standing in neede of them , who inforced by necessitie , might not refuse them , to the end to cleere themselues of a neere threatning mischiefe . leagues wil then be durable when they shall be stablished at a time whē men are free and exempt from all constraint ; and not to attend as they do , till the turke affright one of the confederates , and that he be alreadie come into the field so strong both by sea and land , as the venetians or some other of the confederates are already by him assailed . at such a time to seeke a remedy by their hastie assembling , is the way to imprint a certaine feare in their people ; and make them flocke together in the fold as sheepe in presence of the woolfe . it is requisite then that the league be contracted at leisure , in a time of peace , and in a season when the associates may be inuited , not by any vrgent danger , but voluntarily , and with such an alacritie of heart , as they may vnite their persons , their meanes , their powers , and their courages all together to offend the common enemy . chap. ix . a league which may be treated without danger of the former defects . 1 the qualities of perfect leagues . 2 the conditions of leagues , and what each of the confederates is to attempt vpon the enemie . 3 the commoditie of them so concluded . 4 aduise for a generall contribution against priuate gaine . 5 that the danger we stande in of the turke , is greater then many suppose , and that therefore those that are most remote , ought willingly to contribute . 6 what should mooue vs to ioyne in league against the turke . 1 now then to reape the woorthie and honorable fruits of a holie league & association , we are to remooue the defects and inconueniences which haue made the former leagues prooue abortiue : and the better to effect it , it is necessary that their treaties be voluntarie : that princes voluntarily ioyne their powers & meanes to one end , though by different courses : so as growing to capitulations , the one doe not aduantage himselfe vpon the straightning of the others affaires . this is it which equalling the conditions , will cause euery one to partake in the enterprise , without all suspect or particular iealousie : it is not enough that the defects of these leagues be discouered , if they make vs not more wise in the framing of other to come : to the end we may with all deuotion and sinceritie builde them on a strong and vnmooueable foundation ; and thus in my opinion may be the manner of our proceeding . 2 it is not required that to establish this league and make it fructifie , the confederate forces should assemble in one place , but at one time : my meaning is , that our princes must bee readie to assaile the enemie at once in diuers places , and that euery one bende his forces towards parts which are neerest to him , so to begin the warre to some purpose : as for example , the spaniards should inuade the parts of algiers : the venetians and the pope , of albania : the gallies of sauoy , malta , and florence , should continue their ordinarie courses against the turke ; vnlesse they would ioyne with the venetians or the king of spain : the polonians should set vpon walachia : the emperour and princes of germany vpon hungary . 3 questionlesse if each of these did in this manner assaile him , their courage and force would be the greater , as would likewise be their desire to persist in their enterprise , without any respect of paines or expence , hoping all would redound to their honour , profit , and particular securitie : which they cannot expect from the other leagues , and this is that which hath in part made them defectiue . the enemie that should be so many waies set vpon , would be constrained to diuide his forces , which consequently would become lesse able to protect him , on all sides whersoeuer he should be assailed . first , the gallies of malta assisted with some other , and scouring ( as they might ) the leuant seas , would keepe in such awe those that guarde alexandria and rhodes , as they would not dare to peepe out : againe , if spaine would inuade barbarie , the gallies of algiers would be sure to keepe home : so as the strength of venice ioyned with that of the church , would doe what they list , and would meete with no encounter by sea which they should not easily ouermatch : especially if at the same time the emperour and the king of polonia , would warre likewise vpon the turke . we haue an example of the times which verifieth our position . when soliman vndertooke the warre of hungary , against charles the 5. andrew doria generall of his galleies , with a very small armie troubled all the leuant , tooke by maine force coron and patras , and harrowed all those seas without controule or encounter of the enemies : whence followeth , that if the christians would as i haue saide , at one instant set vpon the turke , they would force him no doubt into a narrow straight . 4 there is one point that would make the enterprise easie , more forcible and lasting , but it would hardly be disgested , and that is to draw all christian princes which confine not with the turke , to contribute vnto it . all these suppose themselues free from danger and make no reckning of others sufferings , in whose behalfe they thinke they should not cōtribute , as those that were like to haue but the charge and the other the profit . in a word , all catholike princes are so wedded to this particular interest , which is euer more differing and vnequall among them ( as hath beene before alledged ) as the league would neuer be thorowly concluded or of long continuance , this must of necessity be forgotten , and the only desire of the exaltation of the church of god must be that which must range them to the necessarie point , whereof they need not trauell to seeke examples out of their owne houses , which if they would but imitate all would succeed wel , to inuite them to it i wil alledge one . the principall aime of the league set on foote by godfrye of buillion , and of so many princes and nobles some greater then himselfe which accompanied him , was not placed but vpon the particular honour of the maiesty of god , whereabout euery man emploied himselfe with such zeale and deuotion , as without attending the succours or furtherance of any great king or emperour , they drew together an army of an hundred thousand horse and three hundred thousand foote , wherewith they subdued almost all the east . 5 leauing apart all these considerations let vs come to the opinion that some haue of their being far from danger , and we shall finde peraduenture that they are neerer thereto then they are aware . when amurath came first out of asia into europe was not hungary ( which is now subiect to the turke ) farther off from the confines of the ottomans empire then are now the countries of saxony or of bauiers , then they of franconia , the swichzers and the french ? yet we see it now most in his possession . 6 shall we then say because we haue a mountaine before vs , or a riuer betweene vs , or some estate that seemeth to shelter vs , that therefore we should hold our selues happy and in security , and not be touched with others danger and misery ? no surely . for if we be christians we ought not only to haue compassion of others calamities , but afforde them also our good and charitable assistance : moreouer he that measureth future things but by the consequence of things present , findeth himselfe oft times beguiled ; we are to haue such prouident care of what is present , & to come , that we may leaue to ours the same assurance we wish to our selues , to the end to preserue them by this prouidence from such danger as they might incur after vs. and though we should not carry that regard of our children and posterity , and that the consequence of our estate did not spur vs on to such an enterprise , shall there remaine in vs so little courage and charity , loue and deuotion to the glory of god , from whom we haue our being and of whom wee hold our powers , as that we should all forget to husband his vineyard , and expell thence such as intrude themselues into it and pollute it ? wherefore serue all those heapes of treasure which the princes of lombardy amasse , one in enuy of an other ? whereupon will those so mighty princes of germany and the imperiall townes spend their reuenues and incomparable riches ? what occasion can all of them finde more goodly then this to attaine to an immortall glory ? it is then for the inlarging the kingdome of christ that we must imploy all we haue , and for the deliuerance of those sacred places ouer which those barbarous infidels tyrannize , to redeeme so many thousand of poore christian slaues which suffer and grone vnder the yoake of that inraged dogge , to giue life to an infinite number of christians , to reuenge their wrongs , to punish the iniurires & blasphemies which that tyrant and his helhounds haue breathed out against the glory of god , his holy name and church . and if humaine appetite must needs be an actor in this theater , it would be an easie matter for great princes that send their forces , to vrge this consideration in the capitulations , that they should haue in fauour of their contributions part of the spoiles and conquests that they might happily obtaine . againe , if the loue of the seruice of god had a working in them , they might vndertake in person the generall conduct of the army , or command part of the confederat troupes . godfrey a poore prince , in comparison of those that now sway christendome , alienated the duchy of bouillion for so godly a voyage . stephen count of chartres did the like with his estate , as did also many great men , who had no other motiue thereunto then the enterprise of the holy land . charles the seuenth king of france , did he not succor the emperour of constantinople with a great number of horse which he sent him vnder the conduct of the greatest personages of his kingdome ? and must we sit idle with crossed armes whilest the cruell flames of this infidels tyranny burne and consume the houses of our neighbours ? chap. x. wherein consist the greatest forces of the turke . 1 whether the ianizzars be the chiefe strength of the turke . 2 that horse are more necessary in the war then foote . 3 the progresse of the turke before and after the institution of the ianissars . 4 victories gotten by the horse . 5 ouerthrowes giuen by the enemies horse to the christians . 6 conclusion that horse in seruice excell foote . it seemeth that the greatest part of such as discourse of the forces of the turke attribute his chiefe strength to the band of ianizzars , as the only sinew of his power : and amongst other reasons wherewith they striue to fortify their oppinion , this is one . it hath hapned many times that the army of the ottomans hath beene so hardly laide to , as the battaile hath been in a manner lost , yet haue they gathered strength and kept themselues on foote , yea they haue gotten the victory , and all through the vertue and valour of these legionaries . 2 machiauel discourseth vpon this point , and as one much passionate holdeth himselfe to this argument , that foote are more necessary then horse in all exploites of war , and he laieth his principall foundation vpon the example of certaine romaine captaines , which ( saith he ) to breake into , and force the enemy on foote haue caused their men at armes to alight from their horses and fight on foote against them : it is a poore argument and of small importance , since that for once that they made their horsemen alight , an hundred occasions were offered to make them mount on horse backe if they had the commodity of horse ; he which is on horsebacke may when he please alight , but a footeman cannot get vp on horsebacke when hee will. this mony shall serue to pay machiauel whom i leaue to proceed forward . i affirme , that in a ranged battaile , and in the plaine field the forces of the turke consist and principally rely on the horse . the proofes are cleere and at hand , as the processe of this discourse shall discouer . 3 first no man is ignorant of the great victories the turk got long time before the institution of the ianizzars . amurath the second the yeere 1420. was he that first ordained them : yet ottoman had before that taken sebasta ( a city of importance in asia ) where he slew aboue an hundred thousand of his enemies . orcan his sonne had dispoiled the emperour of constantinople and of bithinia at seuerall worthy incounters . amurath the first had passed asia into europe , with his forces tooke gallipoli , filipoli , and andrinople ; and we may thinke that he did not obtaine those victories without dangerous and bloudy incounters : he conquered also diuers other cities and wan many other victories of the princes of seruia and bulgaria , whom he compelled to stoope vnder the yoake of his obedience . baiazet the first ouercame sigismonde king of bohemia , and put all those french to the sword which charles the 6. of france sent to his succour . calepin his sonne vnderstanding that sigismond had raised an army , vpon the newes of the ouerthrow giuen by tamburlaine to baiazet , to salue his losses went to meete him at salumbezza , and so valiantly incountred him , as his whole army was cut in peeces , so as it cannot be said that the victories the turke hath obtained since the institution of ianizzars haue beene either greater or more memorable then the former , rather they were the steps to these other happy atchieuements . the beginning of things containe in them the efficient vertue of the whole . this disputation might proue great and might ballance on either side , if i did not ad waight to one of the opinions . i will then say , that before the institution and seminary of ianizzars , the turks receiued but one memorable ouerthrow at mount stella at the hands of tamburlan the most strong enemy that euer they assaied , and that after their institution they receiued more and greater , as were those of vsumcassan , of iohn huniades , of mathew coruin , of the mamelucks , of the great scanderbag , of don iohn of austria , of the kings of persia and others . 4 the second proofe which i will produce to fortifie the truth of my proposition , is , that all such as haue had the better hand of the turkes , euer had it by the meanes of their horse , wherein they did exceed the enemy in number and strength , as we haue so often saide of the persians and of the mamelucks . the great sophi ●●mael , had he not vanquished selim the second with the strength of his horse , if when he did set vpon the rier-ward , where the turke was in person , the thunder of his cannon had not so affrighted the horse , as they ran away with their masters , to the disordering of the whole armie ? the onely thing that ouerthrew the fortune which the persian had almost alreadie in his possession . cudabeuda king of persia , hath many times ouercome the turkish forces , by the onely strength of his horse , whereof he hath more and is better armed then the other . the hungarians in like sort haue many times put the turkes to the woorse by their fight on horsebacke . 5 the third and strongest proofe of my assertion , is , that all the harmes we haue receiued of the turke , haue come by his horse , as at nicapolis , at salembezza , at varna , at the riuer of moraua , at exechium , at buda and elsewhere . 6 and if it euer hapned that the ianizzars recouered the battaile halle lost , it is to be imputed to this , that they were reserued for the rierward ; so as it was easie for fresh men to repell those which were already weakned and tyred . but i thinke no man but will grant , that if instead of the ianizzars they had beene as many horse , they had performed as much . as on the contrarie , if the other had kept in store some fresh troupes of horse , as the turkes , they had dealt otherwise with them , and kept them well enough from bereauing them of the victorie . in conclusion , the horse are they that defeat the enemie , and become masters of the field , that prepare the way for the foote to the beseeging of townes , and giue them time and leisure to force and take them . chap. xi . where the turke might be most easily assailed to ouercome him either by sea or by land . 1 examples of sea victories . 2 the goodnesse of our hauens . 3 the number of our skilfull mariners . 4 the christians farre beyond the turkes in maritime matters . 5 the turkes horse fearefull to the christians , vnprofitable at sea . 6 that the turkes are easily to be ouerthrowne at sea . 1 there were much matter for doubt and disputation vpon this question , if reason and experience did not cleere it : for experience we haue it fresh in many accidents ; which instruct vs that an attempt by sea , would be lesse difficult to vs , and more hurtfull to the turke , for the reasons and examples which i will deliuer . as often as our forces haue to some purpose put themselues into the leuant seas , they haue beene euermore victorious , as at metelin , at cafalonia , at preuesa , at scorsolari . if any one opposing me obiect the ouerthrow of our armie at gerbes , which hapned about the same time , let him read the discourse of the historie , ( as is requisite ) and he shall finde that that chanced not through the force and valour of the enemy , but rather through our owne fault ; insomuch as our armie could not take their opportunitie to dislodge in due time ; but suffered themselues to be besieged by the hardnesse of the season , and by tempests ; which so disordred them as it was easie for the enemie to force them . grimani generall of the venetians , let slippe the occasion of a woorthy victorie , when he knew not how to take his time to charge the enemie , as he might well haue done at sapienza . but on the contrarie , as often as the emperour charles the fift set foorth an armie to some purpose , the turke durst neuer looke abroad ; as when he vndertooke the voyage of tunis and of algiers , where neuerthelesse he encountred many disasters , he brought before tunis seauen hundred saile , and before algiers fiue hundred onely . thus much for experience . 2 now we must see what reasons we haue in store to prooue that we may more easily assaile the turke by sea then by land . among others this may passe , that our seas are more frequented , and our ports more rich and safe then those of the leuant . for first ( set aside constantinople ) there is not thoroughout their obedience , any one porte that may be equalled to those of venice , lisbone , siuill , antwerp , london , amsterdam , lubec , or danske , &c. and very few also that may be compared with those of naples , genoua , villa-franca , nessina , palermo , ragusa , marsseilles , tolon , bourdeaux , new-hauen , rochelle , and rouane , &c. 3 it is cleere then that we surmount the turke not only in numbers of portes and good harbers for the retraict and shelter of our armies , but also in mariners and men accustomed and experienced in both the seas . moreouer , there is not perhaps in the world a coast that affoordeth greater plentie of men then that of genoua , dalmatia , sclauonia , venice , candye . againe , there is not a nation to be found of more resolution or better proofe for sea affaires , then are those of marseilles . i omit to speake of the catalonian , the portugal , the biskayan , the english , the norman , the hollander , and zelander , all people marueilous skilfull in nauigation . 4 i would willingly demaund , what it auaileth the turke to possesse a large and spacious sea bordering country , if it remaine vnhabited ; neither were it enough if it were : for the exploits of maritime warre , it is requisite they be valiant , resolute , and such as can endure trauell and paine . alongst all the coast of africke , the turke hath not one hauen of account besides algies . in all egypt hee hath only alexandria , and dalmatia , at the least which are held in any consideration . in soria , take away saffo and pamphilia , those neere tirus , ephesus , cicize , and the rest so celebrated in ancient times , remaine at this day namelesse , and buried in their owne ruines . they haue gallipoli which is of no great traffike : they haue that of constantinople , whereof they steade and vaunt themselues most of all : moreouer , all these ports are not so good or so conuenient as ours , either if we consider the forme , or the commoditie of situation , nor so well stored with artillerie as ours are . 5 againe , fighting by sea , wee shall not need to feare their horse , whose encounter in regard of their multitude cannot be but a terror vnto vs ; relying as they doe vpon them , as the principall nerue of their forces ; but as for foote , we excell them in number and valour : 6 for conclusion , it is most certaine , if we could once depriue the turke of the vse of the sea , he would be soone ouerthrowne by land with a sufficient number of gallies , which might be maintained in the archipelago : we should cut him off from all trafficke with egypt and soria , as also keeping certaine gallies in the straight and chanell , we should hinder the commerce of asia and constantinople , which he could not be long without , so that by continuing this manner of warring vpon him without intermission , we should by little and little heaue him out of the whole empire of greece , where there would be enough to satiate the greedie ambition of the christians . chap. xii . of the inward causes whereby the empire of the turkes may come to ruine . 1 of inward causes by which an estate may be ouerthrowne . 2 the occasions of the change of the turkish empire , are , a defect that may happen of the ottoman race : 3 the hatred , contempt , and disobedience of the turkes officers and seruants : 4 the discorde that may arise betweene his children about the succession . 5 that it is hard now to stirre vp and maintaine dissention amongst them . 6 another occasion may be the iannizzers libertie and insolencie towards their master : 7 another the rebellion and reuolt of his countries and their gouernours . 1 as we haue before deliuered by what outward causes the empire of the turks may soonest receiue an alteration , so we are now to handle the meanes whereby he may be inwardly weakened , and whether by the infirmities which are begotten in other estates , that of the ottomans may be likewise distempered and corrupted ; of the inward causes of this corruption , some concerne the heads and ministers , others are deriued from among the people . i will then produce some few examples noting the errors of such as sway a soueraigne authority , and so orderly come to the other , to collect thence what may serue to procure the turkes ruine . 2 that which would fall most to our purpose would be if the great turke should die without heires of the true line and race of ottoman . for in such a case it is likely the beglerbyes , vizirs , bassas , sangiacks , and the greatest personages of the turkish nation , would each one for himselfe indeauour to possesse himselfe of whatsoeuer he could most easily compasse . 3 the second cause would be , if in regard of his cruelty , or negligence , the prince should giue his subiects occasion to hate and contemne him : but the mischiefe would proue yet greater if it did arise from the cowardlinesse or sloath of the prince . for his strength consisting wholly in the great numbers of his souldiours ordinarily intertained , how could he possibly containe such mighty armies in deuotion and quietnesse ; if he did not daily busie them in the exercise of war ? and lesse how could so many nations be held within compasse of feare and obedience without the feare of ordinary armes ? it is not to be doubted then if they had a prince who were giuen ouer to idlenesse and a loose life , or that they discried him to be a coward & slothfull , but they would be forward to draw their swords against him , and thence worke their owne destruction . baiazet the second had proofe of this , for abandoning himselfe to all pleasures and resoluing vpon a priuat and retired course of life , to spend his time in reading good authors ; his sonne sought his destruction , and in the end fauored by the ianizzars depriued him of his life and kingdome . for though baiazet repressed the first violence of his sonnes ambition , yet he was at the last forced by the ianizzars not only to pardon his rebellion , but also to send him with an army against his other sonne accomat , who supposing his father ment to prefer selim before himselfe , who was the elder , caused the noses and eares of his fathers messengers most shamefully to be cut off ; the enormity of this fact ill digested , and worse interpreted was that which cancelled the greater faults of selim , to take vengeance of this last & lesse outrage ; whence it came to passe in the end that these same ianizzars possest selim of the empire , who soone after put to death his vnhappy father . amurath the third now raigning hauing withdrawne himselfe from the actions of war to liue in ease and quiet hath lost much of his souldiours and seruants ancient obedience , zeale , and obseruance , such as they were wont to carry towards their soueraignes greatnesse . the bassa of cairo who had the gouernment of aegypt , named ragusei , being summoned ( according to their emperious custome ) to make his appearance at the port , flatly refused to come thither and made his escape with a world of treasure which he had amassed by extorsions and pilling of the people , during the time of his administration . the ianizzars which were at those times appointed for the wars of persia , would not once moue a foote to march thitherward : but as halfe in a mutiny said plainly they would not any more go vpon any enterprise vnlesse the great turke their lord would vnchamber himselfe from among his concubines , and vndertake the voyage himselfe in person , so as he was constrained by vertue of giftes and increase of pay to win them to the war. moreouer of late after the ouerthrow of tauris , the turke hauing appointed a new generall for the succoring of his vanquished army , and reenforcing of such as remained within the cittadell ; all the commandements he could lay vpon him , could not preuaile so much with him as to get him to march forward , rather he grew to capitulate with him , and that finished , he made the most adoe in the world to muster vp twenty thousand men , who refused likewise to goe to that war , otherwise then vpon all the aduantages they could deuise to demand : not like subiects and slaues , but as if they had beene neighbours , allies , and confederates . these breaches already made in the obedience they were wont to render thir lord and master , may perswade vs that they will easily rebell , vpon the first occasion that shall present it selfe without respect of their princes greatnesse , or obseruation of their ancient military policy . 4 the third occasion might befall , if there were many brethren to debate the empire after the death of their father , as it hapned between zizimus , and baiazet , sonnes of mahomet , and betwene acomat and selim , sonnes of baiazet . this baiazet was fauoured of the ianizzars against his brother . zizimus was vpheld onely by the aid of the soldan of cairo , and king of persia . selim likewise was borne by the ianizzars and bassas , and acom●nt by forraine princes : they incountred and fought cruel battailes , whose victories brought the whole estate in danger : baiazet and selim remained conquerours , each one his party by meanes of the great numbers of men that accompanied them , and of the valour of the souldiours of the old bandes which serued vnder them . notwithstanding all these opportunities which god so to the purpose prepared , not one christian prince once stirred , or so much as made offer to arme in fauour of the weaker of those which contended : which would no doubt haue entangled both of them in a long and dangerous strife , enough finally to haue ruined or much decaied the house of the ottomans , when they should haue called such an one to their succour as would haue rather blowen then quenched their fires . amongst all the princes of christendome there was none but the great master of rhodes , which sent some supplies of artillery to zizimus , and which after receiued and defended him from the hands of baiazet , when he was driuen to retire himselfe to his protection . 5 these domestique quarrels cannot now become so strong ( especially such as might happen betweene brethren ) as then they might , considering that the mamelucks , who as neighbours might haue fomented and giuen intertainment to such differences , are now extinct and their name no more mentioned . they were in their time the only emulators of the turkes glory : rhodes hath made an exchange of her fortune , and is now in the power of this tyrant . cypres beareth the like yoake . these two ilands affoorded an especial commodity to sow dissentions among the turks , to fauour and succour one of the parties . 6 the fourth cause would easily arise from the presumption and head-strong rashnesse of the ianizzars , likely enough to attempt and execute as much as sometime did the pretorian bands of the romans , who made slender account to fill the empire with slaughters and massacres , wherein many emperours ended their daies : they electing others at their pleasures against the authority of the senat , and the loue and reuerence they ought to haue borne towards their country . the like may we hope or expect from the ianizzars , that they will one day assume to themselues the same power and learne to performe the like , whereof they gaue an assaie at such time as they compelled baiazet the second to resigne the empire to selim his sonne . they did almost the like when soliman caused his sonne mustapha to be murthered ; for they besieged him and inuironed his tent for certaine daies space , crying out they would know the cause of that yong princes death . in the end by the deuise of the bassa and with stoore of coyne , he wan to him foure thousand of them , who disengaged him of the feare and danger wherein he was plunged . 7 the fift cause may be fetched from the ambition or discontent of the great ones of the countrie , or of ministers swaying the supreame authority & credit in places of gouernment . gazeles gouernour of soria made way for a reuolt of the like quality , as did also acomat generall of aegypt : gazeles , assisted by the mamelucks , arabians and those of rhodes , endeuoured to set himselfe vp against the great turke : but he was discouered by cayembeius whom he had acquainted with the conspiracy . this man either for feare ( as looking into the danger of the enterprise ) or for enuy of his companions greatnesse , reuealed all to his master soliman , who presently dispatched against him faratha bassa , by whom he was vanquished in battaile . acomat had not the leasure to proceed far in his attempt , for as he did inconsideratly precipitate himselfe into the triall thereof , so was he as speedily discouered , and in an instant suppressed and slaine , without hauing thriued ought in his dessignes . chap. xiii . of the mixt causes . 1 what are the mixt causes . 2 how estates are ouerthrowen by mixt causes . 1 in this third booke we haue at large discoursed how by inward and outward causes , estates may be indangered : now we must speake of causes compounded , of the one and the other , which , to discourse more intelligibly , we tearm mixt , which likewise are of power of themselues to alter an empire and to bring it , either by an vniuersall or a particular change , to a lamentable ruine . these mixt causes then are those whereby both the enemy abroad , and the subiect at home may by a common consent conspire against an estate and subuert it . 2 one of the causes or meanes may be a popular insurrection nourished by the enemy , or else the conspiracy of some particular men set on by forraine practises ; or to tearme it better , the treasons which subiects may hatch in fauour , and by the meanes and authority of their neighbours . this hapneth in a twofold manner , when the subiect beginneth and setteth on foote the practise , or when a stranger laieth the way open vnto them vnder some coulered pretence , or else when some one particular person or all a whole communalty frame the occasion thereof in regard of some displeasure or oppression . finally , this falleth out also when the enemy abroad tempereth with one , two , or three , of the principall men to reuolt against their prince and take armes in hand to ouerturne and ruine the estate . chap. xiiii . how particular persons may be gained . 1 how his people are to be prouoked to rebellion . 2 how his great men and chiefe officers are to be gained . 3 these courses at the first not succeeding , are to be oftner attempted . 4 wary proceeding is requisite , lest those that manage the businesse incurre danger . 5 to whom such businesses are to be committed . 1 it resteth now that we make it appeere how such practises may be set on foote and cherished : we will then beginne with the enterprise to bee plotted by some particular person , by whose assistance it may take effect . we must presuppose that this person is either priuat or publike , the priuat persons are those which suffer themselues most often to be corrupted by mony , and with these there neede not so many ceremonies or bro●kings , but if they be publike persons of rancke and authority , either in regard of the greatnesse of their family , or managing of state affaires ; there is far greater difficulty in corrupting them then the other : yet if we may but discouer in them the stinges of ambition and desire of greatnesse , and that we propose to them the assurance of speedy succours , for the execution of the des●●gne ; then is it that we bring them to dare any thing , especially if they haue neuer so little disposition to be reuenged of some receiued indignity . it is indeed a hard matter to worke particular and priuate persons without great vncertaineties and dangers . 2 but if we must haue to doe with the great persons of the estate , we must warily make choice of our time , sound them whether they be male content or ill affected towards their prince , either in respect that some one is aduanced to their preiudice , or for some other cause which may awake in them a longing to shake off their yoake and seaze themselues of the estate . these are the meanes and occasions , which should be chosen and diligently husbanded by our christian princes , smoothly and with dexterity to procure the ruine of the common enemy ; putting on ( as they say ) the foxes skin when the lions is wanting . the displeasure and ielousie which faratha bassa conceiued against hebraim bassa because he saw him raised by soliman to greater honour and estimation then himselfe , so depriued him of all reason , as suffering the desire of reuenge by little and little to transport him , he began to plot a rebellion , but discouered he was forthwith put to death : the selfe same occasion was the ouerthrow of pirrus and mustapha raised by soliman . in our time in the court of amurath the third now raigning , these ielousies and hart-burnings haue beene great betweene mahomet and mustapha , and since that betweene the same mustapha and cicala ( who hath outstript him ) and all for fauour of their master . if these humors and ill dispositions had beene well looked into and wisely imploied to their best vse by some great prince of christendome , they had beene fit matter to haue bred a dissention and reuolt amongst those barbarous people . 3 now though such practises should not perhaps at the first be of sufficient power to worke that vniuersall change which we wish in that tyrants empire ; yet are we not therefore to desist as men dismaied ; remembring that most commonly the beginnings of innouations and commotions so extraordinary , are feeble , and that that wisdome sheweth it selfe like it selfe which can so diligently suckle and nourish them as they may attaine to a happy growth . i am of opinion , that when we incounter with instruments that are not without ambition , courage , and a thirst of reuenge ; after we haue felt and sounded them once , twise , or thrise , we shall in the end make a breach in their loyalty and obedience ; especially if we set before them ( be it vnder a true or false title ) the certaintie of some mightie succour , whereof they may see the preparatiues ; for so they will the more couragiously attempt against the life and estate of their prince . 4 moreouer it is not to be forgotten , that when such practises shall be discouered by the turke , and that he shal see the christians more diligent then hitherto they haue beene , to sound the affections of his seruants and subiects : he will thereupon enter into such a distrust of them , as euen that will make him offer them some hard measure . this distrust will be enough to beget a thousand suspitions and hard conceits in his seruants , and subiects , either for the managing of affaires , or for the danger that the opinion of loyaltie incurreth , when it hath to deale with such a distrustfull and suspitious prince , as this would prooue : so as by little and little it would worke vs out some occasion fitting our purpose , especially , if whilest this practise were hatching , and on foote , the children of the turke should take armes one against the other , or that during their fathers life , they should dispute the possession of the empire : for the ice being already broken , there would be a more easie passage and better successe , then if it had not beene taken in hand at all . 5 but because an especiall iudgement , patience , and much wisedome are requisite in such businesses , we must make choice of men furnished with all these parts , to the end they may wisely know when to take their opportunities and times , to sow these dissentions , and that there be not want of mony to distribute amongst this people , which are farther in loue therewith , then any other nation the world affoordeth . chap. xv. how the people of the turke may be wrought from his obedience . 1 how the turkes christian subiects are to be wrought to rebellion . 2 a place must be chosen for refuge of such as rebell . 3 the vaine fooleries of their alkoran are to be discouered . 4 how bookes written to that purpose may come to his subiects hands . 5 how such bookes are to be composed . 6 what fruites are to be hoped from their reading . 7 exhortation to the ianizzars . 8 the conclusion of this worke . 1 the turke hath two sorts of people subiect to his empire ; one followeth the sect of mahomet ; the other the truth of the gospel of iesus christ . the mahometanes are quiet , as those which being of one and the same law , haue no cause to make any tumult . the christians cannot stirre , as being ouer topped and awed by a greater power then their owne , which curbeth them so , as there is no better way to moue them to rebel , then to make them handle ( as it were ) and see the assurance of an approching succour , to prouide them of armes and all other furniture for the wars : for otherwise it is impossible they should dare to make the least shew once to mooue , whilest they haue the enemie ouer them alwaies in a readinesse and armed , who would in a moment confound them , especially being as they are naked and vnprouided of armes , offensiue or defensiue . selim the second doubting the woorst , by the counsaile of occhially , caused al the christians inhabiting the sea coasts , to retire themselues farre vp into the maine land , to the end the presence of the christian forces should not incourage them against him , as it hapned at such time as andrew dorea atchieued the enterprise of patras and coron . 2 if the christians should euer vndertake the like dissigne they ought to take especiall heede how they vnship their succours in those parts of the continent where the horse are at hand , since they were likely enough by their strength to choake at the first the reuolt of the christians , for so mighty are they in horse , and of such speed and dexterity , as they would in an instant beare downe before them whatsoeuer should oppose them . wherefore it would be better to enter by albania and by places mountanous and of difficult accesse , where the horse are not able to serue , as in the plaine . this is as much as we ment to say of such christians as are vnder the turkes dominions , all which i will imagine want not will to rebell , if the princes of christendome would furnish them of meanes . 3 now let vs see what way were best to be taken to prouoke the mahometans to reuolt , and to fill their countries with troubles , and ciuill dissentions . if we will but consider how their religion is fraught with vntruthes , their alcoran abounding in follies , we shall finde it easie to picke matter enough out of it to set them together by the eares , especially if wee doe but disperse among them certaine bookes fit to conuert them , or make them doubt of the foolish superstitions they obserue , composing them for europe in the sclauonian tongue , and for asia in the arabian . 4 but because it would be hard to conuey these bookes into the countries of the turkes obedience but that they would soone perceiue the deuice and speedily remedy it : it were best beginning far off , in the indies and in the parts of asia and africke held by the portugales : for because of the trafficke which is great in those parts many turkish marchants and others ariue there from all quarters . they come to mozambique in africke , to zophala and quiloe in asia . they descend also as low as the moluccas , cochien , goa , dia , ormus , and sundrie other parts appertaining to the crowne of portugale . these bookes also might be dispersed abroad in the countrie of the gentiles , which are friends and confederates of the christians , as in calicut , zailan , cambeia , and others ; and the like at oran , arzilla , and in other parts of arabia subiect to the crowne of spaine and portugall , and in all other parts of europe which border vpon the turkes . 5 there must be a care had that the title of the booke be so coloured , as it doe not at the first discouer the intent of the author , but rather that it intice them to peruse it with a certaine curiosity and shew of pleasantnesse and delight . it is requisite also that the discourse be not fraught with any disputations or subtill point against the articles of their beleefe , but that contrariwise it be full of tales and matter fit to moue laughter ; yet with some well conueied passage which may by the way discouer or make them doubt of the fables of their alcoran . 6 the turkish marchants or others , into whose hands this booke should light , would cōfidently reade it in those parts where the turke is not obeied . and though perhaps they durst not aduenture to carry it with them , yet the impression and substance of what they had read would remaine fixt in their mindes , so as they would after relate it as newes to their friends and families , in such sort as it would grow by little and little to be diuulged thereabout , whence would spring a longing in others which should come and goe into those countries to buy & reade them : in this manner the alcoran in processe of time would grow out of credit amongst them , and those things which with scruple and obseruation they collect thence , would turne to a iest and subiect of laughter , whence there could not but insue some schisme and diuision amongst them , for the most religious men of their sect and the most interested would oppose themselues wilfully to maintaine it . neither would it make for the purpose to make mention in any sort of our sauiour christ , much lesse to let it be knowen that the author thereof were a christian : for the immortall hatred they beare to that name would make it odious , and would bring it at the very first to be reiected . it should rather be so contriued as if it came from some other of an other sect , wherein a man might borrow the hand of the inhabitants of cambaia , of india , of arabia , or of persia . in this manner it would be better welcome and would carrie with it more estimation and authority . 7 it were well also if there were framed and published a remonstrance to the ianizzars in the sclauoman tongue , whereby might be signified vnto them their originall , and howe in their infancy they were cruelly halled from the bosomes of their christian fathers and mothers , conueyed into turky , and there nusled vp in the sect of mahomet , not hauing iudgement as then to distinguish of good and euill ; that they are the pillers to vphold this tyrant which hath set his foote vpon the throat of their fathers liberty , and which keepeth them as slaues vnder the yoake of a dishonorable and barbarous seruitude . this would auaile much , especially if there were thereto annexed an exhortation to take better knowledge of themselues , and hence , forward like good children to imbrace and free their miserable parents , which daily lament them ; and aboue all to perswade them to returne to the deare bosome of the church wherin they were first , regeuerate and which attendeth with spread armes to receiue them , entertaine them , and saue them . 8 these things well caried would in the end make the turke so suspitious , and vntractable , as he would offer occasions enow to his people hencefoorth to rouse vp themselues , and better aduise how to shake off that cruell and vnsupportable yoake which so mightily oppresseth them , and to fashion themselues to a more happy and secure life for the quiet of their consciences and saluation of their soules . this is that whereof the christians ought diligently to bethinke themselues ; and not to worke one an others ruine and destruction , as they spare not to doe against the expresse commandement of god , which so often recommendeth vnto vs loue and charitie towards our neighbours . finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a06425-e890 1494. guicciard . li. 1. zingis . 1397. 1477. 1513. 1515. 1480. 1482. 1494. 1499. 1516. 1524. mac. disput . lib. 2. c. 12. at the riuer of trebia , where sempronius was slaine , at the lake of thrasimenus where flaminius was ouercome , and at cannas where terentius varro and l. paulus lost the field . maharbals saiing to hannibal , was , vincere seu hannibal , sed victoria vti nescis . liu. dec. 3. l. 2. 1532. ●●●●t . lib. 3. c. 8. rer. hisp . ri● neap. l. 2. reg. hisp . 〈…〉 de christ ●oem . lib 1. lin. dec . 3. li. 7. 7. annal. v. c. 545. olymp. 144. dis . l. 2. c. 24. 1281. 13. ap. 1516. aemil. lib. 3. tuicae . 1765. 1526. paul. iou. lib. 7. de vita vir . ill . 1584. & 1585. veget. lib. 1. c. 15. eo enim impenditur labor & periculum aplirisque vnde emolumentum & honos speratur : t. liu. plut. lib. 2. c. 5. & 6. li. 1● . c. 4. gel. lib. 5. cap. 6. 1396. 1409. 1444. 1541. 1538. 1560. 1537. 1570. vid. l. 3. c. 7. 8. 9. princ. c. 18. 1539 iou. lib 8. hist . at the mountaine hemus . at varna . 1444. 1570. male imperatur cum vu●gus regit duces . senec. trag . 1396. 1526. sabel en. 10. l. 9. 1471. non min●r est virtus quàm quaerere , part● tueri . 1560. 1572. 1560. 735. 800. 1263. 1476. 1579. the christians ministred occasion to the ottamans of their owne ouerthrow 1 the first occasion : the sloth of the emperours of greece . 2. occasion : enuie of the emperours of greece . about anno 1290. 3. occasion : the ciuill wars of the emperors of greece . iohn paleologus . 1363. 4. occasion : the separation of the greeke church from the roman . 5. occasion : the turkes aide called into italy . 1498. 1540. 1543. 6. occas . the plurality of the christian princes . 1408. 1412. 1438. 1521. 1526. 7 occasion : the diuersity of opinions in religion . 8 occasion : treason and disloialtie . 9 occasion : the turkes peace with some christians , to warre with others . 1514. 1536. 10 occasi●n : christian princes warring one vpon an other . 1360. 1363. veg. lib. 3. c. 26. 1538. qui frumentum necessariumque commeatum non praeparat vincitur sine ferro . liu. l. 3. c. 26. 1557. 1542. 1444. 1498. 1516. antiently called nicoplu a city of epirus . 1572. 1525. 1522. guic. lib. 14. 1523. about 1364. 1524. 1503. guicc . lib. 6. 1444. 1481. 1522. 1469. & 1407. 1474. 1583. 1585. iou. lib. 20. capienda saepius seius in malis praeceps via est . sencca . agamem . 1481. 1482. this was licurgus rule to the lacedemonians . p●ut . vitu . lic . notes for div a06425-e10110 vid pluit in their liues . about 1499. 1520. iou. l. 13. about 1529. notes for div a06425-e11890 anno 714. 1516. 1570. 1565. quae non prosunt singula , multa ●uuant . 1474. 1397. 1439. 1440. 1482. 1529. 1537. 1570. 1532. alcut 1088. 1363. machiauels opinion for foote . 1305. 1363. 1396. 1397. 1580. vid. 181. 1511. 1482. 1513. the history of the grand visiers, mahomet and achmet coprogli, of the three last grand signiors, their sultana's and chief favourites, with the most secret intrigues of the seraglio besides several other particulars of the wars of dalmatia, transylvania, hungary, candia, and poland / englished by john evelyn, junior. histoire des grands vizirs mahomet caprogli-pacha et achmet caprogli-pacha. english chassepol, françois de, 17th cent. 1677 approx. 402 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 150 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2003-01 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a32740 wing c3728 estc r3682 11953127 ocm 11953127 51472 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a32740) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 51472) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 58:23) the history of the grand visiers, mahomet and achmet coprogli, of the three last grand signiors, their sultana's and chief favourites, with the most secret intrigues of the seraglio besides several other particulars of the wars of dalmatia, transylvania, hungary, candia, and poland / englished by john evelyn, junior. histoire des grands vizirs mahomet caprogli-pacha et achmet caprogli-pacha. english chassepol, françois de, 17th cent. evelyn, john, 1655-1699. [8], 277 p. printed for h. brome ..., london : 1677. translation of: histoire des grands vizirs mahomet caprogli-pacha et achmet caprogli-pacha. written by françois de chassepol. cf. bn. "licensed nov. 24, 1676. roger l'estrange"--p. [7]. reproduction of original in british library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng köprülü mehmed paşa, 1575-1661. köprülü fazıl ahmed paşa, 1635-1676. turkey -history -mehmed iv, 1648-1687. 2000-00 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2002-01 aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images 2002-03 tcp staff (michigan) sampled and proofread 2002-03 mona logarbo text and markup reviewed and edited 2002-04 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion licensed , nov. 24. 1676. roger l'estrange . the history of the grand uisiers , mahomet , and achmet coprogli , of the three last grand signiors , their sultana's and chief favourites ; with the most secret intrigues of the seraglio . besides several other particulars of the wars of dalmatia , transylvania , hungary , candia , and poland . englished by iohn evelyn , junior . london : printed for h. brome , at the gun at the west-end of st. pauls . 1677. to the high and mighty prince godefroy maurice , de la tour , d' auvergne , sovereign duke of bouillon , duke d' albret , and chasteau thierry , count d' auvergne , eureux , viscount turenne , governour , and lieutenant for the king in high and low auvergne , peer , and great chamberlain of france . sir , this book i look upon as a present so far from worthy of your highness , that i cannot but charge my self with presumption in the very dedication of it . but as the work it self was written under your roof , and the author of it had the honour at the same time to be generously obliged by your highness . as it is properly the life of an hero , whom you your self have encountred with his scimitar in his hand ; an hero whose victorious course was then stopped by your assistance , when our brave french gave that famous defeat to the grand visier near the river raab ; the place where you gave so many signal marks of that extraordinary valour , which is essential to the character of your illustrious family , and hereditary to all that bear your name ; to whom , sir , should i inscribe this book but to your self , either upon the point of glory or protection ? to sum up the number of your ancestors , whose great actions fill the best pages of our history ; to present you with your pedigree , or the pourtraits of so many princes who have made your very name immortal ; to insist upon those that bear it now , and by their own merit , and the great charges they possess , are so considerable ; that in your highness and your brothers , one may behold all that is high , and exalted in france ; to say that in your family those dignities are at present united , which never met in any kings reign before , as the office of great chamberlain , great almoner of france , and colonel of the light horse . i am not , sir , now to learn , that these are truths would offend your modesty , and that it is peculiar to your house to reject all praises , how just soever . this is the reason that makes me sparing upon this subject ; and to content my self with this humble profession , that i am with all respect , and veneration , as i ought to be , sir , your highnesses most humble and obedient servant , de chassepol . to my governess . there needs no more to declare to all the world who you are , when i shall tell them , that it is to the most religious , and vertuous ; the most discreet , and the most charming of your sex : to speak less , were to injure your merits , as well as my iudgment ; to say more ( and name you ) were to undervalue the discernment of all who know what perfection is , and where all the graces which are scattered amongst other ladies of quality are assembled in one . i made choice of this piece ( whilst i was lately at paris ) to divert my governess with ; because the truth and dignity of the historical part ( which you more affect ) may commute for the trifles of the romantick ( which you less regard ) and have rendered it english , not because you are unacquainted with the original ( who are mistress of the most polished languages ) but to give you some account of the instructions i acknowledge to have received from you , how i should employ the less serious moments of my time , as well as the most studious , and recollected . i had but to imitate your example , to pay at once my duty to god , my self , and all the world . this is the express character of my governess , the account her pupil thinks fit to give of his attempt , and of the veneration he bears philothea . the history of the grand visiers . the first book . history of sultan amurath the fourth . amurath the fourth of that name , emperor of the turks , had no sooner put an end to the differences that were between him , and vladislaus the great king of poland , but he immediately resolved to execute his long intended design of recovering the city of babylon , vulgarly called bagdet . pekier bassa , the better to shelter himself from amurath , had delivered it to the king of persia. the importance of this enterprise was such , as made the sultan think his own presence necessary to accomplish it . therefore to reestablish that glory which his arms had lost under the conduct of his generals , he took the field at the head of three hundred thousand men , with such expedition , that he prevented the sophy , and forced him to retire after he had fortified some places , which were not before in a condition to make any resistance . tauris was the first place that presumed to withstand the sultan ; and it was so vigorously defended , that it provok'd him after he had taken it , to rase it , and plough up its very foundations , thereby to strike terror into other places which he designed to attack ; from thence he march'd to revan , where the governor brought him the keys , and came over to his side . being thus possessed of this place , he turned all his forces against babylon , which he besieged and plied so furiously that at two and fifty days end , he carried it , after four of the bloudiest assaults that were ever made . the pillage of it he bestowed on his souldiers , commanding them to put all to the sword without regard of age , or sex. not satisfied with this advantage , he extended his conquests over divers provinces , wasting all the country through which he past , and nothing being able to satiate his desire of revenge but the defeat of the sophy , he staid not to attend his coming , but advanc'd to find him out , and offer him battle ; which the persian monarch thought not fit to hazard against the victorious ottoman , but retreated to the remotest mountains of his empire : from whence , the grand signior , seeing he could not draw him by open force , he resolved to send him a challenge , by which he let him know , that setting apart the consideration of those great advantages he might certainly promise himself from so powerful an army , ( which was sufficient to subdue all persia , ) he was ready by a private combate to terminate their antient quarrel , and the war which had so long ingaged both nations . the sophy to free himself from the obligation of answering it , made as if he had not received this challenge ; and dispatched a cham or persian prince , to make overtures of peace to amurath : who perceiving his troops to be much harrassed , to give them some repose , consented to interrupt the course of his victories , and hearkned to the propositions of the sophy , leaving his grand visier behind him to conclude the peace , whilest he himself retired to damas : where , till the season was fit to return into europe , he refreshed himself after the ●oils of war , in the arms of a charming persian lady , who far out-shined all his other favorites . this beautiful persian , was sister to emir gumer , who to obtain the grand signiors favor , when he basely surrendered revan to him , presented him also with his sister rachima . the effect which her charms had on the sultans heart , made the sultaness roxana , who had followed him to the persian war , extremely jealous . this princess was not wont to suffer a rival ; her reign had been long and uncontrolled , and she had often sent the finest women in the seraglio into the other world , so soon as she was informed that they indeavoured to seduce her gallant . amurath being acquainted with , and fearing her humor , to prevent her resentment , and free himself from her importunate jealousie , sent her away before him to constantinople ; where all the extraordinary honors that were paid her , were not sufficient to ballance her vexation for being supplanted by another ; but not being able to revenge her self on her rival , she resolved to fall upon those who rejoyced at her disgrace . her jealousie , and cruelty made her formidable to all the world ; but none had more reason to mistrust her than the grand signiors brothers bajazet , orcan , and ibrahim , the two first , ( whose valor equall'd their birth ) were tired with her persecutions : they knew her to be the cause that their brother kept them in prison , and how she had done her utmost to destroy them , that none might remain to dispute the empire with her own son. the fear of death which threatned them , had hitherto kept them from shewing themselves justly sensible of the wrongs which the sultana valide their mother , and the princesses their sisters had suffered at her hands ; but having learnt that she had lost much of amuraths esteem , they laid aside their former moderation , and began openly to complain of roxana ; who was so inraged at it , that she vow'd their ruin , to let her enemies see that her authority was not at all diminished , and that none should go unpunished who offended her , nothing was left undone that might conduce to the accomplishment of her design . by fair promises she gained the caimacan or lieutenant to the grand visier , ( to whom the sultan had left the charge of his two brothers , ) to act without acquainting amurath , left that should discover her treason . she counterfeited letters which assured him that these princes had intelligence with their brothers enemies , and after she had prepared all things necessary to justifie what she was about to do , she produced a false order of the sultans , and was so cruel as to go herself ( attended by the executioners , ) to tell the unfortunate princes that she sacrificed them to her own hatred rather than to the interest of amurath . bajazet after he had reproached her with all her crimes , and given her thanks for taking away that life which he could not imploy in destroying her , submitted to the mutes who came to strangle him . orcan was not so patient ; for without upbraiding her , he stood upon his guard , and having slain two , disabled two more from having any hand in his death , which he was forced to undergo at last as well as his brother . the murder of these two princes caused an universal sorrow , and consternation ; their courage had given the world great hopes , and their death so inflamed the people against the sultana , that had not the grand signior arrived , they had torn her out of the seraglio , and made her a victim to the public hate . amurath was received in triumph , with more magnificence than was ever afforded any of his predecessors , after their most signal victories . he had left rachima at damas , which made roxana believe that she was not quite blotted out of his heart , and that she should soon recover her ground . to this end she made it her whole business to appear more charming in his eyes , besides she brought him to thank her for the death of his brothers , as an extraordinary service , by which she had diverted the dangers that threatened his person , and empire . she had indeed a greater ascendent over amurath than she could hope for , and found it no difficult matter , to rekindle in him all those flames , which the fair rachima seemed to have extinguished . he now heaped new favours on her , and abandoned himself to such excess of love , as proved fatal to one of the princesses , his sister . as she came one day to cast herself at his feet to complain of roxanas injurious carriage towards her , and of the unjust death of her two brothers , he was so inraged at her , that with a battle-ax which he held in his hand , he gave her a blow on the head , of which the young princess died on the place . roxanas hatred was not satisfied with this murther , she would have added that of the grand visiers achomat , because he was of the sultana valides party , of whose authority she was jealous . besides the intention she had of putting the caimacan who was wholy her creature , into his place , she found means to render him criminal , by accusing him of being acquainted with , and favouring the designs of the princes . this was enough to ruin him , but the fall of this great favourites head , made such a noise , that it awakened all the grandees of the empire ; they complained loudly of the injustices which the great sultana made the emperor every day commit ; they ript up all the murders she had been guilty of , and caused the mufty in behalf of the public , to complain of her to amurath . he had no sooner begun to acquit himself of his dangerous commission , but the sultana kiozem amuraths mother came and presented her self to him , together with a slave whom she brought to discover the plot , that roxana had formed against her life . the sultan at first would believe nothing , but the eunuch whose remorse had made him acquaint the sultana valide with what was contrived against her , protested so earnestly that after he had discharged his conscience of those secrets which filled him with horror , he was not afraid to die , that at last amurath was convinced . roxana was sent for to answer to the crimes that were laid to her charge , which she did with so much pride and disdain , that not being able longer to defer her punishment , by burying his poynard in her heart , he endeavoured with his own hand to repair all those ills she had been the cause of . she was three and twenty years old , and was thought the handsomest woman that ever came into the seraglio . her picture that amurath ordered to be drawn in the first transports of his passion , which he always kept in his closet , shews her to have been an accomplished beauty . she was tall and well shaped , her min was noble , and her gate becoming , her hair of a fair light brown , the turn of her face was oval , her complexion was very clear and smooth , her eyes full and sparkling , her nose well made , her mouth little , her lips vermillion , her teeth good and well set , her chin was proportion'd to the rest of her face , her neck perfectly well shaped , with very pretty hands , her physiognomy was promising : there was such an air of majesty throughout her whole person , as drew the admiration of all the world ; but with this she had vices that rendered her insupportable : she was so cruel as to sacrifice all things to her ambition and jealousie ; she delighted in treachery and revenge , and certainly she was the most proud and inhuman princess that ever liv'd . amurath , having by the death of this favourite appeased the murmurs of his people , resolved to keep himself from being so strongly ingaged for the future ; but all his passions were violent ; he now wanted imployment , had no wars to busie himself in , and the remembrance of his past cruelties stung him continually . every one endeavoured to drive away his deep melancholly , which was looked upon as dangerous , by entertaining him with pleasures and diversions . the empire never injoyed a greater calm , and nothing was thought of in constantinople but feasting and rejoycing . the grand signiors court since the peace concluded with the persian , was crowded with idle officers , who waited there in expectation of some recompence for their services . mahomet coprogli pacha was one of this number , his father was named coprogly , whom some affirmed to be the son of a mariner , others of a gentleman , who by some concerns of his family , being obliged to quit france , and settle himself in italy , was in his voyage thither assaulted , and slain by a turkish pirate , by whom his son then about ten or twelve years old , was made a slave , and carried into cyprus . the bassa barac bey , governour of this island , taking notice of the gallant spirit of young coprogli and his inclination to arms , educated him with great care , and when he went to the persian war took him along with him , where he behaved himself so well , that he obtained a timariots place for him of the emperor achmet , and another very considerable charge in the army , in which afterwards his son mahomet coprogli , notwithstanding his youth and the contrary custom of the turks , succeeded him : he acquitted himself in his imployment with great reputation , and by his merit and good min , advantageously maintained that credit which his valor had gained in the war. though he had been all his life time in the camp , yet he had contracted none of that rudeness and barbarity which is commonly apparent in the carriage and manners of souldiers ; but was as refined , as if he had never been absent from the court , whose maxims he was perfectly acquainted with , and was a better politician than those that sate at the helm . this made him bethink himself of getting some powerful patron who might advance him in the grand signiors favor , not being ignorant , that the most deserving courtiers make no progress without such a protector at their masters elbow . his insinuation and good humor soon gained him the esteem , and friendship of the great men ; more particularly of the kisler agasi named vglan chief of the eunuchs in the seraglio , and prime minister and confident of the grand signiors secret pleasures . this eunuch was so favorable to mahomet coprogli , that he promised to second him in all occasions that might serve to raise his fortune . he was a man of great address , had long experience in all the intrigues of the court in which he was grown old , and had obtained this honorable station by extraordinary merit . from him mahomet coprogli received precepts how to behave himself , which were very serviceable in the raifing him to that preferment which he soon after arrived to . he discovered to him the most secret privacies of the seraglio and the court ; instructed him in the humor and inclinations of the emperor , and told him the best means to obtain his good graces , concealing nothing which might perfectly instruct him in all the interests of the great families of the empire , and the grand signiors favorites . coprogli knew well enough how to make his advantage of the informations of this crafty aga. he began to put them in practice by compliance and submission to the bassas , and all those who were near the sultan . he was ever of the number of those with whom the emperor diverted himself ; the desire he had to please him made him use a thousand little arts , and he proved so successful , that amurath began to distinguish him from the crowd , and to look kindly upon him ; which soon made the courtiers jealous of him . envy is a vice inseparable from the favor of princes , rendering those hated whom they honor with their friendship . coprogli quickly found the truth of this : those whose esteem he had purchased by his civility , and obliging conversation before he was known to the sultan , no sooner perceived the good reception he met with , but they openly declared themselves his enemies , and endeavoured all they could to overthrow the foundation of his growing fortune : but he having foreseen this alteration , had armed himself with constancy against their persecutions . he behaved himself so wisely , that envy herself had nothing to charge him withal , yet though he was prudent enough to avoid all the traps the courtiers laid for him , he could not preserve himself from falling into the very first snares of love. one day amurath having ( as he was often wont to do ) made a debauch with his principal favourites , he took a fancy to walk in the gardens of the seraglio , and as an extraordinary favour to let them go in along with him . when the sultan walks in these gardens , it is ordinarily with a design to favour some sultana ; and when he passes by the ladies apartment , they use to throw flowers to him , and send him fruits , and works of their own making , to deserve his kindness . they send these presents commonly by young slaves , or odalisques , who forget not to inform him of their mistresses name and beauty . amurath chose to walk in a terrass , which ran along by the seraglio of the sultana's , and ended in a cabinet that looked on the sea. this place he had built at his return from the persian war , to riot in with the more freedom . hither he often came with his mignions , and that persian lord gumer , who to avoid the punishment due to his treason , had followed him to constantinople . this man was one of the most exquisite debauchées of his time ; he had found the way to gain the grand signior's affection , by teaching him to drink wine , and a thousand other excesses not fit to be named . he entertained and discoursed with the sultan , while he passed under the balconies , where he saw several sultana's . it may be the good humour he was then in made him go by them , to shew them to his favourites ; or perhaps , not having had any commerce with the ladies since the death of roxana , he began to be weary of living so reserved from the fair sex , and had a mind to let the sultanas know , that he had not resolved to deprive himself for ever of those sweets which he might taste in their company . whatever it was , he was not displeased to see himself accosted by a young slave , who presented him with a basket of fruit from a fair one he had not yet seen . this message did no less surprise him than the fruits , which were some of them natural , others artificial ; so well counterfeited , that they were hard to be distinguished . while amurath was busied in choosing the fruit , mahomet coprogli who stood behind him , was considering the beauty of the slave who brought it : he was naturally more gallant than ordinarily those of his nation are , and seeing the sultan taken up with the admiration of the fruits , and the courtiers earnestly commending the lady who sent them , he thought he had a fit opportunity to let the young slave know what he thought of her beauty . but he not being the only man in the company who had discerning eyes , the charms of fatima ( so was the young odalisque called ) had made an impression on more hearts than his . he had hardly time to speak some few words to her , but , he was interrupted by zelim achmet , one of the grand signiors favourites . this impatient fierce man addressed himself to fatima more calmly then was otherwise natural to him , and seeing her eyes fixed on coprogli , whose expressions without doubt she was not displeased to hear , he could not hinder himself from shewing his distaste , and looking scornfully on a man whom he already apprehended as his rival . the presence of the grand signior , and the consideration of the place where he was , kept mahomet coprogli from answering the fierceness of zelim achmet with actions , and looks as disdainful as his own . respect at present mastered his resentment , which would have broke out in another place , notwithstanding the splendid fortune of this favourite . however to revenge himself in some sort he kept as near fatime as he could , to hinder zelim from having an opportunity of declaring his passion to her . the difficulty of seeing women in turky , and above all , those who are shut up in the seraglio , causes love not to be so tedious there as in other places where one must sigh a long time before one can make a formal discovery of it . therefore zelim achmet for fear of wanting another opportunity , thought it not fit any longer to delay speaking to fatima : fair odalisque , said he to her , if your heart be as cruel as your face is charming , the sight of you would make me despair , not being able to look on you without loving you , or love you without a desire to please you . mahomet coprogli could not hear this declaration without regret . he cast his eyes languishingly on fatima , who at the same time turning hers towards him , could not help letting him perceive that his complement had touched her more sensibly than that of zelim ; and she had already opened her mouth , to give him doubtless a favourable answer , when the emperour , who heard them speaking behind him , turned about to mingle in the conversation ; the subject of which he soon found out by looking on the young odalisque , and considering her face more attentively than he had done before . amurath , who setting a side his cruelty and avarice , had all the excellent qualities that can be desired in a prince , was also infinitely gallant ; he continued the good humour he was in , that he might not interrupt the conversation of zelim and coprogli with fatima . for all that i see , ( said he to the two courtiers ) your judgment is very good , and i cannot blame you for being so earnest to gain the friendship of this lovely odalisque . i my self , continued he laughing , am beholding to your gallantry for having made me take notice of her merit ; but were you not disputing with her to know whether her mistresses beauty equals hers ? i 'le clear that doubt to day , added he , addressing himself to fatima , and i will see if the fair unknown who sent you hither , has charms enough of her own , not to mistrust yours . the young slave answered what he said with so much wit , that he was wholly ravished : but the joy that he shewed , exceedingly disturbed zelim , and coprogli , who began to be rivals , and already looked on one another as such . they fear'd lest the grand signior should rob them of fatima , otherwise they might reasonably enough pretend to her , as being one of those slaves that wait on the sultanas , and that are ordinarily matched to the great ones of the port , who marry them that they may gain the favour of the sultanas . mahomet coprogli was deserving enough to obtain fatima , but the power of zelim achmet made him despair ; he knew his love , and fear'd , not without good reason , lest he should make use of his credit with the sultan , to deprive him of his mistress : so that jealousie and fear seized on his soul almost as soon as love , the confusion he was in made him resolve to discover his passion to the great eunuch , and implore his assistance , who promised him to have a care of his interests as well with his master , as his mistress , and was as good as his word . the sultana valide , amurath's mother , and the kislar agasi who were the two powerfullest persons in the seraglio , were very good friends ever since the death of cruel roxana . they had plotted between them to furnish the sultan with a new favourite , who being beholden to them for her greatness , should be obliged to espouse all their interests . the eunuch vglan had undertaken to choose a fair one that should be proper for their design ; he had cast his eyes on zaime , a young woman that came to the seraglio in the absence of amurath , she was recommended to him by the bassa of the sea , who had taken her away upon the coasts of circassia . her beauty and her wit render'd her worthy of the place she was destin'd to ; and nature had made her so surprising that she needed no body to speak in her behalf . the sultana valide , and the kislar agasi made no question but that she would infinitely please amurath ; to which end they agreed together what means they should use to captivate the grand signiors mind , who seemed to have no more inclination to love . they acquainted zaime that they intended to make her great sultana , and to ingage her the more to be greateful , exaggerated the beauty and merit of many others , before whom they preferred her . then they instructed her what she should do to get the sultan's good opinion , and perswaded her to send him some of her own works , which were done with a great deal of art , to make him desire to know her . zaime waited for an opportunity to execute what they had contrived , being informed that the emperor was in the gardens of the seraglio . she chose the time when he was walking on the terrace we spoke of , to send him her present , which she had disposed in little baskets of her own working . she gave this imployment to fatima , whom she chiefly esteemed ; but never thought that amurath would have found her so handsome as to fall in love with her : if she had made this reflection , she would not have hazarded a conquest , the whole glory of which she intended to reserve to her self . truly zaime had need of all her charms to efface the impression which fatima had made in the sultans heart , whom she wholly possest so at first sight , that she had no leisure so much as to think of the odalisque ; and in a short time she rendred her self more absolute over his will , than ever the crafty roxana had been ; but she made better use of her power , and forgot not that she owed it all to the great eunuch , being impatient till she had testified her acknowledgments to him , when he came to recommend the interests of mahomet coprogli to her , desiring her to beg the government of baruth for him of the emperour . this government is very considerable , it was sought for by many courtiers and officers ; but zaime who had a mind to oblige vglan , spoke so seasonably to amurath , that she obtained it for coprogli before all other competitors , even zelim achmet himself , to whom the sultan had promised it . she immediately got his commission drawn , which she put into the great eunuchs hands , withal assuring him that this was the least grace he could ask of her ; that she would make no other advantage of her power but to serve him ; and that since he was kind to coprogli she would take care of his fortune . the eunuch who received these marks of her goodness , with a great many submissions , and thanks , would no longer defer the accomplishment of coprogli's happiness . he told the princess zaime that he was infinitely sensible of what she had done for him , but that since by an excess of generosity , she was pleased not only to load him with her benefits , but to extend them also to his friends ; he beseeched her to pity the love of coprogli , who as soon as he first saw fatima , became desperately in love with her . this slave was very dear to zaime , and the proposition of the kislar agazi surprised her at first : she could not bestow fatima on his friend without parting with her for ever . this separation seemed very difficult to her , and she could have wished that vglan to whom she could refuse nothing , had desired any thing else of her ; but the great eunuch who had undertaken to render mahomet caprogli happy , resolved to finish what he had begun , and at last prevailed so far upon her , that she had no power to deny his request . go vglan said she to the eunuch , go tell your friend , that he is beholden to you for a favour , which none but you could have obtained of me . the kislar agazi did what became him on this occasion , and reiterated all the protestations he had before made of being faithful to her as long as he lived . his place puts him in a condition of obliging or disobliging the grand signiors mistresses , which makes them have the more respect for the chief of the eunuchs who govern their seraglio . he was no sooner assured of coprogli's felicity , but he sent for him to tell him the good news , who notwithstanding what he knew of the eunuchs power , could hardly be perswaded that in so short a time he had been so successful , as to satisfie both his ambition and his love . but at last being possest of fatima , and vglan having given him his commission for his government , he thought of nothing beside the enjoyment of his good fortune , which by the protection of the sultana , and the friendship of the kislar agazi seemed to be firmly established . but when he was ready to go and take possession of his government , he saw himself exposed to the cruel persecutions of zelim achmet . this formidable rival was not able to see his mistress , and the government of baruth to fall to coprogli's share , without being jealous even to fury . he could not indure a preference that made him almost desperate , he presumed much on his own merit , on the sultans favour to him , and on the authority of his uncle ragep bassa , who had succeeded in the charge of grand visier , after the death of achomat ; so that coprogli was to expect all the ill offices that a private man can receive from a great minister , and a favourite who has his princes ear : but yet having the sultana on his side , he believed her able to protect him against his enemies : and he was so confident of this , that without taking any other measures , he parted from constantinople with the fair fatima , to go and take possession of his government of baruth . he exercised his charge with so much integrity , that he deserved the adoration of the people . but who can be innocent when merit it self is an offence ? the grand visier ragep was wholly swayed by his nephew achmet , who could not digest the affront which he pretended he had received from mahomet coprogli , and was not satisfied with the government of syria , which the grand signior had given him to comfort him for missing that of baruth . this insolent favourite projected the ruine of coprogli ; but seeing that the sultana zaime protected him , policy kept him from declaring himself openly against him , for fear of displeasing the emperour who adored zaime . he knew amuraths humour perfectly well , and saw plainly that to oppose his love , was the way to ruine himself ; therefore not to hazard any thing , he contain'd himself in expectation of some more favourable opportunity of revenge : and time had afforded him means , if the authority of the grand visier his uncle had continued . heaven which is weary of the injustice of the wicked , could no longer bear with those of ragep bassa , but destroyed him to preserve the innocent , who were the objects of his cruelties and treacheries . the jealousie which this ragep , when he was but a simple bassa , had heretofore had of emir ticcardin prince of drus , whom the chance of war had made a prisoner at constantinople , after the loss of his children , his estate , and treasures , made him now afresh persecute him with calumnies , and engage the mufti and religion against him , that he might oblige the sultan to behead the emir , who derived himself from godfrey of bouillon , king of ierusalem , and was the protector of the christians , and franks in the eastern provinces . he had counselled amurath to put to death camtemir king of the petty tartars , whom he had brought to constantinople , under pretence of making his peace with the great cham of tartary , who had corrupted him with bribes . at last he had conspired to depose the grand signior , and set up his brother ibrahim in his place , so that the sultan being informed of the treasons of this first minister , who was the author of all the confusions in the state : he caused him to be strangled , and by his death prevented the destruction of many of the grandees of the port , whom he would have sacrificed to his ambition . this disgrace forced zelim achmet to let coprogli be quiet for some time . in the mean time amurath , who had ended the persian war , and calmed the troubles of his empire , abandoned himself to the delights of the seraglio . but death which had spared him in armies where he was exposed to the greatest dangers , surprized him in the midst of his pleasures ; for in the beyran , which is the turks easter , at which time they are wont to be very merry , the better to forget the austerity of their ramazan , or lent. the sultan made a debauch with the selichtar , cham gumar , machut , and iarzai , two other persians , in which he drank so excessively of malvasie , and ros-solis , that he inflamed his bowels , and fell into a burning feaver , of which he died a few days after . several diseases , had taken away all his children , and his cruelty had put all his brothers to death , except ibrahim , whom he thought incapable of reigning . while he was sick , he asked often to see him , intending as some believe , to have had him strangled , that he might leave none of his blood behind him , but what should be born of zaime , whom he knew to be with child . he had named rahim chiras , c ham of the petty tartars to be his successor , and had made a secret agreement with him , that in case zaime should be brought to bed of a son , he should resign the empire to him . but the divan ordained otherwise , and the sultana valide had no sooner closed his eyes but she went to take ibrahim out of prison . this prince made some difficulty at the proposition which the sultana his mother , the mufti , the visiers and bassa's made him of ascending the throne ; believing it to be a design to surprize him , and continued to counterfeit himself mad , as he had done till then , by the advice of the eunuch zomboul his governour , who had taught him this way to avoid the cruelty of his brother amurath ; but when he saw the emperors dead body , he convinced them that he had concealed his reason to preserve his life ; and shewed so much judgment , that he at first suprized those who knew the manner of his education . ibrahim having taken up the reins of the ottoman empire , began his reign with such justice and clemency , as seemed to give the people an undoubted assurance of an happy government . the first commandment he gave was to mustapha his grand visier , who had succeeded ragep , that he should put no man to death , unless he were convict of so enormous a crime , that he could not be pardoned without committing a greater . this prince was extremely good natur'd , as might be seen by the lineaments of his face : he had a ruddy complexion , a broad forehead , his limbs well set , but his behaviour was very silly , and innocent , proceeding from his obscure education , which had quite changed the vigor of his mind and health , so that it was feared he could have no children . this made the sultana his mother have a great care of the sultana zaime , whom she knew to be with child . zaime who loved the sultana valide as her own mother , had discovered it to her ; and the subtil sultana kiozem ibrahim's mother not believing he would leave a son behind him , would not suffer zaime to retire into the old seraglio , where the sultanas of the deceased grand signiors shut themselves up . she fancied it would be no hard matter to perswade ibrahim to love her : zaime was young , her great belly appeared not , and no body knew of it ; nor was it difficult to make him believe that the child she should be brought to bed of was his own : but there was no need of all this contrivance , for ibrahim who never knew what love was , was so well satisfied with zaime , that examining no farther , he abandon'd himself wholly to the enjoyment of her : yet afterwards not contented with the delights he found in this princess , who had taught him to love ; he had a mind to try if another could not as well recommend those pleasures which had so long been unknown to him , and took a liking to an handsome georgian , well born , and a christian , who had been taken from her parents at twelve years old , and brought to the great seraglio at constantinople , as a perfect beauty . she had been bred very carefully , having been taught to sing , and play on several instruments , to accompany her voice , which was admirable : and it was by this that she had attracted ibrahim . this prince was a great lover of musick , both instrumental , and vocal . he walked one evening under a balcony , where the young bassée , so was the fair georgian called , sung a song so passionate , that he would needs know the person that had sung it : but having found by conversing with her , that she had no less wit than beauty , he was so charmed , that immediately he threw her his handkerchief , as a sure pledge of his love , and a certain token that she should that very night receive more particular favours . of all the passions that princes are subject to , love is the most powerful , and may boast of more triumphs than all the rest ; and though it is said that fruition diminishes it , that of ibrahim manifested the contrary , for by the possession of his new favourite , he became more , and more inflamed : and his kindness increasing every day , contributed to bassées good fortune . the next morning she had eight women , four eunuchs , and four cooks added to her train . the sultan sent her six baskets full of very rich presents , with a cabinet stored with many thousand shekines , augmenting her allowance proportionably to his kindness ; and not thinking this sufficient , he would have her train as great as that of the sultana zaime ; so that he gave her more eunuchs , and made up her number of women sixteen . he furnished a private apartment for her with the best furniture in the seraglio , where he often did her the honour to eat with her . the compliant humour of this favourite diverted his natural melancholy ; she would sometimes prevail with him to walk by the sea-side , and to hunt in the neighbouring fields . at last the eunuch zomboul perceiving her to be with child , he carried the news of it to the grand signior , who took a diamond of a great value off from his finger to make her a present of ; and not being able longer to contein his joy , went himself to congratulate her , that she was become the depository of a pledge so important to the ottoman empire : afterwards he visited the sultana valide , to rejoyce with her . zaime was quickly informed of it , and the news had like to have kill'd her ; she found her self ready to lie down , which spoiled hers and the sultana valide's design . the time having deceived them , there not remaining enough to make ibrahim believe that he was the father of her child . the sultana kiosem being one of the most subtle , ingenious princesses that ever was , would not quite ruine zaime , whom she tenderly loved , nor expose a child of amurath ; for she made no question , but that ibrahim when he should come to know the truth , would sacrifice zaime's child to his own safety . therefore she resolved to keep her lying in secret , and to convey the child out of the seraglio by some trusty person . they could think of no body fitter to be trusted with so important a secret than fatima , who was immediately sent for : she was ready to lie in her self , which served as a pretence for her coming to constantinople , whither the women of quality often come to lay their great bellies . she was no sooner arrived , but she fell in labour ; and a little while after , the sultana zaime was brought to bed of a daughter , which she put into fatima's hands , desiring her to have as much care of her , as if she were her own . fatima acquitted her self very handsomely of her charge , and brought up this princess in her own house , under the name of iohaime : she had a son , who looked on her as his sister , and was suffered to continue in his error a great while , as we shall see hereafter when we come to his history . in the mean time the sultana zaime being freed from the apprehensions of her great belly , appeared more beautiful than ever , which had some effect on the grand signior ; but she could not quite regain him : he was constant in his affection to the sultana bassée , whose happiness made all those who pretended to his favour , jealous , and almost desperate . zaime , whose loss was the greatest , was most afflicted ; nor did she neglect any means to destroy her rival , who alone had banished her out of ibrahim's heart . the sultan perceiving her jealousie , and knowing her to be newly with child by him , out of the apprehension he had of her wit and great power , endeavoured to reconcile her to the sultana bassée . the two sultana's willing to please ibrahim by their obedience , seemed to have stifled their jealousie , which put the sultan into such transports of joy , as nothing could augment but the birth of two princes , which the two rivals almost at the same time were brought to bed of . he now renewed the vow which he had before made of sending one of his children to mecha , to give the prophet mahomet thanks for the favour which he believed heaven had bestowed on him by his intercessions . but as if the fruitfulness of zaime and bassée had distasted him , he took off his affection from them , allowing them only a place in his esteem , and ingaged himself in new amours , which manifested the inconstancy of his humour . ever since this prince had let loose the reins to his passions , his counterfeit , or natural sweetness degenerated into extreme effeminacy , and a bloody brutality . he began to despise those who ought to have been most dear to him , as the sultana valide his mother , the mufti , and zomboul his protector . he put to death his grand visier mustapha bassa , and salik pacha who succeeded him , soon after had the same fate . cappigi bassa after the great services he had done him , had no better fortune than the rest ; he caused the captain bassa general of the sea , to be strangled for answering him freely in an important affair . the aga of the ianizaries lost his head for the insolence of the souldiers , who complained openly of the effeminacy , and cruelty of their emperour . he was so fearful that he would put the most considerable persons of the empire to death upon the least suspicion . he craftily invited the cham of the tartars to constantinople , and beheaded him for saying , that if his highness should die with-children , he should inherit the ottoman empire , which belonged to him of right by sultan amurath's will , the constitutions of the empire , and the laws of the musulmans . these cruelties made him odious to the grandees of the port , and the chief of the seraglio ; of which number were the sultana valide , the eunuch zomboul , and the mufti . several bassa's revolted , but they were suppressed by mehemet bassa of damas , who was made grand visier , though he could neither write nor read . all the rebels were deprived of their governments ; that of aleppo was given to mahomet coprogli , who relinquished that of baruth , to his sworn enemy zelim achmet , who by his intrigues at the port had hitherto preserved himself . the ianizaries and spahies which are the two most considerable orders of the turkish militia , raised several tumults one after another , which were quieted again by giving them money . at last the mufti , the new grand visier , and the principals of the court , being weary of ibrahim's cruelty , and ill administration , resolved to rid themselves of him ; but fearing lest if he should discover their conspiracy , he would secure himself by the death of his own children , that he only might survive of his race , and so save himself by the general necessity of the state , because the turks cannot indure to have any other emperours but what are of the ottoman family . they agreed before they undertook any thing to make sure of his children , or at least to get one of them out of the seraglio , whom they might have in their own power . the best expedient they could think of to bring this design about , was to let the sultan know by the mufti , that he was indispensably oblig'd to accomplish the vow he had made while he had no children , of sending one of his sons to mecha ; assuring him that if he delay'd it any longer he would bring the wrath of heaven upon him , and by declaring himself a transgressor of the law , might cause an universal revolt . ibrahim who was naturally very timorous , yielded to the mufti 's perswasions , sticking only at the choice of him whom he ought to send . the voyage being very long , the confidence he had in his prophet , could not free him from his fear , lest some ill accident should befal the young pilgrim : he would not venture his eldest son by the sultana bassée , who was then about three years old , but was more inclined to send prince mahomet , then but thirty months old , whom he had by zaime , who feigned her self to be with child again . she was not informed of the conspiracy , and knowing the grand signiors design , she told him , she would not leave her son , and that the inconvenience of her great belly would not permit her to accompany him in so dangerous a voyage . perhaps her jealousie furnished her with this pretence to remove her rival from the seraglio : on the other side bassée knowing the conspiracy , solicited the sultan to let her conduct prince ottoman his son to the temple of their prophet ; alledging that his eldest son ought to accomplish his vow . the extreme care she had to free her son from the tempest which she saw ready to fall on the seraglio , and her desire to leave a place where she believed she had been poisoned , made her the more earnest to go , being seconded by the mufti , who assured ibrahim that he ought to send the eldest of his children : so that the sultan being pressed by such strong arguments , yielded against his will to superstition , and a mothers tenderness . he immediately gave order to the general of the sea , to equip the strongest gally he could find . there was one of a prodigious bigness , which was not quite finished . the captain bassa sent him word that it would require some time before she could be sit to put to sea : but ibrahim who was extremely importun'd , said , that if she were not ready to sail in four days , his head should pay for his negligence : in the mean while he imployed the little time prescribed for their departure , in ordering all things necessary for their voyage , intending they should imbark with the greatest splendor and pomp that had ever been seen . the day assigned being come , the sultana bassée who was otherwise indisposed , was more sensibly troubled to depart without her dear confident zomboul , who had discovered the plot to her , and desired her to provide for her own , and her sons safety by quitting the seraglio . this eunuch had the charge of ibrahim when he was in prison , and had not only counsell'd him to counterfeit himself mad , to avoid his brothers cruelty , ( who otherwise would have murdered him with the rest of his brothers ) but he preserved his life when the emperor commanded him to dispatch him secretly . yet sultan ibrahim was so ingrateful to zomboul , that after he had put him out of his place of capi aga , he often threatned him with death ; so that his resentment made him joy with those who conspired his ruine : and foreseeing the approaching revolution , he was willing to secure his fortune by following the young prince , who in all likelihood would soon come to be emperour . the sultana bassée just before she went away , when she took her leave of the sultan , cast her self at his feet , with tears in her eyes , to implore the last favour that she should ever ask of him , on which the happiness of her life depended . the emperor moved by her tears , presently lifted her up , and promised to grant what ever she would request . sir , said she , i ask zomboul of you , to accompany me in my voyage . i know well enough that i shall rob you of a faithful servant ; but when you consider it is for the service of your son , and a mother afflicted by so cruel a separation , i am perswaded you will not refuse me this last grace . ibrahim was a little surprized at this unexpected complement ; he could hardly think of parting with a slave to whom he owed his life , and one whom he believed the most faithful of all his officers : but he had promised , and that to a person who was dear to him for his sons sake ; therefore he ordered zomboul to be ready to part the next day , and gave him the general command of the conduct of the voyage . he would have their departure kept secret , to which end about midnight , the sultana bassée , prince osman her son , and her servants being let out at the garden gate of the seraglio , the grand signior came himself in a disguise to the sea-side , to give the sultana , and her son his last kisses . this princess answered the sultan's tenderness in such a manner as would have inspired the most insensible soul with love and sorrow , farewel sir , said she with a languishing voice , you will never see me more , for i am poisoned by my perfidious rival . after these words she went abord the gally , and set sail , leaving ibrahim in a melancholy which continued upon him for many days . her last words were imprinted in his soul , and perhaps he would presently have made zaime sensible of his displeasure , had he not believed her to be with child , it being his desire to leave a great many children behind him . this inclined him to wait till after her delivery , to punish her for what she was unjustly accused of . bassée who it may be had been poisoned by some body else , was vexed to leave her rival in the seraglio , although she had been promised that she , and her son mahomet should be involved in the grand signiors ruine . she would rather have had her fall by the sultans own hand , and this made her defame this princess , who has given too sublime marks of her virtue , to let the world so much as suspect her of so base a crime . those who had conspired the death of ibrahim , deferred the execution of their design , till bassée and her son were arrived at alexandria ; but the gally which carried them , being met near the isle of rhodes by the gallies of malta , commanded by boisbaudran the general of the gallies of that fraternity , was assaulted , and made a long and a valiant resistance , in which the aga zomboul after he had given proofs of an extraordinary courage , and done all that a brave man , and a wise captain could do on such an occasion , was shot through the body with a musket bullet , which disabled him from fighting any longer . he caused himself to be carried down to the sultana's cabin , where having called the captains to him , he counselled them to compound with the enemy : then kissing young osman's hand , and taking leave of his mother , he made them carry him up again into the fight , where he incouraged the souldiers to the very last . his death disheartned the turks , so that the knights soon became masters of the vessel ; but the prize cost the victors dear . general boisbaudran performing the part of a great captain , died of a musket shot in his breast . piancourt , great steward to the grand master of maltha , and captain of the st. mary , was slain as he was drawing an arrow out of his hand : and monsieur d' albigre a novice of great hopes , lost his life there , with many more gallant knights . the great booty was but an inconsiderable recompence for the loss of so many brave men . the sultana , and the prince her son , with their train were conducted to the isle of malta ; and the news being brought to constantinople made the conspirators defer their enterprize . the grand signior received the news with inexpressible sorrow , but when he heard that his dear bassée was dead , his grief grew so excessive that he was almost distracted . he continued several days without speaking to any body ; and upon coming a little to himself , he remembred bassée's last words at her departure ; which plunged him again into his former despair . he commanded zaime to be brought to him , who apprehending his cruelty , took young mahomet along with her , who was then look'd upon as heir to the empire , that she might allay the fathers fury by the presence of his son : but he would have revenged himself on the mother , and the son too , if they had not been delivered out of his hands . as soon as he beheld zaime , he reproached her with her treachery , and without hearing her justification , which she was ready to make on her knees : he had thrust his dagger into her breast , if young mahomet had not staid his hand , and received the stroke which he intended to have given his mother . hers and the childs cries brought the sultana valide , and some officers to the place , who freed them from the danger they were in . the young prince was hurt above the right eye , where he has yet a great scar ; which a modern historian imputes to the scratch of a diamond , which ibrahim had on one day when he gave him a box on the ear . however it was , this action made a great noise in the seraglio , and alarm'd all the city . every body thought that the heir of the empire was dead ; and ibrahim himself was induced to believe it by the pains that the sultana took to publish it , and her making a magnificent funeral for him , which filled the seraglio , and the town with mourning . he was the only man that shewed no sorrow for so deplorable an accident , which made him more hated than before . he sought to comfort himself for the death of his beloved sultana , and the taking of his eldest son , by the furious war which the undertook against malta . he swore to ruine that famous island , and to destory all the kinghts that should come into his power : and having learn'd that they were french knights that took his gally , he could hardly forbear violating the person of the sieur de harley , count of cis● , then embassador of france , at the port , who retired to pera to escape his fury . he would have massacred all the french in his dominions , if the aga of the eunuchs who was very powerful with him , had not hinder'd him by remonstrances that had very near cost him his life . his cruelty augmenting more and more , fell upon the chief officers of the empire . one hussein whom from a poor shepherd the sultan had raised to an eminent condition , because during his confinement he had diverted him with his pipe , and country songs , feeding his sheep near the prison , helped to nourish his brutish passions . the grand signior gave credit to none but this man , who being jealous of the authority of the grandees of the port , endeavour'd to build his reputation on the ruine of their fortune . to this end , he caused mahomet the grand visier to be strangled , for going about to disswade the grand signor from the war of malta , the event of which he judged to be very dangerous . this wholsom advice was the reason of his death , which was followed by that of bekir , captain general of the sea ; but whatsoever is too violent cannot last long . zelim achmet , governour of syria , and baruth , mahomet coprogli's enemy was made grand visier by the favour of the traitor hussain , who was his particular friend ; either made so by presents , or that the sympathy of their ill nature had begot their friendship . achmet was no sooner raised to this high charge , but he thought of overthrowing all those whose fortune gave him any suspicion . he wanted but little of ruining valide , and zaime , by the counsel he gave the emperour , because they had heretofore thwarted his interest . the sultan who had resolved whatsoever it cost him to be revenged on the knights of malta , seeing himself disswaded from that expedition , that his great preparations might not be fruitless , chose the isle of candy and the dominions of the venetians to be the object of his vengeance , sending all his forces to the conquest of the ancient kingdom of crete , under the conduct of mahomet bassa , who commanded the land army , and of saffi , who in right of his charge of captain general of the sea , which ibrahim had bestowed on him after the death of bekir who succeeded pial , commanded the fleet. these generals attacked canea , and took it , notwithstanding the vigorous resistance of the governour antonio navario , and the succours which andrea cornaro the general of candy sent thither , under the colonels angeli and iustiniani , who signalized their address and courage , on this occasion , as they have done on a thousand others . they continued the war three years with great disadvantage , and with such excessive charge , as exhausted ibrahim's coffers , without making any great progress ; which either proceeded from the venetians couragious defence , or from the frequent change of the generals , who out of jealousie , or vanity , acted quite contrary to their predecessors . in the mean time the army required continual supplies of necessary provision , and the general vssain bassa was very importunate for money to maintain his troops ; which not being sent , he suffered the janizaries who were in candy to return to constantinople to demand their pay , and be relieved by their companions ; who seeing those who came back so ill satisfied , refused to embarque unless they were paid beforehand , which so provoked the grand signior that he threatned the grand visier achmet with the loss of his head , if he did not find money to carry on the war. this base minister was glad of this absolute order , which was a sufficient pretence for him to lay extraordinary impositions on the people , and to spoil all those bassa's and governours of provinces , of their riches , whose power he either suspected , or envied . to this purpose he summoned several of them to give an account to the treasurers of the exchequer , not forgetting mahomet coprogli , whom he imprisoned , with a great many more , as innocent as himself . but he set himself particularly to persecute him , whom he had now gotten into the snare which he had so long laid for him . he thought he had now met with a lucky opportunity of revenging the affronts he had received from him , both in his love , and his fortune . he no longer feared the sultana zaime , who had ever protected his enemy , against whom he had maliciously fomented the grand signiors displeasure since the death of the sultana bassée ; and he already beheld the ruine of unfortunate mahomet with pleasure : but to accomplish his vengeance he had a mind to make him perish shamefully , by accusing him , as well as the rest of the bassa's and beys ( whom he had imprisoned ) of extortion , and rapine . though mahomet coprogli was innocent , his behaviour having always been unblameable ; yet he could not but apprehend so dangerous an enemy , who without doubt would have brought his pernicious design to pass , if he had not been obliged to neglect his revenge , to take care of his own life , which was odious to all the world . the injustice of this grand visier , and the crimes which he committed every day by sending persons of all ages and conditions to execution , on the least suspicion , and frequently without any other ground , than the satisfaction of his hatred , and avarice , or the keeping up of his authority , were not to be indured . the grandees of the empire , the mufti , and the sultana valide her self thought it not fit to defer the performance of their design any longer . they foresaw the ruine of the state , if the government should continue in the hands of such a lewd hairbrain'd emperor , who committed the sovereign authority of the powerfullest empire in the world , to two of the basest ministers that ever mannaged publick affairs . they resolved to take away the root of all the mischiefs that threatned them , by depriving an unworthy prince of his power , and by punishing the crimes of the grand visier achmet , and the traytor hussein . the people , and the janizaries were easily brought into the conspiracy , being both weary of the tyranny . the people were so oppressed by the grand visier , and the souldiers so provoked for want of their pay , that they offered to set the seraglio on fire . the mufti , who is the chief priest of the turkish law , the kadileskess who are the judges , the visiers and bassa's who are the chancellors of state , and intendents of provinces , the aga of the janizaries , who is colonel of all the infantry , the captain who is admiral of the sea , and generally all the principal officers revolted with one accord . the sedition was begun by the request which the mufti made to ibrahim , in the name of the whole state , to have the grand visier achmet punished . the sultan provoked by this boldness , commanded his guard to chastise the mutineers for making such an impudent proposition ; but the janizaries were too much incensed to obey him ; which forced him to flie to the sultana valide , his mother , who had fomented the rebellion , that she might revenge the wrongs she had suffered from her son by the counsel of the grand visier , whom with the traitor hussein , ibrahim delivered up to the people to be torn in pieces ; naming mahomet a popular man who was threescore and ten years old , to supply his place , not being able to appease the rebels any other way . but they were not satisfied with this , they would have ibrahim himself come and render an account of his actions before the mufti , who summoned him before the divan or consul , by sending a kadilesker to him , whom the sultan slighted , and tore the fetfa , which is a summons to appear before the judges . this being reiterated in vain , the mufti , with the visiers , the bassa's , and other officers went to the seraglio , and took him by force out of his mothers arms , and carried him to the prison , in which he was brought up ; where ten days after he was strangled , his son mahomet who was then about seven years old , being placed in the imperial throne , and publickly proclaimed emperor of the turks , and his mother zaime , regent , during his minority . the sultana was assisted by a council of twelve bassa's , who were to deliberate with her concerning affairs of state ; in which she was so well versed , that she soon obtained authority enough to make any thing pass in the divan , which she had resolved in her closet , and discharged the grand visier of a great deal of trouble which she was willing to take upon her self . and not long after , the visier died , leaving the sultana at liberty to bestow his place on one of her own creatures . however she was forced to use great caution , in the choice of this minister , policy instructed her not to raise one that might intrench upon her power , or one who by displeasing the grandees , and the people , might render her odious to them both . she had fresh examples before her eyes , of the fatal consequence of such elections , and of the dangers that the sultans were exposed to by the imprudence of their ministers . dissimulation is a virtue in princes ; she had already formed her design in her head , nothing remaining but to put it handsomly in execution ; to which end , she caused the divan or council of state of the ottoman empire to be assembled ; to which the mufti , and all the great men of the port were summoned . she represented to them that by the death of mahomet , the office of the visier azem was vacant in a time , that considering the great wars he was ingaged in with his most cruel enemies , more than every required an able and experienced minister to support the weakness of the sultan , who could not in many years be capable of taking care of his empire himself . she told them that the treasures were exhausted , and that she had brought them together , to take their advice in such pressing necessities : adding , that it was requisite to re-establish the ancient taxes , without oppressing the people , who had suffered so much in the last emperors time , that they must not think of laying new imposts on them . she protested to them that she would wholly resign her self up to their counsel , in the sovereign administration which the divan had conferr'd on her ( an honour that had not been done to any sultana before her ) especially since it was composed of persons so well able to govern as they were . at last she concluded her discourse with a command to them to give their votes for him whom they thought fittest to be her partner in power , and lieutenant general of the empire . she foresaw that by this means she should make the visiers and bassa's so jealous of one another , that they would not resolve to choose any particular man , which was the thing she wished ; and it fell out according to her expectation : for all those who aspired to the place , being ashamed to ask it , were unwilling to give their votes for another : and when she pressed them to declare themselves , they very submissively desired her to make the choice her self , since whatever liberty she had given them of electing a grand visier , yet there could be none but such a one as she should approve ; which inclined them rather to deserve her favour by their obedience . the grand sultana who understood their meaning , was glad to see her designs succeed so well . she assured them she would not abuse the trust they reposed in her , and that she would make such a choice as should be to their satisfaction , and to ingage them the more , she told them it was necessary to supply those governments which were vacant , and to examine the accusations of those bassa's , beys , and sangiacks , whom ibrahim had imprison'd before his death , some for rapine , others for imbezelling the publick treasure , that the innocent might be freed , and the guilty punished . this was a nice proposition , and sensibly touched those visiers and bassa's who protected the prisoners , and had contributed to ibrahim's destruction . but the sultana was glad to find this means to reproach them with the death of her husband , and to oblige them to give her some satisfaction since the love of your country , and the interest of state , said she , caused you to remedy the disorders of the government , by summoning my lord , and your emperour to the tribunal , you ought to continue your justice to all the world , by relieving the innocent , who indure those pains which are only due to the criminal : and it were of odious example if they should escape that punishment to which you condemned an emperor who certainly was not faulty , if you think those whose sentence you defer , innocent . as she said these words , she let fall some tears , which she presently wiped away , for fear of provoking those , whom she intended to mannage to her advantage . she added , that although sovereigns are above all laws , and subjects have no power to call them to an account of their actions , yet the sultan her son would forget what was passed , and she would sacrifice all her resentment to the furtherance of that justice , which she doubted not but they would render to those who expected it from them . the sultanas discourse was very surprising to the visiers , and the bassa's , who had rather have set the prisoners at liberty , without any farther inquiry . but the divan was concerned in honour to approve of her advice , lest they should be thought to exercise their justice on none but their princes . commissioners therefore were named to go along with the nectangi or secretary of state , and the tefterdar or treasurer general of the revenue , to visit the prisons . there they found mahomet coprogli , who seeing himself among a great many criminals , had insinuated himself so into his companions in misery , that with too much freedom they made him , whom they believed as guilty as themselves , the confident of their crimes : but he did it with design to make an advantage of their easiness , either of his own accord , or by the command of the sultana , who made use of this invention as a means to promote him to that dignity which she intended for him . she knew where his prison was as soon as he was led thither , and fatima who was very dear to her because of the care she took in the education of the princess iohaime her daughter , continually solicited her to use her authority in setting her husband at liberty , which she could not do , being her self in disgrace at that time . however she might have freed him as soon as she was possessed of the sovereign power , but it was coprogli's interest to remain in prison then , when his enlargement would have been fatal to him , because of the sedition of the janizaries , who having already murdered some of the chief of the port , would certainly have destroyed him to have weaken'd zaime's party . she esteemed him not only for his wifes sake , but for his own merit , and left nothing undone to preserve him . she secretly disposed the commissioners to inform themselves particularly of mahomet coprogli's case , who behaved himself so well , that every thing seemed to fall out naturally : for when he had fully justified himself from all the crimes that were laid to his charge , he demanded with submission , which yet shewed his courage , and the greatness of his soul , whether his death was decreed . i am ready , said he , to suffer it with patience though my life might perhaps be very useful to the state : wherefore i desire my judges to lead me to the sultan before i go to execution , that i may acquaint him with a secret , which i will discover to none but his highness , or the great sultana . these speeches were reported in full divan , where the mufti , the visiers , and the bassa's knowing zaime had a kindness for coprogli , desired her earnestly , to be just to so brave a man , to hear what he had to say , and to reward his merit . she willing to take the advantage of their zeal , to accomplish her design , commanded them to send for that important man who had the applause of the whole divan . coprogli , when he came , by his good min , and eloquence , confirmed the opinion that had been conceived of him : and the grand sultana , after she had inlarged upon the report that had been made her of his virtue and merit , asked him what it was he had to impart to his highness . and when she had learn'd that it was an infallible expedient to replenish the grand signiors coffers without oppressing the people , or raising new taxes , she declared him visier azem by the authority of the sultan , and the divan . the whole assembly was exceedingly astonished at this , having never so much as dreamt , that coprogli should have been brought out of prison to be raised to the first charge of the empire . but the visiers had consented to it themselves , by the information they had given the sultana in favour of him whom she named . every one murmured secretly , though they did not complain ; and coprogli † received from zaime's hand the golden box , in which was the grand signior's seal , which it was his office to keep . here was an extraordinary change , mahomet who a little before was laden with irons , is freed from them to take upon him the government of the most powerful empire in the world ; and what is more admirable , the alteration of his fortune wrought no change in his manners : he was not at all dazled with the splendor of those honours which were heaped on him , but established the foundation of his greatness by his discretion . he was complacent to the great men , merciful to the people , and equally just to all , making it appear that he was truly worthy of his charge , which he began to exercise by restoring several good laws , which the late disorders had interrupted . he made every one to do his duty , terrifying the magistrates by the sentence which he pronounced against the bassa's who were left in prison ; where while he was their companion , he had dived into their secrets , and found none of them innocent . the crimes they were convicted of were of such a nature , as could not be pardoned without great prejudice to the state. he had given marks of the gentleness of his nature while he was governour of baruth and aleppo , and the people of those provinces knew him not to be inclined to bloodshed : but he was now raised to a charge that obliged him to force his inclination . all the bassa's , beys , and sangiacks who were found guilty of extortion , rapine , or treason , were condemned to death . and that the punishment of these crimes might serve as an example to all the officers of the empire , and a pattern of exact justice to the grand signior . he got into his hands the wealth of the bassa's , who had been executed , and set up two tables in the hall , through which the sultan was to pass to go to the devan . on one of them he placed twenty of the principal heads that had been cut off , and covered them with a great mourning carpet ; and on the other he set a great many rich purses full of gold and precious stones , which was covered with another carpet , imbroidered with gold and pearls ; and then waited for the sultan and his mothers coming to the divan , to shew them this strange spectacle . the great sultana presently had a mind to know , to what end those preparations were , and what was under the carpets ; one of which the prince her son , without staying for an answer , lifted up , and in a fright asked what those heads did there ? sir , replied mahomet coprogli , directing his speech to him , they vomit up the blood of your subjects , which they have sucked from them , and which , continued he lifting up the carpet , you may see in these purses : it is fit that robbers should be punished : those men who have destroyed so many by their cruelty , and avarice , who have robbed so many innocent people , are at last stripped themselves , and have rendred that money of which they have defrauded you . this proceeding seemed a little bloody , and made it feared that his administration would be very severe ; but he regulated his actions with so much justice , that he never put any man to death , unless he certainly knew that he deserved it . the chief scope of this grand visier was to raise his princes authority , weaken'd of late by the frequent seditions of the janizaries , whose insolence he endeavoured to curb for the establishment of his own fortune too . he told them they were unworthy of being inrolled , and receiving pay , if they were not in condition to serve , and ready to obey the emperors orders . but they instead of being satisfied with the death of ibrahim , thought to take the advantage of sultan mahomet's youth ; and believing that the grand visier was as weak , and timorous , as his predecessors , whom they had either murthered or deposed ; they slighted his commands , and refused to pass into candy , alledging that the janizaries were priviledged from making war by sea , that they were not to march any where without the emperor , whom they would not leave , for fear of some innovation against him in their absence . the sultana kiozem furnished them with this pretence , the better to compass a design which she had contrived . this sultana who had still the title of valide , was grandmother to mahomet the fourth . she had contributed to the death of her son ibrahim , because he took away the authority which she had usurped . she fancied that since she had a share in the government , in three emperors reigns , she should have been made regent of the empire , during her grandsons minority : but the grandees of the port , and the divan having conferred the sovereign power on the grand signiors mother , she was extremely offended to see the affairs of the ottoman empire mannaged by a woman , who owed her fortune and greatness to her . she hoped that zaime would surrender her authority to her , but this being too unreasonable and improbable a wish to succeed , ambition which considers the extent of the desires , more than of duty , made her think of revenge . she thought of nothing but how to execute her projects , and despaired not yet to make her self absolute mistress of the empire . to this purpose she imparted her design to the kislar agazi , who had always been her confident ; but he could not so much as hear her treason without horror . how madam , said he to her , in disorder , is it possible that you would destroy a princess who honours you as her queen , and respects you as her mother ? could you be so cruel as to kill young sultan mahomet , because he is her son ? is he not yours too ? does not nature it self speak in his behalf ? no , continued he , i will rather lose my life than be an assistant in so foul an enterprise . well , well , vglan , replied the malicious princess ( who perceiving how coldly the eunuch entertained her proposition , bethought her self of counterfeiting repentance , lest he should betray her ) endeavour then to restore my authority , and dispose zaime to take me along with her in the regency ; my advice will be very advantagious to her , and i will always behave my self like a good mother towards her . the kislar agazi promised her more than she asked , and swore never to speak of what she had imparted to him ; neither had he any time to do it : he spoke with her in the beginning of the night , and the next morning he was found dead in his bed . no body could tell how it came to pass , but since that time it has been discovered , that a slave whom she had gained , had blown poison into his nose when he was asleep . the death of this eunuch was exceedingly deplored by the great sultana , who reflected on all the good offices he had done for her : and she would have been more afflicted if she could have comprehended the greatness of her loss in him who would have done her a more important service than ever , if death had not prevented him . the grand visier who owed his fortune to him , and looked on him as his father , was inexpressibly grieved , and suspected somewhat of the truth , but could not guess at it all . in the mean time the sultana valide lost no time ; she had by great promises ingaged the aga of the janizaries to the aga of the white eunuchs , the bostangibachi , the governour of the pages , called i●hoglans , who are six hundred of the handsomest young men in the empire , the captain general of the seas , and some of the most considerable bassa's . she had so disposed every thing , that her design would infallibly have succeeded , if heaven which takes a particular care of crowned heads , had not put it into the visier azems mind to go out of his seraglio at the beginning of the night , and to pass through the quarters of the town in disguise , with one slave only whom he trusted most , to see what the janizaries did , of whom he had some apprehension , as not being well affected either to him , or the emperors service . he was much surprised to find them all in the hippodrome with their muskets on their shoulders , and their matches lighted , and sentinels placed at all avenues . he was presently stopt , his looks betrayed his intention of not being known , but he wanted not courage , and on this occasion manifested the presence of his mind . he asked with a great deal of confidence for bactas the aga of the janizaries , and being led to his oda , was astonished at his arrogance in not rising to salute him , though he knew him very well ; when at another time he would have prostrated himself before the grand visier , who never goes to see any body but the grand signior , and when he receives a visit , never rises to any body but the mufti . however he dissembled his thoughts at present , knowing himself certainly lost if he did not make use of some subtilty to disingage himself from the danger he was in . the aga in the mean time having made him sit down on his left hand , which is the most honourable place among the turkish souldiers , was just going to ask him the cause of his disguise , when mahomet preventing him , bactas , said he , i was informed that you assembled your troops to night for some great enterprise : i received this notice from the seraglio , from persons whom you know to be your chiefest friends , and i disguised my self , for fear of being known , to come and learn of you what i should do for your security , and my own . bactas was struck speechless to hear that the grand visier was informed of all the plot ; he easily believed that he was come on purpose to him to endeavour his own preservation : and imagining it would be a great advantage to ingage this first minister in the conspiracy , he examin'd him a little , and then discovered the whole design to him ; telling him , that he was to make himself master of the seraglio , and seize on the young sultan mahomet , whom he would either cause to be strangled , or shut him up in prison with his mother ; that all was agreed on with the sultana valide , who was to have the regency of the empire in the minority of prince soliman , whom they would place on the throne instead of his brother mahomet : and finally , if he had a mind to secure his authority and his life , he must necessarily be assistant to this change . the grand visier demurred not one minute to give his assent , making as if he had been before informed of all that bactas told him , and expressed a great deal of satisfaction that it was in his power to serve the sultana valide by imbracing her party , which he believed to be the strongest . bactas suffered himself to be wheadled by coprogli's promises , whom he obliged by oath to be faithful to the sultana kiozem , and as a pledge of his faith to deliver his boult , a seal ingraven on a gold ring , which the grand visier always wears on his finger , ( as a mark of his dignity and power ) into his hands : then he sent him away without guards , to go and assemble the divan secretly two hours after midnight , at which time he was to receive order from the sultana valide to enter the seraglio with his janizaries . these insolent souldiers were resolved on the attempt , and were impatient to begin it , in hopes of rifling the great wealth , and inestimable treasures , which so many emperors had heaped together in this voluptuous palace . but heaven which abhors the revolt of subjects against their princes , so blinded the commander of the rebellious troops , that he let the visier azem escape , by whose order soon after , he and his complices received the punishment they deserved . mahomet coprogli had no sooner got loose from him , but he went to the seraglio , where he was amazed to find the gates open , and most of the guards besotted with wine , and tobacco . some of them would have stopt him , but he easily avoided that , by telling them that he carried a letter from bactas to the sultan kiosem . his habit of a slave protected him , and they were so drunk that they could not discover him . being passed them he ran presently to the apartment of soliman kislar agazi , who succeeded the eunuch vglan : but not finding him , he went to that of the grand signior , by the way meeting with the great eunuch soliman , who walked about the lodgings of the sultana valide , whom he mistrusted . he had that very night found her privately discoursing with the bostangibachi , and the confusion the sight of him put them into made him watch to avoid surprizes ; fearing lest something was contrived against the grand signior's service , to whom he was very faithful . he was no less astonished to see the visier azem in that place , at such an unusual hour , than mahomet coprogli was to meet him . they presently acquainted one another with what they knew , and suspected , and consulted how to free the seraglio from the storm that threatned it . they judged it expedient to advertise the sultan , and the great sultana , that they might interpose their authority : therefore they went straight to the grand signior's apartment , who slept in his mothers arms , and made signs to the woman who watched by them , to wake them both ; which they did without speaking : it being an inviolable custom among the turks not to speak , out of respect in the seraglio in the night time , but chiefly while the grand signior sleeps : and it is a great crime whatsoever the occasion be , to break silence in the place where his highness reposes . a woman went near the sultana's bed , and softly scratching her feet , waked her , who was surprized to see two men she did not know at first . ah my son , said she , rising briskly , and taking him in her arms , we are lost . the young prince without any fear looked on the visier , and taking him boldly by the hand , asked him what was the matter , and if he were come to save him . the grand visier admiring the princes courage , threw himself at his feet , and kissing his hand , told him he need not fear any thing , that the traitors should do him no mischief , and that his faithful servants would prevent the treason . but madam ( continued he , directing his speech the great sultana ) you must make use of all your prudence to avoid the danger that menaces us all . then he sent for the mufti and signed a catecherif or express order of the grand signior , to the captain governour of constantinople to come immediately to his highness . he caused the gates of the seraglio to be shut up , and commanded that none should be let in or out without the emperors permission . the captain bassa being come , he ordered him presently without noise to advertise the inhabitants of every quarter that they should arm themselves , and barricade the streets , and seize on the gates of the town , that no body might go out . he sent to the chief of the spahies , solaquis , and capighis to come and watch about the seraglio , and secure the emperor : five hundred of them presently came , and the mufti , to heighten their courage by zeal for their religion , cited several passages of mahomet's law , which admonished them , that those who eat the princes bread , ought to expose their lives for his service . and to make his harangue more effectual , he distributed some purses among them , obliging them by oath to die , if there were occasion in the sultan's defence . in the mean time the kislar agazi had waked all the eunuchs , and officers of the seraglio , to the very cook , and made them take arms. the pages too were put into the same posture , after the seizure of the eunuch their governour , the bostangibachi , chief gardener of the seraglio , the capi aga captain of the gates of the seraglio , and the aga , or chief of the white eunuchs , who acknowled all the particulars of the conspiracy , and confessed that the sultana valide had plotted with the aga of the janizaries , and the principal officers , to depose mahomet , and crown his brother soliman . this prince was the second of four sons which sultan ibrahim had by three wives . mahomet the eldest was the son of zaime ; soliman his younger brother was the son of the sultana maiama ; and bajazet and orchanes were born of an albanese . maiama in hopes of raising her son soliman to the empire , had promised the sultana kiozem all the advantages that she could desire , and her extravagant ambition had made her neglect nothing that could bring those over to her party , who might further her enterprize . her chief pretence was , that mahomet was too weak and unhealthy to be capable of governing so powerful an empire : and that besides zaime was too young and unexperienced to supply his defects by her prudent conduct , and would never be fit for so weighty an employment . that on the contrary , prince soliman was strong , handsome , and promising , and would be able to take care of his own affairs , when she should be forced to leave them to him , by age , and incapacity . thus had she gained all those we mentioned , who by the incredible diligence of the visier azem were arrested , he caused her apartment to be secured to prevent her escape . the sultan though very young had so much tenderness for his grandmother , that he could not be brought to sign a warrant for her death who intended his : and his mother was as good natur'd as himself , being of opinion that she should only be imprisoned . she reflected on their former friendship , and her generosity out-weighed the necessity of her wrong : but her virtue appeared not only in behalf of the sultana kiozem , she was moved with compassion also to her rival maiama , who with her son soliman was to have been punished with the rest of the conspirators . she obtained their pardon of the grand signior , and the ministers who would have sacrificed her to his highnesses safety : but she was forced to yield to the remonstrances of the mufti and other officers , who convinced her and the sultan too , that the sultana kiozem's death was absolutely necessary to the good of the state , and quiet of the empire : so that her grandson mahomet was obliged to consent to her death . the ichoglans , eunuchs , and some of the souldiers , out of a brutish zeal , undertook this execution instead of the mutes , and running tumultuously to the old sultana's apartment , they could hardly find her ; for hearing she was looked for , she hid her self in a wardrobe , under the cloaths ; from whence they pulled her out by the feet , and forgetting the emperour's orders , who charged them to put her to no pain , they treated her basely without any respect to her character or age . she in vain endeavoured to stop their insolence by fair words , and offers of great sums of money ; for without hearkening to what she said , they drew her by force out of her chamber , stript her , gave her several blows , and tore her very ears for pearls of a prodigious greatness that hung in them . she strugled a great while with them , defending her self with extraordinary vigour for a woman of her age , but at last with much ado she was strangled . thus dyed this unhappy princess , after she had lived fourscore years in the reigns of five emperors . she was of the isle of chios , nobly descended : she had five sons and two daughters by sultan achmet ; amurath , osman and ibrahim sate on the throne ; her two daughters , with bajazet and orchanes died by the hands of executioners . she seemed not to be above fifty years old . her constitution was wonderful , her great age had abated very little of her strength , and brought no inconvenience at all along with it . she had still some remains of beauty that shewed her to have been the handsomest woman of her time . her stature which was the most advantagious in the world , did not incline her to stoop ; she was not grown too lean , her gate was steady , her conversation pleasing , her hair very thick , and the change of the colour had taken away very little of its grace . her forehead was not wrinkled , and her eyes were very lively . her teeth were still so strong , that she bit off one of his fingers , who went to take away a rich necklace she had on . she was naturally very neat , her heart was magnificent , her inclination generous , her soul great , resolute , and constant : she was mistress of a thousand extraordinary qualities , which had rendred her the most admirable person of her sex , if she had been less cruel and ambitious . these were the two greatest defects that could be imputed to her , which at last deprived her of her honour , and her life . bactas aga of the janizaries , the bostangibachi , the capi aga , the captain general of the sea , the aga of the white eunuchs , the first capigi , or captain of the gate of the seraglio , and all the other officers who were concerned in the conspiracy , expiated their crimes , by several kinds of deaths . and the grand visiers command to hinder the criminals from escaping , was so well executed , that none of them could avoid the punishment they had deserved . the janizaries knew nothing of what had passed till they were disabled from doing any mischief , and were not in a condition to resist the spahies , who would have fallen upon them , and stirred up the people to put them to the sword for their treason to ibrahim , and their attempt on sultan mahomet ; and the grand signiors authority would not have kept them from coming to blows , if the grand visier had not with-held the spahies by giving them money , and assuring them that the sultan was satisfied with the punishment of their leaders . after that , he assembled the divan , whither all the grandees of the port , and constantinople repaired ; to whom he made a fine speech , which he ended with thanking them from the sultan , and the great sultana who were present . all the assembly answered him with a thousand acclamations of joy ; and nothing was heard all over the city , but , live sultan mahomet , and the great sultana valide his mother . this title which signifies queen , or empress , was then conferr'd on her , it being never given to any but the emperors mother . the history of the grand visiers . the second book . after that mahomet coprogli had thus diverted the dangers that threatned the sultana , he made it his business to restore the peace of the whole empire , which had been long disturbed by the tumults of the janizaries : but knowing their seditious humor , and foreseeing it would be difficult to make them continue the war of candy , in which they could never succeed , if they undertook it unwillingly : he resolved to desist from that a while , and find them imployment somewhere else , where they could make no excuse or objection to keep them from fighting . he took exceptions at the ambitious projects of ragotski , prince of transylvania , who was fallen out with the king of poland , in favour of the swedes , contrary to the orders of the port , which allowed not that prince to make any war without its approbation . the grand visier chose the most factious officers to send with the janizaries into transylvania , as well to chastise ragotski's rashness , as to receive the punishment due to their own disobedience ; for he doubted not but that they would meet with a vigorous resistance . this war proved extremely bloody , and disadvantagious to the janizaries ; they almost all perished in it either at the siege of clausembourg , which they were fain to raise after they had lost most of their forces before it ; or at the conquest of waradin , and the combats they had with prince ragotski ; besides those whom the plague swept away in the camp , finishing the destruction of those who survived the war : so that there hardly remained an handful of them to bring the news of their total defeat to constantinople . the grand visier who hoped for no better success , was satisfied to see his expectation was not deceived . their arrogance was so much abated that he could not have taken a fuller revenge of them who had been so bold as to undertake to dethrone their emperor . he deliberated a while whether he should re-establish this militia or no , which is accounted the best of the ottoman empire , whose strength and support it is said to be : and this presumption is the reason of the liberty it so often takes of being seditious . it was in this ministers power to abolish them ; but considering that then the spahies who take themselves to be the only gentlemen among the turks , would grow so potent that they would be no less dangerous to the emperor and the state. he concluded it would be better to maintain two sorts of militia in the empire , whose emulation and jealousie would keep them in obedience . therefore he made a levy of men fit to bear arms , out of whom he chose fifteen thousand of the best to be janizaries . these he disciplined for some time , often taking reviews of them , and exercising them before the grand signior . to accustom them to be obedient , he gave them captains that were at his devotion , who conducted them into candia , where he resolved to continue the war , though it was very toilsome , and expensive . the generals who had been sent to the conquest of this island , since the beginning of the war , made use of the command they had over the army , to raise their authority ; so that they would hardly submit to the port. they pretended at least to be equal to the grand visier , whom they no longer looked on as their superior . the exigency of affairs , and the troubles that hapned in the state , had hindred the divan from repressing their insolence : but mahomet coprogli thought it high time to oppose the growth of an authority that destroyed his , and prevent the ill consequences which the ambition of bassa delle vssain , general of the army in candia , might have , who took a great deal of state upon him , contemned the grand visier , would receive no orders from the port but such as pleased him , and used threats when he had not every thing he asked . he craftily got this proud general to constantinople , to make a memorable example of him to posterity , and to maintain the honour of his master , and the authority of his charge . vssain bassa was no sooner arrived at the port , whither his own presumption , fortified by the visier azems splendid promises , had unhappily brought him : but he was thrown into the bottom of a prison , with a great many christian officers , whom he had brought along with him in triumph , and whom , swelled with pride and rashness , he still abused in the dungeon , where not long after he was strangled before them ; which afflicted him more , than death it self . by this exact justice , mahomet coprogli kept the souldiers , and all the officers of the empire in obedience . the resolution of this great minister was admirable , in this bold action , of putting to death so famous , and so important a man , who thought his authority secure , and much more his life ; having gained an absolute power over the souldiers , and engaged the chief of the empire to his side . but the apprehension of the consequence of this blow , hindred not the visier azem from giving it , to prevent the bassa's intrigues , which must needs have been prejudicial to the emperor , and his subjects . he foresaw how much he should expose himself , but his zeal to serve the state , and his master , made him pass by such considerations , and slight all dangers . he was not at all concerned that his enemies blamed this action , being certain that those who were of vssain bassa's party would impute his death to his jealousie : but he knew that there is no station at court free from censure , and no behaviour so prudent , as to prevent all accidents , and that the ministers of princes are most exposed to the wounds of envy . this consideration kept him from punishing the chief of the port , among whom was the mufti . the sultana valide was regent of the empire ; she knew the fidelity , and wonderful genius of mahomet coprogli ; she had an intire confidence in him , relied on his care , communicated all things to him , and was not ashamed to testifie her gratitude to him to whom she owed her life , and her son , his life , and empire . those who envied the greatness , and desert of the visier azem , found fault with the sultana valide's kindness to him ; which when this wise politician perceived , that he might prefer the good of the state before his own interest , he was so generous as to desire the sultana to moderate her affection , which perhaps was but the pure effect of her gratitude . and she did it in conformity to the prudence of this great man , who established his fortune with so much modesty , and discretion , that it was never subject to the least difgraces ; and he sustained the affaults of his enemies with so much constancy and steddiness , that they were forced at last to beg his pardon ; which the generous coprogli easily granted them , besides many other favours . in the mean time the recruits which he had sent into candia , and the troops which ali bassa had led into dalmatia , gave hopes of great advantages over the venetians , who seeing themselves attaqued by two powerful armies at once , thought it their best way to make a league with some prince that was able to divert the ottoman forces . to this purpose they sent to their agent whom they usually maintain in the persian court , to treat an alliance out of hand with the sophy , to oblige him to take arms in behalf of the republick . the resident succeeded in his negotiation , as well as the signiory could wish . and achab acmes sophi newly newly come to the throne by the death of the king his father , took occasion to demand of sultan mahomet the restitution of bagdet , which has ever been the domain of the kings of persia , and in case of denial , declared war against him . babylon , now bagdet , is not only one of the best flowers of the ottoman crown , but is a place of such importance , that the turkish emperor could not restore it to the persian , without opening him the way to constantinople . the grand visier thought it not convenient to facilitate the means of so dangerous an enemies visiting his master , when he should have a mind to it : therefore he sent back the persian embassador with a refusal , which made the sophy endeavour to reduce babylon with a powerful army . the grand duke of muscovy had pretensions to the provinces that border'd his dominions : he listned favourably to the complaints and propositions of the venetian embassador , and received his presents , with the offers which the common-wealth made him of a very considerable sum , in case he would invade the turks . he sent an embassador to venice , to assure the senate of his assistance . at the same time the cham or emperor of the tartars thought of revenging the death of his father , who was murthered by sultan ibrahim . the alliance that has always been between the chams , and the sultans , makes those princes be thought to hold in some sort of the turkish empire , because they receive great sums of mony to maintain the vast armies which they have always on foot , to furnish the grand signior with troops , when he undertakes any war ; which causes a continual commerce between them : therefore the grand cham is not treated at the port like other forein princes , but is looked on as the presumptive heir of the ottoman empire , in case the race of the sultans comes to fail for want of males . and this was it that caused the cham to send an embassador at mahomets coming to the empire , to desire that he might be named tutor to the young prince ; believing that it belonged to him before any other , by the right which the laws of the musulmans , and the turkish constitutions give him to the crown . but the divan having rejected this demand , he did not openly shew his displeasure , waiting an occasion to make it appear , and to require satisfaction as well for that , as for the murther of his father . this conjuncture of affairs seeming favourable to his design , he declared the cause of his discontent , by denouncing war against the grand signior , and sending his forces to spoil his dominions . this enemy was very considerable ; the sophy was no less formidable ; the moscovite was not to be slighted ; and the venetians on their side made great preparations : but beside , there sprung up a domestick dissension , which was no less dangerous . the spahies and the janizaries who are the two strongest nerves of the grand signior's forces , and are in continual enmity , by reason of their jealousie of one another , hapned to quarrel , and proceeded so far as to fortifie themselves one against the other ; so that they became intractable , and could not be brought to march to the place where they were ordered . they kept constantinople in perpetual fears , no body durst stir abroad into the streets ; nothing was heard of but murthers , and robberies , and apprehensions of fire ; the desolation was general , and the seraglio was in the greater consternation , because it seemed impossible to provide against so many mischiefs at once . but as if fate had raised all these disorders together , on purpose to set forth the prudence of the visier azem , by his prodigious conduct , he found means to appease the domestick tumults , and to stop the torrent of so many potentates , who seemed to have united their forces in order to the sultans ruine . however , mahomet coprogli preserved his constancy in the midst of their misfortunes ; shewing how advantagious it is both to a prince , and his people , to have a minister whose steady courage no revolutions can shake : he judged it necessary to resist the greatest danger first . the persian war seemed the most important , therefore he resolved to discontinue that of candia , that he might not be obliged by so many diversions , to encounter so many enemies at once . it was requisite to unite the ottoman forces to repulse the sophy , who had made a furious irruption into the sultans dominions : but though he withdrew some of his troops out of candia , and dalmatia , he left enought behind , to let the venetians see that he did not abandon his design . the garrisons were sufficient to preserve the conquered places , and the works that were begun ; which were furnished with provisions enough to subsist till he should be in a condition to supply them with new forces to continue his conquests . these troops being formed into the body of an army were sent towards transylvania , under the conduct of ali bassa . at the same time he caused a mighty fleet to be rigged , with which the bassa of the sea was to oppose the venetians . he ordered the governors of syria , and mesopotamia , and the provinces bordering on persia to send all the provisions they could to bagdet , and to make speedy levies to reinforce the garrisons , whilst he prepared a numerous army to resist the sophy , who on his side also made great preparations for the war. the divan seeing the grand visier had so many armies to bring into the field , proposed to him to put the law in execution , by which all the grand signior's subjects , above the age of seven years , are obliged to take arms for the defence of the state : but mahomet coprogli would not suffer it to be published , though they reproached him of rashly exposing the sultan's honour , and power , and the liberty of his people , who were invaded on all sides , and had not forces enough to repulse so many enemies at once . he answered that it was true , the summoning of all the grand signior's subjects might compose vast armies , but that he did not think it fit to come to those extremities : besides , that among such multitudes a thousand disorders would happen more prejudicial , than their assistance would be useful ; that it was the way to expose the emperors , and the nations glory : that the enemies would believe the empire was reduced to the utmost straits , and would make their advantage of it ; and lastly that the people whom they advised him to arm , not being disciplined , would make a tumultuous army , and would confound the other troops : and that he hoped the sultan might face his enemies , and finish the war without this last refuge . but as if fortune had a mind to punish his presumption , and put his courage and constancy to the highest proofs , she raised him up a new enemy whom he never dreamt of . this orcan ogli bassa of aleppo , who having made use of the grand visier's orders to raise an army of forty thousand men , caused them to march towards constantinople , without declaring his design . mahomet coprogli was advertised of his march at that time , when he was busied in raising of men to provide against the most pressing necessities . he was much surprized when he understood that he had taken the field without his order , not thinking at first , that he was revolted : but he soon found that this bassa who had succeeded him in the government of aleppo , and was nephew to delli vssain pacha , whom he had put to death some time before , was resolved to make use of this conjunction of time to revenge his unkle , and some private grudges of his own . he had drawn to his side several captains , and abundance of souldierr , who had served under this famous bassa dalli vssain pacha , whose memory was dear to them ; and to make his revenge the more remarkable , and give the enterprize more weight , he pretended to establish one soliman amurath on the ottoman throne , who said he was the son of the emperour amurat , and joyned himself to him with an army of twenty thousand arabians , drus , and armenians . orcan ogli acknowledged him , and made his army own him to be the lawful successor to the empire . this news was quickly spread over all the provinces , and met with so much credit , that several bassa's came to pay homage to the new prince , who already behaved himself as emperor . the provinces of asia made no difficulty of submitting to him . his authority increased daily , and the little opposition he found to his new greatness , made the bassa of aleppo so confident of success , that he counselled him to reject the sophi's propositions , who offered to assist him to conquer the whole turkish empire . this prince swelled with his prosperity , and governing himself by orcan ogli's advice , whom he made his lieutenant general , slighted these advantagious offers , believing he should have no need of succors that would cost him so dear , to gain a crown , which he hoped to wear without sharing it with so powerful and dangerous a prince as the king of persia. therefore he continued his march streight to constantinople , where the bassa of aleppo , general of his army intended to place him on the throne ; not questioning but the capital city of the empire would open its gates , in obedience to their emperor soliman amurat , as many others had done already . the noise of approach put all the world into a strange consternation . the divan knew not what counsel to give the grand visier , but the extremity of affairs made him find expedients in the greatest necessities . he preserved his judgment as well now as before , and studying how to prevent what was most to be feared , seized on those bassa's and officers whom he knew to be ill affected , and might forment the rebellion : and to suppress all murmurs , immediately punished these incendiaries . then he furnished the city with all sorts of ammunition , and commanded his son achmet coprogli at the head of threescore thousand men , with which he had design'd to oppose the sophy , to march under the conduct of mustapha bassa , a man of integrity and great experience , against soliman amurath , and the bassa of aleppo , and give them battle as soon as he could . the apprehension of some insurrection , kept him from commanding this army himself , believing it necessary for him to remain at constantinople , to have an eye to all : he had much ado to contain the sultan , who burned with impatience to be in the field , not induring to stay in the seraglio , while his favourite achmet , who was almost of the same age , exercised his valour against his enemies , whom he would have chastised himself : but the grand visier told him , with the authority of a governour , that his highness ought not to remove from constantinople , lest the mutineers should raise some sedition in his absence , which would be of worse consequence than all the other mischiefs that threatned his fortune . that he should not hazard his person against an adventurer , and a revolted subject ; that he could acquire no glory by their defeat , and that it became his greatness rather to punish them , than to expose himself to the danger of a war , which his captains might terminate , while he sate on his throne , to take care of the affairs of his empire , and answer the embassadors of princes , that arrived every day at the port. the sultan yielded at last to the remonstrances of this great minister , and suffered achmet coprogli to go , who made all the haste he could to meet the enemies ; but he soon learnt that they having notice of his march , discontinued theirs to constantinople , and made show to take some other way . he immediately advertised the grand visier , his father of it , who at the same time was inforthat the sophy advanced towards bagdet with thirty thousand horse , and fifty thousand foot. mahomet coprogli found that the enemies design was to stay till the sophy was come into the grand signior's dominions to make a diversion , which might facilitate their enterprize , and that this consideration made them decline meeting his son achmet : therefore this minister , judging truly of events , hastned the march of the army , which he sent against the bassa of aleppo , reckoning that it would come time enough after his defeat to the relief of bagdet , and the success answered his expectation . mustapha and his son achmet no sooner received his orders , but they followed the enemy with such expedition , that they overtook them when they least looked for them ; and gave them no time at all to look about them , and put themselves in order to fight . achmet would not suffer his troops to lose any of their zeal by resting after their tiresome march . he represented to his captains and souldiers , that they ought to make use of the enemies disorder , and without any longer delay he charged them so smartly , that he not only remained master of the field , the artillery , and the baggage ; but he took abundance of prisoners , and so routed the army , that the bassa of aleppo despairing of saving himself by flight , perswaded soliman amurath to render himself to the conqueror , in hopes of better usage than if they should be taken flying . at first he rejected this proposition , but fearing some treachery from orchan ogli , whom he began to mistrust , and seeing his army cut in pieces , he suffered himself to be carried to achmet , who presently sent him , and the bassa of aleppo , to constantinople . the rest of the rebellious troops yielded at discretion , and he pardoned them on condition they would serve the grand signior faithfully for the future , and having joyned them to his own army , he marched according to the grand visiers order to the relief of bagdet . the news of achmet coprogli's victory was as satisfactory to his father mahomet , as the arrival of soliman , and orcan ogli was welcome to the sultan , and the sultana his mother . the visier azem was infinitely pleased to have so hopeful a son ; and nothing diminished the grand signior's joy , to see himself delivered from a competitor who had shaken all his empire , but his melancholy for not having vanquished him himself : but as if fortune were weary of persecuting coprogli , and intended to bless him by an happy return , she furnished him with fresh subjects of rejoycing , by the pleasing news of the sophy's retreat . this prince being informed that achmet coprogli was coming to meet him with a victorious army , and that the mogul or emperor of india , at the grand signior's desire , was ready to enter into his kingdom , returned the way he came , to defend himself from the mogol ; which made achmet bring back his army , to imploy it where his father thought fit : but he would not return to constantinople , till he had chastised all the bassa's , and governours , who favoured the bassa of aleppo's revolt , and soliman amurath's enterprise . the grand visier caused them both to be beheaded , without regard to their remonstrances that his son had promised to save their lives ; and that they had not yielded but on that assurance . policy would not give way to the performance of this promise ; and soliin in amurath , seeing he had no hope of safety , reproached orcan ogli with his baseness , in forcing him to yield , when he might have died gloriously with his arms in his hand , and have prevented the ignominy of dying by an executioner . the death of this prince is no less worthy of compassion , than his story is odd , and deserves to be known . he was the son of sultan amurath the fourth , and that rachima , of whom we spake in his reign . though this sultana had abundance of wit , yet she was very superstitious ; so that she believed the predictions of an almasairis ( so are the followers of hali called , whom the persians and arabians own as a great prophet ; fancying that all his race have the gift of prophesie . ) rachima consulted this man upon all occasions , as soon as she found her self with child , she would needs know the success of her lying in . the almasairis after some consideration , answered , that she should bring forth a prince , who would be one day emperor of the turks , if he could avoid the cruelty of his nearest kindred : and that if heaven did free him from a misfortune that was to happen to him in the capital city of the empire , which he was to avoid dwelling in , he would surpass the greatness of all the ottomans his predecessors . rachima received this answer as an oracle ; she desired amurath , who prepared to return to constantinople , notwithstanding a prediction of the almasairis which forbad it , to leave her at damas. sir , said she , lying at his feet , if i deserve any grace of your highness , shew that your faithful slave is not displeasing to you at this time , by granting her one favour . you know , sir , that i never importuned you ; it is true , your magnificence has loaded me with all sorts of benefits ; but the favour i now implore will be more welcome to me than any i have already received , because your highness is concerned in it : it is to suffer me to stay here till you return : i know no greater unhappiness than such a separation ; it would kill me with sorrow , sir ; but i had rather lose my life than expose you to the misfortunes that threaten you , if i follow you to the seraglio , where my presence would cause too much disorder . sultan amurath was at first more surprized at this request , which he expected not , than unwilling to grant it ; whether he apprehended the effect of the almasairis's prophesie , or that his passion for rachima was abated , or that he would not expose her to the resentments and jealousie of the sultana roxana , whose love was increased more than ever by his absence . he bestowed rich presents on rachima , commanding the bassa of damas to have a care of her , and to pay her a very considerable pension . he assigned her besides , the tribute which the king of arabia paid him , and took leave of her with great marks of affection . a little while after amurath's departure , rachima was brought to bed of a son , whom she named soliman amurath . she observed the circumstances of the prediction , and brought him up secretly , lest roxana being informed of his birth , should order him to be put to death . she knew that this great sultana was no less dangerous than powerful , and that only her distance from her freed her from her cruelty . the news of her death was the more welcome to her , because she hoped to have supplied her place . and she was preparing to let the sultan know the birth of his son , when amurath's death spoiled her design : and she thought it not fit to discover the young prince soliman amurath , not having power enough to place him on the throne : on the contrary , she was careful to keep him from being known to ibrahim , who succeeded amurath , lest he who came not to the empire , but for want of an heir , and was thought incapable of leaving any , should follow the cruel policy of his ancestors by sacrificing prince soliman , who alone would dispute the crown with him . rachima therefore stood upon her guard , and contented her self with the revenue that sultan amurath left her . but sinan bassa , governour of damas , who always had honoured her in the life of the deceased grand signior , and paid her pension exactly , discontinued his respect to her in the new emperors time , and threatned to send her to the old seraglio at constantinople . the sultana mistrusting the bassa , resolved to retire into persia , where she was born , or to some prince , whose authority might protect her , and her son , from her enemies . to colour her retreat , she gave out that she had made a vow to visit the tomb of the great prophet mahomet , and having begun her journey under this pretence , she went to reba king of the arabians , the same who was to pay his tribute to her . this prince not being so barbarous , as usually those of his nation are , received rachima with a great deal of kindness . this young sultana , who was not above two and twenty years old , appeared so handsome to him , that he not only promised her his protection , but also offered her his crown , and his heart . rachima was no less pleased with king rabas person , than his generosity : he had so many good qualities , that he easily made himself be beloved . the sultana sought a protector , and thought it not fit to neglect the arabian king. they found they had inclination enough to one another ; she received so many marks of sincere good will from him , that she made no great difficulty to bestow her heart on him . he took a particular care of the young prince soliman amurath , being glad of having such a subject as might revenge the persecution he had suffered from the port in the reign of amurath , who reduced him to pay tribute ; from which he would have freed himself by joyning with emir ficardin prince of dus his kinsman , whom bassa giaphar overcame , and sent to constantinople , where he was ignominiously put to death . king reba preserved his resentment , only waiting an occasion to shew it , and impatiently suffered the obedience and homage which he was bound to render to the grand signior . to shake off this yoke , he armed prince soliman , whhm he educated as his own son , and negotiated secretly with the bassa of aleppo , and some other governors of provinces in asia , who revolted from sultan mahomet when his empire was invaded on all sides , with intention to drive him from the throne , and place prince soliman amurath on it in his stead . we have seen how their enterprize succeeded , and the king of arabia was slain with his arms in his hand , performing the part of a brave souldier , and a great captain , in the battle that soliman lost . rachima , who followed him in this war , died a little while after of grief , that she had destroyed her son , by endeavouring to bring him to the throne , according to the prediction of the almasairis . this prince had something extraordinary in his air , and person . the turks affirmed that he perfectly resembled sultan amurath his father , who was the handsomest man in his empire . after the death of soliman amurath , orcan ogli , and the bassa's , and governours who followed his fortune , the retreat of the persian sophy left asia in a peaceable condition ; which made the grand visier apply himself to oppose the other wars that menaced the ottoman empire . he ordered all his troops to be in the field by march , in the mean time he continued his negotiations with the great duke of moscovy , to divert him from invading the grand signior , in favour of the venetians . he expected the arrival of his deputies at the port , who were to explain the dukes intentions ; and not finding it so easie to appease the emperor of the tartars , whom he dreaded more than all the rest of the sultans enemies , he secretly engaged the cham of the petty tartars to joyn himself with the chief of the great chams subjects , who were revolted : so that when this prince prepared vast forces to invade the grand signiors provinces , he was obliged to make use of his preparations to defend his own estate ; and was glad to send an embassador to the sultan , to make him reparation , and offer him all his forces , when he had appeased the troubles which the petty cham , and his own grandees had raised . this embassy secured the grand visier , and freed him from a very dangerous enemy . however he left not off his warlike preparations , both by sea and land , and continually endeavoured to render his master the most formidable , and powerful prince in the world . while he waited for a proper season to make some expedition , he dispatched a chiaux to the emperor , to demand passage through his dominions for the sultan's army into friuli . the chiaux was sent back with a refusal dishonourable to the grand signior ; but the visier azem thought it not time to shew his resentment , or to send any troops into dalmatia , till the sophy were quite determined either to peace or war. he feared lest he should agree with the mogol , seeing the ottoman arms imployed in another place , and defer the sending his embassadors to constantinople to renew the peace which he had broken . the venetians in the mean time being informed that the troubles of the port were accommodated ; and that embassadors were arrived there from those princes of asia , who had given them hopes of diverting the ottoman forces , were afraid of having them all turned upon them in a short time ; and though they had obtained great advantages over sultan mahomet's fleet , they resolved to send , and implore peace of him . but this prince being swayed by his first minister , received their agents very coldly , and told them that the signiory of venice had no other way to end the war , but to yield the kingdom of candia to him , and the town of clissa , the most considerable place in dalmatia ; and to pay him three millions of gold for the charges he had been at since the beginning of the war. these conditions were too hard to be accepted , and the war it self could not be more disadvantagious to the venetians ; and it was the visier azem's design to continue it : he had private reasons not to make peace with the enemies of the empire . he knew by experience that after such considerable preparations , it was dangerous to dismiss the souldiers without abating their heat , and impetuosity , by the toils of war. he had a mind to imploy the janizaries , to avoid the seditions they commonly raise in peace : so that the venetians seeing themselves rejected , implored the assistance of all the princes of christendom . the grand visier who foresaw they would have this refuge , prepared to resist all their attempts , and obstinately pursued the getting of candia , accounting it the most glorious and beneficial conquest the emperor could ever make . he sent great refreshments to the troops that were there , and all provisions necessary to continue the siege of the chief city of the island . now the sultan was more desirous than ever of commanding his own army , threatning if they continued to with-hold him , that he would steal away privately to go to the camp , and discover himself to his souldiers . mahomet coprogli imployed all his art to moderate his ardor , without incurring his hatred ; making use of all his prudence on so nice an occasion . the grand signior honoured him as his father , and had intire confidence in his conduct ; but he listned to the flatteries and partial perswasions of a great many young men , and bassa's , who would have drawn him out of the seraglio , that they might with more ease insinuate into his favour , and diminish the authority of the grand visier . this minister foreseeing the consequences , desired the sultana valide to joyn her endeavours with his , to convince the emperor , that he ought by no means to expose himself to those disgraces that might be followed by the loss of his estate , and life too . the sultan would not disoblige the sultana his mother , or the visier azem ; he permitted him to send an army into dalmatia , under the conduct of mahomet coprogli , who had order to besiege clissa , and zara ; but his valor was not seconded by his souldiers , and with all his attempts , he could not carry these two places . this young captain shewed a fierceness that astonished the most resolute ; he desired nothing but a battle to end that war. those who wondered at this vehemence , knew not that the desire of glory was not the only passion that animated his courage : but it is not yet time to discover the cause , and interrupt the relation of mahomet coprogli's ministry , to treat of his sons loves , which we will speak of at length in the sequel of this history . while brave achmet pressed the siege of the capital city of dalmatia , and the army in candia endeavoured to conquer that island in spight of all the venetians resistance ; the grand visier who applied himself to the particular affairs of the empire , and to provide for the subsistance of the armies , found himself at the same time obliged to extinguish a civil war , which began to break out by the factiousness of some discontented persons . the frequency of these kind of disgraces had so confirmed mahomet's soul , and courage , that nothing surprised him : nevertheless he stopt not this flame without difficulty , and bloodshed . it cost young morat , the author of the revolt , his life , who was the son of vssain , captain general of the sea , whom the grand visier caused to be beheaded for favouring soliman amurath , and the bey of togor suffered the same punishment , for having committed some fault contrary to his duty . these troubles were no sooner quieted , but the death of ragotski prince of transylvania , gave the visier azem an opportunity of extending the grand signiors dominions . this province had been the seat of a long war , which was ended by the submission of the deceased prince , who paid great sums to the port. the grand visier pretended this was a tribute , and that this province holding of the turkish empire , the right of nominating a prince belonged to the sultan . the states of transylvania not giving way to this pretence , were assembled after ragotski's death , to elect another prince . chimin ianos , and count barelay , were competitors at this election . the first , who was the most considerable , put himself into the emperors protection ; promising never to have any thing to do with the grand signior . the other on the contrary , relied on the sultan , and promised to own him for his sovereign . these two pretenders divided the estate by their factions . count barelays submission was accepted of at the port , and in his behalf the grand signior ordered ali bassa to enter transylvania with fifty thousand men , who presently took a strong place called waradin , which refused to acknowledge count barelay . the emperor on the other ●ide sent an army to defend chimin ianos , and to keep the turks from breaking into his territories . ali bassa was no sooner informed of this , but he sent to count souches the general of the imperial troops , to pay the sultan homage for the places which the emperor possessed on the frontiers of hungary ; and in case of refusal , denounced war , and threatned his highnesses own coming with an army of an hundred thousand men . the emperor having received this news , put twelve thousand men under the conduct of count montecuculi , to guard the frontiers , and sent to demand aid of all the princes of the empire , fearing the grand signior would break the peace . but the arrival of a chiaux whom the sultan dispatched to him by the advice of the visier azem , who was not yet fully prepared to make war on the emperor , secured him a little . the sultan sent him word that he desired to maintain the peace with him , and that he disapproved the proceedings of ali bassa , whom he had only ordered to support the prince of transylvania , who put himself under his protection . but the emperor finding that without any regard to the assurances of this envoy , the general of the turkish army continued his conquest in transylvania , he stood on his guard , and recalling count souches to face the enemy , and enter into the ottoman dominions , he sent count serini to command his troops : so that these two parties provok'd one another by little and little , without coming to an open war. the grand visier was unwilling to declare , yet he would not lose the opportunity of wholly reducing transylvania , or at● least of making its prince hold directly of the grand signior . to this purpose he solicited chimin ianos ( whom the estates owned as their lawful prince , and who in spight of the ottoman army had possessed himself of the best places ) to submit himself to the port , giving him hopes of a favourable protection : but the prince rejected his propositions , which so provoked him , who had set his heart upon joyning this province to the sultans dominions , that he could no longer contain his displeasure against the emperor ; resolving to have satisfaction from him , for hindering his projects : and to revenge himself more speedily , and obtain that by force which he could not get fairly , he put the cham of the tartars in mind of his promises to the grand signior , and received thirty thousand men from him with which he augmented ali bassa's army . this general being thus re-inforced , divided his troops , to make several attaques at once , at the same time besieging zeiklit , callo , and zatmar , three places that belonged to the emperor : but he found so much resistance , that with all his attempts he could take none of them but callo , and was forced to raise the other sieges , and retire , to avoid fighting with the imperial general , who offered him battel . this war hindred not the grand visier from pressing that of candia , and sending continual refreshments to the army , which held canea against the venetians ; and after he had put all the affairs of the ottoman empire to a good posture , he designed to go in person to carry on the transylvanian war , not being satisfied with the general ali. he mistrusted the great power which this bassa had gained among the souldiers , and feared he would be very troublesome to him , on the least discontent ; he could not take away his command , or revoke him , without a specious pretence , for fear of reducing him to make use of his present reputation to maintain himself in his charge . this consideration made him resolve to command the army himself , finding no better expedient , to take away all suspicion from ali bassa , who would be obliged to give place to him without complaining , because the souldiers always look upon the grand visier , when he is in the camp , as their only general . he had a mind besides to establish his son among the souldiers , who already knew how to gain their kindness : and he flattered himself with the hopes that he should one day be able to repose part of his cares on him . he knew his valour , and conduct , and believed him capable of filling up that place in the army which was not fit for himself , and which he could not securely trust another with : but death prevented this great mans design . he was no sooner gone from constantinople with the grand signior , who removed from thence because of the plague , but he found himself attaqued by a violent feaver , which forced him to stay at adrianople , whither he sent for his son ; to give him his last instructions ; foreseeing that he should not recover . at this time he imparted to achmet coprogli , all the politick maximes which his long experience , and penetrating wit had taught him . he charged him never to do any injustice ; to sacrifice his own interests , and particular inclinations to the good of the state ; to be always faithful to the sultan , and to advise him to undertake no new war till those of candia and transylvania were ended : remember my son , said he , to observe the laws , and that to serve your prince is to accomplish the greatest part of the law. after these remonstrances , he called fatima his wife , who was infinitely afflicted to see this great man die without leaving any authority to his son : but mahomet coprogli having somewhat recovered his spirits , resolved to do something before he died , worthy of his subtilty , and prudence . he contrived with fatima , and his son , all that was necessary to make his last designs succeed ; and he writ a letter to the grand signior ; in which he told him , that finding himself at the point to die , nothing troubled him more than that he died before he had finished the wars which his highness had with two powerful enemies : but he hoped that he would happily put an end to them if he made use of the counsel which he had given his son achmet , to whom he had delivered the seal of the empire , to give it to his highness , if he judged him unworthy to keep it : yet if the sultan had any respect to his passed services , or gave any credit to the last words of the faithfullest of his slaves , he protested to him that he could not choose a man worthier to be grand visier than achmet coprogli , of whose ability he was assured , and whom he had furnished with all instructions necessary to acquit himself perfectly of that great charge . he added that he knew well enough this choice was unusual ; but that the sultans interest ought to make him neglect a piece of policy that was not so useful to him as it had been to his ancestors ; and that besides his highness should consider , that empires would perish , if the laws were not often subjected to necessity . when he had written this letter with a great deal of pain , he commanded fatima to send it to the grand signior , by the visiers , who would come to receive his last words : but he charged her not to give them the seal , ordering achmet to keep it , and to deliver it to none but the emperor . at last , finding himself grow very weak , he left off speaking , for fear of being surprized by the deputies of the divan . when he saw them , he made as if he had lost his speech ; and to let them see that he understood what they said , he pointed to his son , who was by his bed-side . the visiers , that they might know his meaning , looked on fatima , as if they would learn it of her . this cunning woman bursting out into tears , told them that his meaning was that the sultan might know by achmet , what he would have learned of him ; that he had intrusted him with the secrets of the empire , by giving him the seal , and discovering to him some particulars , very important to the state , of which she was ignorant : but perhaps that letter which she gave them might clear all ; that they should carry it to the emperor , and inform him in what condition they left the grand visier . she spake these words so naturally , that the deputies suspected nothing , they were indeed concerned , that they did not carry the seal of the empire back with them ; but they never imagined that the visier azems son should keep it . they were hardly gone from him , when he expired , and his death was no less deplored than it was particular to a man of his condition : for it is not usual for a minister of the ottoman empire to die a natural death . almost all his predecessors , either through the grand signiors jealousie , or for their evil administration , or their injustices , died by the hands of executioners . the important services mahomet coprogli had done the state , and his great integrity deserved a better end , which happened in the seven and fiftieth year of his age . those who envied the glory of this great man , did all they could to obscure it . they reproached him with too much gravity , which they ascribed to his pride ; but it was rather the effect of his temper : it is true , he knew the advantage he had over others by his experience , and was very careful to preserve it ; often handling those very roughly , who contradicted his opinion , which he never ventured to declare , but when he was well assured of the consequence . the divan , which he always governed , taxed him of referring nothing to them , and invading the sovereign authority . the success of his ministry manifested that he had reason to act so , and that he had no need of any bodies assistance : but how unjust soever his enemies are , they cannot affirm , that since the beginning of the turkish monarchy , there were ever so many troubles , as during the administration of this grand visier . never was any prince more disturbed in his minority than sultan mahomet , or more vigorously defended : and when he was ready to sink under the weight of so many civil and forein wars , in his most tender age , he made three parts of the world tremble . he has increased his empire by the conquest of a part of transylvania , and by the wonderful prudence of this great minister , constrained the mightiest potentates to sue for peace . his readiness to punish those who were seditious was accounted cruelty ; yet he never exercised this rigour , but to prevent combinations , which are ever fatal , and destructive to the people . he knew that the first strokes of justice and revenge are the best , and that the way to quiet a sedition , was to strike at the authors of it . he had several other maxims ; and when he was forced to raise money to defray the charges of the war , he was wont to say , that peace was not to be obtained without arms , or war carried on without money . so he exacted tribute , without rendring his administration odious to the people , who yet honour his memory in the person of achmet coprogli , the successor of so worthy a father . the visiers , whom the grand signior and the sultana valide had deputed to receive the seal of the empire , and the visier azem's last words , having discharged their commission , brought the first news of his death , which was extremely lamented by the sultan , and the sultana his mother : but when they had learned the particulars that fatima informed them of by the letter , which she delivered to the visiers , they suspended their sorrow , to consult how they should proceed in the choice of another minister . achmet coprogli's youth , who was not yet thirty years old , out-weighed his desert , and seemed an invincible obstacle to the grand signior's design , of complying with the sultana valide , who had a mind to confirm the deceased visier azem's choice of his son to succeed him : and she alledged such strong reasons , that the sultan , who referred all things to her , at last gave his consent . the visiers represented to him , that to give the first charge of the empire to his son who had possessed it before , was a contradiction to the laws , and maxims of state ; that the divan , the militia , and the people , would repine to see a young man raised to a dignity that was fit for none but a bassa of extraordinary desert , and consummate experience . however he was swayed by the sultana his mother , who on the other side , represented to him , that he could not sufficiently reward mahomet's services , but by putting achmet into his place . this was not the only consideration that made the sultana favourable to him ; she held her self obliged to endeavour the preferment of a man who had married a person that was so nearly related to her . this is a story that deserves to be treated of at length ; therefore i will return to those things which i before only touched at , the better to clear those adventures that have hitherto been obscure : the most secret particulars of which are come to my knowledge . the history of the grand visiers . the third book . when fatima had received the princess iohaime , the daughter of the sultana zaime , she brought her up as her own child in the house of mahomet coprogli her husband , who was then governour of aleppo . her son achmet was yet so young , that he easily believed iohaime was his sister : he accustomed himself to love her ; and as much a child as he was , conceived a stronger friendship for her than usually that tender age is capable of . this kindness ness increased with the beauty of iohaime , who grew every day more and more amiable . achmet always drooped when he saw her not , and iohaime was equally affected with his absence : their mutual inclination grew with them , and never was there a stronger sympathy of two hearts ; they were bred up together with a politene , which is not common among the turks . mahomet coprogli , and fatima omitted nothing that might give them an education conformable to their quality . they knew the union of these two persons , and their tenderness for one another ; but they did not at all mistrust their virtue , or imagine that they could have other thoughts than such as were inspired by their seeming nearness of blood : therefore they suffered them to live at liberty , taking care to maintain their mistake , in which they continued them , till achmet whose age made him more discerning , discovered it by remarking the difference which his parents put between iohaime and his other sister ; that they refused several advantagious matches that were offered her ; and often had private discourses together in which she was concerned . this made him believe there was some mystery in it , and desiring his mother to unfold the whole secret to him , which his own curiosity had already half discovered . fatima who loved her son extremely , and was assured of his discretion , told him that iohaime who passed for hers , was the daughter of a sultana , but that it was as much as her life was worth to reveal it . now achmets eyes were opened , he found that all that he had felt for this princess , was nothing but a violent passion ; and examining his heart more nearly , wondered that he had so long mistaken himself to be her brother , whom he had always beheld with a lovers eyes . the possibility of having her one day in his possession , redoubled his joy , which he moderated as well as he could , lest iohaime should find out the cause of it , being unwilling to lose the title of her brother , till he could assume that of her husband , of which he did not despair ; knowing that the daughters of the sultana's are frequently married to the bassa's , and grandees of the port. the favour his father was in augmented his hopes , and he beheld his felicity with so much assurance , that he was in pain for nothing but to know the happy moment . now he became more assiduous about iohaime , whom he had promised fatima always to treat as his sister : but he could not keep his promise long ; there are transports in love , that are not usual in friendship . achmet's passion was too strong for a brother , and soon betrayed it self to proceed from love . the princess iohaime , who had no less wit , than beauty , observed an alteration in achmet's behaviour : he was more particularly diligent about her ; he received the innocent favours she did him as her brother , with more satisfaction than ordinary , and endeavoured to make her bestow them oftner on him . iohaime perceived it , and he saw that she did . this reflection put him into confusion , so that he answered her trembling , when she desired him to moderate his kindness , which seemed too passionate for a brother . achmet's disorder and ambiguous words surprized iohaime , what say you , said she to him , of passion and love ? do you remember that i am your sister , and that you ought not to have any more than an innocent , and a pure friendship for me ? achmet , who was no longer master of his love , found that he had spoken too much , that he could not counterfeit any more , and that it was necessary to undeceive her : besides , a scruple came into his head of being beholden to friendship for those pleasures , which he would rather owe to love. i should abuse your ignorance , and credulity too much , fair iohaime , said he , throwing himself at her feet ; you would have reason hereafter to reproach me of going about to surprize your heart by a stratagem , unworthy of a man who adores you . you are not my sister , fair princess , and love took care to tell me so before my mother confirmed it : but madam , will not the confession i make injure this love ? and will the daughter of a sultana permit the son of fatima to be her servant ? will she remember the kindness she had for achmet when she was yet his sister ? the princess iohaime , who was strangely astonished at this discourse , beheld achmet at her feet a good while , without being able to lift him up , or answer him : but having recovered her self , and not comprehending the truth of all that he said to her , she made as if she did not understand him , to oblige him to speak more plainly of her condition ; which he did after he had made her promise inviolable secresie . she having a tender friendship for achmet , and being quite ignorant of love , lived still with him as she was wont to do before she knew that she was not his sister , and discovered no great joy to find a lover in him , whom she had always respected as her brother . but achmet quickly converted her friendship into a reciprocal love . these two lovers were indowed with all that was capable of maintaining a lasting passion . they were almost of the same age , achmet being but two years older than the princess . he was well and proportionably shap'd , his behaviour and manners pleasing , his eyes were lively , and sparkling ; his complexion white , and his hair of a chestnut colour ; he went handsomly about every thing he did ; and the grand signior has been often heard to say , that he did those exercises which the turks usually perform before him , better than any man in his empire . the princess iohaime had qualities that rendred her no less amiable : her shape , though not yet quite formed , was likely to be the best in the world . the figure of her face was oval , her forehead was large , her eyes full ; they were blue , and so sweetly languishing , that one could not see them without being sensibly affected ; her nose was of a just bigness ; her mouth and teeth admirable ; her complexion incomparable ; her hair brown , and very thick ; her min answered the greatness of her birth , and her wit was perfectly correspondent to her outward charms : besides all this , her modesty made all the world adore her ; especially achmet , with whom she avoided being alone , since the declaration which he had made to her : her chastity reproaching her with those harmless privacies which she had before permitted . she lived so strictly , and reservedly , as hindred her lover from taking any of those liberties which she had given way to , while she believed him to be her brother . never were so many charms , so much love , and virtue seen together . she obtained of achmet , that he should require nothing of her , but what the most innocent friendship could not refuse , and that he should keep his passion secret . they lived together very calmly , expecting when fortune would favour their desires , by rendring them completely happy ; but fate , envying their felicity , disturbed their repose , by a separation , which almost killed them with grief . mahomet coprogli , from being a captive , and on the brink of destruction , became the first minister of the ottoman empire ; he was no sooner raised to this degree , but he took care to render his son capable of serving the state under him . he had given achmet better education than usually those of his nation bestow on their children , and then brought him to the court of the sultan , who at the very first took a kindness to him ; and the sultana valide perceiving his good qualities , would have him always be with her son mahomet , into whose favour he so insinuated himself in a short time , that he could not indure to be one moment without him : but the grand visier had no mind to let his sons courage decay among the soft pleasures of the seraglio , intending him for a man of business ; and the power he had over the sultan , who minded nothing but his diversions , prevailed with him to consent that achmet should go and make his first campagna ; where he came off with so much success , that he gained the esteem of all the captains : who seeing him begin so well , doubted not but he would be one of the greatest men in the ottoman empire . when he parted from the princess iohaime , he left her in inexpressible sorrow . achmet would have discovered his love to his mother fatima , but iohaime opposed it so strongly , that he durst not do it , for fear of displeasing her : besides , he was afraid his mother would reproach him with his weakness , and indiscretion , which might produce an effect contrary to his wishes : therefore he took leave of her , after a thousand protestations of loving one another eternally . yet the kindness of these two lovers at parting , was not so secret , but that fatima perceived it ; who whether she already suspected the truth , or feared the effect of so long a conversation , interrupted it as soon as she could . she knew somewhat of her sons love , and apprehended the consequence ; not being assured that the sultana valide would approve of achmets passion for iohaime . she thought it convenient to make use of the opportunity of her sons absence , to return the princess to her mother ; knowing that when she was in the seraglio , her son could not so easily see her , and hold correspondence with her : besides , that it would be more decent for her to be with her true parents , than in mahomet coprogli's house , whose daughter she was thought to be . therefore fatima perswaded the sultana valide to have iohaime near her : but the sultana having some secret reasons why she would not yet own her for her daughter , ordered fatima to present her to her as the visier azem's own daughter , which was done without acquainting iohaime , who was brought to the seraglio to live with the sultana valide . this young princess who was not suffered to know her mother , foreseeing the difficulty she should have to see achmet , and how grievous this separation which was contrived without his knowledge , would be to him , was so sensibly touched at it , that a great while she pined away ; at last she fell sick , and had no body about her that she could trust to give achmet notice of their misfortune . she was in a place where she was watched very nearly . she mistrusted fatima , whom she still called mother , being thought to be so by every body . seeing her very often , she resolved at last to give her a letter , which she said the sultan had delivered to her to send to her brother ( so she called her achmet ; ) fatima , suspected nothing , taking it to be a mark of the grand signiors affection to her son , with whom he was sometimes very familiar : therefore she sent the letter to him , who received it just as he was going to fight , and opening it found it , written to this purpose : as if your being exposed to the dangers of war , and my continual apprehensions of losing you , were not sufficient to afflict me , that i may quite despair . i am shut up in the seraglio , i can accuse no body of it but your mooher : i still pass for your sister , and i fear lest fatima believes i love you , and that for that reason she has shut me up in a place , where your absence is not the only thing i dread ; but return quickly , and free me from this mortal disquiet i am in . write not back to me , lest your letter discover the trick i used to conveigh this to you , which your mother sent you as from the sultan . achmet was thunder-strook with this news , at first despair seized on his soul , but his hope of dying in the battel did a little allay the misfortunes of his love . the fight drew near , and he was impatient to be ingaged ; at the first incounter he rushed in among the thickest , and fought as one that sought not victory but death ; but his good luck had the better of despair ; he was not so much as hurt ; and his desire of dying which made him face the greatest dangers , passed for the effect of an undaunted courage , and gained him the reputation of one of the bravest men in the army . the campagna being ended , he returned to constantinople , where his valour received the applauses of all the grandees of the port , who studied to make themselves acceptable to the grand visier his father , and the sultan whose favorite he was : but all their praises which perhaps would have satisfied a more vain , or an ambitious man , did not move him at all . his love wholly imployed his thoughts , and he was already weary of those troublesome complements that hindred him from contriving a way to see his mistriss . he was warned by her letter to mistrust his mother , and he employed all his subtilty to know why she had delivered iohaime to the sultana valide ; but fatima found out his drift : she loved him too well , to give any cause to be angry , or complain of her ; therefore she told him , that the sultana had asked for the princess , and that she was forced to obey her against her will. i know , added she , that it makes you melancholy , and i know the friendship you have for one another ; i would have you always preserve the same thoughts , and should be glad you could give iohaime assurances of them your self ; but since it is impossible , i will do it for you . achmet was vexed at this discourse , but he dissembled his grief as well as he could , and went to pay his respects to the sultan , who received him very kindly . after he had given his highness an account of his campagna , the grand signior in requital , told him what he had done in his absence , and ended his relation with the praise of achmet's sister , who was come a little before , to be with the sultana valide his mother . if the sultan had taken notice of the disturbance that appeared then in his favourites countenance , he had perhaps suspected something of his love , but he did not perceive it ; and achmet then discovered part of his unhappiness : he knew not that the emperor mahomet was iohaime's brother , and saw nothing that could hinder him from being her lover . the thoughts of this wounded his heart , and he had almost betrayed himself by shewing his jealousie ; yet at last he forced himself , and summoned all his reason to assist him , to beg the sultan's permission to see his sister . none but achmet , who was so familiar with the grand signior durst have asked such a favour which is never granted to any body ; for neither the father , or the other kindred of the young women in the seraglio are suffered to see them , till they go out to be married . the sultan , who had a secret end in achmets discoursing privately with his sister , presently granted his request . he no sooner knew his masters intention , but he was grieved that he had given him an opportunity of requiring a service of him , that was so contrary to his passion . the sultan had seen iohaime a little before with his mother , and he found her to be what she appeared to all the world , infinitely charming . his heart having never yet been ingaged , he soon lost his liberty , and without considering whether it were as easie to be beloved , as to love . it was not long before he declared himself to her , not taking any notice of the sultana , who he believed would not oppose him . she being informed of his love , did all she could to cure him ; she employed all the arguments she could think of , to fix him on some other object ; and all her authority was little enough on this occasion ; his obstinacy surmounting his respect ; yet he durst not continue his addresses openly , for fear of disobliging his mother : besides , he was unwilling to gain the favour of a beauty by force , which he had rather win by his diligence , and services ; therefore he courted iohaime secretly , who being prepossessed in achmet coprogli's behalf , easily defended herself from the sultan's importunity . difficulties commonly augment love . the grand signiors was heightned by the resistance he found ; but being naturally gallant , and free from those brutish inclinations which most of his predecessors were subject to : he would try all honourable means to perswade iohaime to admit of his passion , and believed that his favourite achmet , ( whom he took to be her brother ) might induce her to be kind to him . in order to this , he desired the sultana valide by a particular priviledge , to give the grand visier's son leave to converse with his sister . the sultana , who had thwarted her sons inclination , thought it not prudent to refuse what he asked in achmet's behalf , lest her denial should provoke him to transgress those bounds of respect he had hitherto kept : therefore she consented that iohaime should receive a visit from achmet ; but she charged her under pain of her displeasure , to repulse the sultan's addresses , and to be deaf to what ever the favorite should plead in his masters behalf . this prohibition was needless ; iohaime's own interest was more prevalent with her than any command ; as soon as the grand signior had obtained the sultana's consent , he ran to find achmet , who waited impatiently for him in his apartment where he left him . there , with a rapture of joy which proceeded from his hope of succeeding in his love , you may my dear achmet , see the fair iohaime when you please ; i have with great difficulty obtained my mothers leave ; and i believe you will thank me for it , and do me all the good offices , that i may promise my self from your friendship : you have a great deal of power with her , and i hope you will make use of it to make me happy ; for ( added he ) i will no longer conceal from you my love for your sister : the sultana valide opposed it , she forces charming iohaime to be cruel to me , it may be against her will : but you may assure her , that it is her own fault if she be not grand sultana . this declaration made with all the earnestness of a tender and passionate lover , so surprized him , that it was a good while before he could answer him . the sultan could not tell what to make of this . what ? ( said he ) will you too declare against my love ? these words uttered with some vehemence , brought achmet out of the confusion he was in ; and hiding as well as he could the jealousie and despair which the emperors love for his princess filled his soul with , he recovered himself so well as to say , your passion , sir , honours iohaime too much , and i have too much respect for your highness , to contradict your desires ; but i am afraid of creating some mis-understanding between you and the sultana valide , by assisting your love . you know , sir , that your mother is positive in her opinion , and will be obey'd ; if she does not approve of your kindness for my sister , and comes to hear of my negotiation ; she will never pardon me , or iohaime , and by removing me from you , will render me incapable of serving you . the grand signior , who was pre-possessed by his love , made him a thousand protestations to protect him , and free him from all that he apprehended : and conjuring him to pity his affection , cast him into a strange confusion . this favourite had two things to choose , which were more cruel to him than death ; on one side he saw himself in danger of losing his masters favour , whom he infinitely esteemed , if he refused to serve him in his love ; and on the other hand , he was forced to speak against his own interest , in behalf of the most dangerous rival in the world : for the grand signior was not only considerable for his high birth , and the possession of the greatest empire on earth ; but he was furnished with qualities that rendred him very acceptable . this prince is capable of being strongly ingaged , and his conduct has manifested that he is very constant in love , his soul is great , and royal , his humour is chearful , sociable , and familiar , but not indifferently with every body ; for he can be grave on occasion , and that with so much majesty , as imprints an universal awe : his shape is not very advantageous , but it was straight , before he fell from his horse one day in leaping a ditch in hunting , which hurt him on the left side , and makes him a little crooked . he has the finest eyes that a man can have ; his mouth is good , his complexion is a little gross , and not very smooth , since he had the small pox ; his beard is of chesnut colour , like as his hair ; his gate is grave , and though his constitution be somewhat tender , yet he is very vigorous : he is very skilful in the use of the bow , and the musquet ; he is exceeding generous , and when he has any war in hand , lays aside all his pleasures● though he loves them excessively . the knowledge of so much desert did strangely alarm achmet , however he resolved to promise the sultan any thing rather than lose the opportunity of seeing the princess , who was as impatient to impart her discontents , and the grand signiors addresses , to him . the first moments of their interview ( which was in the gardens of the seraglio ) were taken up with tears of joy to see one another again . the rest of the time was imployed in expressing all that two perfect lovers could say to one another , after a long absence . they acquainted one another with the emperor mahomet's love , and contrived what they should do to hide their own : but they could not find any way to be soon happy , and to protect their love from the storm that threatned it in the seraglio . the sultans passion was an impediment to their felicity . achmet was forbid to own that he knew iohaime's birth , and she durst not declare that fatima was not her mother ; so that they were obliged to keep a secret that contributed to their unhappiness , they concluded that they ought not to put the grand signior in despair , lest they should want a pretence to see one another ; and after a thousand reiterated protestations of inviolable fidelity , achmet took his leave of her , to go and give mahomet an account of his negotiation , who waited for his return with all the disquiet of an impatient lover . he told him that he found more difficulty in perswading his sister , than he imagined he should ; and that her fear of displeasing the sultana valide made her refuse the honor which his highness offered her ; but that he hoped in time to render her more flexible , provided he might have the liberty of conversing privately with her sometimes . the emperor embraced his favourite , and promised him his favour on all occasions that might require it . in the mean time achmet and iohaime , who abused the sultans credulity , to carry on their love , had new subjects of complaint , and were once more forced to suffer the torments which lovers feel in long absence . mahomet coprogli sent his son with a powerful army against the bassa of aleppo , and prince soliman amurath who pretended to be the lawful successor of the ottoman empire . this second separation afflicted him more than the first ; he could not resolve to go , without discovering his passion to his mother , and making her promise him that she would assist him , and oppose prince mahomet . fatima perceiving her sons despair , promised him all that he desired , and told him she would endeavour to make him happy ; and that if he would write to the princess iohaime , she would deliver his letters to her , and send him her answers : but she required of him that he would trust her to mannage his affairs with the sultana valide , lest he should provoke the grand signior , who would have reason to be angry , if he should come to know his falshood . these assurances did a little compose achmets mind ; he marched against the enemy with more courage , and fought them so successfully , that he defeated them ; and he took the new prince soliman amurath and the rebellious bassa prisoners : and his good fortune was such , that the sophy of persia , who intended to besiege babylon , being informed that achmet was coming to its relief , left his enterprise imperfect . after this expedition he returned glorious , and triumphant to constantinople , where all the applause that he met with , did not please him so much as the hope of seeing his princess . but this joy lasted not long ; for fate envying his felicity , soon put an end to it : he hoped to have laid all those laurels which love had animated him to win , at the feet of iohaime : but the sultana valide apprehending the consequences of her son mahomets passion for iohaime , to keep him from seeing her , had confined her to a secret apartment , pretending that she was sick , and was to bathe her self privately . the sorrow and melancholy that appeared in iohaime's countenance , made her pretended sickness probable enough . the report of her being sick , soon spread abroad , and achmet heard it before his mother could have time to disabuse him , by telling him the true cause of her feigned indisposition . she loved her son too well to let him continue in his mistake , believing that since she had discovered more important secrets to him , she ought not to let him be ignorant that nothing troubled iohaime but his absence . by this means she comforted him a little , but could not quite cure him of the melancholy which the impossibility of seeing his princess put him into . in the mean while the sultana valide endeavoured to take off the sultans thoughts from iohaime , by making him fall in love with some other beauty . she found none so capable of ingaging him as a young candiot , named eugenia . she was a greek , and a christian , and was born at retimo a town in candia , from whence she was taken away very young , and made a slave , when the turks made their first descent upon that island , and took , and sacked retimo in the reign of ibrahim . she changed her name into that of zachi , which signifies dear , or favourite , in respect of her beauty , which gave place to none . her stature was moderate , but so just , that it could not be higher or lower , without losing some of its grace : her complexion was admirably white and smooth : her eyes were so lively and sparkling that one could not discern their colour : her mouth and teeth incomparable : her hair of the finest black that was ever seen : her neck and arms as one would wish them : her min and behaviour were so agreeable , that it was impossible for sultan mahomet , notwithstanding all the pre-possession of his soul , not to yield to so many charms . he found zachi so handsome and so witty , that he could not keep himself from showing that iohaime had not so much inslaved him , as to hinder her from having some influence on him . eugenia was strictly charged by the sultana valide to neglect nothing that might ingage the grand signior to love her ; but the sultans own merit , and good qualities prevailed more with her than this command . so accomplished a beauty as zachi finds no great difficulty in the conquest of so tender a heart as the grand signiors . with this new mistress he diverted the melancholy that iohaime's sickness had caused : but unhappy achmet , who could love none but his princess , grieved almost to death that he did not see her : and to increase his sorrow , the grand visier his father , who thought of nothing but the good of the state , and of making his son capable of being hereafter necessary to his master , without reflecting on achmets amours , or giving him time to contrive any thing , sent him into dalmatia , to make war on the venetians , who were at the same time invaded in candia . his obedience to his father , and his own glory , obliged him to sacrifice his love to his duty : therefore he went away without any other comfort , than that of writing a letter to his princess . his mother promised him to deliver it into her own hand . without staying for an answer he went to besiege clissa , where , as i have already told you , he behaved himself with extraordinary courage . fatima was not very punctual in delivering her sons letter , but at last she sent it to iohaime , who found it to this purpose . fate , the enemy of my joy , and repose , hinders me from seeing you , my princess , and i go a great way off from you , to seek death , which alone can put an end to my pains : my duty takes me against my will from the place where my love would detain me . i know not at my departure what your thoughts are ; but if you continue the same to me , i presently know what i ought to be . iohaime received this letter with such sorrow , as is easier to imagine than express ; she could not restrain her complaints and tears from breaking out , just when the sultan passed under the window where she was , not knowing that she was in this apartment , which in a very remote quarter looks into the sultana's garden . he was wholly taken up with his new passion , which led him to eugenia . the princess blinded , with her tears , did not see him , but the grand signior hearing some body sigh , looked up , and discovered iohaime . this sight both moved his compassion , and surprized him to see her there whom he believed to be at the sultana's private baths , whither no man , not so much as the sultan himself ever comes . his flame which was not quite extinguished , was presently kindled again with more heat than before ; and forgetting his design of visiting fair zachi , he endeavoured to learn of iohaime the cause of her sorrow , and why she was lodged in so solitary a place . she wondering to hear her self named , and knowing the sultans voice , notwithstanding all that he could urge to her , retired from the window without speaking to him . this behaviour of hers so raised mahomets curiosity , that he ran to the sultana valide's apartment , and very furiously asked her where iohaime was , saying he would see her immediately . the sultana taking notice of her sons disorder , and vehemence , answered him very calmly , that he might be easily satisfied ; and adding flattery to this assurance , desired him to tell her , whence his suddain curiosity proceeded . the prince who loved and respected his mother extremely , being a little appeased , related to her what had hapned to him . the sultana was much surprized at this adventure , not being able to guess at the cause of iohaime's affliction : but it was necessary to satisfie the grand signior , who challenged her promise , and would needs know why iohaime was removed under pretence of sickness . this question strangely perplexed the sultana , who now saw the secret , which she had particular reasons to conceal , in danger of being discovered : but at last she told him , that being informed of his love to iohaime , who for some reasons which she conjur'd him not to inquire farther into at present , could not possibly come to be sultana ; she had removed her in hopes of abating his passion by her absence , and engaging him somewhere else : but since her caution proved to no purpose , he might see her if he pleased ; and that she believed when he once knew the obstacles of his love , he would continue it no longer . then she gave him her hand , and bid him lead her to iohaime's chamber , who was in such confusion , that she never thought of hiding achmet's letter . the sultan seeing it on a cushion , snatched it up , and having read it , he turned briskly to the sultana valide , with his eyes sparkling with anger , and jealousie : well madam , said he , was it perfidious achmets love then , that was the invincible obstacle of my passion ? do you betray me to favour the grand visiers son , who by abusing my goodness , kept a correspondence with her whom i always took to be his sister ? and you , ingrateful woman , continued he , addressing himself to iohaime , could the love of a slave make you so firm , and constant in your denials to me ? but i know how to be revenged on your contempt , and the treachery of your base lover . then fury and grief not suffering him to say any more , he would have gone away from them to have satisfied his rage by some cruel action or other , when the sultana valide who was astonished at the discovery of the intrigue between achmet and iohaime , immediately reflected that it was necessary to disabuse the sultan , and prevent his resentment of the deceit that had been put upon him . she staid him by the arm , and with tears in her eyes desired him to hear her . then she told him that iohaime was his sister , and why she had concealed it from him ; conjuring him to own her and love her as he ought to do . anger and jealousie now gave place to reason , and tenderness ; and nature spake more in iohaime's behalf , than all that her mother could say . he immediately relented , and wondered he had not sooner found out the meaning of those secret agitations that were caused by nearness of blood . he embraced his mother , and his sister , giving marks of a most pure and violent inclination , and a very particular esteem of her virtue . he promised her that since she loved the visier azem's son , he would not hinder their happiness : and from thenceforwards he addressed himself more assiduously to fair zachi who was owned as sultana , as soon as she was perceived to be with child . he loved this princess so tenderly , and respectfully , that he has always contrived his secret intrigues , to which he is much inclined , with such caution , as to avoid giving her any cause to be jealous . in the mean time valiant achmet hazarded his life against the venetians , at the siege of clissa , the capital city of dalmatia ; from whence the ottoman army was forced to retire : which afforded him leisure to return to constantinople . he knew nothing of what had hapned in the seraglio , in his absence , because the grand signior having a mind to surprize him presently at his return , had charged fatima not to send him word of any thing . when achmet came to wait on him , he received him with open arms , and looking more chearfully than he was wont ; after he had asked him some questions about the war , he took him aside , to tell him that he was not only obliged to him for his diligence in serving him , and exposing his life for his glory ; but that he was more particularly beholden to him for the good offices he had done him in his love , which had succeeded according to his wishes : for at last , dear achmet , continued he , i am conqueror ; your sister iohaime is no more cruel to me , and i enjoy those delights in her that make me perfectly happy . he accompanied this discourse with such transports of joy , that unfortunate achmet believed him . his colour changed , and his heart was quite overcome with grief : all the respect he had for the emperor could not hinder him from yielding to his infirmity ; and his strength failed him so , that the sultan seeing him ready to sink down , was afraid he would have died upon the place : when , not to torment him any longer , can you achmet , said he , holding him up , faint away , when the time you have so ardently wished for is arrived ? the princess iohaime is still faithful to you , and may yet before night , assure you her self that she loves you more than ever . nothing less than this could have recalled amorous achmet from death . but he was in doubt still whether he should believe the grand signior ; he could not flatter himself with such hopes , or imagine which way such a change should happen . the sultan soon convinced him by expressing himself more clearly : he told him how he found out the secret of his love , and the mystery of his sisters birth , which had been so long concealed from him ; and without any more delay , that very night concluded the marriage between achmet and iohaime . he sent to acquaint the grand visier with it , and celebrated his favourites marriage with extraordinary magnificence . thus were these two lovers rendred happy , and for many years tasted the sweets of a consummate love . this alliance which according to the maxims of the ottoman emperors , ought to have removed achmet coprogli from the supreme ministry , by an extraordinary event proved the motive , that obliged the grand signior to slight the policy of his predecessors , who rather chose to marry their daughters and sisters to simple bassa's , than to their grand visiers , lest they should make use of that honour in the frequent seditions that molest their empire ; and secretly contrive the destruction of the males of the imperial family , that by their alliance they may have right to pretend to the crown . the emperor mahomet by conferring the charge of visier azem on his brother-in-law , shewed that a prince ought not to be a slave to policy ; that he is above laws and customs ; that he should not submit to them any farther then he finds them advantagious to his state and glory ; and that he is always at liberty to reform them , or establish new ones , when there is occasion , or necessity requires it . he could not have made a better choice to supply the first charge of his empire ; and though he did not find as much experience in achmet coprogli , as in his father , at least he met with the same zeal for his service , the same courage in the highest undertakings , and the same genius and resolution in the greatest affairs . as soon as achmet was invested in his new dignity , he shewed the greatness of his soul , and the strength of his wit ; for as young as he was , he was no more surprized , or confused in this place ; the burthen of which so few subjects are vigorous enough to support , than if he had the experience of the ablest politicians , and greatest statesmen . he followed his fathers foot-steps so exactly , that no body could perceive any other change in the administration , than that it descended from the father to the son ; and that one was as expert as the other , who was the greatest , and most judicious minister that ever managed the affairs of the ottoman empire . this young minister therefore imitating his father mahomet coprogli , acted every thing with wonderful prudence ; he at first accustomed him self never to let either malice , melancholy , anger , or haste , which are the four dangerous shelves of ready and and subtil wits , to have any influence on his resolution . he is always methodical in his discourse , judicious in what he writes , sincere in his proceeding , punctual in his promises , secret in his orders , quick , and ready to engage , and very constant in his resolutions . his good qualities made the other visiers and bassa's of the divan jealous of him , who could not endure that a young man should be preferred before them , whom they were obliged to own as their superior , and to submit their opinion to his . the most powerful and discontented of those who pretended to the dignity of grand visier was rustan bey , bassa of babylon . he had great intrigues at the port , and abundance of creatures among the spahies and ianizaries that were at constantinople , whither the sultan was not returned since the death of the visier azem . he engaged them underhand to mutiny , and endeavour by threats to oblige the grand signior to name another grand visier ; but the emperor as soon as he was out of his minority , made himself absolute among them ; and after the example of sultan amurath his unkle , often came abroad to see them exercise . by this means he shewed that he had more courage , and resolution than his male-content subjects were willing to allow him ; and that the sultana valide , and the visier mahomet coprogli had given him a more heroick education than any ottoman prince ever had before him . that great and faithful minister taught him to behave himself like an emperor , and to make use of his sovereign power . the sultan therefore had a mind to practise his lessons , and imploy his policy in maintaining the choice he had made of his son to succeed him in his charge , and keeping the mutineers in order . he was not ignorant of the mischievous consequences of seditions ; and that it is difficult to appease them , when the people and the militia are united in a rebellion . he concluded with the grand visier that it was necessary to gain the chief leaders of the spahoes , by distributing mony among them , to oblige them to withdraw their troops from the ianizaries faction . these two sorts of militia , as we have elsewhere mentioned , have been always opposed to one another ; nor was it difficult to divide them . the spahies being appeased by the visier azems liberality , not only laid down their arms , but promised also to resist the ianizaries attempts ; who on the other side fearing the grand signiors menaces , and hoping to be as well rewarded as the spahies , if they returned to their duty , declared that they were ready to punish those that were guilty , this submission caused the sultan immediately to leave adrianople , to come and quiet the trouble at constantinople , by taking advantage of the spahies zeal to suppress the seditious . he assembled the divan , whither he came himself with all the bassa's and officers of the port , and the principal of the city ; and with some sharpness told them how much it displeased him , that they should contradict his actions , and that the ianizaries should go about to impose laws on him . he spoke with so much majesty , that he strook an awe into the most insolent . at the same time he gave order to seize the bassa of babylon , who was the chief author of the sedition , the aga , and the most criminal officers of the ianizaries , and some of the principal inhabitants , causing them all to be strangled ; and threatned to cashier the whole body of the ianizaries , if ever they committed the least disorder . this proceeding seemed the more rigorous to these troops , because they expected more favourable usage ; but they durst not complain . the grand visier in the mean time in conformity to his fathers maxims , thought it necessary to employ the ianizaries , that they might have no leisure to mutiny again . he intended to continue the siege of candia , but he would first make an end of the transylvanian war , which ali bassa managed with no great success : and he was preparing himself to march with the ianizaries , and spahies , when he was informed that the sophy of persia was about to attaque bagdet . this news changed the face of things , and made the sultan send an aga , and a chiaux to vienna , to propose a peace to the emperor . these envoys met not with that satisfaction that the vivier azem wished . the emperor gave them to understand , that the principality of transylvania , which was the cause of his difference with the sultan , was a member that had been separated from his estate , and that his highness could not without injustice think of obliging him to quit his pretensions to that province , and to desert prince chimin ianos , who had put himself into his protection : and that he could not agree to the dismantling of serinwar , unless the grand signior would demolish the fortifications of waradin , and some other places . this answer did not please the grand visier , who was no less careful than his father had been , of his masters glory , and industrious to enlarge his dominions : but hearing for certain that the sophy marched against bagdet , he saw it was necessary to temporize now : therefore he sent orders to ali bassa , the general of the army in transylvania , to continue the overtures of peace . this general at the same time received the news of the taking of chimen ianos by michael abaffi , who succeeded count barelay , and was protected by the port in his pretences to transylvania . the death of chimin ianos , whom abaffi caused to be beheaded in prison , as chimin had treated his first competitor , facilitated the conquest of the province , and favoured the grand visiers designs . ali bassa immediately sent a courrier to him to know what he should do in this conjuncture ; but achmet sent him word again that he should observe the orders he had received : so that he pressed the emperor to send deputies to the port to negotiate a peace between the two empires . in the mean time the ottoman army made continual inroads into hungary , and the imperial troops did the like in the grand signiors dominions . but the turks being tired with this tedious skirmishing war , threatned the coming down of the grand signior himself with a formidable army to invade hungary , if the emperor did not very suddenly conclude a peace ; which made him dispatch doctor perez to the divan . the grand visier , whose drift was to prolong the negotiation till his own affairs were in a better posture , dismissed him , with order to tell his master that he should send his agats to themidwar , to treat there with ali bassa , and the cappigi bassa : but hearing that the sophy for fear of being invaded by the mogol , had given over his enterprize on babylon , he commanded general ali not to recede from the first conditions which he had proposed in order to the conclusion of the peace . the emperor finding the sultans propositions unreasonable , and that the turks continued their incursions , believed , the divan , whatever it pretended , had no desire to terminate the war : therefore he began to look about him betimes , for fear of being surprized ; foreseeing that it would not be long before the grand visier would fall upon him ; who , as soon as he had put the particular affairs of the ottoman empire into order , resolved to pursue the enterprize which his father began , and was forced to leave unfinished by death . after he had rigged a powerful navy to encounter the venetians , and the christian princes , whose forces he apprehended at sea , he prepared to march against the emperor , to let his master see that he was as expert as the old generals , who proud of their long command , and age , flighted him as a young man , and raised disadvantageous stories of him . he ordered the bassa's of albania , natolia , buda , and some others , to draw towards hungary with their troops , and desired the sultan to stay at adrianople , and to permit him to go and exercise his authority , and give proofs of his valour . he led with him the old bands of ianizaries , and spahies , placing the mutineers in the forlorn hope , that they might be cut off in this war , which he hoped to finish in a short time , that he might turn all the ottoman forces against candia . but while he marched towards hungary , his fleet which he set forth to scour the sea , and succor canea , which was distressed by the venetian army , was not so successful as he expected : it shun'd ingaging the venetian fleet , which would have fought to have prevented the relief of canea . the same fleet however pursued turkish gallies in the archipelago so briskly , that it took ten saiques , gave chace to four great vessels that followed a caravan of alexandria ; and being come up with them , took three , and several saiques that carried abundance of persons of quality of both sexes , who were going on pilgrimage to mecha . the news of this disgrace did more inflame the grand visiers courage , who made long marches to arrive at belgrade , where the body of the army expected him under the conduct of ali bassa , who was newly made visier of hungary . the approach of this great minister , and the arrival of the bassa's of bossina , silestria , waradin , aleppo , and the beglerbeg of natolia , so terrified the emperor , that he presently commanded the baron de goez , one of his deputies , to divert the dreadful storm that threatned the empire , by granting several of the demands which ali bassa made in the grand signior's name . ali acquainted the grand visier upon what terms the emperor was willing to purchase peace : that he consented that michel abassi who was under his highnesses protection , should be acknowledged prince of transylvania , and promised to withdraw his garrisods out of some places , and to demolish the fort of serinwar : but achmet had no mind to go back now he was so forward , and had made such preparations for the war ; thinking it below him to make peace on any conditions , either less advantageous to his master , or less glorious for himself , than the victories that seemed to attend his arms ; and for this reason , not being satisfied with what the emperor offered . he asked over and above , two millions for the expences he had been at , with a tribute of an hundred thousand rixdollers a year for the kingdom of hungary , which he resolved to make wholly tributary to the ottoman empire . besides this , he would have the emperor give free passage for what troops the grand signior pleased to send into the venetian territories . these proud demands made the emperor despair of the accommodation , he had hitherto flattered himself withal . he perceived that the grand visier would not let the ianizaries return to constantinople , till their fierceness and insolence were abated by the toils of a war , which through the animosity of both parties would undoubtedly prove very bloody . achmet coprogli being informed of the emperors continual preparations for war , was glad to meet with resistance in such an enemy , whose defeat would augment his glory , and convince the world that he was as able in the camp , as in the divan ; and could not only advise like an oracle , but could command also like a great captain . the history of the grand visiers . the fourth book . the emperor seeing his commissioners return without any effect of their negotiation , made no question but that the visier azem would endeavour all he could to come and besiege him in vienna . therefore he fortified that city , that it might be in a condition , if need were , to resist the ottoman forces , implored the assistance of all the potentates of europe , and with four distinct armies secured the hereditary provinces of the empire . the grand visier on the other side aimed at some considerable expedition , and having determined what to do , passed the long bridge of essek , and sate down before newhausel . he immediately invested the place , and defeated some troops which count forgate , and balsi , and marquiss pio , would have put into it , then he summoned it according to the custom of the turks , who do so to all places they besiege . but count forgats the governour having given such an answer to his summons , as made him find that fair words and splendid promises were not sufficient arguments to perswade him to surrender a place which the emperor had intrusted him with : he planted so furious a battery as soon made breaches wide enough to invite the turks to an assault , in which great numbers of them were slain by the defendants . but the grand visier pressed the siege so vigorously , that the governour was forced to yield the place upon composition ; and the articles were so advantagious , that several of the officers , and the chief of the besieged knowing to what necessity of surrendring the town was reduced , and what multitudes of their enemies had perished before their walls in so small a time , were of opinion at first that the grand visier readily consented to whatever count forgats demanded , with design to break his word , and to have it the sooner in his power to revenge the loss he had sustained during the siege : but the event shewed that they did him wrong to suspect he could be guilty of a baseness so much below the greatness of his soul , though otherwise such actions are very common among the turks . achmet coprogli has always profest himself an enemy to treachery , and thinks himself concerned in honour to keep his word on all occasions . the governour of newhausel was the first that found this to be true ; the good usage he received from the grand visier constrained him to be just to his vertue and desert , and far from what his officers apprehended , to thank him for the complement he made him , upon his generous defence of a town which seemed incapable of holding out against so powerful an army . count forgats being marched out of newhausel , the visier azem made his entry into it , and at the same time dispatched an officer to carry the news to the grand signior ; but designing to make an entire conquest of hungary , to accomplish it without shedding of blood , for ruining the country , he bethought himself of issuing out a proclamation , that all the places that would submit to the ottoman empire , should be exempted from contribution for six years , at the end of which each house should pay but a rixdoller . this did not succeed so well as he expected ; however he possessed himself of schinta , novigrad , levens , and some other places of less importance , with which he ended the campagna , that he might refresh his army , and be at leisure to look after the affairs of the port , which he still took care of , notwithstanding the war. to this end he had courriers continually on the way , who informed him of all that passed , and carried messages from him to the sultan , who was then at adrianople , where he made publick rejoycings for three days together for the victories of his chief minister , and concluded them with the death of his principal nectangis or secretary . his highness caused him to be beheaded upon the advice he had from the visier azem , that he was corrupted by the emperors ministers , from whom he had received a very considerable sum of money , which was found in his coffers ; being not only a certain argument of his crime , but a mark of achmet coprogli's faithful correspondence in all parts . the season of the year which obliged the visier to retreat , did not hinder him from sending succors to canea , and recruits to the troops that were in dalmatia ; so that at the same time that he had undertaken another war , he pressed the venetians in two several places , to show the christian princes , that the sultan could maintain more armies than one against his enemies , and that he did not at all fear the great preparations they threatned him with ; being advertised that count serini did very much distress the troops that wintered in the conquered places , and along the river traag , and dravus . he composed three small armies of tartars , moldavians , and some turkish companies to wast moravia , and silesia , and to make inroads as far as presburg , the capital city of hungary , by that means to divert count serini , who by the emperor , and the diet at ratisbon was nominated generalissimo of the hungarian forces . but neither these forces , nor the extremity of winter , could hinder this hero from taking bernezet , raboscha , seques , and several other places which the turks had conquered . he made himself master of palanka , and peez , a populous trading town ; and leaving his army under the conduct of count horlac , he besieged and took tainskirken , and attacked the bridge of essek , where he met with a vigorous resistance , which however could not keep him from burning that , and many magazines which the turks had along the river dravus . after this he undertook the siege of canisia , a place of great importance . the grand signior hearing of this siege , was resolved to go in person and relieve this town , and stay the course of count serini's conquests ; but the visier azem dissuaded him from his design , representing the danger he exposed himself to , and the mischievous consequences of his absence from constantinople ; where the people being provoked at the punishment the sultan had inflicted on the chief of the city , who conspired against him , were ready to rise , and spoke of making one of his brothers emperor . the grand visier too had a mind to finish the war he had so happily begun , and was unwilling that his highnesses presence should rob him of his glory , and be thought to have effected more than all his industry ; yet the care of his own glory was not the only motive that caused him to divert sultan mahomet from this expedition , the affection and zeal which he ever had for his masters service , at this time prevailed over all other considerations , knowing the violence of his nature , and the greatness of his courage , he feared he would engage himself too far into danger , and that he would receive more prejudice by the enterprizes of the mutineers at constantinople , than advantage by the conquest of the whole kingdom of hungary . nor did he doubt but that he should finish the expedition successfully , without the assistance of the captains and old generals that were in his army , who out of jealousie opposed his design , and hindred him from advancing his conquests so far as he might have done , if he had taken less heed to their counsel , which he rather chose to follow , and proceed slowly , than to hazard any thing upon his own account . being informed of all count serini's exploits , who nearly distressed canisia , and as valiantly repulsed sultan mahomet's forces , as his grandfather did those of the emperor soliman , he took the field to prevent him from joyning canisia to the other conquests he had made during the winter ; but the death of ali bassa obliged him to suspend his intention of repulsing the enemy , to allow him those funeral ceremonies which his great services to the state deserved . ali was one of the greatest , and most expert captains of the ottoman empire : he bore arms first under sultan amurath , and behaved himself so well in the persian war , that the emperor in recompence gave him one of his sisters in marriage , and made him bassa-general of his armies . he had gained such reputation , that his power made the grand visier mahomet coprogli jealous of him , and resolve to take away his command of the army in transylvania , as we have already mentioned ; and he advised his son to take heed of him as one that might well be his competitor for the charge of grand visier : but equitable achmet perceiving the extraordinary merit of this brave man , respected his virtue and age , which was threescore and ten ; and instead of following the politic cautions of his father , submitted often to his advice , and extremely deplored his death , which was also lamented by the grand signior . after he had rendered him all the offices that the mahometan law required , he pursued his march to canisia . his army consisted of seventy thousand men , whose approach forced count serini , count hohelac , and strozzi who were joyned with him , to raise the siege , and retire into the isle of serin . their retreat was but just time enough , for as soon as they were gone the turks arrived , and posted themselves in the same places that the christians quitted . the grand visier having put sufficient relief into canisia , sent ismael bassa with twenty thousand men to pass the river mur at the place where it joyns with the dravus , that by getting that passage , he might have free entry into stiria , carinthia , and croatia ; but count strozzi valiantly defended the pass , and performing the part of a gallant souldier , was slain with a musquet bullet . in the mean time the emperor impatiently expected the succors he had desired of the christian princes . the pope , the princes of italy , and the king of spain , had promised him large sums of money , for which he had great occasion , but they made no haste to send them . sweden and lorain gave him hopes of men , but he heard nothing of their coming ; so that he despaired of receiving any of the succors he looked for time enough except those of france . the king on this occasion , as on a thousand others shewed himself to be the most christian , and the most zealous of all princes for the good of christendom ; for when count strozzi whom we spoke of , who was sent from his imperial , to his most christian majesty , had represented the necessity the emperor was in , the king granted all that he desired ; and not at all satisfied that they should limit the succors to two thousand horse , and four thousand foot , that they should think to bound his liberality , and hinder him from giving more splendid marks of his extraordinary generosity , and zeal for religion . this incomparable monarch could not keep himself from telling his courtiers , that he had rather they were in hungary than at the louvre ; and that if the dauphin his only son were old enough , he would send him to this war. the chief of the court , and kingdom were ambitious of serving as volunteers under count coligni , whom the king chose to be general , making the duke of feuillade his mareschal de camp. the duke of bouillon great chamberlain of france , was the first that begg'd leave of his majesty to make this campagna , his example was followed by his brother the count d' auvergn● , the chevaliers de lorain , and de rohan , the dukes of saubieze and brisac , the marquess de guitery , master of the wardrobe , the marquises de ragny , villery , castelnau , seneçay , bethune , and estrade ; the counts de saux , and canaples , the chevaliers de st. agnan , and coaslin , and several others who prepared themselves to signalize their valour on the bank of raab , where by and by we shall see them defeating the most formidable enemy of christendom . the news of the troops that were to come to the emperors assistance being brought to the grand visier , he resolved to advance his conquests before their arrival . ismael bassa whom he commanded to gain the passage over the river mur , having been repulsed , as we said before by count strozzi , sought a more favourable place , and besieged the fort of serin , which commanded all the country about it . count nicolas serini did all he could to make the enemy retire , and perhaps had effected it , and forced them to give over their enterprize , if achmet coprogli , who earnestly sought an opportunity of disputing the glory of a victory with this general , whose reputation was so great , that the turks trembled at his very name , had not arrived in the camp , with the bassa's of bossina , and albania , followed by a body of twenty thousand men , having made another body of the rest of his army , which was employed in another place , his presence animated the souldiers , who were discouraged by the stout resistance of their enemy , and the toils they indured in the siege . they were ashamed not to follow their general , who exposed himself to the greatest dangers , and would have gone to the assault himself , if the crowd of the officers of the army had afforded him any room . they strove who should first take the fort , and having at last carried it , they put two thousand men whom they found there in garrison to the sword , inraged that such an handful should presume to resist an army of forty thousand men . the grand visier caused this fort to be razed ; the demolition of which he had before in vain demanded of the emperor , because it awed the ottoman garrison in canisia . afterwards he marched against little comora , and took it by composition ; and hearing that count souches one of the imperial generals had defeated the twenty thousand tartars , moldavians , and valachians , whom he sent into the high hungary , at sernevers . he determined to extend his vengeance to the very gates of vienna , to waste all austria , and to besiege the emperor in the capital city of his empire . to this purpose he approached sarvar a considerable place on the river raab ; but seeing no likelihood of forcing it suddenly , and being informed that the imperial army advanced to hinder his passage , he resolved to prevent it , and marched in haste to possess himself of the bridge of kermen , a town on the same river , and in his march took the town of ergevart ; but he met with a vigorous resistance when he came to the bridge where he intended to pass his army . count montecuculi the general of the imperial troops , and count hohenlac , general of the confederates , foresaw that the grand visier would choose this passage as the most commodious , and were come thither to make it good : but they would have been forced to have quitted it , if a party of count coligni , general of the auxiliary french troops cavalry had not arrived when the turks were forcing the bridge . this general , who according to the order he had received from the generalissimo , had hastned his march to joyn the imperial army , advanced with some volunteers , and a party of his guards , and for almost two hours together withstood all the fire and attempts of the ottomans . then the hungarians who were deserted by the germans , seeing themselves seconded by the french , took heart , and fell upon the enemy , who was forced to seek a pass two musket-shot lower , where the french horse still behaved themselves gallantly , and drove back the ottoman army , which lost there abundance of souldiers and officers , and among the rest the bassa of bossina , who was slain fighting in the formost ranks . the visier who would not shrink from the resolution he had taken , impediments increasing his thirst of victory , persisted obstinately in his design of passing the raab . therefore he went up higher towards st. godard , a little village , now famous for the action that happened there , whither he was followed by the christian army , which he galled with cannon-shot all night , while he in the mean time held a council of war , where it was concluded to swim over part of the cavalry , and pass the rest over a bridge , which was made under covert of the artillery between st. godard and glostorff . ismael bassa of buda had the conduct of this enterprize , he passed at the head of six thousand ianizaries and spahies , and the flower of the ottoman army . the grand visier commanded him to make a retrenchment on the other side of the river , to amuse the christians , while he passed the body of his army in another place , that they might charge the imperialists on both sides : but ismael being gotten over to the other side , in spight of the germans resistance , could not withhold his souldiers from assaulting and defeating count horlac's troops that disputed the pass with them . after which he possessed himself of their post , where he retrenched himself , after he had put them to flight , taken their cannon , and cut off above two thousand heads . he presently sent the grand visier word that he was master of the pass , and that if he would advance with the rest of the army , he might cut the imperialists in pieces . upon this advice achmet caused more troops to pass over to him , who not having room enough to put themselves in order to fight , were attacked by the french ; and the cavalry too being in the same distress , were not able to resist the onset of the illustrious french volunteers : so that the first ranks turning their backs , they were all so disordered , that they betook themselves to flight , and threw themselves into the raab , where they were drowned in sight of the rest of their army , and their general , who not being able to assist them , did all that a great captain could do to animate his souldiers , and make them renew the fight , that they might revenge the defeat of their companions ; but they were seized with such a panic fear , that they gave back instead of advancing . the visier in vain represented to them how much they were concerned to repair their loss , for they persisted in their disobedience . he went himself before them with his simitar in his hand , promising them victory , and great rewards if they would go where their honour called them , and conjured them to follow him ; but seeing this did not prevail , he added threats to his intreaties , and upbraided their baseness . his fury carried him so far , that he had like to have perished in sight of his disobedient army , and not able to suppress his indignation any longer , he killed three officers with his own hand , whom he in vain called by their names to follow him , pursuing two more , who cried out to him● that they came to make war on the transylvanians and hungarians , and not to fight with the french. this brave general finding there was no remedy , caused his troops to retreat into a secure place , and he with his followers only retired into a quarter apart , to shew how he contemned his own army . he sent with a great deal of civility to the christian generals to demand several captains , and some bassa's , and chiefly ismael who perished in the fight , which lasted nine hours ; offering whatever they pleased for their ransom , if they were prisoners , and sent back all the christian prisoners that were in his camp. after the battle , the two armies attempted nothing considerable , but stood upon their guard only . the turkish officers and captains being ashamed of their disobedience , desired their general to let them recover their credit by some siege , or any thing but engaging the christian army : but the places they proposed to besiege were of so little importance , that he reproached their cowardize , and flight before an handful of men tired with a long journey ; and told them he would have no more to do with souldiers who disgraced the ottoman empire , and by their baseness sullied the glory of their ancestors . after this declaration he sent the grand signior word of his loss , and the disobedience of his troops , and advised him to renew the peace between the two empires , to prevent his being exposed to a second disgrace : all the divan was of his opinion . the sultan sent him order to conclude it , and gave notice to the emperors resident , that to stop the progress of the war , they should renew the conferences that were held at themiswar . the resident immediately sent away a courrier to advertise prince lakowits the president of the emperors council of war , who willingly entertained the proposition , and negotiated so secretly with the visier azem , that the peace was published before it was thought to be treated of . all the world was surprized at this suddain peace ; the imperialists were of opinion that it was opportunely concluded : but it is certain , that if it had not been made so hastily , and they had then pursued the turks when they were discouraged by their losses and disorder in the battle of s. godard , the rest of hungary and transylvania might have been recovered , which the sultan without doubt would have surrendered , to finish a war that imployed the best part of his forces , which he wanted to oppose the sophy , who made new attempts on babylon , and the provinces bordering on persia , to preserve his conquests in candia , from whence the venetians were driving him ; and to appease the troubles which the revolt of the governour chazan bassa had raised in egypt . all christendom having taken arms to assist the emperor , would have made great advantages by the continuation of the war against the common enemy , and particularly the commonwealth of venice would have forced him wholly to quit his design upon candia . there can never happen so proper a conjuncture to humble the sultan's pride . all the potentates of europe were ready to unite against him . his own dominions were disturbed with intestine broils ; the sophy and the other princes of asia were about to declare war against him . the venetians had a strong fleet at sea. every thing seemed to contribute to his ruine . but the emperor by a mistaken policy took false measures , which in the consequence fell heavy not only upon himself , but the common interest of christendom ; for he concluded such a peace as left the sultan at liberty to assemble all his forces against candia ; which proved afterward to be the loss of that island . whereas , had his imperial majesty comprehended the venetians in his treaty , it might on the other side have turned as much to the advantage of that commonwealth . this proceeding gave likewise great offence to the most christian king , who had so generously assisted the emperor against the ottoman power , in the preservation of his hereditary countries , which at that time his imperial majesty was not of himself in condition to defend . the french were but ill requited for their pains , particularly by the confederates , who shamefully left them as soon as they saw them engaged with the turks ; insomuch that count horlac the confederates general , not being able to make them stand , retired into a wood , where he was found after the battle foaming with rage , to see some of our captains and volunteers covered with their own , and their enemies blood ; who asked him what became of his troops , and why they would not partake of the honour of the victory , the generosity of our souldiers which deserved the acknowledgment , and friendship of the germans , received so much the contrary , that they would not allow them so much as victuals and forrage ; so that the officers were forced-to use threats , to get necessaries for the subsistance of their troops in their return to france , whither they led them , the proclamation of the peace leaving them no more to do in hungary and germany . achmet coprogli was afraid he should have been forced to have relinquished many of his masters pretensions ; but seeing how easily the emperor was satisfied , he managed the sultans interest as well as he could , and subscribed to articles which he at another conjuncture would never have agreed to . he sent them presently away to his highness to be ratified , and in the mean time he retreated to belgrade , where he dismissed the asian troops , to go and winter in their own country , and sent those of europe to winter in bossina , that they might be the nearer to dalmatia , which he intended to attacque the next campagna . nothing now remain'd for him to do but to return to constantinople , where his friends and the people impatiently expected him ; but he would not set forward without the grand signior's order , and till he had received the ratification of the peace . it was the more welcome at constantinople at this time , because it fell out at the birth of the sultan's son , who by the death of his brother was looked on as chas adas , which is as much as the eldest son , and heir of the empire . the first article of the peace , was , that the emperors should send embassadors to one another , who should bring the ratifications , and presents usual on the like occasions . the grand signior pitched upon mahomet bassa , and sent a rich vest by him to the visier azem , whom he should find at belgrade , and receive the instructions of his embassie from him . mahomet acquitted himself faithfully of his highnesses commissions , and at the same time that achmet received from him the marks of his masters gratitude and affection , he was informed of the death of generous count serini . this news so surprized the grand visier , that he broke off his conversation with mahomet bassa , to learn the particulars of that sad accident , which no relation hitherto has given a clear account of , as i find by some secret memoires which have more truth in them . it was told the ottoman general , that his victorious arms having forced count serini to raise the siege of canisia , he retired into a fort of his own name , which he had built , extremely dissatisfied that this enterprize , as well as several others before had succeeded no better for want of necessary assistance ; and that his vexation for the loss , and raising of the said fort , and the ill usage he received from the emperor , and the imperial diet , caused him to retire into one of his country houses , to comfort himself in the tranquillity of a private life , for the inconstancy of his fortune , and the injustice of the court ; where those who held the first rank , as being the most powerful , and considerable persons in the empire , not satisfied with hindering the diet from choosing him generalissimo of the army , which command justly belonged to him , still continued their design of destroying him , to satiate their envy , and free themselves from their apprehension that this hero would one day shew his resentment of their ingratitude . but not daring to attempt his life openly , with their arms in their hands , their court-treachery pursued him in the midst of the forrests , where , as he was wont to do , diverting his melancholy with hunting , he was killed with a blow he received in the chase of a prodigious great wild boar , which he had already wounded ; to whose fury the authors of his death falsly attributed his murther , and accordingly contrived the relations of it ; endeavouring so to palliate the enormity of an action which it was their interest should be eternally concealed . this recital had a contrary effect to what was reported . generous achmet considering the hard fate of valiant count serini , who may well be accounted the greatest hero of this age , far from rejoycing at the fall of so dangerous an enemy , was so touched at it , that all the satisfaction he reaped from the grand signior's obliging expressions , which mahomet bassa informed him of , could not keep him from shewing his grief , and lamenting the unhappy end of a captain who had so obstructed the progress of the ottoman arms , to that degree , that he was angry with the neighbouring turks for making bonfires when they heard of it . the grand visier having learned the sultans intentions , dispatched mahomet bassa , that he might arrive at vienna , at the same time that count lesbley , whom the emperor sent to the port , should come to adrianople , where the grand signior was . then having commanded the bassa's of bossina and albania to have their troops ready to pass into dalmatia with the sultans first orders , he began his journey to constantinople , where he met with the applauses due to his great conduct , and invincible courage . the emperor mahomet received him with open arms , and sufficiently manifested his kindness for , and esteem of this great minister , who far from abusing his favour , would have made use of it , to obtain pardon for those officers who disobeyed him when he pressed them to fight , and would hardly suffer the sultan to put five or six of them to death , for an example to the rest : not but that he was as sensible of their baseness as of the bravery of the french , whose courage he commended in the grand signior's presence , and testified how much he valued them , by his kind reception of , and civility to monsieur de la haye , then embassador of france at the port , whom he entertained three days together in his house , treating him with more respect than was ever shewn to any embassador before . the grand visiers return gave the grand signior the freedom of diverting himself with hunting , and his women ; for leaving all his affairs to his care , which he had looked after in his absence , he retired to one of his pleasant country houses , which the turks call chioufti , not far from constantinople , where achmet coprogli staid to send relief to canea , which was still distressed by the venetians , and to see the sultan's revenues paid , and replenish his treasury , which was exhausted by the wars . that of candia was incredibly expensive , all the ammunition and recruits that were sent thither were little enough ; and the innumerable forces that had been consumed in it , had made but a very slender progress : therefore he considered how he might put a speedy end to it . he applied himself diligently to put the affairs of the port into such a posture , as might permit him to go thither himself ; and the conquest of this island seeming to him the most glorious that he could ever make , he promised himself both good success in his expedition , and immortal renown , not only among the turks , who knowing the importance of the kingdom of candia , obstinately contended for the mastery of it twenty years ; but also among all other nations , who would admire the valour of the defendants , and the constancy of the besiegers . nor did he doubt of effecting more by his presence than all the generals that had been sent thither before had done . his design was to finish the war by taking the capital city , which he resolved to besiege with all the vigour and pains that can be expected from a captain perfectly instructed in the art of war. he communicated his intentions to his highness , and remonstrated to him that he ought not any longer to oppose his departure from constantinople . the great preparations he made were soon known to the venetians , who on their side disposed themselves to resist them ; but not finding themselves strong enough , they sent embassadors to implore the assistance of all the christian princes . in the mean time all things being ready for the grand visiers expedition , he parted from constantinople with the grand signior ( who for some reasons you will learn hereafter , never returned thither since ) and followed him to adrianople , and from thence to larissa , where he took leave of his highness to go to thebes , waiting for the union of the troops he was to lead . as soon as they were assembled he caused them to march to napoli di romania , which place he chose for the general rendevouze , and then went to meet his wife iohaime , and fatima his mother , who would needs accompany him in his voyage . he was glad of having the advantage of her counsel , whose wit , and courage was above her sex. with these two persons who were so dear to him he embarqued at malvezie , and set sail for canea , where his arrival animated the besieged , who were closely pressed by the venetians . at his first coming he forced the enemy to retire , and after he had visited the place , took a general review of all the troops that were in the island , and those that he brought along with him , and then with a small party went to view the old town of candia , and to take notice how the former siege was disposed . the venetians being advertised of his approach , sallied out , and repulsed him ; but his design being to end this tedious , expensive war , by taking the chief city , he soon returned with a more considerable body of men , that he might with more safety view the country , and the out-works of the place , about which he pitched a new camp , and drew lines for a more regular siege than the former ; the execution of which he found very difficult ; for not having been truly informed of the forces of the town , and the situation of the country . he saw it would cost him more pains , and time , than he expected it would . however not at al discouraged by the difficulties he met with , he carried on the works with such diligence , that the besieged were quickly reduced to employ all the industry of their engineers to secure them from the mines which he continually sprung , and all the strength of their souldiers to resist the assaults of the turks . never was any place so vigorously attaqued , and so stoutly defended . this being one of the most famous sieges that ever was , several writers have at large related it ; therefore i shall not trouble the reader with an useless repetition of what he may find elsewhere , but only succinctly mention what the story of the grand visier will not suffer me to omit , without specifying all the assaults and skirmishes that happened at it . this general , besides the wonderful resistance of the besieged , had no less dangerous enemies to encounter with at this port , who did him all the ill offices they could with the grand signior , and by making use of this troublesome conjuncture of affairs , endeavoured to destroy him . they represented to the sultan , that the length of the siege of candia proceeded from the grand visiers want of courage , whose army was powerful enough to subdue all asia , or the greatest empire in the world ; but that his cowardize made him protract the time , that the christians might have leisure to assemble their forces , which would at last oblige the ottoman army to quit the conquest of an island that had exhausted the strength of the empire , and his highnesses treasures : that such an affront would be irreparable , and an eternal disgrace to the musulmans , and would certainly happen through the baseness and weakness of the grand visier , who out of a vain presumption had undertaken the continuation of a war he could never end honourably . thus these envious persons omitted nothing that might induce the grand signior to recal and ruine him . the too credulous prince provoked by the grand visiers ill success , who incessantly sent for recruits , believed all that was said against him ; and without any regard to his inviolable fidelity , or the high rank he held in the empire , which made him subject to the malice of the courtiers , without considering that those ministers who are most affectionate to , and zealous for the services of their prince , and the good of the state , are always most exposed to envy . he took a resolution which would have deprived him of the ablest , and best of all his subjects , if achmet coprogli's prudence had not equalled the sultans cruelty , and injustice . he sent this brave general word that he should suddenly put an end to the siege , which his rashness had prompted him to undertake , and in a very short time either send him his head , or the keys of candia . this order was very peremptory , and sufficient to have shaken the firmest courage . the grand visier had great reason to think himself very rigorously and unjustly dealt with ; his fidelity and zeal for his master , and the hazards his life was so often exposed to for his glory , deserved better usage , and might have inclined him to revenge himself , and shew his resentment by abandoning his army , which would undoubtedly have perished , if he had sought to secure himself by going over to the venetian side , as he might have done : but honour having ever been his only object , he never so much as entertained a thought that was prejudicial to his reputation . he answered the sultan very submissively , yet in such terms as shewed the greatness of his soul ; and that it was not the fear of death he was threatned with that made him hasten a conquest , which he undertook for the augmentation of his dominions , and glory : that he never had any other end in it , and that if his highness could reap any benefit by his death , it was in his power to satisfie himself when he pleased : that as to the siege of candia he hoped to finish it , if he would allow him time , having been deceived by a false account of the state of the place . achmet imparted the grand signiors command to his mother fatima , and having consulted together , they concluded that this blow proceeded from the persecutions of his enemies at court : and soon after they were confirmed in their opinion by the couriers which they sent continually to the port , to bring them news of all that passed there . they found that some courtiers who had insinuated themselves into the grand signiors favour , had attempted to disgrace him , and had succeeded in it . however he did not much trouble himself , being assured that his conduct would justifie him , and that the detractors would be punished for their calumnies by their own remorse , and the sultans anger , who would in time discover their treachery . he continued to press the besieged , who received great assistance from the king of france , under the conduct of the count de la feuillade , who was accompanied by the count de st. paul , the duke of chasteau thierry , the sieurs de caderousse , de villemaur , and many more gentlemen and officers , who came to shew the turks that they could overcome them as well in creet as in hungary . and the sallies of these brave men put the turks almost in despair , who were incouraged by their generals presence . he went from quarter to quarter to animate them , and exhort them to do their duty . he caused new candia which the turks built after the taking of canea to be demolished , that he might make use of the materials in his works , and by depriving his troops of a safe retreat , force them to secure themselves by their valour , always telling them that they must either conquer or die . but while he endeavours to become master of candia , constantinople was filled with tumults raised by the male-contents of the empire , who seeing the ill success of the grand signiors arms in this island , and that several neighbouring princes were ready to declare war against him , resolved to make use of this opportunity to revenge his highnesses contempt of them , and prevent the punishment that was due to their rebellion ; in which they engaged the ianizaries , who remained at constantinople , to guard the town , the sultan , and the seraglio . the mutineers threatned to depose the emperor , and to set up prince soliman his brother in his room . the absence of the visier azem strengthened this sedition , which all the sultan valide's power could hardly appease . the sultan was then at adrianople , and was so displeased with the inhabitants of constantinople , that he would not so much as take notice of their earnest solicitations of him to return thither . he declared openly that this proud city should no longer be the imperial seat , since she had rendered her self unworthy by her frequent disorders . the people , and the ianizaries , who for the most part have their families at constantinople , were extremely provoked by this reproach . and if prince soliman had been among them , they had certainly proclaimed him emperor : but he was in the grand signiors power , who not being so barbarous as his predecessors , would not practise their inhumane policy of securing the possession of the empire by the death of all their brothers . far from being so cruelly cautious he allowed his three brothers an honourable freedom , and suffered them to employ themselves in exercises agreeable to their high birth : yet when he went from constantinople he took soliman along with him . this princes mother maiama was dead , she did all she could to place him on the throne ; which is partly the cause that the sultan is jealous of him . his good qualities render him beloved by all the world , especially by the souldiers , who are not ignorant of his vast courage . his impatience to give some proofs of his valour made him inconsiderately desire his brother to let him accompany the grand visier in the candian war , which his highness thought not fit to grant ; and the visier azem convinced the sultan that it concerned him not to trust this young prince with arms , which he might one day turn against him , but to keep him where his actions might be better observed : not that he gave him this advice to exasperate him against his brother , but he knew the souldiers inclination to soliman , who was of an active , undertaking spirit , and capable of raising great troubles in the state , if he should after the example of the ottoman princes , endeavour to free himself , and affect the empire . mahomet who had never seriously made these reflections , and did not at all distrust soliman , suffered him to live at liberty ; but the young princes imprudence , in repining at his brothers refusal , opened the sultans eyes , and made him rereflect on what the grand visier had represented to him . the sedition that happened afterwards at constantinople , caused him to watch soliman's behaviour more narrowly . in the mean time prince soliman mistrusted nothing , ambition was not his predominate passion , he loved hunting as well as the grand signior , always following him to that sport , and sometimes he went alone . but this exercise did not so take him up , but that he was well enough pleased with another , which is the usual employment of people of his age . his brother was the most amorous prince in the world , nor was he less inclined to gallantry himself ; but he loved to keep it secret , not affecting to make a noise with his pleasures . he long sought for an object worthy of his kindness ; and at last zizim morat bassa by an extraordinary adventure furnished him with such an one as he desired . the sangiac of smyrna , who was akin to this bassa , had sent him a very pretty slave , which he bought of a corsair tartar , and brought up with a great deal of care , to make a present of her to the grand signior , according to the custom of the governors of provinces , and cities , who by this means , acquire , and preserve his highnesses favour . the sangiac sinan who looked on zizim morat as his patron at the port , desired him to present her to the sultan , who was then at adrianople , where he intended to establish the seat of the empire , as soliman the first of that name surnamed the magnificent had done before . the bassa deferred the acquitting himself of sinan's commission till the grand signiors return to larissa , where he spends most part of the year , as well for the beauty of the place , which is the finest in all thessaly , as for the convenience of hunting in the great forrests about it . he was an intimate friend of prince soliman , who a few days after came thither with his brother . zizim morat told him he had a present to make to his highness , which would without doubt be well received ; but that it must be kept secret , lest the grand sultana should come to hear of it , who would hate him mortally if he should know that he preferred a new favourite to the grand signior ; then he described the young womans beauty to him , which made soliman desirous to see her , before she was delivered to the emperor his brother . the bassa not dreaming of what would happen , carried him home with him , and shewed him the fair slave , with whom he fell desperately in love . he made no secret of it to zizim , but told him with a great deal of joy , that she was absolute mistriss of his heart , and conjured him to give him a proof of his friendship , by letting him have the young slave . the bassa used strong arguments to the contrary , and told him that he could not betray the trust the sangiac of smyrna reposed in him , without being at the same time false to the grand signior , who would punish them both if he came to know it . but amorous soliman answered his arguments with so much force , and eloquence , convincing him , that it might be easily kept secret , since the sultan was ignorant of it , and the absent sangiac could never discover it , that at last friendship surmounted all other considerations , and he granted his request . soliman embraced him a thousand times , and having expressed how much he was obliged to him , they contrived how they should conceal this beauty from the sultan , that he might not find out soliman's treason , and morat's falshood . they could think of no better way than to keep her in a country house which zizim had in the pleasant valley of ianica , heretofore the delicious tempe , watered by the famous river peneus , between the mountains of ossa and olympus . in that country there is a forrest , the same that virgil speaks of , where the grand signior often hunts , and soliman with him , who then visits the fair zulemai , without being taken notice of . this lasted some time , during which soliman's life was as happy as zulemai could make it , who loved him , and wanted no charms to engage him . she was perfectly well shaped ; her complexion was so bright that it dazled those who beheld it , her hair was brown , her eyes black , and full , her mouth little , her lips juycy , her teeth white , and well set : she had a sweetness in her chin , and the midst of her cheeks that became her wonderfully when she spoke . her neck was well shaped , as also her arms and hands ; her carriage was noble , her speech pleasing , and her humor the best in the world . soliman was tall , and strait ; his face round , his complexion smooth , and white ; his forehead large , and high , his eyes blue , and smiling , his nose a little aquiline , his mouth pretty , his min great , his humor magnificent , and his nature very generous . his inclinations are like the grand signiors , but he is a little more impatient and quick . his soul is noble , and extremely grateful , and his temper so complacent , that he easily gains the friendship of all men . these two lovers freely enjoyed the pleasures of mutual love , but one day chance brought the sultan to zizim morat's country house , where the prince was abroad hunting in the forrest . the grand signior being thirsty , came alone to this house to refresh himself , and there seeing the bostangi's or gardeners daughter , he liked her very well . the good man presently found who he was , and told his wife zabra of it . they were both overjoyed to see that their daughter pleased the sultan , and commanded her to use all her art to engage him , and deserve his favour , their good fortune depending upon it . they endeavoured to conceal zulemai from the grand signior , fearing her beauty would eclipse abdimai's , with whom he was so well pleased , that he desired them to take care of her , and let no body else see her , promising to come and visit her often . the good peoples joy appeared in their blessing of mahomet , and throwing themselves at his feet , they gave him thanks for the honour he did their daughter , who they hoped would bring forth a prince , that should be the support , and strength of the musulmans , and should spread the law of their prophet over all the earth . when the grand signior was gone , they charged abdima not to tell any body what had happened , and to take heed of letting the sultan know when she saw him , that zulemai was in their house . abdima who had no less wit than beauty , obey'd their commands , being convinced how much it concerned her to do so . in the mean time prince soliman continued his visits , and the emperor his ; but it was impossible for them both to go so often to the same place without meeting there at last . mahomet has ever had a greater esteem for the grand sultana zachi than usually the sultans have for their wives , and avoids doing any thing that may make her jealous , who loves him so tenderly , that she follows him where ever he goes , and seldom leaves him but when she lies in . therefore he was glad of having a mistress whom the sultana could not find out , and whom he might visit under pretence of hunting . this was the reason that kept him from removing abdima from zizim morats house ; but the sultana zachi who often went hunting with the grand signior , observing that he always lost himself in the forrest , she believed he had some design in his wandering , and caused a slave to go after him afar off : by which means she learnt that he went into a house on the edge of a wood , whither she fail'd not to follow him the next time she saw him go that way . prince soliman was got thither before the emperor , and was already with the charming zulemai , when the bostangi of the house seeing the sultan at the gate , made all the haste he could to hide them . the grand signior was no sooner entered into the chamber where he was wont to divert himself with the fair abdima , but he was informed of the grand sultana's arrival● he presently imagined that she had followed him to surprize him , and therefore he thought of hiding abdima from her , that she might not be exposed to her jealousie . to this purpose he would have opened the closet where his brother soliman and zulemai were : but old zabra apprehending he might like zulemai better than her daughter , offered to dispose of her in a more secret place . mahomet on the other side fearing the sultanas sudden coming would prevent them , would not let abdima go out of the room , and commanded her mother to open the closet . prince soliman hearing the emperors voice , believed his love was discovered , but thinking he might do his mistress some harm in the first transports of his fury , he endeavoured to keep the door fast , by putting his dagger into the lock . the sultan observing zabra's delay , snatched the key from her ; and not being able to undo the lock , broke open the door . the first thing he saw was his brother soliman , with a dagger in his hand , which so surprized him , that he never minded zulemai , who was behind him . at first he fancied that soliman courted the gardeners daughter , and had hid himself in that place with a design to murder him , as was probable by the posture he found him in . rage mingled with jealousie , and fear presently seized on his soul , and made him draw his scimitar to have killed prince soliman , who could not have avoided the mortal blow , if the sultana had not come into the room , and laid hold on mahomet's arm , who was no less astonished to feel his arm held back , than to hear zulemai shreek , when she saw the danger her lover was in . the sultana zachi having disarmed the grand signior , soon guessed why he would have killed his brother , when she beheld zulemai , believing her to be the cause of his losing his way so often in the forrest ; and that having found soliman courting his mistress , he would have slain him . she took his astonishment at the sight of zulemai to be affected , and threatned to punish her for being the cause of such disorder ; but the sultan comprehending her meaning , after he had commanded soliman to be seized on , protested he had never seen her before , and to justifie what he said , sent for the gardener , who without mentioning the intrigue between the emperor , and his daughter , who was opportunely hid , related the story of zulemai , and soliman , who confirmed it , and discovered the other particulars of his adventure to the sultana . she easily believed the grand signior , who assured her , that finding himself thirsty as he was hunting , he came thither to refresh himself with the water of an excellent fountain in the garden , that while they fetched him some water , he went into that room , and hearing a noise in the closet , his curiosity made him open it , where he found soliman with a dagger in his hand , just coming out to murder him ; which he was endeavouring to prevent when she held back his arm . the sultana being satisfied with this relation , never suspected mahomet's fidelity , but requested him to pardon his brother , and accept of his justification , as she had of his . the grand signior was so displeased at his brothers falshood in depriving him of this beautiful slave that with great difficulty he promised the sultana not to resent it , and gave him leave to live in the seraglio at constantinople with his mistress , whose removal from his highnesses sight was no little satisfaction to zachi . soliman's confinement to the old seraglio , which is the usual prison of the ottoman princes that come not to reign , was rendered less insupportable by the company of his beloved zulemai : but his disgrace had like to have caused great disorders . it was reported that the sultan would have killed him with his own hand , at which the town of constantinople , and the ianizaries who love soliman , were extremely alarmed : they knew not the particulars of the adventure , and told the story much to the grand signiors disadvantage , with whom they were dissatisfied . they accused him of cruelty , and as they are wont to do , took hold of this occasion to raise a sedition , under pretence of preserving the lives of the sultans brothers , whom they required to be delivered into their hands . the sultana valide who by experience knew the danger of those tumults , thought the best way to appease the mutineers , was to go to constantinople , where she hoped to have some influence on the inhabitants , and the ianizaries , who have ever been very respectful to her . this princess was somewhat dissatisfied with her sons carriage towards her , who slighted her advice , and repined to see her continue in that authority which she had exercised since the beginning of his reign . besides , the grand sultana looked enviously upon her , and could not endure she should be more absolute than her self . the sultana valide who always loved her son extremely , was glad of an occasion of doing him a considerable service , and of absenting her self from the port. therefore she parted from adrianople with a train suitable to her quality , and made a magnificent entry into constantinople , where she endeavoured to quiet the people , and the ianizaries , and to divert them from requiring the grand signiors brothers to be delivered to them , fearing they would make prince soliman , for whom they had a particular kindness , emperor ; she promised them that no violence should be offered to the young princes , and protested she would sooner die her self , than suffer any attempt to be made on their lives . in order to which she not only took them into her protection , but assured them she would not stir out of the seraglio , till the grand signior came back to constantinople , where the people , and the souldiers desired he would make his constant abode : but the sultan would not hearken to his mothers solicitations , persisting in his resolution of not returning thither any more , in which he was confirmed , by being informed that the grand visier fomented the sedition of the ianizaries in that city , and encouraged them to place prince soliman on the throne . these impostures were affirmed with so many circumstances , that how good an opinion soever his highness ought to have had of his first ministers fidelity , he could not choose but believe them : yet to have a convincing proof of the treason he was accused of , and to put his obedience to the utmost trial , he ordered him to send him the seal of the empire , which he had need of , and to bring back the rest of the troops as soon as he could . the disorder at constantinople increasing every day , enraged him so much , that in the heighth of his anger he repented of his past credulity , and clemency ; and to take away all pretences of revolt , sent an express command to the sultana valide to strangle his brothers : but this order being discovered to the ianizaries , was immediately spread over all the town , where the people joyned with the souldiers to besiege the seraglio ; threatning the sultana terribly if she executed the grand signiors command . this wise princess had much ado to appease them by letting them see soliman , bajazet , and orchanes , and shewed themselves very sensible of her kindness to them ; especially soliman , who still respects her as much as if she were his own mother ; and not without reason , for she has saved his life twice . she abhorred her sons inhumanity , and sent him word , that her affection to him , and care of his preservation and glory , kept her from obeying his orders , ●ince it was certain , that if she should put his brothers to death , the ianizaries would endeavour to revenge their murthers on his own person . she put him in mind of his father ibrahim , and his other ancestors , who perished in the factions of the militia , and the people ; and conjured him not to occasion his own ruine by that of his brothers , whom she desired him to look upon as innocent , and not to think that the honour they had to be allied to him rendred them criminal , or engaged them in any seditious tumults . moreover , she upbraided him severely for his cruelty , which was so contrary to the education she had given him , and that good nature which had hitherto made him detest the barbarous maxims of his predecessors . in the mean time the grand visier knowing that the grand signio●s displeasure proceeded rather from the ill condition of his affairs at constantinople , than from any real anger ; and that the selictar his favourite had , to satisfie his hatred , caused him to send this injurious order . he was no more concerned at it than at such another which he received before ; and only let the sultan know by iacup bassa , that he had still fifty thousand men left to finish his expedition ; and that he understood himself better than to give over the conquest of a place which he hoped to reduce into his highnesses power in a little time , notwithstanding the malice of his enemies , who hindered him from sending the succors he demanded ; and that he was ready to deliver the golden seal to whom soever he should judge worthy of it , as soon as he pleased to give him further notice . after this he endeavoured to hinder the besieged from receiving any relief , but in vain ; for the duke of beaufort arrived at the island with a fleet of fourscore ships , and landed an army of twelve thousand men , which our invincible monarch sent to candia , moved by his own generosity , and the request of pope clement the ninth , and the venetians , when their embassador came to demand the marquess of st. andr● montbrun , of his most christian majesty , to succeed the marquess de ville , whom the duke of savoy had recalled , in the command of the venetian infantry . the duke of navailles , who was general of the army , had no sooner landed his men , but he gave order to attack the grand visier in his trenches ; he was followed by the duke of beaufort , and his nephew the chevalier de vendosme , who at the head of a great many officers , and illustrious volunteers , marched in good order to charge the enemies , who prepared to resist them as vigorously , as they had before defended themselves from the attempts of monsieur de la feuillade : but the turks found this last encounter much more violent than the former . they could not withstand the kings musqueteers , commanded by monsieur colbert de maulevrier , and the count de montbrun , with the rest of the french troops ; and they began to give ground , when the grand visier perceiving their disorder , went from rank to rank , encouraging them to continue the combat , which they were ready to have quitted . on the other side the duke of navailles behaved himself like a great captain , and an experienced general . the admiral the duke of beaufort exposed himself to the greatest dangers , without any care of his person . the chevalier de vendosme , though not above fourteen years old , signalized his courage in the formost ranks . the duke of chasleau thierry did wonders at the head of his regiment ; and his brother the chevalier de bouillon following his example , received a bruise in his belly , which forced him to leave the fight . these brave men , and the rest of the volunteers animated the souldiers to fight like lions ; insomuch that the ottoman general seeing his men yield to the french , who advanced to drive the ianizaries from their post , caused the mines to be sprung , which he had made to stop the progress of the christian army . the horrid noise and fire which rose all at once in the midst of the french troops , surprised and scattered them . their general , and the duke of beaufort , did all they could to rally them ; but not being seconded as they were promised by the town , they were oppressed with numbers , and forced to retreat , and reimbarque after the death of the duke of beaufort , who had performed all that could be expected from a hero. many officers and gentlemen of quality perished in this engagement , but none was so deplored as this great man. the grand visier seeing these dangerous enemies retreat , doubted not but that the besieged , who wholly relied on the french succors , were infinitely discouraged . he chose out ten thousand of his best souldiers to make an assault at noon-day , and to let the venetians see that he was perfectly informed of the condition of the town . he spoke so resolutely to his men , and promised them success with so much confidence , that they behaved themselves at this time more couragiously than ever : but they were entertained so warmly by the christians , and so bravely repulsed , that their general interpreted their vigorous defence to be the effect of the gallantry of those french who staid to see the event of the siege , and to hold the place to the very last . however he renewed his assaults so often , and the forces of the besieged diminished so fast , that the generalissimo morosini , seeing there was no probability of preserving the city , was constrained to capitulate , and surrender on very advantagious conditions , considering the miserable state the town was reduced to . it was agreed on that the city , and all the island of candia should be delivered to the visier azem ; that the principal forts , together with the little adjacent islands , which were in the venetians possession , and all their other islands in the archipelago , and the other seas , should remain in the commonwealths power : that they should keep the fort of clissa , and the other places they had conquered in dalmatia , and albania : that neither party should be obliged to give the other any sum of money , upon any private pretence or title whatever : that the generalissimo of the venetian troops might carry from thence three hundred pieces of cannon , with all the warlike ammunition , and provisions that were there : that the souldiers should march out with their arms , and baggage : that the inhabitants who would not stay there might go whither they pleased with their families , and goods : that the christians might take with them all the reliques , and other things that belonged to the church : that all prisoners should be freed on both sides : and that there should be an inviolable peace between the two nations . all these articles being drawn up , were presented to the grand visier , who presently signed them , though they were somewhat too advantagious for a place that could hold out no longer ; but he had urgent reasons that obliged him to grant these conditions , and to hasten the conclusion of a peace . he had news from constantinople that the troubles continued there , which he fear'd would be very prejudicial to the state , and the grand signior : besides , he apprehended that the fresh succors which the king of france , and the pope were sending under the conduct of the mareschal de bellefonds , might retard the taking of candia , which would be more inconvenient to him than all the favourable clauses that he granted to the christians . therefore he received the keys of the place with great satisfaction , and gave him that brought them a purse full of sultanines , and sent rich presents to the venetian general ; who not to be behind-hand with him in magnificence , sent him an handsom service of venetian glasses , and several other curious things , which the grand visier received very civilly , and gave a considerable sum of mony to those who brought them . the venetians being retired , he made his entry into candia , whither the principal officers of his army came to complement him : he received them with a great deal of modesty . i expect not , said he to them , any rejoycing or extraordinary pomp here in a place that has cost us so dear , over whose ruines we ought rather to weep . his astonishment increased at every step he made in the town ; and the desolation he met with every where augmented his good opinion of the christians , who had so valiantly defended the city so long after it was in so wretched a condition . after this he bountifully rewarded his souldiers , and dispatched a courrier to adrianople , to give the grand signior notice of the taking of candia ; and to let him know that he was now ready to give proofs of his fidelity which had been suspected ; and that in a short time he would be at constantinople with fifty thousand well disciplin'd men , to reduce and punish those who had slighted his highness , and had made use of his absence , to mutiny , and disturb the empire . this unexpected news was exceeding welcome to the grand signior , who lived in strange apprehension of the tumults which daily increased at constantinople . he thought he could never enough commend his first minister , whom he fully absolved , notwithstanding all the ill impressions of his enemies ; declaring openly , that achmet coprogli was the prop of the ottoman empire ; and that none but he was capable of such brave expeditions , or could have so happily ended a siege that had lasted five and twenty years . he sent him the ratification of the articles of peace , with a rich cimarr embroidered with gold , and a scimitar ; the handle , guard , and scabbard of which were set with diamonds , and stones of inestimable value ; withal assuring him that he would receive the chevalier molino kindly , whom the republique designed to send to him with presents for himself , the sultana valide , the great sultana , and the chief of the port. he likewise gave him notice that he had nominated commissioners to go into dalmatia , and other places where their presence would be necessary to regulate the bounds of the venetian territories , and to remove all difficulties that might hinder the conclusion of a firm and lasting peace . the visier azem having procured this peace , omitted nothing that might establish it , and punctually performed all that he promised . he was so careful not to violate the treaty with the venetians , and to shew the sincerity of his intentions , that he caused some turks to be impaled for abusing the christians at sud● , contrary to his proclamation , that they should do them no wrong upon pain of death ; and treated the prisoners that were in his army very civilly , and set them at liberty , after he had given them several marks of his generosity . when he had ordered all things necessary for the conservation of the island of candia , he prepared to march with the rest of his troops to constantinople , where the news of his conquests , and design to chastise the mutineers , quickly calmed the sedition ; and those who had been most active in it , provided for their safety by flight ; which obliged the sultan , who might perhaps apprehend the visiers approach with so powerful an army , to order him to send forty thousand men towards mecha , and medina , to punish the incendiaries that were retreated thither , that they might disturb the remotest provinces of the empire , where they had taken away the rich offerings which the grand signior sent to mahomet's temple ; and had slain the officers , and ianizaries that carried them . achmet coprogli obeyed the sultans commands so exactly , that the criminals soon received the punishment they deserved , and yet marched on to constantinople , where the sedition was not so well laid , but that there was still a secret faction among the ianizaries , against his highness , and the grand visier . the emperor advertised him of it , that he might hasten his march to that city , when his presence was absolutely necessary . when he arrived there , he was of opinion that the surest way to put an end to the tumults , was , to remove the garrison which corresponded with the people , to appoint new troops to guard the town , and the seraglio , and to employ the others at a distance , where they might not be able to plot against his own , and the sultans authority . but before he would undertake a new war , he advised the grand signior to maintain a good understanding between himself and those princes who might oppose his designs . from thence he took occasion to commend the extraordinary valour of the french , assuring him that they only had retarded the taking of candia , as they had before stayed the progress of his arms in hungary ; and inflamed him with a desire of con●racting an alliance with the king of france , and sending an embassador to him to implore his friendship . the sultan being convinced of his ministers experience and judgment , agreed to his proposition , and resolved to follow his counsel ; and not long after dispatched soliman mutafaraca into france , where he was magnificently received , and was incredibly surprised when he beheld the majesty and greatness of the incomparable french monarch , to whom he presented a letter stuffed with the most splendid titles that ever any ottoman emperor had given to another potentate . this embassador staid some time at paris , and after he had admired the politeness and glory of the french , he returned laden with rich presents to give sultan mahomet , and the grand visier an account of his embassie . this great minister perceiving that peace rendered the ianizaries and spahies every day more insolent , like a good pilot , apprehended a tempest in the midst of a calm , and was considering how he might remove them from constantinople , when the troubles of poland furnished him with an expedient . this kingdom was disturbed by the factions of some private men , who sought to settle their own authority , during the vacancy of the throne , by the voluntary abdication of king cazimir , who being tired with the cares that attend royalty , put it into his subjects power to elect another king. several princes pretended to be chosen , but none so earnestly as the great duke of moscovy , who had a mind to place this crown on his sons head . the succors which he had assisted the polanders with to repulse the tartars , who broke into their territories with a vast army , seemed to countenance his pretensions . he fancied that the under hand dealings of dorosensko , the general of the cossacks , would gain him all the voices of the states ; but the election of prince michel wicloveski convinced him that the faction of sobieski great mareschal of poland , was the most powerful , as tending to the good of the kingdom : wherefore finding his expectations frustrated , he quitted the polish interest , thereby manifesting that his own ends had obliged him to embrace their party , more than the alliance between them : but he was not the only man that was deceived of his hopes : dorosensko was so concerned , and took the great dukes part so far , that he could not conceal his resentment . he was one of the most powerful , and ambitious men in the kingdom , and could not endure to see sobieski made grand mareschal . his jealousie made him seek all means to lessen his rivals authority , opposing whatsoever he undertook ; and sobieski's siding with the nobility , whom their own , and countries interest permitted not to choose the prince of moscovy , was sufficient ground for dorosensko to form a contrary faction , and to favour the great dukes design by gaining as● many voices for him as he could : but finding this project did not succeed , and that the new king cherished the vertue and merit of sobieski , whom he looked on as an invincible obstacle to his ambitious purposes ; and besides , perceiving himself suspected to be an enemy to the state , and fearing he should be punished as a disturber of the publick peace . he resolved to secure himself by rebellion , and to raise his fortune by betraying his king and country . in order to this he endeavoured to gain the chief of the revolved cossacks that inhabit the vkrain , which in the sclavonian tongue signifies the frontiers . he had a great deal of power there , and many friends whom he perswaded to revolt . to carry on his enterprize the better , he went to constantinople to solicit the grand signior to make himself master of this province . he represented to him , that this was the way to keep all the polanders in subjection , who so often diverted his forces , and to get the kingdom it self when he pleased ; promising to put the best places into his hands , provided his highness would send an army to assist him . the grand visier was glad of this pretence , not only to employ his troops who mutinied through idleness , but to require satisfaction of some injuries which the sultan had received from the poles . therefore he ordered the tartars to be ready to joyn the army which he sent under the conduct of the bassa's of natolia and bossina ; and at the same time commanded the bassa's of albania , and romania , to march with the hospodars of moldavia , and walachia . the approach of such considerable forces made poland tremble . king michel got together about fifty thousand men to withstand this invasion : but notwithstanding all his precaution , and resistance , the turks made themselves masters of caminieck , which was ever accounted inexpugnable , and of the whole vkrain : and doubtless they would not have stopped there , if the preparations of the persian sophy had not interrupted their progress , and caused the visier to recal the ottoman troops to oppose him , in case he should declare war against the grand signior . thus this kingdom obtained a truce which he broke the next year , to continue the war , and force the poles to pay the grand signior the tribute he demanded . the death of king michel happening at this time , seemed to open the way to the designs of the turks , if they had known how to make use of so favourable a conjuncture to have extended their conquests . they assembled their divided troops , that they might form a more considerable body of an army ; so that being united , without comprehending the walachians , and moldavians , they amounted to about two and thirty thousand men under the conduct of three generals , the chief of which was soliman aga , who commanded the ianizaries , vssain spahiler agasi , or the colonel of the spahies commanded the horse , and caplan bassa led the forces of the asiatique provinces . they thought of nothing less than by taking of leopold , which refused to pay contribution , to advance farther into the country . but the grand mareschal sobieski general of the polish army , not thinking fit to expect them , resolved to hinder their progress , though he was much inferior to his enemies in strength . he caused the general of lithuania to joyn him with his troops , that they might stop the passage of the turks , who had retrenched themselves in a very strong camp , as well by situation , as by the works , and fortifications they had raised about it . the turkish camp was raised on all sides , being bounded the south by downs , and steep rocks on the side of the river niester , over which they had laid a bridge , with an half-moon at the end of it , to defend it towards caminieck , which is about four leagues off . on the east it was covered by the castle of cotzchin , with which it had communication , by means of a little bridge over some flowed ground . on the north it was strengthened by a trench , and an horn-work : and on the west it was raised in form of a terrace , and divided by a large depth from another small camp of the moldavians , and walachians , the turks never suffering any strangers to incamp with them . the great mareschal being arrived at this camp the ninth of october , 1673. planted two batteries of cannon , to answer the enemies who fired continually . after this he wrought so far on the hospodars or walachia , and moldavia , who came not to the war , but through a forced obedience , as to perswade them to desert the turks as soon as the fight began : but the hospodars fearing their correspondence would be discovered , and their design prevented , retreated the night following , leaving part of their troops to the poles , who immediately seized on their post ; when general sobieski advancing to observe the enemies posture , and finding there was a great disturbance in their camp , caused without doubt by the departure of the walachians , and moldavians : he thought it expedient to make advantage of their disorder , and without more delay , brought the lithuanian foot to force the camp in the weakest place , ordering his horse to cover them and oppose the enemies sally , while he attacked them in another quarter : but when he saw that the turks stoutly repulsed the lithuanians , and made the poles themselves give ground , he put himself at the head of the palatine of russia's dragoons , and alighting from his horse , in the sight of all the army , went to the assault , in so difficult a place , that he had much ado to climb up to the top ; from whence with a bravery no less admirable than that of alexander the great , when he leaped into the town of the oxidracans : the great sobieski threw himself into the ottoman camp , where he alone supported all the brunt ; giving some of his valiantest souldiers who followed him , time to level the bank , and fill up the trenches , that the horse might come in to their assistance . the hussars who are deservedly accounted invincible , since by perpetual victories they have ever gloriously maintained their reputation , immediately incompassed their illustrious general , who dispatch'd all that came in his way ; and having remounted him , they followed him into the midst of the battle , where he faced the greatest dangers , and dealing death on every side , exhorted his souldiers not to plunder yet , since the vast riches of the camp would be assured to them by the victory . his example was so prevalent , that the most backward of his men durst not shrink from their leader ; insomuch that the enemies after they had four hours together withstood a violent assault , at last disobeyed their generals commands , and endeavoured to save themselves by flight . such a consternation seized on them , that above ten thousand cast themselves down the precipices ; all the rest were put to the sword in the camp by the poles : and some who thought to retire to caminieck , were prevented by colonel miochenski , who swam the niester , and cut them off . this defeat was so great , that out of two and thirty thousand , but fifteen hundred escaped , amongst whom was caplan bassa : the two other generals , soliman and vssain , were killed upon the place ; the first of them having the honour to be slain by the great sobieski , who encountering him in the heat of the fight , dispatched him with his sword , and took his scimitar from him , which he now wears himself . this camp is fatal to the turks . osman , the first of that name was defeated there by the poles , in the year 1621. commanded by young prince vladislaus , king sigismund's son , and chodkieuiki , lubomirski , and sobieski , the father of the great sobieski , now king of poland . the news of this victory was as unwelcome to the sultan , and his grand visier , as it was the contrary to the states of poland , who were met together to elect a king. they believed they could not bestow the crown on any one that deserved it more than he who had supported , and preserved it , when it was exposed a prey to its most dangerous enemies ; therefore they offered it him as a just recompence of his desert , and vertue , and with one accord proclaimed him king : acknowledging him to be their lawful prince , preferably to all other pretenders . the grand visier , who before this defeat had rejected all overtures of peace with poland , now advised the sultan to name his deputies for a treaty ; but the difficulties that were raised as well by the tartars as the grand signior , hindered the conclusion of it . the tartars , who cannot endure to be at rest , and cannot live without war , required the turkish emperor to make the poles agree with them about the bounds of their territories , which had been the occasion of a tedious war. the sultan on the other side being unwilling to restore what he had usurped , would not relinquish his conquests in poland , unless they would pay him a very considerable yearly tribute . but the great sobieski being invested with the sovereign dignity , looked on the payment of tribute as a mark of dependence unworthy a diadem which owns no superior power , and rejected the grand signiors propositions , who soon took the field , and advanced with the grand visier as far as caminieck ; where having received news of the sophies prepara●ions , and the revolt of some governours , he granted a truce to the poles , leaving commissioners to treat with king sobieski's deputies , and returned to adrianople : though the sultan suffered great losses in this war , yet it caused no great change in the state. the grand visier having pacified the provinces , and allayed the tumults which the mili●ia raised in his absence , applied himself to regulate the affairs of the port , endeavouring to make the people sensible of the blessings of peace , by easing them of the extraordinary taxes which the sultan had laid on them , to defray the expences of the war , and to replenish his treasury , which was exhausted by it . this great minister by his industry and prudence , has so gained the esteem and friendship of all the world , that he is no less respected by the army , and the people , than the emperor himself , whom he governs as he pleases , having obtained an absolute power over him ; which is not so much to be attributed to the sultan's weakness , as to his perfect knowledge of achmet coprogli's vertue , and desert , who at this time keeps the city of constantinople in obedience , which is so dissatisfied with his highnesses ill usage , that had it not been for his first minister , and the sultana valide , it would lately have revolted , when the grand signior threatned to take away its priviledges . nevertheless , what a version soever this prince has for the chief city of his empire , he would have returned thither , if the grand visier had not hindered him for some secret reasons , which i may hereafter publish in the continuation of his ministry , and the sequel of the history of the ottoman family , when i shall be furnished with new memoires of the most curious affairs of the seraglio , and the grand signior's court● where nothing is concluded without the advice of achmet coprogli . so that one may affirm that this minister shares the sovereign authority , and is the supreme arbiter of the powerfullest empire in the world . but that which is wonderful in the pre●erment of this great man , is , that his vertue and merit is so universally known , that all nations think him worthy of his good fortune . finis . end 〈…〉 a 〈…〉 〈◊〉 , ● give over . 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 abidit , b. suffred . adode , received . adode , b. tarrying . abrayde , b. arose , recovered . abrayde , b. brake off , up-start . a●eding , upbraiding . ablusions , l. cleansings . acale , d. cold . accesse , b. ague . accidie , l. wanhope . accoy , f. asswage . acoyed , f. panpered , made quiet . achecked , b. stayed . acheked , b. choked . ackele , b. cool . acloyeth , b. overchargeth . accoke , b. aw●y . acquite , f. match , to dispatch . adassed , b. abashed . adawed , b. awaked . adiacent , l. adjoyning . aduertence , l. audience : also mind , or thought . aduert , l. mark . adbentasse , f. coat of armour . asy●e , f. fined . a●● , f. have trust . asscay , b. seare , stirre , assaule . asscey , f. sturdinesle , also seare . agasteth , b. skarreth . agiler , f. a market of men . agisted , b. commited , offended . agre , to please , to content . agredge , f. aggravate , to gather together . agrise , b. afraid . agrisen , b. aseard . 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 * alnath . alnath is a fixed star in the horns of aries , from whence the first mansion of the moon taketh his name , and is called alnath . alledgement , i. case . alledged , i. diminished . alderan , a. a star in the neck of the lion. algate , b. notwithstanding , ever , forsooth , even now , altogether . alcali , a. nightshade , salt wort . algezer , alegz●ra , a city in spam , near the ●●●eights of gibralter . al 's , d. also : as well . alessake , d. maypole . almagi●● , a. a work of astronomie , written by ptolomie . alembic , a. a stillitorie . alures , f. walkes , alleyes . algoni●●a , a. ( canis minor ) the greater dog starre . alswa , d. also . ally , f. b. kin . allen , f , allie . alisandre , alexandria in egypt , now called scanderia . almurie , a. the denticle of capricorne . algrism , a. ( algebra . ) the art of figurate numbers . alterate , l. chaunged . almicanteras , a. the name of the circles , which are imagined to pafs throw every de●●●● 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 all a boone , b. made request . allegeance , i. case . allibatha , a. the index of the astrolade . allaundes , f. grey hounds . amabriade● , g. nymphs , that live and dye with the tress . ama● amyng , using a mixture of quick-lilver and metals . amate , d. daunted . ametised , f. quenched . amenused , f. diminished . amo●●t● , lovers favous . amortised , l. killed . amphsbologies , g. forms of speaking , wherein one sentence hath contrary sences . ancelle , l. an handmaid . anigate , occasion . anhowde , b. hoover . anelace , ( prolog ) a falchion or wood-knife . which i gather out of matthew paris , page 535 , where he writeth thus ; quorum unus videus occiduam partem dorsi ( of richard earl marshal , then fighting for his life in ireland ) minus armis communitam , percussit eum in posteriora ( loricam sublevando ) cum quodam genere cultelli , quod vulgariter auelacitus nuucupatur , & laetaliter vulnerabat eum cultellum usque ad manubrium immergendo ; which aunelace was worn about the girdlesteed of the body , as was the pouch or purse : for thus , pag. 542. writeth the same matthew paris ; inter quos petrus de rivalis primus in causam vocatus apparuit coram rege in habitu clericali , cum ●onsura , & lata corona , analaceo tamen alumbali dependentè , &c. anney , b. annoy . annueller , f. secular . anoy , forethink . antiphoner , g. a certain service book . anhowue , to hover . anticlaudianus , a certain book written by one alanus de insulis . antem , g. a song . appale , b. decay . appayre , b. decay . apparell , f. prepare . apaled , unpleasant . appeteth , l. desireth . append , l. belong . apoplexie , g. dead palsie . apposen , i. demand , object . aprentise , f. skill . aprise , b. adventure , or shew . aquiler , f. needle-case . arace , f. to deface . arblasters , f. cross-bows . arrest , f. durance , quietness , stay , an assault , also he that tarieth still . aretteth , impute , layeth blame . aret , areest , f. quietness . arrest , f. standers , remainers . aretted , b. accounted . arere , f. behind . argonauticon , g. a book written by apollonius rhodius alexandrinus , wherein he speaketh of iason , and of them which went with him to colchos to fetch the golden fleece . argoile , f. clay . arret , i. to charge . ar●et , the sign aries . ar●te , arest , stay . arist , b. arose . arke diurne , l. day . arke , f. compasse , bow . armipotent , l. mighty in arms . armonie , g. musick . arsnecke , i. zanderacha , orpin made of red ceruse burned . arten , l. restrain . arted , l. forced . arted , l. constrained . ascaunces , as who should say , as though . asterte , let pass . assise , f. order . askes , d. ashes . astert , b. scaped , passed . aspect , l. face , or look . asterlagour , g. an allrolabe . * astronomie , he that will be a physician according to homers prescription , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , equivalent to any , ought to be skilful in astronomy , and magick natural . for if by astronomy he be not able to judge in what state the heavens stood , and what their aspects were , when his patient sickened : and by magick natural to calculate his nativity , thereby to know which of the heavenly bodies ruled most in his birth , he shall hardly , or but by chance , conjecture to what end his sickness will sort . aswith , b. forthwith . asure , f. blew . asckance , b. as if , aside . ashate , f. buying . assised , sure , asseth , assent . asweued , b. amased . asterten , b. escape . assoile , b. answer , declare . as , how . as wis , b. as verily . attaint , f. tried . atamed , b. set on brooch . atterly , b. earnestly . attoure , b. towards , also attire . attoure , f. attire for women . at erst , b. in earnest . * athalanta , was daughter to gaeneus , who contending in running with them which did woe her , was at the last overcome by hippomenes , who cast three golden apples in her way , which stayed her in taking of them up , and so she was overcome . athroted , d. choked . atwin , b. asunder . attempre , f. moderate . attenes , b. at ones . attwite , b. to make blame worthy , to upbraid . * athalus , that athalus asiaticus was the first inventor of the chess , iohannes sarisburiensis in his policraticon , lib. 1. chap. 5. doth witness , from whence ( no doubt ) chaucer had it , as he had many things else , being a work full of variety and skill , and therefore justly commended by i. lipsius . there it may appear , that athalus invented the game called abacus , the which word , as it hath divers significations , so it is taken for latrunculorum iusus , that is , the chess play , as out of macrobius and others may be proved . aureat , l. golden . aumener , b. cubbard . aurore , l. morning . augrim stones , a. pibbles to cast account withal . auntreth , b. maketh adventure . austrine , l. froward . autentike , f. of authority . aumer , amber . autremite , f. another attire . auale , f. go down . auailed , assaulted . auaile , f. send down . auaunt , f. a brag , forward , apace , set forward . auaunt , f. forward , apace . auenant , f. agreeable , comely . auer , i. bribery , richess . awayte , watch , circumspection . awayte , d. watch by way . awayts , ( insidiae ) b. ambushments . awayte , b. tarrying , watching , pending , secrecy . awarde , b. judgement . awhaped , b. amased , daunted . awhere , desire . awrecketh , b. revengeth . axes , b. the ague . ay , egg . ayle , b. ever . azimutes , a. great circles meeting in the zenith , and passing all the degrees of the horison . b. bandon , d. company , sect , custody . bargenet , a song or sonnet . a kind of dance . bargaret , barme , b. lappe . bawsin , big , some say it is a badger or gray . baggingly , ( tumide ) disdainfully . baronage , f. lords . base . g. the foundation or ground of any thing . balais of entayle , f. precious stones engraved . baudrie , b. bravery . barmecloth , ( limas ) b. an apron or safegard . bath , b. both . bale , b. sorrow . barbicans , b. watch tours , in the saxon tongue , borough kennings . baudricke , f. furniture , a sword girdle . barkefat , b. tanners tub . baselards , ( si●ae ) swords , daggers . balke , d. scape , fault . baude , d. brave , bold , lusty . barbe , f. a maske or visard . battelled , made with battlements . bay , b. stake . balefull , b. sorrowful . babeuries , f. antiquets . bane , b. destruction . bandon , i. company , sect . baggingli , ( tumidae ) b. swellingly , disdainfully . bailli , f. government . baggeth , disdaineth . bayne , f. a bath . beausir , f. fair sir. belchier , f. good countenance . beed , continued . bearing , b. behaviour . bemes , trumpets . bete , b. make , also abate , placed , also to help . beten , b. made . bedeth , b. offereth . behote , b. promise . beshet , d. shut up . benimmeth , d. bereaveth . beknew , learned out . behight , b. promised . belchose , f. fair choice . berne , b. bear , convey . bede , b. put , offer . bes●egeden , d. besieged . bete , b. help . behoteth , promiseth . bede , dwelled , continued . bewared , b. spent . bewrien , b. to bewray . belle , f. good . beest , f. a beast . bell isaude , f. well spoken . behete , behight , b. promised . benison , f. b. blessing . bendes , f. bands . bey , b. obey . bent , b. a steep place . betressed , deceived . bewrowned , b. spoken in the ear . besien , b. trouble . bewri , b. declare . bend , b. a muffler or cale . beten , f. to make a band , to kindle . beliue , b. anon . besey , b. become . bereth , b. behaveth . belamie , f. fair or good friend . bey , b. buy . behete , b. promise . belmari , taken to be that country in barbary , called by vassens , benamarin . besant , g. a greekish coin called bizantium , as william malmesbury saith , because it was the coin of constantinople , sometime called bizantium . berne , b. to carry . beset , set packing . bewrecke , b. revenged . behew , b. guilded . becke , f. b. bill , beak . belt , b. girdle . betren , b. sprinckled ; also winding about . betrassed , b. deceived , betrayed . bete , abate . bette , d. better , quickly . benes , b. bones . bemeint , b. lamented , bemoned . beyet , b. begotten . bismar , f. ( bizarre ) fantastical strangeness . birell , i. fine glass , also a kind of precious stone . bialacoile , f. fair welcoming . bid , d. pray . bit , b. bad , commanded . bineme , d. bereave . bint , b. bound . bigin , bigot , f. superstitious hypocrite , or hypocritical woman . bittor , b. a certain water-foul . bidding , abiding . biker , b. a fray . bigami , g. twise married . blankemanger , f. custard . blew euage , ( cyanaeus ) of blew colour . blith , d. merry . bliue , b. quickly , gladly . blin , b. cease . blasons , f. praises . blanch , f. white . blandish , i. sooth up . blande , l. flattering . blankers , f. white . blacke buried , hell. bleine , b. a bile . blent , d. stayed , turned back , also blind . blee , b. sight , hew , favour , look . blend , b. blind , to make blind . bleue , ●leuen , tarry , abide . blinke , b. looking aside . blo , b. blew . blondren , d. toil , bluster . bode , b. message or news . bode , d. tidings ; also , could , was able . bodeth , b. sheweth . boistous , f. halting ; also plain , rude , great . bountie , f. goodness . bosche , l. a bush . boure , b. house . bo●ne , f. b. good . borne , to burnish . bolne , b. to swell . bottome , f. bud . boun , b. ready . boote , b. help . bourd , d. a trencher , b. a table . bordels , f. brothelhouses . boote of bale , b. ease of sorrow . bord , bourd , b. jest . borace , i. soldar . bowne , b. ready . bolne , b. swelled . bole , a bull. borrow , a pledg , a surety . borrell , d. plain , rude . bout , b. without . bote , b. did bite . borrell , f. attire on the head . bowke , b. the body , or belly , or the stomack . bone , b. request . bourd begon , prologues . this knight being often among the knights of the dutch order , called ordo teutonicus , in prussia , was for his worthiness placed by them at the table , before any of what nation soever . if any desire to know the profession of these knights called teutonici , it was thus : they having their dwelling at ierusalem , were bound to entertain pilgrims , and at occasions to serve in war against the saracens . they were apparelled in white , and upon their uppermost garment did wear a black cross. and for that this order was first begun by a certain rich almaigne , none were received into the same , save only gentlemen of the dutch nation . after ierusalem was last taken by the saracens , anno 1184. these knights retired to tolemaida ; and that being taken , into germany , their own country . and when as there also the people of prussia used incursions upon their confines , they went unto frederick the second , then emperour , anno 1220. who granted them leave to make wars upon them , and to turn the spoil to the maintenance of their order . after this conquest of prussia , these knights grew rich , and builded there many temples and places of residence for bishops , who also were enjoyned to wear the habite of the order . chaucer will have his knight of such fame , that he was both known and honoured of this order . braudri , b. graven work . braying , f. b. sounding . brawnes , b. sinews , muskles . brake , steel . braket , b. a drink made of water and honey . braui , l. reward . brat b. a rag . braide , b. arose , awaked , took , brake out . brast , b. break . brayde , b. a bur●t , strange fare . brede , b. breadth . brede , a bride . bredgen , b. abridge . bren , b. branne . brede , abroad . brecke , ( ruptura ) d. a bruse , a breach . breme , b. ( ferociter ) fiercely . bretfull , b. top full . brige , breach . brike , b. astrait , or narrow . bronde , d. fury , fire . broke , b. enjoy , to like . broken , b. brook . brocking , b. throbbing . brotell , b. brickle . brocage , b. means , spokesmen . browded , b. embroidred . browke , b. to enjoy . burnets , f. hoods , attire for the head . bugle , b. black horn . bumbeth , b. soundeth . but , except . burled , armed . burdon , b. a deep base . burned , b. brightly filed , burnished . burell , f. fine glass , a precious stone . burdon , f. a staff . burly brand , b. a great sword . burned , burnished . burnet , f. wollen . buxioning , f. budding . buxum , b. dutiful . buxumnesse , b. lowliness . byddeth , d. prayeth . byg , b. build . by rew , b. in order . bywoxen , b. made senceless , overwept . c. * caere inda , some think it should be caere lud , that is , the city of lud , called london . caleweyes , calure , as salmon , or other red fish. canceline , f. chamlet . camysed , f. flat nosed . cankedore , i. woful case . call , d. ( pulcbrum ) bravery . callot , b. a leud woman . canell , d. a sinnamon tree . carects , g. marks , prints . cardiacle , g. wringing at the heart . canon , g. a rule . caitisned , l. chained . cadence , l. proof . cassidoni , g. a stone growing in aethiopia , which shineth like fire . ex lib. de naturae rerum . capell , b. an horse . caroll , f. a song or dance . calsening , f. bringing any mettal into powder . catapuce , g. spurge . cameline , f. chamlet . calked , l. cast . * ceruse , white lead , the composition whereof is thus : fossa fiat in terra : claudatur circumquaque muro paruo ● demum accipiantur laminae plumbeae oblongae formae quadrangulae , & projiciantur ex circumfuso super foveam : postmodum projiciatur in fovea acetum forte , bullietque projectum super superficiem terrae , & vapor inde resolutus inficiet plumbum : post spacium vero vinus diei vel amplius rade ab illis laminis , quod illis adhaeret , & illud desiccae ad solem , & erit cerusa . certres , i. undoubtful signs . centure , g. the point in the midst of a circle . censing , b. casting the smoak , frankincense . celerer , d. butler . cell , d. a study . chasteleine , f. a gentlewoman of a great house . chaunters , f. singers . chaffer , d. goods , wares . chauntepleure , f. that weepeth and singeth together . chapelet , f. a garland . charters , f. writings . chaffare , d. buying and selling . chalons , f. blankets , coverings . champartie , f. maintaining a quarrel . chapiter , b. chief rulers in abbies . charge , hurt , harm . chekelaton , b. a stuff of checker-work , made of cloth of gold. cheuisance , f. merchandise , devise , a bargain . chees , b. chuse . chevice , f. redeem ; also to effect . cheorte , f. love , jealousie , pity . chest , ( subjectum ) receptable . cheue , d. thrive . chest , ( opprobrium ) slaunder . cheuesayle , f. a gorget . chert , f. love . cherisaunce , b. comfort . cherts , f. merry folks . cheuesayle , f. a gorget . chike , a chekin . chincheri , f. nigardliness . chiuer , b. to shake . christopher , l. a picture of a man , carrying a child on his shoulders over a river . chinch , f. nigardly . chirking , b. a noise , making a noise . chirking , ( stridens ) crashing . chite , b. chiteth . chilandri , f. a goldfinch . chiuancie , f. chivalry , riding . churliche , b. plain , homely . churle , b. slave . church reues , b. church-wardens . chymbe , d. the uttermost part of a barrel . citrination , perfect digestion , or the colour proving the philosophers stone . citrine , f. yellow . citriall , i. a gitterne , or dulcimer called sambuca . cierges , f. wax candles , lamps . clarions , d. trumpets . cleape , b. call . clare , clari , b. wine and hony mingled ( vinum rubedum ) d. red wine . clepen , b. call . clergion , g. a clark . clenched , b. fastned . cleuis , b. clifts , rocks . clergicall , g. learned . climbe , b. found . clip , clippeth , d. embraceth , kisseth . climate , g. a portion of the firmament between south and north , varying in one day half an hours space . clicket , b. an instrument of iron to lift up a latch . clotlefe , ( personata ) b. the great burleaf . clomben , d. ascended . clum , a note of silence . cockney , b. a wisard , disard , fool . controue , f. devise . controuer , f. deviser . * constellation , the motion or inward working of the stars or heavenly elements , upon our earthly bodies . couercle , f. a cover , a lid . contemplance , l. private study . * collect , expans , years , and roots , are terms belonging to the tolitane tables , and so be his centres , his arguments , proportionels , &c. face and tearme be dignities belonging to the planets . costei , d. to walk . convaile , recover . compere , f. d. gossip . commensall , f. a table companion . convention , l. a bargain . corare , f. overcome . costrell , b. a wine-pot . controuer , f. deviser . courtepie , d. a short gawberdine , or upper garment . corrumpeth , i. stinketh , putrifieth . couth , b. known perfectly . cogge , a cogbote . columbine , l. dove-like . cordewane , f. dry leather . conteke , f. strife . costage , d. charge , cost . corigeth , l. correcteth . corven , d. taken , carved . couched , f. interlaied , underlaied . couent , b. a number of thirteen friars . con , d. know , be able . coitu , l. copulation . confecture , l. a medicine . coy , coyen , f. to quiet , to flatter , also secret , dainty , nice . cop , d. f. top . conisance , f. knowledge . covine , b. deceit . connen , d. can . coagulate , l. curdled , joyned . colfox , b. a black or fearful fox . corare , i. overcome . controue , f. to faine , to devise . combust , l. burnt , scorched . coines , f. quinches . coynt , f. strange . counterpleted , b. controuled . corosiue , l. eating , wasting . commoning , l. part taking . coupe gorge , f. cut throat . corbets , f. d. places in wals , where images stand . cornmuse , l. musick on cornets . couenable , f. convenient . coulpe , l. fault . coure , b. kneel , stoop . commaunce , f. community . coilons , f. stones . coyse , b. joliness , niceness . coart , l. enforce . courfine , f. fine heart . compinable , f. fit for company . cope , f. a cloak . crampisheth , crampesh , d. gnaweth . crallit , b. engraven . creanseth , f. dealeth on credit . creance , f. faith or trust . crepusculis , l. crepuscles , or dawning . cresse , f. a rush . crispe , l. curled . croiseri , b. they for whom christ suffered upon the cross. crocke , crucke , f. d. a cup , or stean , an earthen pot . crouched , b. blessed . crone , b. an old prating woman . crop , f. top . crouch , i. cross , bless . crowdest , d. thrustest . crosselet , f. a melting pot . crockes , d. locks of hair . croupe , f. buttock . crull , d. curled . curreidew , b. curry favour . cure bulli , f. tanned leather : eucurbite , l. a kind of long necked glass . * curfew , william the conquerour in the first year of his reign , commanded , that in every town and village a bell should be rung every night at eight of the clock , and that all people should then put forth their fire and candle , and go to bed. the ringing of this bell was called in the french tongue curfew , that is , cover fire . culpons , parts , or streiks ; heaps . culleth , b. pulleth , enforceth . d. * dan burnell , nigellus wireker , monk of canterbury , a man of great reading and judgment , as leland writeth of him , was not affraid to write of the faults of curates , & the mis-spending of church goods ; even to william longshampe , bishop of ely , and lord chancellor of england , a man of all men under the sun most malicious . he did write in verse to the foresaid william , a book , under the title of brunellus , called speculum stultorum ; and this is it which chaucer calleth here , burnell the ass. he lived , anno 1200. in the days of king iohn . dawes , b. days , time . daweth , b. springeth , beginneth . daren , darreigne , b. attempt , challenge . daw , b. wax day . dare , b. stare . daffe , b. dasterd . dagges , ( fractura ) latchets cut of leather . dagon , ( fractura ) a piece or remnant . dagged , b. slitted . dates , b. accounts . dayned , f. vouchsafed . defayted , decayed , senceless . dere , b. hurt , grieve . deluge , l. a flood . deviant , l. far off , wandering . definished , l. proved . desiderie , l. lust . debonairely , f. meekly . deis , b. a seat . debonaire , f. gentle , humble . deaurat , l. shining . denwere , b. doubt . destrer , f. horse of arms. de pardeux , f. by god. debate , f. to fight . derne , ( dirus ) earnest , careful , secret . deintie , desire . decoped , d. peaked . demeane , f. behave . deficate , l. deified . deiden , died . deme , condemn . depe lowpe , ( transparens ) giving thorough light . deslaui , d. lecherous , servile , beastly . dey , dead ; also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a dairy woman . demaine , f. toll , custom , possession , also to rule . demoniake , g. possessed of a devil . demin , b. judge . dely , b. small . deuoire , f. labour , endeavour , duty . dent , b. stroke . demeane , f. complain , behave . delue , d. digg , ditch . deignous , f. disdainful . deuinals , l. wisards . defended , d. forbad , forbidden . dequace , b. dash . dexe , a desk . defouled , shamed . defence , f. charge , forbidding . determinate , l. limited . dispaired , l. discouraged . dissentori , a kind of still . digne , l. worthy , mere ; also lyth , gentle , yielding , also to vouchsafe . diuinistre , l. a divine . dike , b. ditch . diapred , f. diversified . diuinaile , ( aenigma ) g. a riddle . dight , b. made ready , handled , used , also to cover . distance , l. discord , danger . dispended , l. wasted . dim , b. obscure . disheussd , f. barehairred . dite , b. a treatise . disconsolate , l. without comfort . disinal , l. ( dies malus ) unluckey . dispone , l. dispose . disparage , f. disgrace . distreineth , effecteth . disceuer , spend . distraineth , vexeth . diameter , g. a line dividing any figure into two equal parts . disease , b. vexation . disapered , l. vanished . discure , b. shew . diuerseth , l. turneth . disioint , b. jeopardy . dissoned , l. dissonant . docked , b. cut off . done houres , b. do servise to god. doleth , l. grieveth . douced , a pipe made of box , sounding most sweetly . domesman , b. jugde . doughtie , b. slout . dortoure , f. dormitorium , a sleeping place . domed , b. judged . dormant , l. unremoved . doced , f. a sweet instrument . dole , b. sorrow . doluen , d. buried . donet , l. a book so called . dowtremere , f. fair wearing . dowle , b. deal . dow , b. give . dretching , delay . dreri , b. heavy , sorrowful . dretch , to stay , to hinder , to tarry , to dream . drnftie , d. itkfom , filthy . drerines , b. sorrow . drenched , b. overcome , drowned . drerinesse , b. heart-grief . dreint , b. drowned . dray , drey , dry . dri , drien , b. to suffer . droui , d. filthy . drugge , b. toyl . drurie , modesty , sobriety , comliness . drough , b. drew . drenching , taking in . drunkelew , d. given to drink , drunken . * dulcarnon , is a proportion in euclid , lib. 1. theorem . 33. propos . 47. which was found out by pythagoras after an whole years study , and much beating of his brain : in thankfulness whereof , he sacrificed an ox to the gods ; which sacrifice he called dulcarnon . alexander nec●am an ancient writer , in his book de naturis rerum , compoundeth this word of dulia , and caro , and will have dulcarnon to be quasi sacrificium carnis . chaucer aptly applyeth it to creseide in this place ; shewing that she was as much amazed how to answer troilus , as pythagoras was wearied to bring his desire to effect . duresse , f. hardness . dwale , ( solanum soporiferum ) d. nightshade , provoking sleep . dwined , d. dried , consumed . e. ebracke , hebrew . ebracke , jews . ecclesiast , g. a churchman . ecliptike line , g. the circumference of the circle , wherein the sun finisheth his yearly motion . echen , eche , b. increase , draw out . echeth , b. helpeth . eft , b. again , soon . effunde , l. utter . effated , f. sorted , defaced . eftris , efters , entries , ways , galleries . egment , b. procurement . eigteth mow , d. may grant . elate , l. stour . elenge , b. strange . ele , help . eldeth , b. maketh old . elth , eld , old age . eluish , b. wicked , froward . empaired , much grieved . emplede , f. sue . embolfe cercle , g. the oblique circle . embosed , hanged out his tongue with weariness . emforth , after , according . emispere , g. half the compass of the visible heaven . emplaster , f. set out , paint : emprise , f. enterprise ; also fashion , order . enbol●ed , b. swelled . enchafeth , ( flag●at ) burneth . eneidos , g. a work written by virgil , of the travels of aeneas . endry , b. endure . engined , d. racked . enhansed , f. exalted . enhauncen , lift up , raise . engine , f. wit , devise . engluting , f. stopping . enbibing , l. sucking . enewed , renewed . enmossed , f. comforted . encontrewayle , f. prevent , to meer . encheson , f. cause , occasion . enchafed , f. heated . enpited , delited . enlangored , f. languishing . ensise , b. quality , fashion , order . entreteden , d. handle . entalenten , f. move , stir up . entaile , f. graved work . entremete , f. deal , meddle . entermined , l. undermined . entred , l. buried . entalented , f. ingrafted . enteched , f. defiled . entetched , f. qualified , spotted . entame , touch , handle . entailed , f. carved . entriketh , b. entrappeth . entriked , deceived ; also mingled . enteched , f. qualified , or spotted . entremes , f. intermingled . enuelopt , f. wrapped . enuiron , f. round , round about . equinoctial , l. when the nights and days be all of one length . ernes , b. promise . erke , b. weary , loathing . erne , greatly . ernefull , b. sorrowful . * eros , g. whereas some copies have heroes , some hernes , and some such like counterfeit word , whereof can be given no reason ; i have set down eros , i. cupid : as most agreeing in my opinion with the matter ; which i gather thus : lucian , in his second dialogue bringeth in cupid teaching iupiter how to become amiable , and in him , how lovers may be made acceptable to their ladies ; not by weeping , watching , and fasting , nor by furious melancholick fits , but by comly behaviour . the words in the greek , are thus much in latin : si voles amabilis esse n●que concutias aegida , neque fulmen geras : sed suavissimum teipsum exhibe : & vestem sume purpuream , crepidas subliga aur at as : adtibiam & ad timpana composito gressu incetle , & videbis quod plures te sequentur , quam bacchum maenades . so that the lovers of eros , that is , cupids servants , do carry themselves comely in all their passions , and their maladies are such as shew no open distemperature of body or mind : which mediocrity this arcite was far from keeping . and whereas some will have us read heroes , i. noble-men ; i cannot dislike their opinion , for it may fitly stand with the sense of the place . erre , f. way . erst , b. earnest . escrite , f. a writing . esperance , f. hope . esplost , perfection . espiritueles , l. heavenly . essoine , f. delay . eth , b. easie . etymologise , g. to shew the true interpretation of a word . euin , b. equal . euin , b. upright . exiteth , l. moveth . exorcismes , g. adjurations . expleiten , f. make shew , counterfeit . eyth , b. easie . ey , an egg . f. fast , wedded . fare , f. gone . falding , a kind of course cloth . fare , faire . fay , f. truth . fast frets , full fraughteth . farce , f. paint . fage , a fable . fare , b. chear . farden , b. fared . famulers , l. helpers . falsed , l. deceived . fallas , l. deceit . fame , desame , slander . fassed , l. stuffed . faitors , i. deceivers , flatterers . fay , l. truly , also fidelity . fairy , b. a goodly sight , the place where hobgoblins and fairies dwell . fantom , f. fancy , vain vision . falke , b. people , folk . faw , b. glad , joyful . fare , f. to go , also a stir . faunes , g. rustical gods . falsen , f. deceive . fantom , f. vain vision . facond , i. speech . fendli , b. ugly . ferne yeare , february . fetise , b. handsom . ferthing , b. a thin scale . fermerere , an overseer of cattel . fele , many , also feling . ferd , b. fared . fermases , g. medicines . * fenne , avicen divideth his canons into partitions , which he calleth fens . ferth , b. the fourth . fermentation , l. giving life to the philosophers stone . feled , known . fers , the queen in chess-play . feture , f. handsomness . fend , b. devil . ferne , b. long time . feestlych , d. pleasant . fendish , b. divelish . ferly , b. strange . ferd , b. fared . felloun , f. deadly , cruel . fele , b. knowledge . fethered , b. shaked his wings . feffe , b. indue . feele , find . fele homages , f. faithful subjection . fell , b. the skin . feest , b. mirth , joy . fere , b. a companion . ferth , b. the fourth . fete , b. fine . fine , l. cease . finance , f. end . flaming , red . flash of flames , sheaf of arrows . flaw , yellow . flay , did fly . flebring , b. flattering , slaunder . fleten , b. abound . flemer , b. expeller . flone , a● arrow . flemed , b. daunted . fleming , conquest . flid , b. flie . flite , flight , b. chide . * floreine , a coin of the value of 3 s. 4 d. or there abouts , and such were called florenes de scuto . others there were called florenes regales , contained within the price of 2 s. 10 d. q. flo , an arrow . flode , abounded , floreth . l. florisheth . floiting , f. d. whistling . fonden , labour . fonde , make , contend , to labour ; also to make a fool . fonge , b. take . fonne , b. fool : also to be foolish . fonnes , devises . fone , fine , l. make an end . fother , b. a wain-load of twenty hundred weight . forstraught , b. daseled . fore , gone . forfraught , beset . forrei , f. to provide horse meat . forrage , f. fodder , course meat . forcer , f. copher or chest . forward , course , condition , promise . forwined , d. dried up . fordo , overthrown . for thy , b. therefore . forpined , consumed . forleten , forsake , broken off . forlete , forloine , rechase , terms of hunting . forleien , d. wander . fordo , b. kill . forleten , foryetten , let pass , neglected , forlorne . fortuna maior , l. jupiter . forgist , forgiving . forth , theft . forwelked , ( marcidus ) d. dryed up . forlaine , forsaken . fort , l. strong . forleteth , giveth over . forlyth , spoileth . forsongen , b. weary with singing . forge , f. work . foreyne , b. a jaques . formel , his make . forfare , b. forlorne . fore , fared , gone . foredid , killed . foryede , b. overwent . fordo , undone , lost . fone , b. enemies . foison , f. plenty . foiterers , f. vagabonds . foothot , b. forthwith . fowlefaile , b. err greatly . folili , f. rashly . fomen , b. enemies . fongeth , taketh use . fownd , framed . foiles , f. leaves . frape , b. a company , a rabble . frained , restrained , also asked . fret , b. a circle . freneth , maketh strange noise . fret , f. fraught . frend , fremd , b. strange . freelti , b. frail . froy , from you . franks , f. french crowns . freten , b. devour . franchise , f. freedom . freel , b. ●rail . freteth , f. rubbeth , chafeth . fret , f. turn , fraught . frouncen , d. f. wrinckling . fremed , b. wild , strange . fret full , set full . frened , b. strange . frounce , f. a wrincle . froise , ( frixura ) f. a pancake , or tansey . frounklesse , f. plain . fryth , b. a wood . fullich , fully . fulke , an hollow place . fur●●ll , f. cruel . fusible , l. that may be molte● . fuir , i. fury . fye , defic . fined , l. ended . fish , the sign pisces . fire leuin , b. lightning . g. gabbing , b. lying . gadling , b. stragling . garnison , f. preparation . garnade , garnata in spain . garison , f. a defence . gable , the fore front of an house . galoch , f. a kind of shoe . gaytere berries , ( virga sanguinea ) prickwood . gastnes , b. terror . gargoning , f. strange speaking . gab , b. prate or lye . * ganilion , which betrayed the army of the christians , under charlemain , to the saracens , and was therefore torn in pieces with four horses . galaxi , ( lactea via ) g. a tract of stars called watling-street . gale , b. yawle . gale , b. flout , also chase . galpeth , b. belcheth . galiard , f. lusty , ●rollick . garison , f. to defend . * gawyn , this gawyn was sisters son to arthur the great , king of the britains , a most famous man in war , and in all manner of civility ; as in the acts of the brittains we may read . in the year 1082. in a province of wales , called rose , was his sepulchre found , and his body , affirmed by many , to have been of the length of fourteen foot . galliens , galens works . gate , occasion . gaudi , b. brave . gawreth , b. stareth . gawre , b. stare . gawde , b. a trifle . geri , mutable , also cruel . gerifull , gend , f. seemly . gere , b. jest , frensie . gergon , b. chattering , praring . geomancie , g. conjuration by circles in the earth . gent , f. d. comely , proper . gesseran , a brestplate . gip●ere , f. a bag or pouch . gippon , a doublet , or light coat . gigges , b. drabs . girde , b. strike . gigging , sounding . gigges , ( garrulitas ) babling . gite , a gown . gisarme , gasa , a certain weapon . gipe , a coat full of pleits . gigges , bablings . giglotlyke , b. strumpet like . gladly , commonly . glapeth , b. glistereth . glede , b. fire , embers , flame , sparkles , ashes . gle , b. melody . glent , b. glanced , cast . gleire , b. white . glase , b. to glose . gle●en , d. gon , slidden . g●edes , imbers , also flames . gleue , b. a spear . glitteren , b. glister , shine . glitering , b. shining . glode , b. ascended . glowed , b. stared . glombe , b. frown . gloten , covering . glose , perswade . glose , b. flatter , also the exposition of a dark speech . glede , b. puttock . glowden , d. shined . glittren , b. shine . gnarre , b. an hard knot , as in wood ; a short thick grub . gnast , gnash . gnew , b. gnawed . gnoffe , i. fool , chuffe , miser . gods sonn , b. that god sendeth . gods half , b. on gods side . gorget , f. a throat . gore , ( lacinia ) a pleat or fold . golyerdies , f. ravenously mouthed . gowreth , b. stareth . gonfennon , f. a little flag . gonge , b. jaques . gossomor , b. things that flye in the air in summer time like copwebs . goodmes , f. good time , or mood . gourde , b. a bottel , made of a gourd . golit , d. throat . gotysh , i. sottish . gore , an arbor under a gourd . goodlihead , gay shew . grame , i. sorrow , mishap , d. anger . graythed , devised . grapenel , an instrument with many hooks . graspeth , b. catcheth fast . gratch , b. apparel . grauen , d. buried . grant mercy , f. i thank you . graue , bury . graieth , b. to make trim . great see ( mar maggiore ) anciently pontus euxinus . grece , f. gray , gray amise of russie squirrels . greith , b. remove . grete , b. wepe . grenehed , rashness . gre , f. good part . grith , b. agreement . greues , b. trees , boughs , leaves , grass . gret , b. saluted . greyned , made . grede , b. cried . grint , b. grinded . grispe , d. gripe . grisely , b. abhominably , gastly , fearfully . grill , b. could . grofly , b. flat on the ground . groine , b. a froward look . growbed , b. digged . gruffe , b. groveling . groufe , gruell , b. pottage . guerdon , f. reward . guerdonlesse , f. unrewarded . guerring , i. brawling . gullet , d. a throat . gye , b. guide . gyre , b. trance . h * harrolds , whereas in some books it is , my king of harrolds shalt thou be ; it is now corrected thus ( my king of harlots shalt thou be . ) for so it is in the french moralization of molinet , 149. where he is called roi des ribaulds , which is the king of harlots , or wicked persons : an office of great account in times past , and yet used in the court of france . of this office speaketh iohannes tillius in his second book de rebus gallicis , under the title de praefecto praetorio regis . but more hereof when time shall serve in m. f. thins comment . halfe , d. a neck . hasard , d. dising . haw , a yard , black , have . halfe , b. charge . haire , hair-cloth . hayes , f. hedges . haketon , f. a jacket without sleves . hawberke , f. a gorget . halpe , b. helped . halke , ( angulus ) b. corner , valley . herne , haubergion , ( iorica ) f. a coat of male . hate , b. benamed . habite , l. plite . harlotrise , b. bawdry . halt , b. held purpose . hauten , comely . haried , b. pulled . hayne , f. hatred . hafe , lifted . hace , b. hath . han , b. have . hawbacke , b. return . hardely , b. stoutly , also verily . hackeney , d. a trotting horse . ham●led , d. cut off , abated . halow , hollow . halsing , b. embrasing . harrow , ( apage●is ) away , away , fie , ●ie . happeth , b. covereth , embraseth . hauselines , ( faemoralia ) breches . hat , b. was called . hallowes , b. saint . haulues , d. parts . hawtently , b. solemnly . halt , held , holdeth , judgeth . haunten , b. use . haunce , set out . hanceled , cut off . halt , b. performeth , holdeth . halteth , ( trahit ) draweth . hauoire , f. possession . henten , hent , b. catch . he le , heyle , b. health . hethen , b. mockery . hewen , hewed , b. coloured . hecled , wrapped . herbigage , f. lodging . held , accompt , accompted . hereid , b. praised , honoured . hewed , b. coloured . hew , hewis , b. colours , welfare , beauty . hestes , b. wills , promise , commandements . heyne , b. labourer , drudge , heauen , b. to shove , to lift . hewmond , new roade . healed , b. covered , heard . heroner , a special long winged hawk . hent , b. catched . herborow , d. lodging . heriyng , b. praise . herawdes , b. furious parts in a play . here and houne , hare and hound . helmed , b. defended . heale , hele , b. hold , cover . here and hace , b. hoarse and harsh . healed , heard . helded , b. holden down . herieth , b. praiseth . helest , did hold . hend , b. gentle . hernia , g. the disease called bursting . hote , hete , heten , d. vow , promise . * heisugge , the heisugge , called curruca , is a little bird in whose nest the cuckow laieth her-eggs , and when they be hatched , and grown to some bigness , they eat the bird that bred them . hew , welfare . herden , did hear . heuen , b. rise up . hem , them . heth , b. brabes or such like . her , their . hete , d. was named . henters , b. catchers . height , b. were named . heepe , b. help . heraud , d. proclaim , set forth . hew , to hover . henten , b. to catch . hemisphere , g. half the compass of the visible heaven . highest , maketh hast . hight , b. promised . hierdesse , b. berdwoman . hith , b. make hast . highten , b. promise . hip , b. the red berry on the brier . hidous , f. b. great . hite , hete , hote , d. is called . hild , b. powred . hidiously , b. fiercely , fearfully . holt , holden . hoten , b. called . horologe , g. a clock . hote the knot , make fast . hoppen , d. leap . howten , b. hallow . howgates , how . hore , b. white . holoure , b. horemonger . hostei , to lay siege . homicide , g. murderer . hoten , b. make an unpleasant noise . hopesteres , ( gubernaculum tenentes ) pilots . horde , b. heap . howselin , b. receive the sacrament . homager , f. subject . howuer , an hoverer . hold , with-held . houed , b. taried . hoker , b. stoutness , frowardness . horrow , ( squalidus ) beastly , base , sla●derous . houe , b. lifted up , to hover , also a shew . horoscope , g. the ascendent of ones nativity . hough , how . hostell , f. a town house . hote , b. promise , bid . hostilements , necessaries . hold , beholden . hostes hore , b. woods white . holt , d. a grove . hoting , d. promising . hurleth , f. falleth , maketh a noise . * hugh of lincolne , in the 20 th year of henry the third , eighteen jews were brought to london from lincolne , and hanged for crucifying a child of eight years old ; which was this hugh , whereof chaucer speaketh , as may be proved out of matthew paris , and walsingham . hurleth , ( obstrepit ) f. maketh a noise . hurtell , skirmish . hurtlest , carrieth , throweth . hurtlen , b. thrust . hulstred , b. hidden . hurtelen , b. provoke . humling , b. sounding . hyldeth , yieldeth . hyne , b. a hiend or husbandman . hye●d , heardman , governour . hyerds , b. guides . i. iape , jest , a word by abuse grown odious , and therefore by a certain curious gentlewoman scraped out in her chaucer ; whereupon her serving man writeth thus : my mistress cannot be content , to take a ●est as chaucer ment , but using still a womans fashion , allows it in the last translation : she cannot with a word dispence , although i know she loves the sence . for such an use the world hath got that words are sins , but deeds are nor . iambeux , f. armour for the legs . iane , half pence of janua , or galy half pence . iapedst , b. jested . iangleresses , b. brablers . ibet , stamped . ibete , set forth . icond , b. learned . ich , b. my self . ido , b. undone , spoiled . idolaster , g. idolatour . iet , b. devise . iewry , the jews street or sinagogue . iewise , reward by revenge , also a gibber . ifete , b. effect . ifere , b. together . ificched , f. fixed . ifounded , b. sunk . ifretten , d. devoured . igourd , fly . igrauen , d. buried . ihight , b. called , accompted . ihired , honoured . ikend , b. known . ilimed , taken . ilke , b. same . illusion , l. deceipt . imasked , f. covered . imeint , b. mingled . imped , b. grafted . impetren , l. intreat . incantations , i. charms . in a threw , b. quickly . innerest , f. inward . indulgence , l. pardon . ingot , the mass or wedge of gold after it is molten , as also the trough wherein it is molten . intermete , f. medle . incubus , l. the night mare . indigence , l. want . intremes , f. middle servise , intermingled . intresse , lining . i not , i know not . intermeting , changing . inome , d. taken . interual , l. distance of time . iniquitance , l. disquiet . induration , l. making hard . inde , f. azure colour . in hie , in hast . i the , b. thrive . itwight , b. drawn . ineched , put in . inomen , d. obtained . inhild , b. infuse . iombre . b. joyn , jumble . ionglerie , d. jugling . iordans , b. double urinals . ioleming , d. joyful . iossa , turn . ioyeux , f. joyful . ipriued , searched . ipulled , smoothed . irayled , covered , spred . i se , beheld . isped , ( expeditus ) dispatched . ishad , b. scattered . isperi , g. orizon . ishet , b. shut . ispended , l. considered . ishone , set forth . iswent , b. swinged . * iustinian , in the eleventh book of the code , de mendicantibus validis ; where it is enacted , that if any shall beg , having no cause either by need , or maim , the same shall be examined and searched ; and who so shall find him to counterfeit , and proveth the same , dominium ejus consequetur : and saith bartoll . he shall be punished , ad arbitrium iudicis . iuuentute , l. youth . iupart , b. adventure . iubeli , l. joy , gladness for freedom . iub , b. bottel . iudicum , l. book of judges . iwri , iwrien , hidden . iwri , covered , hanged . iwimpled , d. mufled , hooded . k. kalender , chief , first . kalends , preamble . ke●●ked , kiken , b. stared . ke●●nard , micher , hedg-creeper . kepe , b. care . * kenelme , this kenelmus king of the mercians was innocently slain by his sister quendrida , whereby he obtained his name of a martyr . in the same place , for mereturick we now read mercenrick , which is the kingdom of mercia , as the etymology of the word doth teach . for rik in the saxon tongue signifieth a kingdom , and mercen , the marches or bounds of a country . so that mercenrick is regnum mercia , whereof both kenulph and kenelme were kings . kele , b. to coole . kest , b. cast . kepen , b. to care kembe , d. deck . kemeling , a brewers vessel . kernels , holes or corners in battelments . kerueth , greveth . ken , d. teach , know . kers , ( nasturtium ) d. water●resles . keuer , b. recover . kene , b. sharp . kend , b. made me know . * kichell , a cake which horrace calleth libum : vtque sacerdotis fugitibus liba recuso : and with us it is called a gods kichell , because godfathers and godmothers used commonly to give one of them to their godchildren , when they asked blessing . kith , b. acquaintance . kinrest , quiet rest . kithen , b. shew . kinds , kindels , ( faetus ) b. young ones . kirked , b. turned upward . kith , b. make known , shew , acknowledge . kid , b. known , made known . kitheth , b. sheweth . kin , b. kind . knarri , b. slubby . kned , knit . knittest , setlest . knockeden , d. did knock . knopped , d. tied , laced . kon , b. can . koueren , f. to hide . l. lake , fine cloth like lawn . largesse , i. liberality . lachesse , f. leysines . latered , l. laysie , loitring . laas , ( laqueus ) d. net or gin● laude , l. praise . langorous , f. pining . lacke , dispraise . laft , lest off , enclosed . lacke , d. offence : also lie , to dispraise . lay , a song . lauen , b. draw empty . laudes , i. morning servise . languerth , i. languisheth . latonne , f. copper . lacert , i. sinew . layuers , ( corrigiae ) thongs . lay , b. law . laund , b. a plain between trees . lauender , i. f. laundress . laued , b. drew . lath , b. a barn . lasten , forsook . lasse , less . lach , f. lasie . larson , f. robbery . lacking , dispraising . lacken , extenuate , dispraise . lettow , lituania , part of sarmatia , joyning to polonia . leyes , taken to be levissa , upon the continent not far from rhodes . lestis , temptations , lusts , pleasures . ley , a song . lees , leasing , also lost , release . lewde , b. ignorant . leue , beleve , live , releeve , grant , dear . let , lete , b. leave forsake , leden , language . lene , b. lend . leueth , beareth . leuer , better . lech , b. a surgeon . leue , b. dear . lete , b. lest off , to leave . lends , ( lumbi ) d. loins . lettrure , f. book learning . ledge , d. lay . lessel , ( umbraculum ) bush or hovel . lele , right , lawful . leite , light . legends , l. tales . lere , d. to teach . leuer , lefe , d. wont . dear , willing , rather . leueth , remaineth . legisters , i. lawyers . leged , resident . lete , b. deemed , made shew , shewed . lease , praise . letting , leaving . leueth , relieveth , also taketh leave . lemes , b. flames , light . leotorne , a desk . legging , d. lodging . letest fare , b. makest shew . leuesell , a bush . lere , complexion , colour , skin . letargi , g. a drousie disease causing forgetfulness . lest , lust . * litarge , f. white lead ; the composition whereof , as i find it in an old written book , is thus : accipiter plumbum , & funditur in olla , & projiciuntur interius testae alterius ollae , & postea moveatur olla fortiori manu , quousque commisceantur testae & plumbum , praeterea projiciatur illud totum , & illud est litargirum : hoc modo preparatur plumbum ad plumbaciones ollarum . ligne aloes , a bitter kind of wood out of india and arabia . licand , b. in good plite . limitation , i. circuit . liard , b. nimble . lich , lech , b. like . limaile , i. dust that cometh of filing . light , to make light . lith , lieth . lisse , f. end , limit , border . lisse , lees , release . lisse , b. ease . ligne , f. line . lith , ( membrum ) a lim . lifthalfe , b. left side . lith , lieth , also plain . liege , lege , f. lawful , true . lignes , liketh , yieldeth . litherly , b. slothful . liggen , b. lie . liart , b. gentle , lithe , smooth . liuen , b. beleeve . lithi , lethy , b. soft gentle . lissed , f. bounded . lisse , to have less , to wax less . lieges , f. subjects . lithe , b. to ease . lorrell , ( lurco ) devourer . lombes , lambs . loos , lose , f. praise , also order . lossell , d. crafty fellow . louedaies , arbicrements . loppe , b. a spider . lodemanage , skill of navigation by stone and needle . lollar , b. a breaker of fasting days . louke , a fellow receiver . lorco , a devourer , a gulligut . loi , dunstan , iulian , runian , and what they were , may be known in the legend , festival , and votaries . louting , b. kneeling , honouring . longen , belong . lore , b. learning , knowledge . lorne , b. lost . losenger , f. flatterer or lier . londles , b. runnagates . loute , b. to bow or bend . lozenge , f. square . losengeri , f. flattery . loteby , companion , or love . loth , b. lothed . losenges , f. square figures . lore , b. lost . loode , led . losenge , f. square . lostheld , accompted lost . lodesmen , b. guides . lore , ( ratio ) regard , doctrine . low , fire , flame : also to allow , or like . lordeth , ruleth . lucerne , l. candel . lugge , b. pull . lushbrough , a base coin in the days of edward the third . m. * magicke , he meaneth this physician was skilful in astrology , and could make his election of fortunate hours , wherein to minister his potions to his patient ; and likewise that he was practised in magick natural , as in making of sigils or characters stamped in metal in their due times , fitted to that sign that governed that part of the body wherein the malady was ; as the stamp of aries for the disease in the head , and of leo for the reins , &c. hereof he speaketh in the third book of fame . and clerkes eke which conne well all this magick naturell , that craftely doe her entents , to maken in certaine ascendents images lo , through which magicke they make a man be whole and sicke . * martes marke , a skar or cut which the children born in his regiment have , and that in some part of their face : but this good wife of bath will needs have two ; one for the character of her principal planet , and the other , &c. maintenance , threatning . masteling , shining . mazeline , a mazer . manace , f. threaten . maladie , desease . make his beard , deceive him . malles , b. hammers , betils . maumetri , b. worship of false gods. martirdom , torment . maskewed , fensed , fortified . makeles , b. matchless . mate , d. daunted , tame , mad , pined , consumed . maugre , f. despite . martereth , i. dieth . marke of adam , mankind . malison , b. a curse . malleable , b. abiding the hammer . marris , b. a fen . mailes , d. round rings . magonell , an instrument to cast stones . malt , b. melted . mansuete , l. gentle . maumet , mahumet , b. a toyl , bable , idol . mannish , ( virago ) b. stout . mauis , f. a bushel . make it , hinder it . maint , mingled . malt , melted . matire , f. matter . mani , g. madness . masday , b. holy day . maysondew , f. an hospital . malure , f. mischance . malebouch , f. wicked mouth . * mercury crude , l. quick-silver ; for the killing whereof i read thus ; argentum vivum extinguitur cum forti admixtione salivae hominis , donec dispereat , & dico , quod si projeceris super ipsum aquam fluentem , si redierit ad primam dispositi notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a32740-e460 the original of mahomet coprogli . an. 1644. an. 1648. aug. 18. † † he receives the seal of the empire the 5th . of february , 1649. notes for div a32740-e8760 march 7. 1663. notes for div a32740-e18210 octob. 22. 1664. the ottoman of lazaro soranzo vvherein is deliuered aswell a full and perfect report of the might and power of mahamet the third, great emperour of the turkes now raigning: together with the interestes and dealinges which he hath with sondrie other princes, what hee is plotting against the state of christendome, and on the other side what we may practise and put in execution against him to his great damage and annoyaunce. as also a true description of diuers peoples, countries, citties and voyages, which are most necessarie to bee knowen, especially at this time of the present warre in hungarie. translated out of italian into english, by abraham hartvvell. l'ottomano. english. soranzo, lazzaro. 1603 approx. 411 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 117 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2004-08 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a12609 stc 22931 estc s117656 99852868 99852868 18221 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a12609) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 18221) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1475-1640 ; 399:5) the ottoman of lazaro soranzo vvherein is deliuered aswell a full and perfect report of the might and power of mahamet the third, great emperour of the turkes now raigning: together with the interestes and dealinges which he hath with sondrie other princes, what hee is plotting against the state of christendome, and on the other side what we may practise and put in execution against him to his great damage and annoyaunce. as also a true description of diuers peoples, countries, citties and voyages, which are most necessarie to bee knowen, especially at this time of the present warre in hungarie. translated out of italian into english, by abraham hartvvell. l'ottomano. english. soranzo, lazzaro. hartwell, abraham, b. 1553. [10], 107, [1] leaves imprinted by iohn windet, london : 1603. a translation of: l'ottomano. the last leaf is blank. reproduction of the original in the henry e. huntington library and art gallery. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng mohammed -iii, -sultan of the turks, d. 1603. turkey -history -mohammed iii, 1595-1603 -early works to 1800. 2004-05 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2004-05 aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images 2004-06 rachel losh sampled and proofread 2004-06 rachel losh text and markup reviewed and edited 2004-07 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the ottoman of lazaro soranzo . vvherein is deliuered aswell a full and perfect report of the might and power of mahamet the third , great emperour of the turkes now raigning : together with the interestes and dealinges which he hath with sondrie other princes , what hee is plotting against the state of christendome , and on the other side what we may practise and put in executition against him to his great damage and annoyaunce . as also a true description of diuers peoples , countries , citties and voyages , which are most necessarie to bee knowen , especially at this time of the present warre in hungarie . translated out of italian into english , by abraham hartvvell . london imprinted by iohn windet , 1603. to the most reuerend father in god , the lo. archbishop of canterbury his grace , of all england primate and metropolitane , one of the lords of her maiesties most honourable priuy councell , my singular good lord and maister . most reuerend father in god , and my singular good lord : it pleased your grace in the beginning of michaelmas terme last , to demand of me a question touching the bassaes and visiers belonging to the turkish court , and whether the chiefe visier were promoted and aduanced to that high & supereminent authority aboue the rest , according to his priority of time and antiquity of his being bassa , or according to the good pleasure and election of the graund turke himselfe : wherein although i did for the present satisfie your grace to your contentment by the smal skill & knowledge which i haue in those turkish affaires : yet bethinking my selfe of this discourse which hauing been by me translated out of the italian tongue , had passed the print , & had lyen by me these two years not published to the viewe of this english world , vpon some speciall considerations , that moued me for the time to conceale the same . i thought it would bee a very acceptable and pleasing matter now to thrust it forth , for the better satisfaction of your grace and others , that are desirous to vnderstand the ful truth & estate of that tirannical and mahameticall empire . the booke was written and penned by one lazaro soranzo a venetian gentleman , in the yeare 1598. at what time mahamet the thirde of that name , now raigning , was expected to haue entended warre vpon the state of christendome , eyther in his owne persō , or by sending forth some one of his bassaes or visiers to bee his generall in that action , whereupon the gentleman author of this discourse , beganne to enter into a very deepe and subtle consideration of al the designments & purposes which the turke and his councell had plotted at home , against the poore distressed seuerall states & commō wealths of the christian empire : & hauing performed the same did publish it in print for the general plesure & benefite both of his own country and also of al others , that may haue any interest in so waighty & important a busines : in which treatise if he haue somewhat trespassed by terms and wordes against the caluinists , the error will soone be pardoned , if we shall remember that he is but a relator of others opinions & speeches , though himself indeed be greatly addicted to the popish religion , and the maintenance thereof . it containeth first a perfect and true discouery of the present estate , wherin that easterne empire now standeth , together with a speciall report of the reuenewes and forces thereof : secondly , the particular discourses , that were made , where , and vpon what parte of christendom this war should be first attēpted : and thirdly a most christian & resolute aduise giuen by the author to all christian princes , how they may cōbyne & confederate themselues togither in this sacred war , & be able euery way to meete withall or any of these turkish deuises & plots , wheresoeuer & whensoeuer they shall be put in practise , which aduise i wold to god might deeply and foundly sinke into the heartes and mindes of all our western princes , to the end they might ioyne altogether with prayer and force to eclipse that cressant moone , being now ( i hope ) at the full , and according to the turkes owne fearefull presages , as it is mentioned in the 83. page of this little worke , like vtterly to bee extinguished , whensoeuer it shall please the moderator of all kingdomes to call away this present fatall mahamet , who dooth as yet domineere in that vaste and huge tyrannie . i was once minded ( my most gracious good lord ) to haue added hereunto a more ample discourse of the estate , forces and reuenues of that empire , comprehended in a treatise ( entituled , il turco vincibile in hongheria , viz. that the turke is vanquishible and to bee ouerthrowne in hungary ) written by an other italian gentleman , called achillis tarducci of the marquisate of ancona . but the time preuēted me , so that i could not couple them together , according to my desire . and therfore i most hūbly beseech your grace to accept of this my poore trauell , being performed by starts and at idle houres , which i should & ought to haue employed in your more serious seruices : not doubting but that ( if it shall please god to adde any moe yeares to this my quinquagenarian yere of iubile , for which i most hartily thanke his diuine maiesty ) i shal be hereafter , if not more able , yet assuredly more willing to discharge my dutie to your grace and my country , by doing some further seruice , that may be pleasing & acceptable to any indifferēt reader . in the meane time , i do hereby ( as i am bound ) wholy deuote my selfe to your seruice , beseeching the almightie still to preserue & maintaine your grace in al health , honor , and happines , to the continuation of the peace of this english church , and the comfort of all your friendes and followers : among whome i must acknowledge myselfe , though the least and the worst , yet in all dutie and affection . your graces most loyall , faithfull , and obedient seruant . a. h. at your graces house in lambhith , the first of ianuarie . 1603. the preface . even as for princes that would learne wel to gouerne and maintaine them selues , aswell in time of peace , as of warre , there is no one thing more necessarie , then the knowledge , first of their owne affaires , and next of the state of other principalities , ( as those do write , who haue the greatest vnderstanding in ciuil causes , & as experience it selfe doth manifestly declare : ) so is it most fit and cōuenient for them , to vse their vttermost care & diligence , that they may haue perfect skill & discretion to iudge betweene truth and falshood . for if the second part of their knowledge , i meane touching other mens states & principalities : ( for of the first it is not my purpose to discourse ) bee not founded and established vpon truth , it will neuer be possible that their counsailes shall sort to any profite or aduauntage , because it is well knowne , that a false information , either of a speech , or of an astion , or of a place , may oftentymes breed no lesse damage , and daunger , then a counseller that is either of small capacitie , or else a lyer , or a captaine that hath neither wisdome nor experience . and therefore verie greatly are those princes to be commended , who not onely endeuour to enforme themselues of the wittes and loyaltie of their owne seruants , but also for the more certaintie how matters do passe in truth , maintaine either at home in court , or abroad in forreine places , men of learning , and of practise : the one for matter of historie , and properly appertaining to good ciuill gouernment , and the other for the knowledge of the estates , inclinations , designements , interests , treasures , armour , weapons , confederacies , preparations , and all the forces of other princes : whereunto may be added also as a matter of great impertance to know those countries , which haue not onely beene knowne many a yeare ago , but also those that haue beene lately dicouered , or may hereafter bee made knowne to the world . in respect whereof , assuredly aboue all other don iohn king of portugall , and isabell of aragon , are most worthie of eternall memorie , for the discouerie of the east indies , and of the new world , which was performed by their fauour and assistance . and the reason of that which hath beene said , is this , touching the first , because such matters hauing beene reported or written , for the most part either to please , or for some aduātage , or falsly penned by persons that neuer were present at the action , or for feare haue concealed the truth , their reports and writings haue need of great caution & censure , before they be beleeued : and touching the second , because one eye-witnes , as the poet sayth , is more certaine & worthy of beleefe , then a thousand eare-witnesses , as they do most manifestly approue , who by the view of their own eies , which they haue made in diuerse prouinces , do find & acknowledge , that in bookes of cosmographie , geography & chorographie , there be many faults and errors to be noted in the gouernement of sundry principalities , in the maners and customs of diuerse peoples , and in the true situation of seuerall places and countreyes : besides many other tales and fables , which are here and there dispersed , as well in writers of old , as in writers of late times , and onely because the authours of them haue written and recorded either all these matters , or at least verie many of them , without euer seeing any part of them , but referring themselues wholy to the ancient descriptions , which in deed do not fully answere to the knowledge and experience of these dayes , and without iustifying the same by such persons as haue not onely seene them , which euery common curseters and prating cousener , can also do : but also such as haue had the skill to obserue euery action , and an intent truly to report it againe . homer called vlysses a wise man , ( which is the goodliest title that can bee giuen to a prince , or to a captaine ) not because he had heard , but because hee noted and obserued the manners and customes of sundrie peoples , and sawe many cities . and peraduenture it was the reason which moued plato to make a law , that none of his citizens should trauaile abroad before hee was xl . yeares olde , to the end that being growen wise by age , he might with more iudgemēt obserue the affairs of the world , and then report them to his countrey for the common benefite thereof . true it is that those princes , which doe not willingly admit any trafficke with straungers , contrary to the law and course of all nations , as for example the moscouite , and presbyter iohn , but especially and aboue al other the princes of china , who being strengthned by fortifications , and keeping continuall watch and ward for that purpose , will not suffer their subiects to passe or trauell into forraine countries , because they hold platoes opinion to bee true , which he setteth downe in his common wealth , that strange fashions and customes may corrupt home-borne natures : such princes ( i say ) haue no neede in deed , to be any diligent inquisitors or searchers of other mens actions . but for other states , that with all humane intertainment and entercourse do admit all forreiners , and cōuerse kindly with them , and embrace their enterests and confederacies , and therfore are more strongly & entirely enforced of necessitie to guard themselues from their neighbors that are of great power & might , to the end they may the better maintaine their owne seigni●uries and dominions : for such states ( i say ) it is great reason & verie conuenient , that they should throughly informe themselues , & endeuour to their vttermost , not only ingeneralitie , but also in euery particularitie to vnderstand all matters whatsoeuer which may be referred not vnto priuate interestes and commodities , such as , matters of trafficke , and marchandizes be , but to the state of the whole common wealth , which are properly belonging to princes themselues . for as we do read written hystories to the end we may learne how to gouerne and manage matters , aswell present as to come , by vnderstanding and reading how things haue fallen out , that haue beene heretofore recorded in particularitie : so ought we also to knowe how the affaires of the world do presently stand , to the ende we may prouide remedies in time , and meete with all inconueniences according to the generall knowledge which we haue learned by our reading : for such is the course and order of our knowledge , that by singularities we proceede to the notice of vniuersalities . and therefore the venetian magnificoes , who are not meanely exercised and experienced in matters of state , do not onely send vnto other princes such embassadors as are of quicke wit and conceit , according to the custome of other principalities , but also haue established for a lawe , that at their returne they shall in the senate make a true and particular report of the prince and state , with whom they haue beene ledgers during the time of their embassage : and so by that meanes they shall instruct the yonger sort , which are trained vp in the studie of politike affaires , to be the better enabled for the seruice of their countrey . and to the same purpose , that their common-wealth may be also better gouerned , as well by the example of such matters as haue alreadie passed , as also by the fresh information of things presently in action , they preserue and keepe the said writings with great faithfulnesse and secrecie in a register especially appoynted therevnto . and this was the cause , that i perceyuing how the actions of the turkes , were publikely either too much extenuated and diminished , or else beyond all truth magnified , and enlarged rather vpon want of true instruction and information , then vpon any sting of passionate affections , which oftentimes make report of many matters to diuerse priuate persons verie indiscreetly , and inconsiderately , began to bethinke my selfe , that it could not choose but proue verie profitable to the state of christendome , if i would take vpon me the care to examine the present estate of the turkish empire , and endeuour to discouer the disignements which that prince hath plotted against the christians , in the best manner i could . and forasmuch as it is not alwayes good , to giue too much credite to auncient records , though they be neuer so true , because principalities and states are easily altered and chaunged , either vpon the nature or disposition of the new succeeding prince , or vpon condition and circumstance of time , or vpon some other accident : ( yea and so much the rather , for that the venetian records which were woont to be most faithfull and sincere , are not now imparted or communicated to any man by a speciall prohibition which they haue made amongst themselues , the auncient reportes also beeing now to no purpose , and the briefe that is ordinarily deliuered abroad , being rather imagined and full of errors then containing matter of truth ) i haue resolued with my selfe , to be more diligently enformed , as farre as possibly i could , of all those particulars which i thought meet and necessarie to bee knowne in these times , because i am verily perswaded , that the present warre now in hand , is a matter of the greatest consequence that is at this time currant in the world . all which i haue done vpon speciall and priuate conference that i haue had with persons of great experience and iudgement , who are lately come out of those parts , not trusting mine owne selfe in such matters , which i haue heretofore seene , and oftentimes verie deeply considered of . and so at last i haue reduced the whole into a briefe or compendious method , for the benefit and seruice of christian princes , & specially of those , who in regard of their interests with the turke , haue greatest neede of such information . for seeing i was not able , by reason of mine infirmitie , to follow the warres , as i ought to haue done , after the example of benedict soranzo my father , who died at the conquest of gorzolari in fighting against the turkes , yet had i a desire at the least to doe some seruice to the common-wealth , which alloweth it to be a matter lawfull for euerie man to labour and write , as polyaenus of macedonie writte to the emperours antoninus and verus , rather then by choosing to liue idle and free to my selfe , i shoulde seeme altogither vnprofitable and vnfruitfull to all others . so did diogenes , when the rest of the valiant and couragious citizens were verie busie in defending the walles of their countrey , he went vp and downe in the market place , rolling his tunne to and fro , because he alone would not be idle ( as he said ) whiles other were valiantly labouring with their weapons . and therefore in this discourse or report , i will entreate of the ottoman empire and specially vnder mahamet the third , vntill the yeare 1597. the time i do of purpose set downe , because i know verie well , that the euent and successe of warre may alter many things , according to the mutabilitie of the prince , or necessitie of sundrie occasions , which euen to this houre haue altered and changed sundry matters . and this will i doe principally and chiefly regarding that which apperteyneth to the knowledge of this present warre , which the turke now wageth agaynst the emperour , and the transiluanian , or any other matter , which by occasion of the same warre may fall out to be considerable . for if i would haue vndertaken a longer course , i should haue too much enlarged this volume , peraduenture to the griefe and tedious conceits of other men . besides that a great part of the remnant of this hystorie , i haue at large extended in other my writings , and part thereof i may perhappes performe in other occasions . howbeit i will not forbeare to tell you of many matters , especially of such as may be at all times profitable and beneficiall to all christendome : to the ende , that aswell those which liue at this day , as also those which shall succeede vs in posteritie may in some sort reape some benefite and pleasure of this labours , wherein that i may proceed methodically , and orderly , i will distinguish and diuide this present relation into three parts . in the first it shall be entreated of the head , of the members , and of the forces of the ottoman empyre . in the second , of the cogitations and designements of the turkish prince : of the causes of this present warre , together with the beginning and proceedings thereof : wherein for the better vnderstanding of euery thing , the original of the said warre shall be fetched and repeated , euen from amurath , father to this liuing mahamet . in the third and last , it shall be discoursed , that suppose the grand turke will be reconciled , whether it be good for the emperour , and the transiluanian , to entertaine peace wiih him . wherein also many matters shall be discouered , which ( if the warre shall continue ) may be plotted agaynst him by the said princes , and which at all times may bee practised by other christian princes , to meete with such perils and dangers as are now imminent , or any other which may hereafter light vpon christendome by the ottoman forces . an aduertisement to the reader . courteous reader , if in all this discourse you do not reade , that mahamet satarzgi , ( of whom mention is made pag. 9. ) is now become the general of the turkish campe . that sinan cicala ( pa. 6. b. ) beginneth to recouer the fauor of the emperor mahamet . that hassan bassa , who had the gouernment of constantinople in the absence of the great turk ( pag. 6. ) was first created chiefe visier , and afterwardes put to death : and lastly , that the prince of transiluania hath surprised feulac , and canaal , and such other like matters . and especially , that the christian emperour hath recouered the strong fort of giauarino , chiefly through the grace and fauour of god , and next by the notable valour and labor of adolph baron of schwartzenberg , most worthy of eternall memorie : i pray you remember how the authour in his former preface doth protest , that touching certaine accidents he writeth no further then till the yeare 1597. wherein hee also dealeth like a politician rather then like an historiographer : & therefore referreth those matters to some other workes which he had then in hand . farewell . errata . page 21. b , 3 , & 4 , as the dutch do kiocai in beluacensis . pag. 28. b , lin . 10. drinke for the turkes , considering . pag , 34. li. 1. for gally-slaues , read pilots . pag. ead . li. 3. for row them , read guide them . pag. ead . l. 21. three hundred thousand . pag. 37. b. li. 1. goodliest . pag. 40. li. 9. fortes therein , which should be scited pag , 55. b. li. 23. the turkes make euery day . the first part , wherein is treated of the head , of the members , and of the forces of the ottoman empire . in the ottoman empire , there new raigneth , mahamet the third of that name : a name verily no lesse dreadfull and terrible vnto christendome , if ye obserue and marke the actions of the other two former mahamets , then fatall to the turkes themselues , euen in their owne opinion : for they doe greatly feare , that as the citie of constantinople , had her second beginning and increase from one constantine , and afterwards was lost and destroied vnder another constantine , both being the sonnes of two helenes : and likewise the empire of rome , began in one augustus , and ended in another augustus ; so this citie shall be lost againe vnder a mahamet , euen as it was with armes conquered by mahamet the second . §. i. the now liuing mahamet , emperour of the turkes , is by nature wittie , and by disposition fierce and cruell : but by accident myld , timorous , and greatly effeminated , as hereafter shall bee shewed plainely , by certaine examples of diuers matters that haue beene done by him , both before he came to the empire , and also after . mahamet , while he was but young , being shut vp into the serraglio , and bearing great hatred against the dwarfe nasuf-agà , for the many fauours which he continually receiued at the hands of the emperour amurath , endeauoured so diligently to pry into his actions , as hauing obserued , that euerie day he sent out of the serraglio , a basket of flowers , hee imagined with himselfe , that vnder those flowers , hee conueied forth some things of greater moment . and thereupon , one morning hauing staied the carier by force , and powred the flowers out vpon the ground , he found the basket full of gold , and with exceeding indignation , accused him to his father , telling him , that he was lesse fauored then his slaues : for ( quoth he ) they abound in that which is denied vnto me . and this he spake , because hee found his father to be verie couetous . moreouer , hee was so haughtie and disdaine full , as he could not endure that his grand-mother , who was ( if all be true ) a gentlewoman of venice , and of the house of baffo , should domineere in the court , and ouer his mother , who was born at rezi , a towne in the mountaines of the ducagini in albania . in so much , as quarrelling with his father for the same verie oftentimes , and ministring dayly vnto him new oecasions of dislike and feare : ( for the ottoman emperours are so iealous of their owne life and safetie , as both in regard of the common ambition of aspiring minds , as also , and much the rather of their owne particular and peculiar crueltie , they will not pardon nor spare their owne bloud . ) after hee was circumcised according to the lawe of mahamet , ( wherat were present the embassadours of the emperour , of the moscouite , of the persian sophi , and for the state of venice , giacomo soranzo my vnkle , who in that businesse , had the chiefe place aboue the christian princes . ) presently he was sent by his father into magnesia , there to abide and keepe his residence . but when he did there euerie day more and more discouer his fiercenesse and crueltie ; by causing ( sometimes in deed of an indignation and rage , but sometimes of a fantasticall humour ) the teates of women to bee pinched off with hote burning tongues : by putting to a most cruel death , two thousand softì , ( that is to say , schollers ) onely because they had made a signe vnto him of some vnchast cogitation : and by killing many other persons , vpon verie light and slender occasions : and finally when he shewed himselfe to be vtterly alienated from venereall and wanton pleasures , and wholly occupied in martiall actions : his father grew into such a conceite against him , as adding thereunto sundrie other weightie suspicions of secrete intelligences , which vnder the colour of friendship hee entertayned in the court with sinan bassa , ( he that surprised giauarino , and died the last yeare : ) entred into a cogitation with himselfe not onely to haue him better guarded , but also to depriue him of his life , if he did not change his course . whereof being oftentimes aduertised by the ladie sultane , his mother , and also aduised by her to plucke this suspition out of his fathers head by addicting himselfe to pleasure , hee was obedient vnto her therein . and afterwardes he was so farre giuen ouer thereunto , as either altering or dissembling his proper nature , hee is by this accident , and of his owne accord growne to bee a most sensual prince : and whether it be by habite and custome , or by enchaunting besotment , as some think , ( wherein the greeke , hebrew , and turkish ladies are most cunning and skilfull , ) hee cannot now liue , no not when he is in armes amongst his souldiers , without those pleasures , not without communicating the most important secrets of his state with his fauourites and miniones : then which there is nothing more dangerous and pernitious to princes . notwithstanding , i cannot agree in opinion with those who doe attribute the cause of this late going forth into the warres in his owne person , to this his sensualitie : for there are diuerse other truer reasons , that may be alleadged of that his lingering . § ii. for mahamet being now become a new prince , determined to informe himselfe first before all other things , what were the forces of his state . hee did well know the dislikes and braules which were amongst the bassaes , and especially betweene sinan and ferat : in whose handes remained at that time the whole management of his empire , as in due place we shall shew hereafter . there was in constantinople , a verie great dearth of all things necessary for vittaile , and specially of bread . he perceiued that the subiects were much discontented for many debts , which his father had not payed , but afterwards he satisfied them himselfe . he was not fullie perswaded , what stirres the persian might make , for the death of the young hostage haidar , sonne to emir hamze , who was eldest sonne to mahamet codabanda : which was thought to haue happened not without some suspicion of poysoning . besides that his principall captaines promised , that they would follow the warres without his presence : ( for they thought , that so they might the more easily enrich themselues . ) he gaue exceeding credite to the important counsel and aduise of sinan , who had vowed the vtter ruine and destruction , not onely of the prince of transiluania , but also of the emperor without any great difficultie : ( and all this , because by continuing still in that supreme degree of gouernment which he then enioyed , hee might make his persō the greater . ) moreouer , most true it is , that mahamet loueth peace : for that fiercenesse and crueltie which is naturall in him , and yet mollified by pleasure and ease , as iron is by fire , is rather the disposition of a tyrant , then the hardinesse of a true warriour . and that was manifestly declared on a time , when one of his dearest women , with teares & most affectionate praiers besought him in his gardens , that he would not go forth to the warres , by reason of a certaine strange and wonderfull dreame which she had the night before : but hee , growing into a great rage , for that shee went about in such sort to hinder the glorie , or rather , ( as he said himselfe ) the safetie of his state , with his owne hand slue her : and did not sticke likewise to threaten his mother , that he would also kill her , though otherwise shee was greatly esteemed and dearly beloued of him . true also it is , that it was most conuenient for him to applie himselfe to the necessitie of the time , because he was but little esteemed , and not so willingly obeyed by his subiects , as the most part of the former ottoman princes were : by reason that the authoritie , which in times past was wont to be in the chief visier , he suffered to be communicated and diuided among the other visiers : so that whensoeuer any fauour or benefite was graunted to any by one of them , it was verie often repealed and reuoked by the rest : a course that of all other doth soonest abate loue , and ingender contempt . and so much the rather , for that his father amurath had taken order that the visiers might bee remooued vpon euerie light occasion , and had also brought vp a new custome to create many for money , and increased the number of them from foure to nine . lastly , hee was enforced thereunto by the often chaunge and alteration , which he vsed to make of his heades and captaines , either vpon some wrong information , that he had of the state , and of their natures , or else because it is a naturall propertie belonging to the turks to chaunge their honours , and also their purposes , according to the euents of fabulous fortune . for hauing receiued diuerse and sundrie discomfitures , he was of opinion ( and indeed he doth alwayes put it in practise ) that with the alteration of the head , hee shoulde make the members more couragious and hardie . but against all these reasons aboue rehearsed , there were other respectes that preuayled indeede with him , and caused him to goe forth to the warre : and in particular , because the souldiours being poore , newe , and discontented with the auarice of the former generals , desired greatly the presence of their lord and emperour : and that principally for the largesse and giftes , which hee vseth to bestowe vpon them , when hee is in the campe himselfe . where hauing now at the last appeared in person , hee hath obteyned great reputation , hee hath cancelled the dishonourable opinion that was conceyued of him , and he hath yeelded a singular satisfaction to his subiects : and so much the more , for that he endeuoured himselfe to gaine the beneuolence of his souldiours , by shewing himselfe not onely verie liberall in bestowing largely vpon them , but also prouident and circumspect in walking on foote and visiting their lodgings . for which action being reprooued by some of his counsellers , for that hee exposed and offered himselfe too much to manifest daunger , contrarie to the custome of his predecessours , hee aunswered them with the wordes of cyrus , that all those which followed him in seruice being his brethren , it was fit he should make as good account of them as of himselfe . another action of his there was , which did greatly reconcile their loues vnto him , viz. that being in his iourney , one euening hee mounted vp to the top of his pauilion , and espied two tentes of spahogl●ni , disunited from the rest of the campe , to murther and rob such as scatteringly went abroade from their lodginges : whereof being certainly assured , hee gaue them for a pray to the gianizzaries , and afterwards caused their bodies to be fixed vpon stakes in the campe. nowe to referre other matters to a more fitte place : hitherto it hath beene discoursed of the nature and conditions of the now liuing emperour of the turks , whom they call sultan alem that is to say , the lorde of the worlde , or ( as others interprete it ) the emperour of all , and king of kinges : and therefore they call him also , vlu padi-schach , that is to say the supreme or soueraigne emperour : and to be short you haue here heard of the chiefe head of the present ottoman empire : for as touching his children , although they doe also somewhat appertaine to the head of this empire , yet i doe not intend at this time to enlarge this discourse about them . § iii. onely thus much i will say , that hee hath two sonnes : for his first and eldest dyed not long agoe . the eldest of those that are aliue at this day , is of the age of 14. yeares or there abouts , and hath not as yet beene seene : for the sonnes of the great turke may not be visited nor seene abroad publikely , vntill they be circumcised . and it is verie likely , that keeping companie ( as hee doth ) with many women , ( among whome his greatest fauorite and chiefe dearling , is one la flatra a gentlewoman of ciprus ) he is to leaue behind him vnto his successor , many other children , for matter of the vsuall and wonted tragidies of the ottomans . but now i come to the mēbers , and first to the principals . §. iiii. many men hold an opinion , that this empire wanteth verie good captaines . whereunto they are peraduenture induced , because they haue vnderstood , that there are now dead , piali , he that attempted the isle of malta : mustafa , he that supprised cyprus , pertaf , ali , and vlucchiali , who were ouerthrowne in the sea by the league of the christian princes , in the yeare 1571 : afterwards osman , ferat , and sinan , who performed memorable exploites in persia , and else where : and hereupon they do thinke that together with these , there are wanting some valourous persons among the turkes . a suspition verily , not altogether varying from the truth . for most certaine it is , that the long and troublesome warre in persia hath depriued this empire of many warriours , that were of credit and valour : howbeit the power and mightinesse of this state being at the first instituted , and sithence encreased by armes , and hauing maintayned it selfe hitherto rather by force then by loue , all such as haue any spirite of glorie among the turkes , applie themselues to warrefare , hoping thereby onely to grow rich , and honourable aboue the rest . for they are not the most noble among them , but ordinarily the most valourous ( excepting those that serue in the serraglio , and in the chamber of the great turke ) that are aduaunced to honours , which necessarily must haue infinite riches waying vpon them . and thereof it followeth that this prince can neuer want captaines of approued experience and valour : and so much the more , because euen euerie priuate souldiour may mount from one degree to another , yea , and sometimes also per saltum , by skipp , to the verie chiefe generalship . but for as much as it is an ordinarie custome , that in all armies the glorie is not giuen to any other , but to the chiefe captaines , hereof it commeth , that because the most famous and best knowen captaines were wanting , all ( as it were ) at one time , it is commonly reported , that this empire wanteth other men , that are worthie of militarie gouernment . but i will put downe the names of the principals , which gouerne at this present : to the ende , that if perhappes they should die , or be depriued of their charges and places , yet in regarde of that , where of they shall giue mee occasion to speake , the memorie and mention of them will serue mee to good purpose in this present discourse . § v before that mahamet the emperour departed from constantinople , in the most important gouernment of that citie , which is full of sundrie nations , and humours , and is the seate of that most huge empyre , hee set hassan bassa , the eunuch , by countrey an albanian , of a towne of the cicalessi , in the territorie of elbasana . this man was bassa of cairo , in egypt in the yeare 1582. at what time beeing recalled to the court , because he was accused of diuerse misdemeanours , hee was in a great doubt with himselfe , and almost indeede resolute , eyther by fight to saue himselfe , or else to retyre towardes ormuz , and so to passe into the indies , but yet at last to court hee went : where beeing imprisoned , and afterwardes raunsomed , by his stewarde for fiue hundred crownes , and nowe againe by his witte remounted to so high an honour , he will ( in mine opinion ) passe a great way further , if he liue . he is a man verie wise and gracious : a great enemie to the iewes , and a friend to the christians . § vi. the chiefe generall in the campe before the battaile at agria , was hibraim , borne in the prouince of herzecouina , and cosin to the grand-turke . hee is a man of small braine , and most vnfit for any commaund : but liberall , and pleasant , or rather fantasticall and ridiculous . he calleth the sate of venice , and the state of ragugia , his cousins . he sayth he will take milan with an armada or fleet of shippes : and surprise the isle of malta , by making a mine vnder the island : with diuers other such like fooleries . he sheweth himselfe greatly inclined to peace , not onely because he is verie timorous , but because he would please the ladie sultane , mother to the great turke , and also his owne wife . §. vii . to hibraim , there succeeded sinan cicala , for that in the last fight with the christians , as the one shewed himselfe verie vnfit for so principall a gouernment , so was this man iudged to be very valourous euen by the turkish emperour himselfe , because he had brought backe the armie , saued him his life , and left the issue of the battaile , doubtfull . whereupon he thought him worthie not onely of such a charge , but also of the chiefe visiership . yet at the last he was depriued both from the one office and from the other , because he went about ( somewhat too boldly ) to aduise and counsell the emperour , that he would not giue so much credite to the sultane ladies , and especially to his mother , who , because they would not loose his companie , sought by all possible meanes to make him an effeminate and cowardly person ; and in the end hee was banished into bursia a cittie in asia , sometime the seate of the ottoman princes , where hee remained not without danger of his life . for the mother ( as women are wont to do , which either loue or hate extreamly ) ceased not daily to entreate her sonne , that he would cause him to be put to death , because shee could not endure that a slaue should be so bould , as to goe about to bring her into disgrace . this did cicala feare , and great reason he had so to do , not onely in regard of the vnstayednesse and inconstancie of the prince , and the great affection which he bare to women , but also because he knewe , that hibraim being now returned to constantinople at the instant suite of the sultane ladies , and especially of his wife , ( for the chiefe visier , being once displaced , cannot returne againe vnlesse he recouer his former degree , ) he would continually persecute him , and foster the quarrels that were lately picked against him , by the adherents and followers of ferat , who was an arrant enemie to sinan , with whome cicala had combined himselfe , euen to his death . notwithstanding cicala being verie rich , of a good wit and great valour , and especially verie skilfull in land warfare , as one that was trayned and brought vp in the wars of persia : it is to bee thought that if hee can escape these first violences of his lorde , he will with such dexteritie manage the matter as he will recouer that which is lost . for so did hee , after his depriuation from the generalshippe of the sea which was taken from him , not so much in regard of the suspition conceiued for his brothers going to constantinople , as to giue satisfaction to the state of venice , whome the turke himselfe was verie willing to content . the malice , that cicala bare to that common wealth , beganne and was grounded vpon a discourtesie , that he tooke against them , whiles hee was but yong and a christian , onely forsooth , beecause the venetian galeyes had detained a galeon of his fathers . he is by his fathers side a genowaye , but his mother was a turke of castelnuouo : and himselfe was borne in messina . he is verie respectiue of courtesies , and reuengefull of iniuries offered vnto him . he hath to his wife a neece of the daughter of the late rustem bassa , and of a daughter of sultan soliman , shee that not long agoe , with incredible expences made a verie long conuayance of water in the desertes of arabia , for the benefite and ease of the pilgrimes , that go to the mecca or macca , as the arabians tearme that cittie , which ioyntly they call medina alnabi , that is to say , the cittie of the prophet , meaning thereby that impious seducer mahomet . which gentlewoman being now mother-in-lawe to cicala , is verie famous in these times , for that she was the chiefest perswader of the last emperour amurath to moue warre against the christian emperour , for the death of her onely deare son , who was slaine with hassan bassa in the battail at cupa . §. viii . there was generall or rather lieutenant for all hungarie , from belgrado hetherwardes , in the yeare last past one giaffer the eunuch , by nation an hungarian . he was depriued of that charge for the same reasons , for which hibraim was depriued . he hath warred in persia vnder osman , sinan , and ferat , vntill he was made bassa of tebrisio , now cal tauris : where being besieged by the persians , hee shewed great valour , wisedome and liberalitie . § ix . hassan bassa , borne at herzecouina , sometime the dukedome of santa saua , is now the beglerbey of grecia , as we call it , but of rumelia as the turkes tearme it : for the greekes call that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which we call europe , by which name [ romania ] not onely asia was called ( as we reade in histories ) after the translation of the romane empire to constantinople , but also europe , and particularly grecia . this herzecouina is a part of the prouince of bossina , which stretcheth it selfe towardes ragugia , in the high way that leadeth to constantinople . the foresaide hassan , was sonne to mahomet soculeuich , so called of socol , a place in the same prouince of herzecouina , and was sometime visier azem , that is to say , the head of the counsell , and chiefe gouernour of the ottoman . empire vnder three emperours : which office or charge the mamalukes in the gouernment of the souldan of cairo do call diadar or deuidar , and the grecians call it protosymbolo . hee is verie well beloued of his souldiours for his great pleasantnes & iollitie . hee leadeth with him continually many women , and through his great expenses is halfe banckroupt . hee hath beene in persia , and was also in these warres of hungarie : and being the greatest person among the rest of the gouernors of prouinces ( for dignitie and authoritie , and beecause his iurisdiction stretcheth into bulgaria , seruia , and albania ) he keepeth a verie great trayne . first he was employed by the greate turke at rasgrad in bulgaria , aswell to hinder the walachians and transyluanians from passing ouer the riuer danowe , as also if occasion should so require , that hee might be there readie to passe it ouer himselfe . but now he hath hand-ouer-head and verie rashly without any consideration sent him to vidino , sometimes called bidene , a sangiackshippe , not subiect to the beglerbey of temesuar , as some haue written , but to him of graecia . if hee liue , he will proue without doubt the greatest captaine of that empire . § x. hafis hacmat , sometimes bassa of cairo , and eunuch and an albanian of the towne of vonari , not farre from the cicalessi , was generall in croatia and bossina : but being accused of default for not hauing recouered petrina , hee was degraded : yet now he is returned into fauour againe , and is in scopia . he is a iust man and a wise , and one that for religion , or rather superstition accepted this charge . he was at the first a mahometane preacher , ( for so signifieth the word hafis . ) he was the first man , that waged turkish souldiours on horse-backe , with pay and prest-money : in which point , no doubt if the ottoman princes would resolue themselues to imitate our princes , they might haue ( as it were ) an innumerable company of horsemen and footmen . §. xi . there were also in the campe of persia , sinan , bassa of buda , an albanian of the mountains of the ducagini , a man esteemed among the turkes to be wise and valourous : and mahomet satarzgi , an albanian also : for the most valiant captaines of the turks are for the most part of that nation . this mahomet was a long time bassa of caramania , where he made himselfe knowne to be a man of great wisdome : but now soothing ( forsooth ) the humors of the ladie sultane-mother his countrey woman , by shewing himselfe to be desirous of peace , hee hath not onely obtained the office of tzader mechei bassi , that is to say , chiefe master of the pauilions , but it is also thought that through the same fauour hee will be aduanced to greater dignities . they say , that while he was peich to the great turke , that is to say , his footeman , hee beehaued himselfe so well in a fray that happened not farre from the olde serraglio , where the regall palace is , as hauing hardly hādled his aduersaries with a butchers knife , he was thereupon called satarzgi , or rather because indeed he was a slaughterer . §. xii . there was also one haidar bassa , hee that beeing beglerbey was sent by amurath into moldauia , who by his maner of proceeding there was in a certaine sorte the occasion , why the polonians resolued with themselues to pay a yearely donatiue or beneuolence to the turke , and so to bee agreed with him . he is now in persia. . § xiii . there were likewise in belgrado , odauerdi and velli , bassaes both , the one of them well tried in the warres of croatia and bosna , the other in the recouerie of madauia out of the hands of srenipetro , who with a band of cosacthi had gotten possession thereof , rather by rash temerity , then by any great wisdō . there are also in the campe many other sangiacchi and ordinarie bassaes , whose names , because they are men of no great fame , are not yet come to our knowledge . §. xiiii . moreouer , it is reported , that there is recalled from gemen or gimin in arabia felice , one hassan an arabian , a foster-childe and kinsman to olde sinan . this hassan hauing cunningly procured the reliques of the kindred of mudahar , to rise vp in a commotion , who had also before rebelled against osman , he obtayned ouer them a very honourable victorie . and because he is verie rich , he will haue also some good meanes to maintaine himselfe , euen with the satisfaction of the souldiours . §. xv. halil bassa , generall of the sea , second cousin to the now liuing grand-turke , is of bosna or else of hungaria , a fresh-man , and such a one , as hauing hetherto had no more skill but to collect and take vp the donatiues and beneuolences of the maritine capes of the arcipelago and of morea , and this last yeare to set on fire the monasterie of the calogieri in striuali , called in times past strophade , because they had entertained the spanish armada : is held in no great estimation . and therefore it is supposed , that he shall be discharged of that office , & perhaps there shall be substituted in his place one giaffer a calabrian , brought vp by vlucchiali : who although he fled at the ouerthrow in the yeare 1571. yet is he esteemed to be a man , that will proue well in maritimall warfare . §. xvi . ovt of all questiō , that empire wanteth men that are excellent in the profession of sea-matters , for so much as the turke hath not since the yeare 1572. hetherto made any armada or fleet of any acaccount : and when occasion of imployment faileth , no meruell though men of worth and valour be not known , nay though they do wholy want indeede . and yet when soeuer he shall be peraduenture enforced to set forth a good bodie of an armada , hee may take that course which his predecessors haue done , that is to say , he may vse the seruice of the valiantest pyrats , that he entertaineth in tunise , in bona , in busca , and elsewhere . among whome the most famous that liue at this day are cara deli , amurath bei , mahamet bei , the three memi , ( whereof two are albanians and the third is of corsica . ) sala bei & others . there is a certaine french politike author which writeth , that ariadino barbarossa , the famous pirate , was allured by soliman into his seruice , with verie honourable rewards , euen with the chiefe generalship of the sea , aswel to adde strength to his empire with the great riches of ariadino , as also to the end that ariadino should thereby bee weakened in such sort , as he should not be any more able to annoy the ottoman state. and now after this discourse of the captaines , i will speake of the common souldiours , and such members as are not so principall . § xvii . the great turke hath two sorts of souldiours : that is to say , souldiours of his owne , & souldiours auxiliarie . 1. such as come to aide and assist him . the souldiours , that are his owne , be either horsemen or footmen . i will therefore first treate of the former , because the verie sinews of that empire consist wholly in the horsemen : and afterwardes i will speake of the rest . the best horsemen , that the ottoman empire hath , are the spahi , who liue vpon their timari . for the great turke giueth two kinds of wages to his souldiours : one is called timaro , and the other vlefe . the timaro is properly a certaine pension or an assignement of rents , which for the most part are leuied out of the lands that are gotten in war , and are proportionately distributed amōg the souldiors that are of good desert , & do answer in some sort to the ancient colonies and to fees , or rather to commendams . the reward , which the romanes bestowed vppon their valiantest souldiours to enioy during life , was called beneficium , and those beneficiarii , that were so prouided for : the greekes call it timarion , and those that enioy the same timarati , and timarioti , deriuing the tearme from the greeke worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifieth honour . wherevpon we do read of theodorus , ( not the tiro , but the stratelates , that is to say , the pretor or conductor of the souldiours , ) that licinius augustus the emperour , gaue vnto him a castle in heraclea for a timaro , long before he was wickedly martyred by his owne band of souldiours , as it is written in phile the greeke poet , damascene , and nicephorus calixtus , and as it is read in the menaco , that is to say , in the monthly register of the greeks . the said word timaro may also be deriued , and peraduenture more truly from the turkish it selfe , whereby is signified a certaine kinde of procuration or prouision for some charge or gouernment , which the timarioti are bound to haue ouer the lands that are graunted vnto them . the vlefe is a payment , which is daily disbursed by the treasurers to the souldiours that serue for pay , and to those of the turkes court , who are therefore called vlofezgi , or rather olophagi , that is to say , prouided as it were only for their diet , deriuing that term from the greeke worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the timari , which the turke hath in europe , may bee some sixteene thousande ? euerie spahi , that hath from three to fiue thousand aspres , of yearely rent , is bound to go to the war with one horse : from fiue to ten thousand , with two horses , and so by proportion to a certaine determinate quantitie : and some there bee that will carrie moe or fewer , according to their abilitie , and the desire which the● haue of honour . the greatest part of these spahi are subiect to the beglerbey , and may contayne some nine thousande timari : the rest are vnder the bassaes of bassina , of buda , and of temesuar . § xviii . besides these spahi , there are also the spahoglani , who beeing such as commonly come out of the serraglio , are some what more daintie and delicate , and are neatly apparraled like courtiers after the persian manner . they ride ( like the asians ) vpon little saddles , so that they may easily bee vnhorsed . in times past they were not bounde to go to the warres without their emperour : but at last many of them were ( as it were ) enforced to goe forth by sinan and giaffer , for verie want of good souldiours : who afterwarde wintered in seruia , and belgaria , did so destroy and consume the countryes and the peasants thereof , as they did more harme to the turkes themselues , then if they had beene the verie tartarians , whose apparell also they counterfeyted , to the ende they might easily and handsomly couer theit misdemeanours . among the spahoglani , are accounted those also which are of the great turkes court : who are distinguished into foure orders , viz. the selectari , vlefezgi , guraba , and spahoglani . but because the number of the spahoglani is the greatest of al the rest , they are all generally and indifferently called spahoglani . the selectari and the spahoglani , are diuided into troupes ▪ v●z . the selectari of the right side , and the selectari of the left side : and so the spahoglani of the right , and spahoglani of the left : and different badges they haue one from the other . these foure troupes of spahoglani and selectari , with the two troupes of the guraba and vlefezgi , make vp sixe in all . guruba is in the turkish speech the plurall number of carib and signifieth poore and naked soules . and vlefezgi is as much to say , as hyred , or waged , as we haue tolde you before . euerie one of these orders hath his aga , which commaundeth two or three thousand horse . § xix . the acanzii , are for the most part countrey clownes , and are not like the hayducches of the hungarians , as some haue written : for the acanzii serue on horsebacke , and the hayducches on foote . and peraduenture giouius , and other writers of our time do not well to call them venturieri , or voluntaries : for in cōsideration of some exemptions , and priuiledges which are graunted vnto them , they are bound to goe to warre . true it is , that somtimes they will stray abroad , and robbe the countrey , as the zingari and tartars vse to doe . they are men of small woorth . they dwell for the most part in dobruccia , a prouince of bulgaria , towards the riuer danow . the gionli are venturiers , or voluntaries , in deed , who togither with sundrie others , whom the turks call baratli , that is to say , such as liue in expectancie , doe goe to warre euen of their owne meere good will. among these , as also among the muteferagà , ( which are of the principall courtiers of the court , not bound to go to the warre , but only with the sultan himselfe , ) there are many christians that serue voluntarie . they haue speciall exemptions and priuiledges . they go wandring abroad euerie where with great libertie , alwayes preuenting the armie , like out-runners : but they giue the fift part of their bootie to their lord. the other baratli are comprehended in the families of the bassaes , and sangiacches , and in the number of the seruants to the spahi . § ▪ xx. the timari of asia , may bee about some fiftie thousand : and so by consequent about a hundred and fiftie thousand horse and foote , and seruants : that is to say ▪ two thirds more then the timari of europe . but they are vnarmed , of small valour , and not apt for warre , excepting onely some few of them that keepe vpon the sea coastes , and serue in the galleis . § xxi . the beglerbeyes of asia , before the last warres of persia , were thirtie : but since there are some moe added vnto them . in affrica there are three : the kingdomes of fesse and marocco are rather tributaries to the turke : and in europe there are sixe . but because i haue made often mention of this worde beglerbey , i thinke it will not be amisse to tell you what it signifieth . the turkish word beglerbey , signifieth a captaine of captaines , or prince of princes : for the beglerbeyes are the supreme lordes ouer all that haue any militarie commaund in the prouinces which are subiect vnto them : and are the verie same , that the melicul vmerca be with the arabians , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , with the greekes . three beglerbeyes there be , that are in authoritie aboue the rest , and sit in equall place with the bassaes , whome the turkcs call visiers , when they sit together in the open diuano , that is to say , in the counsell or court of audience in the presence of the great turke : some doe verie ill and corruptly call it douana and tiphano . the first of them is the rumeli beglerbeg , that is to say , the beglerbey of romania , or of graecia , or ( as i tould you before ) of europe . he resideth in sophia , which peraduenture may bee the auncient tibisca : but it is not ( as some write ) the metropoliticall cittie of bolgaria or volgaria , so called of the people that came thither from the riuer volga : nor yet is it nicopolis , which is so famous for the victorie which traiane the emperour had ouer decebalus king of the dacians . neither is it true that sophia is the same that scopia is , which is a citie either of dardania or of macedonia , as other some haue written : nor was it sardica , which is famous for the synode there kept vnder the the empire of the sonnes of constantine : for at this day that is not called sophia , but triaditza . the anatoli beglerbeg is the second , that is to say , the beglerbey of notalia , otherwise called asia the lesse . he resideth in cutheia , in former times called cotyaio , a citie of phrygia . some call it by another name , and seate it ( peraduenture amisse ) in galatia . the denizi beglerbeg is he that is the beglerbey of the sea , otherwise called , the captaine bassa . hee resideth for the most part in constantinople , which the turkes by a corrupt word call stamboli : and hath the chiefe charge of the arsenall , or store-house for shipping . before that soliman made him a beglerbey , he was called the sangiacch of gallipoli . he hath for his maintenance , the reuenues of the office of the subassi of galata , that is to say , the treasourer of pera , which office is let to ferme , for the yearly rent of about some sixteene thousand crownes : he hath also the reuenues of the nine islands that lie in the arcipelago , the chiefe whereof is nixia . and now , seeing we haue tould you of the horsemen , let vs tell you likewise of the souldiours that serue on foote . §. xxii . these are for the most parte giannizzaries , which are drawne out of the masse or company of the agiamoglani , that is to say , vnexpert youthes culled out of the tenthes of the christians . the rest of the agiamoglani do serue in serraglioes to row in the caicchies , which is a kind of boate , and to dresse their gardens , and to do such other seruices . the greatest part of them haue not aboue one aspro a day . the grecians call aspro ( and not aspero , as some would haue it ) the verie same money which the arabians call osmannes , and the turks asce , so termed for the whitenesse of it , because it is made of siluer . of aspres there bee two sorts , the lesser , and the bigger . the lesser are but of small goodnesse , and beautie , though they be most in vse , and common among the people . the bigger are of better siluer : and with them are payed the wages of the souldiours , and the fees of the courtiers . they are by some writers called siderocapsia ▪ of siderocapsa , a castle in the prouince of thasso , which is neere to the famous mountaine athos in europe , called by the greekee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , mons aegaeus , the goat-hill , either because it reacheth into the aegaean , sea , or because it is full of goates and kids : or rather , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the holy hill , commonly called by the turkes , seitbag , because there are on it three and twentie monasteries of calogieri , or monkes , that loue to liue in the wildernesse . one aspro is worth 24. manguri : ( the manguro is a brasse-money , and is worth as much as the auncient numulus . ) fiue good aspres in weight make a dramma , or drachma , ( seuen pence sterling : ) twelue drammaes make a taller , ( or a doller : ) and one taller and a halfe make a venician cecchino , which is as much as a turkish sultanine being a coine of gold , and the greatest price that the turkes haue , and is worth some sixteene paules of rome , or much there about . the soltanine or soldano , ( as others tearme it ) is truly so called of the sultanes , that is to say , of the ottoman emperours , euen as the cecchino is called a dukate , of the dukes of the venetian estate : and as the bizantii , or bizantini , in the times of the grecian emperours , were so called of bizantium , now constantinople : and were euen as much worth as the sultanini . some writers there be , that haue set downe diuerse opinions of this foresaid account , because they haue had a consideration of their seuerall prises at seuerall times for some times the aspro hath beene worth no more but onely eight manguri , the dramma but foure aspres : nine aspres made a taller : and so the cecchino , as also the sultanino , were no more but 54. aspres the peece . but now all these moneyes are altered : for the taller is worth seuentie , or 80. aspres : the cecchino 110. 120. and 125 ▪ and this came to passe especially by reason of the heauie impositions that were imposed in constantinople , by occasion of the persianwar . the auncient mony also that went currant in the ottoman empyre was prohibited , because it was stamped with sundry images vpon it , which was forbidden by the law of mahamet : but rather in deed , and in verie truth , because it was good siluer , and so by coyning it againe somewhat baser , the treasurie and the officers did gaine greatly thereby . but now ( forsooth ) they are not so superstitious as they haue beene : for they do holde that money onely to be good and lawfull , which is of the best allay . this little i haue thought good to set downe touching their money , to the end ye might haue a perfite knowledge of the true wages , which the ottoman princes doe giue to their souldiours . the rest of this matter , togither with the aegyptian , arabian , sorian and persian coines , that run currant thorough all this empire , ye may haue ( with the licence of the venitian superiors ) out of a late moderne writer : who if hee had not shewed himselfe somewhat irreligious , no doubt hee would haue deserued great commendation for the knowledge that he hath disclosed in many turkish matters . the giannizzaries then ( as it hath beene sayd ) are the best souldiors on foot , that the turkish empire hath . they serue as the praetorian souldiours did , and the mamulukes , for the sauegard of their lord , and as did those valiant youths that alwayes accompanied the kings of persia , who were called also ianitores , or porters , as saith the authour of that booke , whose title is de mundo , amōg the works of aristotle . and thereupon it pleased some peraduenture to think , that the giannezzaries were so called of ianua : i. a doore , alluding to the word porta ▪ that is to say the court of the great turke , because his court of audience is ordinarily kept in the gate of his palace . but in truth , they are greatly deceyued therein : for a gate in the turkish language is called capi , and so is not ianua . i. a dore : and therefore the chiefe porter is called by the turkes capisi bassi. the word giannizzaro is compounded of two turkish wordes , iegni-zeri , which signifie noua militia , a new souldierie : new , not because it was newly brought in , ( for it was instituted euen by osmanne gasi , otherwise called ottoman , and renued , or rather bettered and enlarged by amurath the first , vpon the aduice and counsell of cara rustem , who was then helde by the turks to be a verie holy man : ) but new or fresh they are called , because the giannizzaries are the sonnes of christians , taken from their fathers whiles they are but children , by the officers of the great turke , as it were for a tribute , euerie fift or seuen yeare , and sometimes oftener : beeing of the age some peraduenture of eight , some of ten , some of twentie yeares , and some aboue . and afterwardes they are for the most part destributed among the turkes in natolia , to the end they may be instructed betimes in the lawes of mahamet , learne the fashions and language of that nation , and accustome themselues to labour and hardnesse , and then are they called agiamoglani , as it hath beene told you before . when they are growne fit for the warres , then they are sent to the court , to be admitted into the order of the giannizzaries . those that are not found fit for the warres , are sent to the shippes , and to the gallies , that they may be employed in the arte of sea-faring . but they that are of a pregnant wit and good spirit , are at the verie first shut vp in one of the serraglioes of andrinople , or of constantinople , or of pera , and so by means they come to be employed in the seruice of the great turke about his chamber , vnder the rule and subiection of certaine particular gouernours . the giannizzaries haue for their stipend betwene fiue and sixe aspres a day , and so haue the agiamoglani likewise : but they are distinguished by liueries . for the giannizzaries haue two liueries euery yeare , and the agimoglani haue but one . the giannizzaries doe handle the arquebuse very well , and are properly called the arquebusiers of the great turkes guard . they will fight resolutely for honour . some of the giannazzaries remaine in the frontiers , and in garisons : some of them also keepe on the sea , and serue in the gallies , but the greatest part of them are resident , where the great turke is : and hereupon it commeth that there are so many in constantinople , where principally they may sooner become giannizzaries . but those that are made giannizzaries at damasco at cairo & elswhere : perhaps , when they come to constantinople ; vnlesse they be there confirmed , may not wear the coyffe , which is called zarcula : the last time that they wēt out to wars with their aga ( a thing not verie vsual ) they rather caused great disorder , thē did any seruice : partly because they do not willingly obay their generall captaine , ( whō by the persian word they call ser-dar , and by the arabike ser-asker : ) and partly because in our times their order is indeed imbasterdized , and nothing so valourous and faithfull , as it hath beene heretofore . aga , is the name of the giannizzaries captaine , and is the chiefe of all the agalari , who are principall horsemen , that alwaies accompanie the person of the great turke , and are so called of the word aga , which signifieth a staffe , and is a token of the authoritie which they haue ouer the chiliarches , the tribunes , and the droncarii or troncarii , so tearmed a tronco , of a bastone or tronchion which they carie in their hand . moreouer the giannizzaries are verie insolent , not onely towards priuate persons , who greatly respect them per-force , but also towardes the great turke himselfe . for hauing in their hands all the principall forces of the ottoman empire , and being verie seldome , or verie sclenderly chastised for any fault and thereupon knowing themselues to be very mightie and greatly feared , they haue not forborne many times to threaten , that they would depose their great lord and maister , and set his son in his throne : yea and verie oftentimes they haue violently with most barbarous furie enforced their emperour to yeelde vnto them in most vnrighteous causes : as for example , ( to leaue those that are auncient , ) they so dealt with the last amurath , as they compelled him to giue them into their handes either quicke or dead , the chiefe dephterdaro , and mahamet bassa the armenian , ( a man whome hee loued beyond all measure , ) accusing them , that through their fault , they were not payed their wages by them with good monies . these dephterdari or treasourers are three , one is the chiefe , and as it were the president of the chamber , the other two are as collegues or assistants in the exchecker . it hath fallen out also , that they are thus become the more sedicious and insolent , because the number of them is greatly encreased and multiplied , and that through the default of the officers that are sent to make the choice of the youthes : for they doe not choose the best and the most able for warfare ( as it was wont to be vsed in times past , ) but such as they may haue for want of better men , shuffeling in oftentimes , by fauour and bribes , many natural borne turkes , and sonnes of the giannizzaries themselues : as indeede it came to passe in these last yeares , wherin they haue had no consideration of any other thing but onely of the disposition of bodie , and ripenesse of yeares , to the end they might the sooner shew themselues in the warres , and so passe for old and experienced souldiours , though in truth vtterly voide of any militarie discipline . §. xxii . some spahi there be also , that serue on foote , as those which are at negroponte , misitra , and other maritimall places , and are emploied for ouerseers , of the gallie-slaues : they are subiect to the captaine of the sea. there is likewise an infanterie or company of footemen in the garrisons , which is comprehended vnder the name of asappi and of besli . the asappi or asepi , are not the same , which the hungarians call hussaroni , as one greek author hath written : for the asappi go to warre for wages on foote , but the hussaroni on horsebacke . §. xxiii . finally the last amurath , perceiuing that he had not such a number of souldiours of action and seruice as that empire was wont to haue in times past ( for the reasons which i will touch hereafter ) hath brought in a new kind of souldierie , both of foote and horse , consisting of townesmen and peasaunts being naturall turkes : and hath granted vnto them many priuileges of profite and honour , calling them culcardasi , a word that signifieth , brethren to slaues , proper onely to the slaues rinegate and is a most honourable tearme among the turkes . §. xxiiii . in africa the turkes haue either no horsemen at all , or else verie few : but some footmen they haue , which remaine in the garrisons of algieri , of tunisi , of tripoli , of goletta , and of other places on that coast : where for feare of the spanyardes , who are verie well fortified with garrisons , and strongly fensed in those parts , because they are afraid of loosing that which they haue there in possessiō , it is verie necessarie & behouefull , that they should continually reside and stay . and these are the souldiours aswell horsemen as footmē , whom the great turke may vse in his warres as souldiours of his owne . touching whom i am to aduertise you , somewhat of mine opinion . §. xxv . first , that the said souldiours are rather in opinion and fame , so great a multitude as verie many haue reported them to be , then in truth they are : for as much as good souldiours there are but few : meane souldiours not many , and of such as make a multitude , namely seruitors , victualers and others that follow the armie , a mā shold make but small reconing . secondly that the horsemen , in whome principally consisteth the power of that empire , are not at this day so lustie , resolute , and painfull , and to be shorte nothing at all such as they were wont to be , for that they haue been greatly wasted and consumed in the warres of persia , and particularly in this war of hungarie , where barley was so scant , and all other kinde of victualles , for men , horses , cammels and other cattell verie deere . thirdly , that the spahi , who are the best horsemen that the great turke hath , haue not had any meanes to buy good horses , not only by reason of the dearth of all things , ( which i tell you was verie great ) but also because all their good horses are spent and consumed , neither haue the spahi any commoditie or benefit to maintaine them withall , or to buy them any new , but only that which they defaulke out of their timari . moreouer , they beeing become men now a dayes greatly giuen to ease and to gaines , do not sticke to take money to interest , rather to the end they may buy some timari withall then buy any horse-flesh with it , yea and to lend it out at vsurie to others that afterwardes become banckrouts . and although peraduenture it may seeme to some , that in these last yeares , the horses were many : the cause thereof was this , that the turkes are now become so tender and effeminate , ( especially since the delicacies of the persians haue wrought euen the very selfe same effect in thē , which riot and excesse wrought among the grecians and the romanes ) that euery man ( for sooth ) will carie with him to the wars , so many easments of bedding , kitchen & victual , that they are enforced to vse many horses for those purposes : neither is there any horsemen ; ( be he neuer so arrant a clown or peasant ) but he carieth more thē one with him : & yet all of them ( god wot ) stark nought , very leane , & altogether vnseruiceable , as we haue tould you , & as the experience of the battail of agria hath manifestly proued . but forasmuch , as touching the diminution of the ottomā armies , diuers men do diuersly reason , it will not be perhaps far frō the purpose , or at least not incōuenient , if i tel you also what i thinke of it . §. xxvi . vvithout all question the ottoman empire doth want of that number of souldiours which it was wont to haue in their armies . and the reasō of it is this : 1. that the turkish estate being now greatly enlarged , those turks , who in times past for the straitnes of rowme & narrownes of the countrie , ran all to the wars like the tartarians , haue now gotten more ease , greater pleasure , & better countrie thē they had before , so that they do not verie willingly resolue with thēselues to leaue their own houses , & to go to the campe. 2. moreouer the countrey by reason of the largenes thereof is so far distant & as it were diuided frō the places where they must fight , that it breedeth great tediousnes in thē to go to the wars : & to people or to replenish it al with inhabitāts it is a very hard matter , especially cōsidering that the ottomā princes haue alwaies vsed to extirpate & ( as a man may say ) vtterly to root out the ancient inhabitants , of any new prouinces , which they haue cōquered & gotten into their possession : or at least to transport thē into some other countries . 3. ye may also adde hereunto , that the cōmoditie & encrease of the countrey hath opened a way to the turks for diuers other , and greater traffiques then they had in times past : wherin the greatest part of thē being employed , they cannot so easely bee resolued now to leaue thē & to go to fight , vnlesse they bee enforced to it against their willes : because by that course they must seeke to enrich themselues with more incertaintie and greater hazard of their liues , then by this of traffike . 4. besides all this the turkish armies consist ( for the most part ) onely of rinegate slaues , and those , christians : for the turkes doe not make any slaues of the persians or tartarians , because they will not part or diuide with them their militarie honours and aduauncements , wherein all the riches , credit and authoritie of their estate doth wholy consist , and wherewith that empire doth counterpoise the perill and daunger , whereunto it might bee subiect , if they should admit so great a number of armed rinegadoes . 5. those of asia , who in times past were wont to execute all militarie functions , are now held in small reputation , or none at all , euen as the naturall turkes are , and esteemed to be verie base minded and cowards , no lesse tender and effeminate , then the auncient asiatici were thought to be : and therefore they graunt vnto them onely the honours of cadileskieri and cadi : excepting some few , that are admitted to be souldiours , and do serue the sangiacchi , and the bassaes , who ordinarily and for the most part are themselues slaues of europe , and sent to be gouernours in diuerse places of asia . the cadiliskieri ( or as the arabians call them ) casiaskeri , that is to say , chiefe iudges in the ottoman empire , and the ordinary iudges of causes both ciuill and militarie , are two , the one in natolia , and the other in romania . he of cairo is not properly called cadiliskiero ( as some haue written ) but the graund-cadi , and was instituted by selem , after that he had subdued a great part of the armenians , the aegyptians , the sorians , and the arabians . and although there be some , that do attribute the want of turkish souldiers , to the diminishment of men , by example of the arcipelago , and of greece , which is for the most part disinhabited , and of all macedonia , which is the best part of the turkes possessions : it may be answered , that greece euer since those times wherein the flower of her greatnes and maiestie was extinguished , hath also remained so barren & void of men , that it was neuer so reinhabited as it was before . paulus aemilius in one onely day destroyed threescore and ten cities in epirus : and many ilandes there be , which are vtterly waste , and not habitable for barrennesse . besides that , the ciuill warres of the romans , the simplicitie of the greeke emperours , the armadaes , and fleetes of the saracens , and also of the latines , and last of all of the turkes , togither with the notorious iniuries of rouers and pirates , haue neuer suffered those ilandes , and the rest of that most populous countrey , so much as to take breath . true also it is , that a man may walke many a mile through the turks countrey , and find neither men nor houses . but the reason of this is , for that the inhabitants hauing left the townes and walled places , which are situate either vpon the beaten and common high wayes , or very neere vnto them are eloyned afarre of , and haue scattered themselues further within the countrey , and retired into places among the mountaines that are more strong , where they haue setled themselues in verie populous numbers , because they would be safe & secure from the murthers , and robberies of the souldiers : who are wont euen among the turks ( i would to god it were not so also among vs christians ) to liue at their owne discretion , without all discretion , spoyling and wasting whatsoeuer they can attaine : for such is their vse and wickednesse , not the profession of true souldiers , as more at large i haue shewed in my booke called militia christiana , christian souldierie . and these are in mine opinion , the most certaine and true reasons of the diminution of the ottoman armies : but why they are now so full of people that are poore , and as it were vtterly spoyled , this reason may be yeelded , viz. for that onely men of euill disposition , and such as are the basest persons , and of no woorth , runne headlong to their warres . and so much the rather , for that the spahi themselues doe send thither in their owne rowmes their seruants & knaues , who togither with the rest of the souldiers , haue no sooner taken a bootie ( or peraduenture no sooner want an occasion to catch a bootie ) but they will flie out of the campe , and returne home againe . as for example , the souldiers of sinan did in walachia the last year , who hauing nothing left , but their shirt-sleeues , and being almost vtterly spoyled : because they would not die for cold and hunger , and because they found nothing to steale for their relief in the fieldes , began almost euen at the first to forsake him : yea and at the returne of the great . turke himselfe from belgrado to constantinople , all the souldiers almost would needes follow him , and none of their captaines were able to hold them . now that i haue tolde you of the souldiours , which the great turke hath of his owne , i wil tell you of his souldiers auxiliarie . § xxvii . among all the auxiliarie souldiers , whose seruice and helpe hee vseth in his affaires , without all doubt , the chiefest , the most in number , nay the onely men are the tartarians : the knowledge of whom , because it is not peraduenture so manifest to euerie man , i will truly and faithfully display , as i haue done in all thinges before , and will doe also in those matters which are to bee set downe hereafter : following that which i haue learned and vnderstoode from many persons that are verie worthie of credite , and haue had long practise and traffike with the tartarians themselues , and auoyding especially those fables , which diuerse men haue written of them . i will adde also thereunto somewhat of the circassians , as partly depending vppon them , and likewise of the curdians , of the drusians , and of the arabians . but because there be diuerse sortes of the tartarians or tartars , so called peraduenture , because they are the reliques ( as the worde in deede signifieth in the syrian tongue ) of those isdraelites , that were transported beyond media being then not inhabited : i will treate but onely of those that serue for our purpose . and those bee they , which are subiect to a king that keepeth in taurica . whereof some doe dwell in europe , and some in asia , betweene the poole meotis , called at this day mar delle zabacche : the riuer tanais , called by the tartarians don : the riuer volga , which they call rha , and edil , and the mengrellians , and circassians : and all these are called nogai . for the other tartarians , on this side and beyonde the volga , betweene moscouia , and the sea of baccu , that is to say the caspian sea , and the georgians are partly subiect to the moscouite , partly free and of themselues , and partly vnder the iurisdiction of the turke , there where demir capi standeth , sometimes called the caspian or iron gates . this foresaide king is called the tartar of crimo . nowe crimo or kriim ( call it as you list ) is the chiefe and principall cittie of all the kingdome , although hee bee resident for the most part in iegni bascca , a place in chersonesus taurica , called at this day by the polackes and russians , perocopska . the crimo is beyonde that , neere to the ditch , whereof the tartarians , especially by the sayde polackes , and russians are called precopisi , which is as a man may say zappahsi innansi , digged or delued foorth , so tearmed of the worde procop , which signifieth a hollowing or a digging , and not of a certaine king of theirs , whom some will needes haue to bee one procopio . neither is it true ( as others affirme ) that such a ditch was made but of late , as it appeareth by herodotus , there where hee maketh mention of the market of cremne . the tytle of the tartarian king , is han , ( which signifieth a lorde ) and not chan , vnlesse wee will pronounce c. for h. as the italian vseth sometimes to doe in certaine latine wordes : or with a more harde pronounciation as the dutch doe kiocai , in beluacens is signifieth kioc-han , that is to say , gog-han , a worde familiar and welknowen in the holie scriptures . ezekiel . 38. and 39. reuel-20 . the polacckes call him zar , that is to say , caesar. the familie or house of the tartar king , which giueth him his surname , is kirei : whereuppon they haue beene called mahomet kirei han , islam kirei han , hassan kirei han. the king nowe liuing is called alip : so that by his stile , you may call him , alip kirei han. i. alip kirei the chan , as in fraunce hugh capet the king , henrie valois the king , henrie burbon the king , &c. the coast of taurica , that is watered with the blacke sea , till yee come to the streyte of osphorus , ( which is the cimmerian bosphorus ) at the entrance of the poole maeotis , belongeth to the turke : but betweene the continent , and that part which is watered with the sayde poole , belongeth all to the tartar , although many christians that vse the greeke rites and ceremonies , doe dwell there also . of these tartarians , the moscouite standeth in greate feare , because with sundrie in-roades they enter into his countrey , and carrie away manie of his subiectes , to sell them afterwardes to the turkes , and others : and in the yeare one thousand fiue hundred and seuentie : they burnt the very cittie of mosco it selfe : howe much more then woulde hee feare them , if hee shoulde goe out of his owne countrey ? in deed the moscouite may annoy the tartarians that dwell in asia , and keepe them from dooing any hurt to the christians vpon the banke of volga , where they are to bee founde as soone as they haue passed ouer the riuer . and herevppon it commeth to passe , that they goe out but in a small number . and that in this present warre , the report of their multitude is farre greater then in truth it is . these tartarians that are vnder the moscouite , are those of cassan , asdrahan , and citrahan : of whome , because they serue not to our purpose , i will not say anie thing at this time . the tartarians of europe , that dwell in taurica , and out of taurica , from the poole maeotis , to the greate sea , can not bee hindered by the moscouites , without the good leaue and pleasure of the polaccke . for they must needes passe through his countrey , eyther by the way of smolensko , or else somewhat lower , by the way of tanais , neerer to the poole . but those wayes are verie difficult , both in regarde of the riuers , and also of the fennes and marishes : and besides that , they are verie long . and these are the verie selfe same sarmatians , which are of sarmatia in europe and asia : for the auncient writers doe make scythia , and sarmatia , to bee all one . the weapons of the tartarians are scimitarres and bowes . and because they want that quantitie of steeles both of wood and iron , whereof they haue great neede to make their arrowes withall , they make them of reedes , whereof they haue great aboundaunce . they are verie keene and sharpe , which they can handle verie well and nimbly , as well in shooting them foorth outright , as also backewardes , when they make as though they woulde retyre and flie away : which kinde of fight they vse more like to theeues then souldiers . they all ride on horsebacke : their horses are small , and vnshodde : when they passe ouer the ices , which in those partes are verie great , they driue a crooked nayle into their horses feete , to auoyde the daunger to slipping : couragious they bee , and verie apt to labour , and take paynes . § xxix . the turkes vse the tartarians in their warres , both because they are all of one offspring , ( for mahometanes they bee all : ) as also , and especiallye because they shoulde not vnite themselues with their enemies agaynst them : for they are the onelie men whome the turkes doe greatliest doubt : and the rather , for that ( as sultan soliman saide once in a counsell which hee helde in his owne presence , touching those princes whome the ottoman empire ought chiefly to feare : ) the tartarians may of a soden runne with infinite numbers euen to constantinople it selfe , and arriue there , before that euer the turkes can be prepared for defence against them . and hereupon it commeth to passe that the turkes do endeuour by all kinde of good offices to hold them in friendship , and to be allied with them in mariage : ( for in that respect solimans mother was maried to his father , she being a tartarian , and the daughter of mehemet kirei : ) the turkes also for the same reason doe bestowe diuers contributions and beneuolence vpon the tartarians , yea , such and so great , as in the time of warres a leauie of the tartarians is verie costly to the great turke , because hee must of necessitie giue them so much , as may bee sufficient not onely to maintayne themselues , but their wiues also and children which they leaue at home : so that to tie them the faster and safer vnto them , besids the bonds of alliance and kindnesse they are enforced to vse this necessarie exigent , whereas on the contrary side , in the time of soliman the tartarians were enforced vnder sedac kirsi to gratifie the turke . the moscouite and the polack likewise do bestow great gratuities vpon the said tartarians , for feare of their soden in-roades which they may make vpon them in the time of haruest . the moldauian also , although hee pay tribute to the turke , yet is he bound in many respects to grafie the tartarians , who are in those parts none otherwise held to be friends to any , then the switzers are to the princes in our countries but because the passages of the tartarians into hungarie in this time of warre , are diuers and vncertaine , and so may also be in times to come , it shall not bee vnfruitfull and inconuenient , if i touch the courses and voyages , which they may take , to the end that we on our side may the more easily endeuour and prouide either altogether to hinder them , or at least to make their arriuall there to bee more difficult vnto them . . § xxx . the tartarians , when they will ioyne thēselues with the turkish armies , must needes of necessitie passe through the polack countrey , either inhabited , or wast and desert . the countrey inhabited , is russia , & podolia , two prouinces which are on their right hand . they may passe also on a soden vnder premisla , by the vallies that lead into vpper hungary . but both these former waies may be easily stopped by the polackes , and the last also by the imperialistes , and the transyluanians . they may likewise passe at sumber , or somwhat neerer to transyluania : but this is a more difficult way then the rest . through the wast or desert countrey , they may passe two wayes , the one farre from the sea , the other nigh to the sea. if they will go that way which is farre from the sea , they arriue at the riuer niestro and so enter into moldauia , and from thence trauersing walachia , they come to zuerin or seuerino ( so called by the christians in memorie of seuerus the emperour : ) but this may be stopped by the polacches , the moldauians and the walacchians . at seuerino , if they had the countrey friendly and fauourable vnto them , yet they may peraduenture haue somwhat to do , before they can passe ouer the riuer danow : but now forasmuch as that place is at the deuotiō of the transyluaniā , they shal be enforced to passe it , & to make way to thēselues by force & arms : which will proue no lesse difficult vntō them , then if they should haue attempted the voyage by land . the tartarians also may come to the niestro , by the way that is nigh to the sea : for they may passe to achermano , ( which the polacckes call bialogrod , the moldauians cittat-alba , and the hungarians nestor alba , ) a territorie and sangiacche-ship belonging to the turkes , at the mouth of the said riuer niester , and not at the mouth of ister or danubius , as some haue written : and it is neere to the sangiacche-ship of bendero , called by the polackes and moldauians tegina , and is a place in the prouince of maldauia , but subiect to the turke , through the default of that aaron the vaiuode , who in this present warre , thinking to reconcile himselfe , for the reuolt which he made from the turkes , would not surprise it , when he might . in the said sangiacke-shippes , the tartarians may take two wayes , the one by passing the riuers of pruto and sereto , and so annoying walachia : the other without passing the saide riuers , and by going ouer the danowe in bulgaria , which is a countrey belonging to the turke . this last way , though at this time it would be the safer , yet for all that it would not be without great difficultie , yea , and somuch the rather , for that the turkes themselues will not willingly yeeld their consents that the tartarians shall take that way , for feare least they should wast their countrey . the first time , that they passed to this present warre , they tooke the way of premisla , and in their returne they went home by seuerino : but after that they were discomfited and ouerthrowne by the walachians and transyluanians , to the end they might more easily saue themselues in their returne homewardes , they tooke the way last before named . §. xxxi . besids the tartarians aboue mentioned , there are also certain other tartarians called giebeli , which may be to the number of about two thousand , they handle the scimitarre and the bow : they weare a salate and a iacke , whereupon they haue gotten the name of giebeli , that is to say , men of armes . they dwel commonly in dobruccia , between the danowe , and the ruines of the wall , that was caused to bee made by the greek emperours , from gorasui , neere to silistria , as far as constane , vpon the banke of the greeke sea. these tartarians do the turkes verie often vse , because they would make the worlde beleeue that the tartarians of crimo , are come to assist and succour them : and so causing these few tartarians to passe ouer on this side of the danowe : ( for they dwell in the vttermost parte of moldauia , beetweene the niestro and the danowe , ) euen vntil they come to the great sea in the sang●ack-ships of bendero and achermano ( whereof i tould you somewhat but a little before , ) they doe mightily encrease the rumor of them , and breede a great feare in our people . lastly , i will conclude this discourse touching the tartarians , with a conceite worthie of consideration and memorie , and it this , that as the tartars of europe in the time of the romanes went euen as farre as persia , by the way of demir-capi , that is to say , the iron gates , a place verie famous and renowmed in regard of alexander the great , passing through the countrey of the georgianes : euen so the verie selfe same way was taken in our daies , particularly by osman bassa , who therein did greatly labour to imitate , or rather to ouergo domitius corbulo , and pompeius magnus , as yee may reade in tacitus and dion . §. xxxii . the circassians , sometimes called the zighi , are by the polackes named pientzcorschii , that is to say the inhabitants of fiue mountaynes , and therefore they are also tearmed quinque-montani ▪ i. fiue-mountayne-men . they doe not reach to the caspian sea , as some haue written , but only to the cimmerian bosphorus , to the poole maeotis , and to the great-sea . some of them are freemen : but some of them are tributaries to the afore named tartar of crimo . they liue all after the superstions and rites of the graecians . they goe with the turkes to warre , but they serue them euen for poore pouertie . they vse to sell one another of themselues : and many of them are become sclaues , as well by the way of mengrellia , and by the tartarians , with whome they haue to doe sometimes , as also by the meanes and conueniencie of asaf , which is a forte belonging to the turke at the mouth of the riuer tanais . they are well accounted of , for their good disposition and liuely courage . in the time of the souldanes all the mamalukes almost were circassians , and thereupon came the mamalukes to be called by the turkes , zercas . in circassia was osman heretofore ouerthrowne by the cassacchi : ( what they are , it shall be told yee in due place : ) in his returne from persia to constantinople , after he had passed the riuer phas or phasis , ( which is so famous for the golden fleece ) in mengrellia , which is vpon the great-sea in the confines of trabisonda , a riuer which pompey durst not passe ouer , when he pursued mithridates , for feare of the tartarians , the circassians , and other people neere thereaboutes . and let thus much suffice to be spoken of the tartarians and circassians . the turke is also wont sometimes to inuite the curdians or gurdians to his warres : who are mahometanes , and liue like freemen , and are verie couragious . they dwell in the region of bagadat , and in that part thereof , which now is called curdistan , that is to say , chaldaea , named by the arabians keldan . some are of opinion , that they may one day do great hurt to the turkish empire . some thinke the same also of the drusians , who are souldiours by profession , and dwell in the mountayne libanus : as also of the arabian bandoliers , who are lordes and maisters of the champeine , as sometimes our fuorusciti or outlawes are wont to be among vs. but in trueth i do doubt , that the maiestie and state of that empire shall haue small cause to feare either the first , who do inhabite but a small countrey , or the second , who are but some few mountaine people , or to be briefe the last , who are indeede a confused number of theeues . now lastly , it will bee verie conuenient , that i shewe vnto you , the strength and forces of that empire , that is to say , how the great turke is able to prouide himselfe and his armies with victualles , with armour , and with munition , aswell by land as by sea. for in vaine were it to haue an armie , and not to be able to arme and feede both men and cattell , or to make an armada without timber and people . i will also by the way touch vnto you , how these prouisions of the turkes , may bee either stopped , or verie hardly be brought vnto him : and by the knowledge thereof it will the more easily appeare , what the enimie can by all likelihoode doe against vs. § xxxiiii . and to beginne with victualles , as a thing more necessarie then any other prouision whatsoeuer , for the maintainance of an armie , most certaine it is , that the turke wanteth not corne : for he may haue great store of it out of asia , and to conuay it into hungarie , he hath many diuers and sundry wayes . but that which is by the great sea at the mouth of the danow , hath no good free passage , in regard of the walacchians , who do now depende vpon the transyluanian . that by constantinople is to long a iourney , and yet there can none be caried that way neither . the most free and easiest way of all the rest for this purpose , is that by sea to salonicchi , and from thence by the way of scopia to belgrado , where the countrey being verie plaine and euen , the turkes may verie commodiously make their conuoyes , and much better they might do , if they had any cartes . in europe , the turke hath not now any great cōmoditie of victualles . for maldauia and walachia , although they be prouinces , that are by nature verie fruitfull of barley and wheate , yet by the occasion of this present warre , they are beecome almost altogether vnfruitfull , not onely because they are not now sowed as heretofore ordinarily they haue beene , but also beecause that little which the grounde yeeldeth , is purloyned by men , and trampled with horses . beesides that , the walachian and the moldauian , who beeing as tributaries to the turke , ought to minister vnto him all the helpe that possibly they can , yet at this present they will faile to doe it : the walachian , beecause hee is vtterly alienated from him , and the moldauian , because hee hath enough to do to furnish himselfe . the turkes may also conuay some vittailes out of macedonia , and seruia , ( two prouinces that are woont to bee verie plentifull of corne : ) which they may easily do , because the country is partly plaine , and partly hilly , but without any stones . they may also take the same way of salonicchi , by passing through the champaines of moraua in seruia , not farre from the most fertile plaines of cossouo , which our writers do call the champaines of black birds , by reason of the great multitude of them that were seene there before the battaile , wherein amurath the first was slaine . whereupon i do note by the way , that the ancient writers were in an errour , whiles they thought , that a man coulde not possibly passe through all the mountaines of macedonia and seruia , : considering that they are verie easie to bee passed , excepting onely that part of them , which out of epirus entreth into macedonia , for that is in deede vnpassible with carriages . now touching the point , how to hinder the turkes vittailes , that they may not be conueighed and brought into those countryes , where the wars now are . i doe thinke that it will proue a verie difficult and hard matter for vs christians to bring it to passe , either by sea or by land . the vittailes of asia , which come out of aegypt , and are embarked at alexandria , damiata , and other places , cannot be impeached or stayed , without an armada , or a fleete of shippes , nor without fighting also with the fleete of the enemie . besides that the arcipelago , where this must specially and principally bee attempted , hath many channels . and by land , they can be stopped but in one only case ( vnlesse the turke might bee debarred and kept out of his owne countrey , which is the hardest thing of all . ) and this onely way is for the transiluanian , togither with the walachians , to passe ouer to the hither side of the danowe , and interpose themselues betweene bulgaria , and seruia , which in times past were called the two misiaes . and yet when all comes to all , there is no remedie but we must looke to fight , and therefore it will behoue vs to haue a verie mightie armie in a readinesse . moreouer , euerie spahi , is bound to bring to the campe , one load of corne for his owne vittaile . all the sangiacchi doe send thither , meale , barley , and graine , when and as much as they can . and all the villages also are bound to send a certaine quantitie of barley , whensoeuer they are commaunded . and in belgrado , there is ordinarily made great store and prouision of bisket , meale and barley . § xxxv . it is verie true , that the turke cannot set forth his armie towardes the warres before the grasse bee growen , or rather not before haruest-time as well in regarde of the prouisions ( as i haue told you ) which the spahi & others are bound to bring to the camp , as also because it is necessarie , that both men and cattell should haue good meanes to maintain them selues in the field , yea and so much the rather for that the armie is verie populous , as indeede all the turkish armies are for the most part , of people , of horses , and of camels : whereupon it falleth out also , that that they cannot long bee maintained nor stay togither by great heapes and multitudes in one place by reason of their great expences . out of scopia , they haue some little store of rice , whereof the turkes doe make themselues a peculiar kinde of pottage : they haue also some quantitie of it out of alexandria , and other places , whither our marchants do vse to transport it . § xxxvi . they haue great aboundance of flesh-meates , al their countrey ouer ( specially where their souldiers meete togither , and goe to warre : ) namely of muttons , and of beeffes , which are ( as a man may say ) innumerable in those huge and wide champaines where they feede and pasture : yea and so much the more store of them they haue : because the moldauian is content that the turkes shal passe through their countrey , with their cattell , their honie , and their butter , in regard of the great custome and toll which they gaine of them for the passages therof . although ( to speak the truth ) there doth not now passe that way , so great a multitude of muttōs , as in time past there hath done , because there was not heretofore so good a riddance of them into polonia , as now there is . which in deede is no small griefe and displeasure to the turkes , who doe vse to eate the flesh of muttons with great delight and verie sauourly , whereas on the other side they do not so greatly care for the flesh of beefes . the turkes also vse to carrie with them a certaine kinde of salt poudred flesh , which being beaten into powder , serueth them for a verie great nourishment , especially if they mingle it with their pottage , or broath : and this meate they call tzorba . § xxxvii . and now to their drinke . it is most certaine , that there want no good waters ouer al the country where the warres are . and for water , it ought not to seeme a straunge drinke : for the turkes considering that by their law they are bound to drinke it , as the carthaginians also do : and as for religion sake likewise it is vsed to bee drunke by the inhabitants of the kingdome of tarsus , which on the east confineth and bordereth vppon cataio , and is famous in the holy scriptures for the three wise kinges , that came from thence to worship christ. but what a great aduauntage it is to the turkes to haue this commoditie of water , let them consider that haue conuersed and practised with the dutche , ( although at other times also , as tacitus writeth , they vsed to drinke at the well-head . ) certaine it is , if we mark the matter well , that mahamet their law-giuer , did for none other cause so straitely commaund his followers , that they should so precisely abstaine from wine , but onely because that hauing throughly resolued with himselfe to haue his law defended with force & armes , he thought it conuenient by meanes of sobrietie to make them as fit and apt for the wars as possibly he could . and besides that also , he did inthrall them to the imaginary opinion of the gouernment of destinie , to the end hee might make them the more obedient to their captaines , and the more resolute in fight . he also ordained , that they should often wash themselues , to the ende , that his armies might the more easily bee kept cleane and free from those euils and diseases , which do ordinarilie breede of filthinesse , and likewise make them the more able to endure the hardnesse and distemperature of the weather , with other such like policies . the turkes also haue a certaine kinde of breuuage or drinke ( which they call tzerbet , and wee s●rbetto , a soupe or broath : ) and it is made of raisins and water , sometimes mingled with the iuice of lemmons , and with muske : most daintie and delicate it is , to the taste , and will often strike vp into the heade like wine . whereof also if any of the turkes are desirous to drinke , especially the giannizzaries , who will swill of it beyonde all measure , they may haue some in hungarie , and chiefly in vpper hungarie , where the wine of toccai is verie famous . § xxxviii . lastly , the turkes cannot want prouision of wood and timber , which ( as cyrus sayth ) is as necessarie for an armie , as any other thing whatsoeuer . true it is , that in some places of seruia there is no great store of it : but there is as much as may be desired , in the rest of the voyage from constantinople to belgrado : and in the way of lower hungarie , on this side of the danow , euen vnto vesperino : but specially in bazca , & also in srema , which is a prouince so called of the cittie sirmio , so noble and renowmed , principally for the councill that was kept there . these two prouinces doe lie on this side of the danow , betweene the danow it selfe , and the riuers of draua and saua , and haue great abundance of wood and timber , by reason that they haue not felt the miseries of the warre , because the turkish armies haue not taken that way , but onely in the beginning vnder the conduct of sinan . and now that we haue discouered whatsoeuer is necessarie for the vittaile and foode of their men and cattell : it followeth also to be considered , how the turkes are at this present armed , and how they may haue munition sufficient for the warre , whether it be defensiue , or offensiue . § xxxix . the spahi of europe , to strike a farre off , doe vse to weare a light launce with a pommell , and to strike at hand , an iron club or mace , which they call pusdogan : or else a scimitarre , or cimitare : for so by a barbarous worde they call that weapon , which by little and little groweth crooked towards the poynt , and is like for all the worlde to the knife , that xenophon attributeth as proper to the persians , called by the turkes cedare , by the arabians seife , and by the dutche sabell , a corrupt worde taken from the hungarians , and sclauonians , who call it sabla . some of them doe also weare an axe , and a short sword . some few iacks , and targates they haue : but the rest of all their bodie is vnarmed . none of them doth handle the pistoll : and many of them doe onelie vse the dart. the greatest part of those spahi , that kept in the frontiers of croatia , and of hungarie , had cuirasses , and corslets , but they are almost all extinguished , & those that are of late gone thither in their roomes are not accustomed to such armour . all the giannizzaries , and some of the asappi , handle the arcubuse , but for the most part not so wel as it is handled by vs christians . which what aduauntage it may be vnto vs , let those iudge that saw the handling of the arcubuse , da posta : that was so profitably vsed in the actions of that most glorious gentleman alexander duke of parma . the acanzii , the spahoglani , the chiaussi , ( which vse ordinarily to go as messengers or embassadors ) and other caualieroes of the great turkes court , do handle the dart , and some of them the launce , after the asian maner . to be short , all the footemen almost go with a scimitarre , and without any murrion , but the most part of them with daggers after the greeke fashion . the horsemen of asia doe carrie , as it were , half pikes . many of them are archiers : they ride vpon low saddles , so that they may easily be ouerthrowen to the ground . § ▪ xl. there are also in the turkish armies diuers officers or seruants , as the giebegi , that is say , armourers , that surueigh their armour . the topigi or bombardieri , that looke to their guns : whereof some haue pay , and some haue none , but diuers fees and recompences they haue . the armenians for the most part do serue for pioners , and do such workes among the turks , as our spazzacamini or chimney-sweepers doe among vs italians , and thereupon are in scorne called bochgi . there go also with the camp many voinicchi , who are villaines or slaues . they liue after the greeke maner : they serue for any vse , and dwell in seruia and bulgaria . vonicchi is a sclauoine worde , signifying bellicos , warlike men , because in times past they were much imployed in the warres . many other there be likewise , that voluntarily follow the armie to be pioners , and to doe such other base seruices , and are called sarchor . and here in this place i will omit at large to entreate of the militarie discipline of the turkes , because that point hath beene better examined by others then i can do . onely i will tell you some speciall matters , because i will not leaue the reader fasting and vnsatisfyed in this behalfe , as peraduenture in other poyntes i haue alreadie glutted him . § xli . vvithout all doubt , the turkish souldiers are farre inferiour to our souldiers that are exercised . by our souldiers , i doe vnderstande not onely the italians , but also those of spaine , of france , of hungary , of germany , & of other natiōs that vse to go to warfare in our armies . and by exercised soldiers , i mean such as haue not only bin wel instructed in the arte of warrefare , but also such as haue beene accustomed with the exercises of a christian souldier , to the end that accompanying valour and vertue both together ▪ they may the more surely in the seruice of our princes become victorious , although they be peraduenture farre inferiour in number to our enimies . most euident and plaine are the examples of the victories obtayned by a few christians vnder marcus aurelius , constantinus , theodosius the elder , theodosius the yonger , honorius , aetius and many others : but more particularly ouer the saracenes , vnder pelagius the first , king of castile , who with one thousand slew twentie thousand of them : and vnder charles martell , who at one onely time ouerthrewe and vanquished three hundred , threescore and fifteene thousand of them : i leaue to tell you what the christians also did , vnder alfonsus the chast , ranimiro , ferdinando , and waltero the great master of the duch order , who slew a hundred thousand tartarians with the death of one onely of his owne souldiers : and corui●us , who after hee had obtayned seauen victories against the turkes , with fifteene thousand onely , most valourously fought the eight battail against eightie thousand of them , as ( among others ) thomas bozius writing against macchiauel hath at large described . moreouer , euerie man that hath warred with the turkes doth know well enough , that they lodge at large : and that in their marching they go verie confusedly , so that they may verie easily be endamaged in the tayle of their armie . george castriota , was one of the most famous captaines , that euer fought with the turkes , and was otherwise called iskander-beg , i. the lord alexander , a name that was giuen him by sultan amurath , when being his hostage or pledge he caused him to bee circumcised at seauen years of age : ( for the turkes at circumcision change the name , as we vse to doe at baptisme . ) this man fighting thus with the turks being in this disarray , had such victories of them as were most worthie of triumph . besides all this the turkes , when they do fight , put more confidence in their multitude , in the opinion that they haue of destinie , in the noyse of their warrelike instruments , and in the horrible cry of their barbarous shoutings , then they haue in any good order , or in true discipline . and yet many good things they haue , as namely , a supreme authoritie in their captaine generall , an obedience in the souldiers , though now it be somewhat diminished : forces alwayes readie , so that they shall not neede to go about , begging of souldiers , as our princes doe , who verie oftentimes make more account and better reconing of other mens forces , thē they do of their own , and to make a leauie of souldiers , are enforced to euacuate and emptie their treasuries and to consume the greatest part of their time vnprofitably . the turkes spend their treasure either in matters of greatest importaunce , or in bestowing liberally vpon their souldiers : which is a most sharpe spurre to animate and encourage them to battail . they neuer attempt any enterprise at a iumpe or vpon a soden . they do not employ their forces in matters of small moment . they vndertake no action , but with order and great militarie preparation : and for the most part they fight not out of season . and although some be of an opinion , that the turkes want engyners , yet it is daily seene , that with great facilitie and ease they ouerthrowe the greatest fortes and fortresses of the worlde , whereof they make no account at all : for sometimes they will corrupt the enimies officers , with honours , with gifts , and with prouinces , and sometimes they will make breaches into the walles with continuall batteries , working with the mattocke , filling vp the trenches , and other whiles also ouerwhelming citties , either with huge artificiall mountaynes of earth , or with vndermining : and lastly , disquieting the inhabitants with perpetuall and importunate assaults and neuer giuing ouer the enterprise till it be performed . moreouer , they do not want any munition , of bullet , artillarie , powder . for bullet , they alwaies make it when they haue neede of it . for artillarie , they haue great quantitie of it , at constantinople , at pera , at belgrado , and at buda : the most part of it taken from the christians . they haue also learned to cast artillarie : the more shame for vs , who haue not beene contented to transport our arrant cruell enimies out of asia into europe in amurathes time , but haue also become maisters vnto them in this arte : and i would to god , that we did not likewise carrie them great store of armour and weapons besides : nothing regarding or fearing the wrath of god , the excommunication of the popes , nor the vtter ruine of our selues . and as for powder , it is made at cairo , and at acque bianche . i. the whitewaters , ( which is a place not farre distant from constantinople : ) and elsewhere in great aboundance . the turkes do also greatly practise militarie stratagemes , or wilie pollicies in warre , whereby they do vse to mingle deceite with force , according to the commandement of mahomet their law-giuer : neither do they want meanes and ministers , that are cunning and skilfull to practise the same , both because all such , as among them do attend the arte of warrefare , do endeuour themselues to learne and knowe whatsoeuer is necessarre for the good managing of an exployte , and also because fraud and deceite is a thing most proper to the turke . much other matter might be set downe touching this poynt : but if any bee desirous to vnderstand more hereof , let him read , ( among others that haue written of the turkish affaires , ) the discourses of renato di lusinge , lord alimes , in his booke intituled , of the beginning , conseruation , & decaying of states . and now that i haue shewed you the land-forces of the ottoman empire , it is also verie fit and conuenient , that i should , likewise shewe you , the forces thereof by sea. §. xlii . the great turke hath many tersani , that is to say arsenales or storehouses for shipping . the arsenal or storehouse of sinopoli neere to trabisonda is one of the best . at constantinople there are a hundred & thirtie seauen roomes in one vaulte ; and at midia and achilo they haue space enough to make some if they will. besides that , the turkes do vse also to make galeyes in such places , where they may most commodiously haue timber for them : the charge and care whereof they lay most commonly vpon the raislari or raisi , that is to say , the captains of the said galeyes . moreouer they haue great aboundance of timber in many places , & specially in the golfe of nicomedia in asia , ouer against constantinople : and in the mountaines of the ducagini , from whence they may conuay it by the riuer drino vnto alessio a territorie of albania : in which prouince also they haue some quantitie at velona , and at polona , which is verie famous by augustus , who was there studying , when caesar was killed . the great turke hath also an arsenal or storehouse in africa at suez , in the mouth of the red sea , with certaine galeyes , which were made heretofore against the portingales , for the enterprise of diu & ormuz : but it is of small reconing because in that countrey there is no store of timber , and to bring it from the portes of bithynia and caramania to cairo by the riuer nilus , and so to suez vpon camels is a matter of great difficultie and expense . §. xliii . it is most certaine and true that the turkes do put their timber to worke , so ill seasoned , so greene , & so fallen without any obseruatiō of the course of the moone , that their galleyes cannot proue very good & durable : and the rather , because they vse to make them for the most part in great hast : besides that the houels or vaults , that are made to couer them , are not so well fitted , nor safe from the raine . they haue pitch , both hard and soft from velonae , and from rissano in the golfe of cathare : the one out of the mines , the other from the trees . and tallowe they want not , by reason of the great aboundance of beefes and muttons , that are in those countres . but they haue not hempe enough , and so by consequence they are not well prouided of sayles : and so much the worse , because the sultane ladies ( who haue thirtie galeons of a thousand & fiue hundred tunne a peece , and eighteene great hulkes , which they send into alexandria with diuers marchandise , ) do draw out of the arsenal , with the good liking and pleasure of the grand-turke , sayl & chordage , asmuch as is requisite for the seruice of their said vessels . besides that the officers , who haue the charge of the said sayls , & such other like furniture for ships , do keepe them but ill fauouredly and lend them out easily for gaine . the turks do also want nayls , so that very often in steed therof , they are fain to vse sharp wooddē pins . of mariners they haue great store . they entertayne the asappi principally to serue them in sea actions . and if they should happen to want any , they would compell the candians to serue in their galeyes ( for there is alwaies a great multitude of thē in constantinople ) & other graecians that are their subiects , which do wholy attend that trade . to this purpose also they keepe many boies exercised that way , in their watch-gallyes , in their shippes , and other boats. but gally-slaues they want which is a matter of great consideration : for vnprofitable are their gallies , without people to row them . and neither will the christian slaues be enough for that seruice , nor yet those that are supplied out of barbarie . besids that the turkes do not make any slaues of the tartarians , of the persians , nor of the georgians , because they will not admit thē into their militarie gouernment , which wholly resteth in the handes of their slaues , as it hath bin somewhat touched heretofore , and more at large shall be hereafter in the third part of this treatise . sometimes they will also command the asappi to go and serue for gally slaues , as a base kind of people and of no worth : and sometimes others of the countrey : for whose stipend and wages there was applied in times past , an auariz , that is to say , an exaction layd vpon the christians of europe , which amounted to the summe of three hundred thousand cecchinoes or duckats : but now it is employed vpon other land-matters . in their great necessities they vse also some of the armenians , some of the iewes , and some of the christians , euen by force & compulsion , as namely cicala did in the last yeare of his generalship . the spahi likewise go for souldidiers in the gallyes , that are kept for the defence & safegard of the islandes of barbarie , and other places , but without any other pay , sauing only the profite of their timari : and thereupon they growe wonderfull greedie to robbe and spoyle . if they make a fleete of a greater number of gallyes then ordinary , ( which may be about some thirtie , ) they will send some giannizzaries into them . they make great aboundance of bisket , at velona at lepanto , at negroponte , at volo in the gulfe of salomicchi , whether the wheate is brought and conuayed , that is gathered out of macedonia and seruia in zataraes or lighters by the riuer vardaro , which in old time was called auxius . and thus much let be sufficient to haue spoken of the turkes forces by land and by sea. but for as much as according to the opinion of some auncient captaines , gold is the sinewes of warre , and ( as it were ) the spirite and soule , that quickeneth and giueth life to an armie : i will briefly adioyne hereunto some matter touching the ottoman riches : wherein a great parte of the forces of that empire and of other principalities doth consist . §. xliiii . first , if wee doe consider the value and account of the timari , it is manifest and playne that the great turke , is the richest prince , that is vpon the earth : because hauing bounden vnto him by his timari , moe then three hundred persons , to serue him in his warres , without any interest , hinderaunce or charge of his owne , it may easily bee perceyued , what a great matter it would bee for him to maintayne so many souldiours , with his owne pay . moreouer , the great turke hath two hasnads , ( or as many do pronounce it with a stronger aspiratiō , gasnads ) that is to say treasuries whereof the one is called the outward or cōmon treasury , the other the inward or priuate treasurie . the former hath about some nine or ten millions of yearly reuenue , which is wholy imployed in the expences that are needfull and necessarie for the state . the later is exceedingly rich , by reason of the many and great giftes or presents , which are giuen to the grand-turke by sundrie princes , and specially by the christians , by his owne seruiters and subiects , and by all such as haue any thing to deale with him , not permitting any person to come before his presence with emptie handes , for hee doth attribute that , which indeede turneth to his chiefest gaine , rather to be a signe of his great pompe and maiestie . and truly if yee shall well consider the nature of the whole generation of the turkes , ye shall find all of them to attend none other thing , but onely to gather that they may giue it afterwarde to the great turke : so that by this meanes , all the riches of that large empire doe passe through their handes , as it were through water-pipes , into the huge ocean of their emperours couetousnesse . into the same priuate hasnad , or treasurie , there runneth also the yearely reuenue of miszir ( for so the arabians and turkes doe call the ancient memphis , that is to say , cairo , by a corruption from the hebrew worde mizraim ) which reuenue amounteth to the summe of aboue one million . there runneth thither also , the yearely value of all the inheritances of the richest persons in all his empire , whose heire he maketh himselfe to bee , euen at his owne pleasure . for all the wealth of those , which beare the title of slaues , doth wholy depende vpon his supreeme will and disposition . thither come likewise , all confiscations and forfeytures , all fines and amercements ( which are verie many ) all the goods of such as are condemned by law , all the reuenue that is gathered of custome and impost : all the rent of the salt-pits , and the tithe and tents of all prayes that are taken by land or by sea , of all cattell , and of all haruests in the fields : the profite also of the mines , whereof there are verie many in seruia , ( insomuch as it is called , prouincia d' argento , 1. the prouince of siluer ) in bosna about iaiza , in macedonia , and elsewhere . all which ioyntly togither , amounteth to a most huge quantitie of golde more or lesse , according to the greedie auarice of the prince , and to the diligence , or rather insaciablenes and extortion of his officers . besides all this , the turke doth also leuie a tribute vpon the christians , which is a sultanine vpon euerie head , or poll of them , assoone as they are aboue xiiii . yeares olde : which tribute is now encreased to a higher rate , by occasion of this present warre . there is likewise a certaine redemption of that , which is payed by the turkes according to the rate of fiue and twentie aspres a peece , and is called a gift , because it is expressely forbidden by their law that the turkes shoulde take any tribute of the turkes . lastly , the now liuing great turke , did finde in this priuate hasnad or treasurie , great store of gold , but not in that excessiue quantitie , as some haue bin bolde to write , which was gathered togither by his father , who was very auaricious and greedie beyond all measure , and as insatiable and carefull to hoorde vp , as he was miserable and sparing in spending and giuing . he was of the minde that he would sell euen the flowers of his owne gardeines : hee payed no debts : he gaue nothing , or at least verie little to his souldiers : a thing that was farre different from the custome of that empire . to bee short , he was most respectiue and heedie in all his expences as well ordinarie as extraordinarie , those only excepted which he laide out vpon his women , who ( although they were his slaues ) yet was it his pleasure , that when they departed from his entertainement , and embracement , they should bee greatly enriched , and well furnished with iewels . to all these things before rehearsed , there may be added a matter , which without teares cannot bee remembred , and that is , the tributes ( or rather to vse a more modest name for it , the beneuolences and gratuities ) which the christian princes do vsually giue to the great turke . the memorie whereof ought to enkindle , yea and enflame them with a most iust disdaine and indignation against so barbarous and vniust a tyrant , and to cause them , that ( as indeede they doe in their consciences acknowledge it to bee more profitable for christendome , and honourable for themselues : ) so they would all ioyne togither with one consent to spend the same money for the glorie of christ , and for there owne safetie . § xlv . the christian emperour payed vnto the turke for hungarie , and to haue peace with him ( if i do well remember my selfe ) fortie and fiue thousande dallers . the vaiuode of moldauia paieth one and thirtie loades of aspres , or little lesse . a hundred thousand aspres make a loade , which at the time of the imposition make two thousand crownes , euerie crowne being worth fiftie aspres , which is now worth more then a hundred . and besides , he payeth also to the tartarian twentie cart-loades of honie , with foure oxen in euerie cart , and fiftie mares besides . but it may be that by some new composition he payeth now somewhat more or lesse . the vaiuode of walachia , before it was at the deuotion of the transiluanian prince , paied fiftie loads . such is the information that i haue had from such as haue seene the bookes of moldauia , and walachia : and therefore i do differ somewhat from those , that haue written otherwise hereof . the prince of transiluania , payed to the turke before this present warre 15000. cecchinoes or duckets . the state of ragugia payeth . 12500. cecchinoes . the state of venice , for the iland of zante ( i. zacinthus ) 1000. cecchinoes : as selem also chalengeth a certaine summe of money , before it was bereaued of the kingdome of cyprus , because the ottoman empire was somewhat entered into the soldanes accounts and reckonings . the moscouite also gratifieth the tartarian for taurica , to auoyde the incursions , which the tartarians are wont to make into his countrey , either of themselues , or at the instance of the turke . the polack payed to the turke in the yeare 1591. so many furs of sables , as were worth 25000. crownes of gold : but it is not a yearely tribute , as some haue written . indeed hee giueth to the tartarian euerie yeare a certaine summe of mony , to buy scimitarres , and apparell withall , by an auncient capitulation or composition , as it is read in the histories of polonia . i haue noted also the giftes which some princes do bestow vpon the tartarian , which although they began at the first indeed , before the turke had any thing to doe with the tartarian , are yet still continued by the said princes , principally to please the turke . there be also certaine tributes and giftes , which the princes of africa , and of arabia , and the ge●rgiani , and others do vse to giue , but i wil omit them , because they are not of any moment , nor serue any thing to this present purpose . finally , there be also many rewardes and gratuities , which the foresayd princes do bestow extraordinarily vpon the officers of that barbarous prince to keepe them to bee their friends : and which vpon diuerse and sundry occasions they bestow also vpon himselfe , either to holde him in friendship , or to pacifie his rage and furie ( which is sometimes eager in deed , and somtimes but counterfaite ) or else they giue it for a certaine ceremonie : because ( as i haue signified before ) he doth account this kinde of profite to be verie honourable vnto him . besides that all such as desire offices and dignities , or returne from the gouernments of prouinces , or from some notable enterprice , do bestow vpō him ( as it were by bond and dutie ) the godliest and most precious things which they haue gotten : neither is there any other cause why his pleasure is that all the presentes , which are offered vnto him , should thus openly and in publike view be presented to his owne presence , but onely with this barbarous pride and ostentation to enflame and prouoke both his owne subiects & strangers to bestow the more vpon him . the end of the first booke . the second part . wherein is treated of the purposes and designments which the ottoman princes haue towards other princes : of the cause of this present warre in hungarie ; the beginning and proceeding thereof : wherein for your better vnderstanding , the originall of the said warre shall be fetched , euen from amurath , the father of this now liuing mahomet . now that we haue seene the nature and conditions of mahomet , the heade and chiefe of this ottoman empire , and what are the members , strength , and forces of this most monstrous bodie , as i may call it : fit and conuenient it is : that for the full and perfect knowledge thereof , we should goe about to search the purposes and designements , which the said mahomet hath against other princes , and specially against the princes christian : to the end we may the better vnderstand the true causes of this present warre , togither with the beginning and proceedings thereof . but forasmuch as this warre began , euen in the time of amurath , father to the now liuing emperour , it will be necessarie for our better intelligence to speake somewhat of him , and to fetch the true originall of the said war euen from thence : wherewithall there shal be also discouered vnto you more plainly , all the greatest interests and dealings which hee hath with the rest of the princes in the world . § i. and to begin the same accordingly amurath , the lord and emperour of the turkes father to the now liuing mahomet , was a prince ( of a mahometane ) verie tollerable and discrete . he was a zealous obseruer of that most vaine superstition of the mushaphum , ( for so the turkes call the booke of their law , as the arabians tearme it the al-koran : that is to say most wickedly , as it were by excellencie , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the scripture , as though there were none other scripture like it : euen as the iewes and hebrewes call the holy scriptures , kara . ) he took great delight also in reading the hystories of his predecessours , as selim the first did the hystories of alexander the great , and of iulius caesar : and because he was so studious in philosophie , he was called by the turkes in mockage , bongi , as baiazet the second was also called in the same respect . hee was no drinker of wine , as his father selem was . in the pleasures of sensualitie , which are so familiar and tollerable among the turks , he was rather cōtinent , thē otherwise , especially in that most abhominable sin of lecherie , and chiefly for many yeares before the end of his life . moreouer , if a man that is a niggard & avaricious , may be called a louer of iustice , he was a great louer of that iustice which is known amōg the barbarians : very careful & desirous he was likewise to vnderstand al the affairs of other princes , but aboue all other things , most exact & perfit in the knowlege of his owne estate : insomuch as he had a perticular memoriall of all his businesse , of all his reuenues ordinarie and extraordinarie , and of all his expences , which he kept in a booke appointed by him for that purpose , and layd continually vpon a little table in his owne priuie chamber , and came ( as it were ) by inheritance to the now great turke , euen as that of augustus came to tiberius the emperour . and it may be peraduenture , that by reason of these his too diligent occupations and businesses , or rather in deed by his naturall inclination , he was for the most part verie full of melancholie : which besides that it made him somewhat still and sparing of speech , and oftentimes irkesome and tedious to himselfe , it also procured him to be exceedingly suspitious of any matter : so that to lighten and quicken himselfe , hee did vse sometimes to take opium : for the turkes do hold opinion , that the said simple or drugge doth breed a good colour , and reioyce the heart , as also that he who hath once eaten of it , cannot any more abstaine from it . he entertained likewise in his serraglioes many dwarffes and many dumbe persons , whom hee would cause to fight togither one with another , to the end hee might take some pleasure in the sight of so vaine a pastime . hee made warre rather for religion and exercise of his people , then for that he was giuen to warre by nature : and that also he folowed not by himselfe , but alwayes by his officers . for he would still glorie to himselfe , that hee had enlarged the confines of his empire , euen as farre as the caspian sea , only by his owne wit and aduise , and by the execution and exployte of his saide captaines : a matter which his predecessors could neuer performe or bring to passe in their owne persons . he warred for the space of fifteene or sixteene yeares with mahomet codabenda king of persia , sonne to sha tamas , who was the sonne of ismael : and with abas , that liueth at this day , whom some doe falsly call the miriza : for miriza is the proper title of the eldest sonne to the king of persia , called sophi , but is not in deed the title of the king himself . he was wont to say that he had fully resolued with himselfe neuer to cōclude peace with him , vntil he had takē casbin , which now is the seate royall of the persian kinges : & that for two causes . one was to recouer the ashes of that baiazet , who was sonne to sultan soliman , and fled to tamas to auoid the indignation of his father , but was put to death by the same tamas , to the end he might by that meanes be reconciled to soliman . the other cause was to ruinate and vtterly destroy the sepulchre of arduelle , father to ismael , the authour of the persian sect or religion : who was called sophi , either of the greeke worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( that is to say wise ) as though he had beene discended from the auncient magi , or wise-men of persia : or because he was accounted and esteemed to be a wise-man , ( as also for the same reason sempronius was so called ) or else of the arabian worde sophi , which signifieth wooll , because all the persians doe weare a tulpante on their heades , not of verie fine linnin cloath as the turkes doe , but ( to make shew of greater religion ) made of woll , died into a red colour , wherevpon they are by the turkes tearmed in mockage , keselbassi , that is to say , red-heades , or red-cappes : that thereby they might make a difference from the tartarians of zegatai , in times past called the bactriani , and dwelling beyond the caspian sea , who because they professe themselues to be of the right and true discent of mahomet , doe vse to weare it of a greene colour , and thereupon are called ieschilbassi , i. greene cappes . now by the way : a tulpante , and a tocca is all one , and signifieth that globe or sphere , full of circles , great and small , which are in the many turnings and wreathings of those linnen rolles , which the graecians of this time do call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and serueth them both for a cap , and a hood . and indeed properly it should be called a turbante , of the round shape thereof , tearmed by the greekes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 growing sharpe in the top like vnto a sugerloafe , or a cypres tree , as the turkes were wont to weare it at the first : but now they weare it more round . and thereupon it may be peraduenture called in the holy scriptures pomum ( that is to say , an apple ) namely in the 79. psalme , where king dauid bewayling the taking of the citie ierusalem , sayth , the temple of the lord was giuen into the custodie of apples according to the vulgar and common translation , which place certaine writers not without some reason haue interpreted to be ment of the turkes . and so likewise it may be , that not of constantinople , but of the persian kingdome , the red-apple is to be vnderstood , which the ottoman emperour shall bring into his subiection , before he be vtterly subdued by the sworde of the christians , as is to be red in the turkish oracle or prophecie ( if so it may be called ) and is now a long time knowne to euery man , and is by diuerse men diuersly interpreted others there are , that would expound the turbante to be a symbole or token of fortitude : whereby those that do weare the same should be admonished , that when they go to the warres they should not thinke to returne ; but therein gloriously to die , whiles they may remember that they carry with them the syndon or winding sheete , wherein they vse to wrap their dead carkasses . the giannizzaries do not weare the turbante , but a zercola , which is of white felt , and is iumpe of the same fashion and shape , as may be seene in diuerse pictures , to make a difference from the rest of the turks , that weare it of a red colour . § ii. and now to returne againe . at the last amurath was pacified with the persian : but weary he was and so were his people also , of so long a warre , and therefore he might be well contented with this pacification considering especially that hee had conquered so much countrey , and atchieued so great glorie withall . moreouer he thought also , that by ths meanes hee might the more soundly establish his state , and better secure the new inhabitants , which he had planted in his new conquered countreyes , by distributing among them all the timari , that were to be raysed thereof , and by building diuerse fontes therein , which should be cited and seated in such maner as one of them might easily helpe and succour the other . §. iii. vvhiles amurath thus enioyed this peace , from which as being a man giuen to studie and melancholie , he did not of himselfe greatly abhorre , he was counselled and aduised by his visiers to renue the warre . now these visiers are the chiefe counsellers of warre , and of estate : and the councell or assembly of these men , is called by the turkes diuano , as hath beene before declared , and not capi , that is to say , the porta , which properly is the court ; wherein is also in diuerse other thinges the turkes do imitate and follow the persians , who ( as ye may read in xenophon ) did call the court by that name . the reasons wherby they moued & aduised him to renue the warre , were these . namely , that great empires & states cānot be maintained without the helpe of force and armes : that as long as the common wealth of rome kept warres with the carthagenians , and the emperours of rome in germanie , that empire lasted and continued . that so likewise had the ottoman emperours done in times past , who doe not holde the end of warre to bee peace , as the princes of christendome , and other weake princes doe , but they take the onely ende of warre to bee warre , whereby the turkes haue not onely amplified and enlarged their empire to that huge greatnesse , wherein now it is , but haue also kept their subiects occupied and busied : and so haue diuerted them from ciuill seditions and insurrections , which for the most part are bred & nourished by ease and idlenesse . to be short , that the subiects , whiles they continue in peace , some grow to be cowards , some apply themselues too greedily to trades and traffike , and some to spoyling and robberie , insomuch that thereby there will be vtterly lost the knowledge of the sea-warres , which hath now a long time beene almost abandoned , and of the land-warre also , if for any long space they should ceasse to make warres . and consequently they should want captaines , and valiant or hardie souldiers , because the onely vse of war doth inure men to become good warriours , and maketh them exceedingly couragious . and certaine it is , that matters which are atchieued and gotten , are preserued by the same meanes whereby they be gotten . besides these visiers and bassaes , that laboured to perswade him hereunto , in regard of their owne interest and benefite , especially the two concurrents and opposites sinan and ferat , who without warres were held in no great credite , or account , nor could enrich themselues according to the greedie desires of the barbarians : their were also the agentes of fraunce , of england , and of the prince of geilan , which endeuoured to perswade the same , by such reasons , as shall be tolde you in due place . § iiii. bvt amurath would not resolue vpon any thing : not because he was not perswaded to make war , but because hee was not throughly certified , what aduantage would grow vnto him by mouing war , rather against one prince then against another : & so much the rather , for that the visiers did differ in their seuerall counsailes and aduises among themselues . and for as much as their sundrie opinions did comprehend the chiefest and most principall interests of the world and specially of christendom : i thought with my selfe , that it woulde bee a matter not displeasing to such as willingly shal read this discourse , to relate them all in particular , and with such good order and facilitie , as the reports themselues , and the pronunciation of that barbarous tongue will suffer me . and so by that meane i shall giue you a more full and certaine knowledge of the ottoman affaires , and therewithall note also vnto our princes the purposes and designements of that tyrant , not onely to the ende that they might in time looke about them , and bethinke themselues of fit remedies for the same , but also the sooner resolue , valiantly to band themselues togither in one , for the vanquishing and ouerthrow of him . § v. their opinions were eight in number . the first : that in any case the warre should be renued agaynst the persian . the second : that they should rather bend their forces against the king of fez , and morocco . the third : against the isle of malta . the fourth : agaynst the king of spaine . the fift : against the state of venice . the sixt : agaynst italie . the seuenth : agaynst polonia . and lastly , the eight against the emperours . § vi. the reasons of their seueral opinions were these . and first , touching the renuing of the warre against persia ( a kingdom which the turks comprise vnder the name of azemia : ) they argued , that when soeuer the king should see the great turk entangled in other enterprises , he wold surely break the peace , as well for the recouerie of his country , which was lost with smal honour & credite , as also to be reuenged at one time or other , of all the olde griefes and iniuries that he had receyued of the ottoman emperours . that hee should be prouoked thereunto and assisted therein by the christian princes , and specially by the king of spaine , who could verie wel doe it by the way of the indies , and by sending vnto him ( as at sundry other times he had done ) enginers , gunners , and such other helpes . that the countrey was not yet well setled , the fortresses were new , and the inhabitants ( lately planted ) in great danger , and somewhat too farre off , to be relieued in time . that if the persians would do nothing else , but ransacke and forrage the champaine , the said inhabitantes should be compelled and inforced to yeeld and giue place , vnlesse they would perish for hunger . that not to atchieue or obtaine , but to prosecute and follow a victorie , is the true glorie . that the turke should take good heede , not to offend the great prophet mahomet , nor to moue him to indignation or wrath , considering that he had obtained greater victories agaynst the enemies of his religion , then euer his predecessors had obtained in former times : and therefore it was fit and conuenient , and it was also the dutie of a religious and thankefull prince , not to omit the iniuries that were done both to god and man. there was added to this , that vsbegh-han had voluntarily offered to serue him in this warre , and so had the prince of geilan also . this vsbegh-han , is the prince of those tartarians , that dwell at the furthest ende of persia , in that part which the turkes do call at this day bahera , in olde time bactra , and are called ketzie-bassi , because they weare caps covered with felt . it is not long ago since the said vsbegh died , and left behind him a sonne , who may now be about some twelue yeares of age . geilan , is also a countrey more toward the east of the caspian sea . moreouer , that he need not to make any doubt of victorie , considering the good successe that he hath had heretofore . that hee had no cause to feare their harquebuses : for they had but few , and the turkes can better handle them then the persians : nor yet their horses , although they were of the arabian and caramanian race , the relikes of amurath the second , for they had many times and often bin put to flight for verie cowardise . and lastly , that hee could not doubt , least the gurgini ( so doe the turkes call the georgiani , in times past the iberi ) should make any stirre in aide and fauour of the persians . for part of them are his owne subiects , and vnder the iurisdiction of the bassaes of teflis , and of other places thereabouts , after they were made bassalucches by mustapha : part also of them are his tributaries : and it is well knowne , that the rest are contented to liue vnder their lordes , simon and alessandro , without attempting to seek better fortunes , but to defend their owne countrie . which although it be but small , and not verie hard to be kept and defended , yet is it verie strong by situation , and almost vnpassible , for the mountaines , for the woods , and for the straite places that compasse it about . § vii . touching the second opinion , which was for the bending of their forces against the siriffo in africa , it was thus debated . that it was a great dishonour to the ottoman empire , that they had not as yet ouerthrowne and subdued those moores . that it was as great a shame , that they had so small a portion in africa , considering that it was the third part of the world , and being so neare vnto italie , did so greatly vexe and trouble the romanes . that algier and tunise would neuer be secure , nor the subiects and sea-rouers thereof satisfied , vntill they had gotten the full rule and dominion of that kingdome . that if they wholy reduce into their power and possession the cape of aguero , and the hauen of araza or larace ( which indeede is situate without the straite , and not within it as some haue written ) places verie fit and conuenient for the english , that get many booties in those seas , as also for diuerse others both friends and enemies to the moores , the turkish nauigation should be thereby the more secured . that this king of the moores , although he be a mahometane , and a tributarie to the ottoman empire , yet verie lately he had held secrete intelligence with the king of spaine , and also with the knights of malta , who by means thereof were like to to haue taken tripoli : and that hee had likewise maintained and assisted the insurrection of marabut , and of his successour . that though he were mightie for men , yet he was poore in mony . and lastly that although the spaniards do holde in africa , maraschebir , oran , the pegnon , tanger , arsilla , mazagan , and ceuta , or septa and therefore may combine themselues with the moores to the great domage of the turkes : yet notwithstanding they might bee brideled with an armada of shippes , and by passing also if need were , euen into spaine . and withall , that the examples of tunise , and goletta , which was held to be impregnable , and yet was taken by sinan , to his exceeding glorie , were so fresh in memorie , that they could not choose but remember them . § viii . touching the third opinion , which was for the sending of an armada to conquer the isle of malta , it was said : that considering the mahometanes , both in their traffikes , and also in their pilgrimages , as they went to mecca , receiued most notable losses by the gallies of those knightes : the great turke ought to commaund that in any case order might be taken to secure that voyage , not onely for religions sake , but also to bee auenged of the trespasses and wrongs alreadie done vnto them , or rather to recouer the glorie of soliman , who in vain , and without any good successe attempted to surprise it . that all the subiects cried out and exclaimed for the inlarging and deliuerie , some of their friends , & some of their kinsfolkes that were there in captiuitie : saying , that so did their forefathers , when they spoyled and depriued the same knights of the isle of rhodes , the chiefe fortresse and defence of the christians in the east . moreouer , that they deserued due chasticement also , aswell because they had furnished those that rebelled against the grand turke in africa , with munition of warre : as also because they endeuoured to surprize modone on a sodaine . § ix . touching the fourth opinion , which was to moue warres against the king of spaine , it was said : that if the ottoman empire were determined to attaine the monarchie of the whole world , it was not possible to be atchieued , vnlesse the mightines of that prince were first weakened , who without al doubt was the greatest both for state and riches that christendome had . that it could not be feared least the said king of spaine should assault algieri , for that it was now a great deale better fortified then it was in the time of crai the spaniard : ( for so by a sclauoinetearme , the turks of the court do call charles the fift . ) that although spaine should take courage to enterprise such a matter , in regarde of the losses which it receyueth continually by the pyrates of africa , yet it would be restrained from so doing for verie feare , least it should bring an armada of enemies into those seas , who might peraduenture endomage it greatly . that the spanish gallies would not hazard themselues to come into the leuante , because they woulde not bee so farre from home . moreouer , that the resolutions of that king , either in regard of his many businesses , or in some other respect are verie slowe . and as it is manifestly seene by that which they did at preuesa , and nauarino , the spaniards doe vtterly refuse euen for their owne commoditie and benefite to encounter with the ottoman forces . that the said king of spaine walketh with great cōsideration : for ( if it be true ) in the latter end of the persian war , he denied to aid the king of persia , when hee might haue succoured him as before he had done . that although he would peraduenture stirre in defence of himselfe , and his state against the turkish forces , yet he could not so doe in deede : considering that he is so greatly occupied in the maintenance of flanders , and recouerie of the lowe countries ▪ which are verie strong both in regarde of the sea flouds , and of the many riuers that are therein : and so much the more troubled hee is , by reason of the obstinate and constant resolution of that people , for the preseruation of their libertie and religion : and likewise in respect of the great enmitie which is betweene that king and the queene of england , who doth greatly ease that warre , by troubling him in his state of portugall , by intercepting his treasures of the iudies , and by sacking his kingdomes , as particularly she did at the groine , which is a place of verie great importance to annoy spaine , to disturbe the nauigation of the indies , and also to attempt diuers other places in that other nauigation of the ocean . moreouer , that he was so farre interessed in the wars of france , that he could not wholy turne himselfe any whither else . to bee short : that suppose he be reconciled , and at peace with the said princes , so that with more safetie and ease hee might attend this principall enterprise in tended against him , yet might the turke damnifie him in his spices and other marchandizes , yea , and ( if neede were ) he might diuert him into the red-sea , otherwise called the persian gulfe , by meanes of the gallies , that lie so conueniently and commodiously for that purpose at suez : or hee might surprise some good fortresse of his , as was attempted against the portingales for diu , and ormuz , and as alfonso d' albuguerque , the portugall viceroy in the indies , thought once to haue done , when he meant to haue stollen away the bones of mahomet , by a sodaine incursion into the countrey with certaine light horsemen , euen as farre as mecca : and as it was done at other times , while the soldans reigned : and also as tratan the emperour was minded to haue done in his time . againe , that the passages into africa might be much troubled , especially if the turke would set vpon the spanish coast in the mid-land sea , which would bee a great contentment to the subiects , who doe continuallie make humble petition and supplication for it , as well in regard of the safetie of their traffique and pilgrimages , as also that the poore moores might once bee deliuered from the dominion of the spaniard , as selim at the lest was perswaded to haue done . and so much the rather , for that the said moores , who are now multiplied into a great number , although they keepe close both for feare , & also for their traffique , whereby they are growen to bee verie rich , yet as well by nature , as also for religion , doe beare a mortall hatred against the spaniards . moreouer , that this course might easily bee performed by reason of the conueniencie of the hauens in africa , which lie neer at hand : and also because the said princes of fraunce and england , haue offered to continue their warres , with him : the king of france , by disquieting him in the parts of nauarra , for the chalenge which hee hath thereunto : and the queene of england ( as it hath beene said ) not onely by setting vpon him in the west indies , and in the ocean , which she may doe both by north and by west , but also by raising againe some new stirres in portugall , where there doth not want great store of mal-contents . for that people doth thinke , that with the losse of their last king , they haue also lost all their wealth and prosperitie : because that as vnder his gouernment they grew rich by the peace that he intertained with the said princes of france and england : so vnder the spaniards dominion they do find , that by the warres they liue in continuall perils and daunger . againe , there be many banished and discontented persons , not onely of the kingdome of portugall , but also of the kingdome of aragon in france , in england , and in constantinople , who togither with many moores , ( which also were in constantinople ) haue offered many aydes and helpes both secretly and openly : and haue promised that the enterprise will be verie easie , when so euer spaine shall be set vpon , especially if it bee done vpon a sudden . for the greatest part of that kingdome doth want the vse of militarie knowledge : because the people of that countrey do not applie themselues to armes , neither are there any ordinarie bands of souldiers ouer all the realme : and but a small number of horses neither . moreouer , that the subiects , which spaine sendeth forth into the indies , into flanders , and into italie , are so manie in number , as they doe greatly weaken it : yea , so much , that if occasion should so fall out , it should not onely want helpe of their owne , but also should stand in need to be relieued with the ayde and assistance of other states that are neere vnto them , and subiects of the same crowne , who peraduenture would proue to be of no great good seruice , and so much the lesse , because they may easily be stopped , and diuerted some other way . § x. the fift opinion , was to breake the peace with the state of venice : for this said they , which endeuoured to perswade the great turks mind thereunto , rather with apparent reasons , then with such as were true in deede : ( though peraduenture , euery man easily beleeuing that which he desireth , they might seeme verie probable and likely to the turkes : ) that no enterprise happily would proue lesse hard and difficult then this , as it might be found by the experience and examples of such actions as had passed heretofore : especially seeing the turkes not many yeares agoe hauing warred with the venetians , and surprised somewhat of theirs , had receiued many and great satisfactions at their hands to make peace with them . that the said common-wealth & state of venice , accounting peace to be the end wherat it shooteth , it should seeme that the people is timerous and cowardly , and by their ancient ordinances and customes , do neuer prepare themselues to war , but when they are drawne vnto it by force : that peraduenture they will thinke to be ouercome , before they looke for it , as it fell out with them for the kingdome of cyprus . that if the said state would make resistance by it selfe alone , perhaps it hath not forces sufficient : if ioyned in confederacie with others , it could not performe any great matter in haste , by reason of the many difficulties , that depend vppon leagues : and namely of the seuerall cogitations and interestes , wherewith the spanish king is now intangled : in regard whereof it was inforced at last to make peace with selem . moreouer , that it was a hard matter , if not impossible , that the said king , being so greatly occupied in his other warres , could at this time ioyne in league with that state : and also that without him all other confederacies , to ake warre by sea , were of no importaunce or consideration . and as for the pope , though it be very likely , that he will do al that possibly he can do , to keepe the christian princes from annoying the said state , but rather will aduertise and admonish them to ayde and succour it : yet the most that he can doe himselfe is onely that he may yeeld it some assistance , either of moneys , or of some ecclesiasticall profites , or else peraduenture hee may send to ioyne with their armada , his fiue gallies , which togither with the gallies of malta , of sauoy , and of florence , can make no mo but twentie in all , at the most . and besides , that the said state of venice hath not happily that good intelligence , with all the rest of the christian princes , which in such a case were needfull for it , ( but the turkes are therein greatly deceiued . ) and to be short , seeing it hath spent great store of golde in discharging the debtes of the treasurie , whereinto it had runne by the last warres , and by building many fortresses , it will be found peraduenture not so well prouided and furnished with money . and lastly , that all that state being verie full of forts , it is impossible at one time to keepe them all well fenced , and sufficiently strengthned . but for as much , as it seemed , that the greatest part of the visiers did concurre in this opinion , but yet varied among themselues , how to attempt this enterprise : i will set downe their differences in particularitie . sinan the albanian , of topoiano , a town of the sangiaccheship of preseremo , who died the last yeare of a naturall death , but peraduenture somewhat discontented , because the warre of hungary succeeded not according to his mind : ( and yet some thinke rather that he died of poyson : ) hee perswaded , that corfu should be attempted , vnder the pretence of 3. hundred duckats a yeare , due to the emperiall chamber of turkie , euer since the yeare 1537 : for la bastia , because it was yeelded to the corfiottes but vpon that condition . la bastia is a wast and desert place , being vnder a towne of the turkes in epirus , twelue miles right ouer against corfu , neare to the salt pittes , which are in the turkes possession at the mouth of the riuer calamatta : and is the principall port and staple for the marchandizes , which come from a great part of greece , to bee imbarked at corfu . but in verie deed sinan endeuoured to perswade this attempt , because the fortresse of corfu was thought to be vnuanquishable , both by nature and by arte : and hee being exceedingly ambicious to atchieue the name and title of a great conquerour , was so bold and hardie , especially vpon the exployte which he did at goletta , as to promise to himselfe a verie easie conquest of this also : as in truth hee did not sticke to vaunt that he could performe it , when he passed by corfu , in his victorious returne from the enterprice of goletta . ferat , who was called carailam , that is to say , the black-serpent , and died also the last yeare , being by mahomet caused to bee strangled : ( how wisely and considerately , i leaue to the iudgement of those that vnderstand matters of state better then i do . ) for he was accused to haue practised intelligence with the tartarian of crimo , that he should refuse to come to the turkish campe , because ferat himselfe was not generall thereof : and to haue endeuoured also a reconciliation for michael the vaiuode , and the trāsiluaniā , both at one time , by giuing the court to vnderstād that they had not rebelled for any hatred which they caried indeed against the turks , but rather vpon an indignation conceiued agaynst sinan . al which he laboured onely of purpose to bring the said sinan into disgrace , whom hee helde to bee his most capitall enemie , because hee was made masul , that is to say , hee was degraded , for the tumult and stirre that fel out betweene the iannizzaries and the spahoglanes , at the circumcision of the now-reigning turke . this ferat aduised , that catharo should bee conquered , because he thought that the saide fortresse did keepe castell nuouo ( as it were ) in bondage , and that it was the principall key of dalmatia , of the adriatike sea , and of venice . and also that hee being borne at adronici , a castell of albania , could verie well know euen from his yongest yeares , that the said fortresse , which is famous in that prouince , was of so great importance , as in truth it is . i haue somewhat inlarged this discourse of the particulars touching sinan and ferat , because i haue had occasion many times ( as i shall also haue hereafter ) to make mention of them , as the most principall men in this empire , and in this warre . sinan cicali , an errant enemie to the state of venice , for the reasons which we haue aboue alledged , he perswaded that cerigo should bee attempted , for the selfe-same causes , for which he calleth it the lanterne of the archipelago , and the spie of the turkish actions , especially for that it is manifestly perceiued and seene : how the christians may easily passe ouer into morea , out of this island . so did damaratus king of the lacedemonians , when he was banished out of his kingdom , aduice and counsell xerxes , that if he would attaine to the lordship and gouernment of greece , hee must possesse himselfe of this island which at this time was called cythera . other bassaes there were , which held opinion , that to be reuenged of the spoyles and robberies committed by the vscocchi ( of whom i will speake somewhat hereafter ) and to meete with other their wrongs and iniuries , they should surprize nouigrad and zara : or at the least , that the venetians should be inforced and of necessity constrained by that means to be bound , to pay al the losses and damages which those rouers and theeues had wrought against the turkes , both by land and by sea . for the venetians had denied to be bound to make any such recompence , because in the publike bookes and registers of constantinople , there was not to bee found any agreement , or any payment for the same , as in truth there was not . the same bassaes also were of opinion , that it were fit the venetians should bee spoyled and bereaued of their fishings at buthroto , which at this day is corruptly called butintro , ( a place directly ouer against corfu , and ten miles somewhat more west of la bastia . ( wherunto they were moued , not because the turkes were neuer heretofore possessed of them ( although the venetians had possessed the same , long before the turkes had any possession in albania ) but onely because there runneth a rumour among them , that the said fishings are rented at a hundred thousand duckats , where as in deed there is no more payed for them , then six thousand or thereabouts . some other bassaes were of opinion , that the turkish fleete should vpon a sodaine go forth with a good wind , either from morea , or from the gulfe of lepanto , or from preuesa , or else from velona , and run all along the coastes of the adriaticall sea , with a full resolution to surprise that part that should bee found most cōuenient and commodious for them . which course they did thinke would very easily sort to verie good purpose , because they presumed , that all the places which lay vpon the sea , might verie fitly bee annoyed also vpon the land , for that the turkes haue almost all that countrey in their possession . these bassaes likewise aboue all other attempts , propounded the easinesse and also the great importance of possession pola , and ragugia . the one because it is a citie , which is altogither disinhabited , and hath a verie faire hauen , and is situate in istria , and is also a prouince not verie wel furnished with souldiers and inhabitants , nor greatly strengthened or fenced with fortresses : and principally , because it seemeth that the said city of pola , is not distant from venice , aboue a hundred and twentie miles . and the other , that is to say raegugia , because it is ( as it were ) the second gate , ( for the first and chiefest is thought to bee corfu ) whereby you may enter into the maritimall and sea-state of the venetian common-wealth in the adriaticall sea , and also because the situation therefore , is most fit and conuenient for preparation to be made therein , for annoying of italie , if they should meane so to do in good earnest : especially , for that the state of rugugia hath within it most safe and spacious portes and hauens , whereof indeed the turke hath great want in that quarter of the sea . for durazzo hath not any hauen able to receiue foure gallies , and also in the entrance thereof , there are many flattes and shelfes which are verie daungerous . twelue miles beyond durazzo , vnder the cape or promōtorie of lacchi , there is an other harborough for twenty gallies , or there aboutes , but it is not verie safe : neither are there any great good waters about it . in the gulfe of velona , there is also an other harborough vnder the land for so many gallyes likewise . somewhat nearer on this side , about some eight miles , is the hauen called porto raguseo , where may lodge some thirtie gallyes , but not verie safely on the north , on the northwest , nor on the west . without the gulfe , at least in the coast of albania , or rather within the gulfe ( for the ancient authours doe bound the adriaticall sea with the mountaines of cimmeria ) there is first the hauen of santi quaranta ( i. the fortie saints ) where likewise they may entertaine some few gallyes . and a little on this side of that , is neribo , sometimes called orico : where the romanians touched , when they departed from ottranto , to the end they might afterwards saile all along that coast . and this hauen is able to receiue fortie gallies : but it is not verie safe . the onely hauens of ragugia , which be fiue or sixe , are of the greatest receyte : in three whereof especially in the hauen of santa-croce , there may be intertained and harboured all the armadaes of the world , much more the fleete of the turkish shippes . the same place also is verie fit and conuenient for the turkes , because they may easily conueigh thither their timber for ships , from the mountaines of the ducagini in albania : which cannot so commodiously be brought into the other portes aboue mentioned as i haue somewhat more at large declared in other writings that i haue penned vpon the occasion of this warre . but the greatest part of the visiers enclined most to the attempt of the isle of candie , for ( said they ) seeing it is most necessarie to secure the nauigation , which the turkes continually make from constantinople to alexandria , for marchandises , and for deuotion to mecca , that they might bee safe from the gallies of spaine , of malta , and of florence , it could not otherwise bee brought to passe , but by one of these two wayes , as a captain of the emirs once said . ( these emirs professe thēselues to be of the right & true descent from their law giuer mahomet , and therefore they weare a greene turbante : ) that is to say , eyther by binding the venitians , that they shall not onely forbeare to giue entertainment to the saide gallyes within there seas , but also make satisfaction for all losses , that the turkes shall sustaine , as often as they shall not safely guarde their said ships from all such dangers . or else by causing the venetians to suffer and permit a good companie of turkish gallyes to be resident at candie for that purpose . herevnto they added also , that this attempt would proue the better , & come to good successe , because that kingdome is diuided in it selfe , by reason of the difference which is betweene the greeke religion , and the latine , and for the great discontentments , which some ( but falsly and vainly peraduentur ) do report , to be growen betwene the noble men of venice , and the noble men of candie , betweene those that are priuiledged persons , and those that are tied to impositions and taxes , and betweene the clownes and the gentlemen there . and so much the rather , for that it is a verie easie matter to set vpon it with a turkish armada , seeing it is ( as it were ) compassed about with natolia , with caramania , with barbarie , with alexandria , with morea , and with the arcipelago , which are all countreys belonging to the turkish empire : so that they may easily from hand to hand ayde and succour those that should first attempt to disturbe therein . moreouer , that by the purchase and winning of this most fruitfull island , they should obtaine the absolute commaund and rule of the sea , for that it is ( as it were ) the verie center in the middle of the mediterranean sea , or rather of the world , considering that it is almost equally distant in situation from asia , africa , and europe , so that it was by the auncient authours adiudged the most fit and conuenient seate of all the worlde . and this also might so much the more easily bee brought to passe , for that thereby the number of the venetians galleyes should be diminished , and the ottoman empire should encrease the meanes to make many moe gallyes , then now they haue . lastly , seeing there are many candiotes remayning in constantinople , they may haue good information , and some aide also of them , and so much the more , because many of them are banished persons , and haue eyther withdrawne themselues into that citty to get their liuings , by labouring in the arsenall , and in pera , or else are come thether with marchandises , and specially their most pretious wines , which they bring thorough the greater sea ▪ and from thence to the mouthes of the danowe , and so to chilia , to galaz , to rene , euen to the floz in walachia , and then in cartes into polonia : for into germanie they are brought , not by that way ( as some write ) but by the ocean to hamburgh , and to lubeke , and some fewe to danske : and yet there are some carried thether also by the way of venice . §. xi . the sixt opinion was , that leauing all these other courses and enterprises , all the forces , that the turkes could make aswel by land , as by sea , should be sent against italie : and the reasons were these , that if they were minded indeed to attempt the conquest of the monarchie of the worlde , the turkish empire should neuer attaine vnto it , vnlesse it first obtayned the rule and lordshippe of italie : because out of that prouince , as from the centre of the vniuersal world there doe proceed all the counsels and principall assistances , that may hinder and crosse the proceedinges which are attempted elsewhere . that the romanes became to bee lordes and maisters of the world , because they had the gouernment of italie in possession . that the hunnes did alwayes direct all their designementes to that onely end , when they passed into italie out of hungaria , by dalmatia , and by carso . that the alanes and the gothes , aswell those that dwelt on this side , as those also on the other side of the danowe , after they had conquered grecia , entred into italie by the waye of bosna and croatia . that the vandales also , hauing subdued spaine , went thether with an armada of shippes out of africa : and lastly , that the germanes , the frenchmen and the spaniardes , had oftentimes done the like . moreouer , that the saracens ( of whome it was wont to bee said in the romanes times , that it was very conuenient either not to haue them enemies , or to keepe them friendes , ) had ouerrunne it all thorough , kept it a long while in their possession , and sacked rome it selfe , the ladie and empresse of the world : a citty , which ( as sultan soliman very fondly sayed according to the reporte of iouius ) did of right belong to the ottoman empire , because it was alienated by constantine , to the great preiudice of his successors . to bee short , that there could no enterprise be attempted , either more glorious or more profitable , then this of italie , for that it is the prouince , which is queen of al the rest , for conueniencie of scituation , for temperature of ayre for fruitfulnesse for all thinges necessarie for mans life , for the maiestie and beautie of so many most famous and noble cities , for riches , for the verie sea , and seate of the christians religion , for the auncient glorie and mightinesse of that empire , and for many other respects . that it would also bee a verie easie matter to bring to passe , for that italie is at this day ruled and gouerned by manie princes which are diuided among themselues , as well in regarde of their owne priuate interestes , as also of seuerall nations , whereof they are proceeded : and that peraduenture they are not all verie willingly and louingly obeyed of their subiects and peoples , who by reason of the peace , which they haue so many yeares enioyed , will proue to be but cowards and weakelings : and for that also they are growen to such a huge multitude , as if entraunce should bee made into the countrey , either in one part or in many , at such times as their corne were yet ripening in their fields , as the turks should on their behalfes want no vittailes , so should the italians be of necessitie constrained either to shut vp themselues within their fortresses , or else to perish for hunger . which thing will be made more manifest and cleare , if yee shall consider , that now whiles they liue in peace , they haue not corne sufficient for their sustenance , but are enforced to prouide the some abroad , and to cause it to be brought to them from morea , from constantinople , and euen as farre as from the ocean . moreouer , that the italians are accustomed for the most part to procure their liuings with handi-crafts , or with traffique , in such sort , as if their trades were hindered , they should bee compelled so much the rather to yeeld to such conditions as the conquerour shall impose vpon them , or at least to become tributaries , and acknowledge the ottomans power . and besides , that the turkish souldiers would willingly goe thither , because they are not to passe through countryes , which are barren , frozen with ice , and disinhabited , or through thicke bushes and woods , or mountains vnpasseable , but as it were in the sight of their own houses , and through their own proper countryes . and lastly , that if the turkes haue entered therinto at other times , when their borders and confines were not so conuenient , nor so near as now they are : much more may they , or rather ought to attempt the same at this time , seeing they haue them now so nigh and commodious . § xii . the seauenth opinion was that they should make war first in polonia , and then afterwardes in hungarie and germanie . the reasons thereof were these : that forasmuch as it did not stand with the dignity of the ottoman maiesty , to suffer the king of polonia so often to refuse the payment of his tribute , it was very fitte , that all forcible meanes should bee vsed to recouer the same . that for the many discontentmentes , which haue passed in that kingdome , there was very good hope that hee might the more easily bee enforced to pay it . that the warre should be verie conuenient and commodious for the turkes , because polonia was so neare , & bordered vpon moldauia , and vpon the tartarians , and also vpon the sangiackeshippes of achermano , & of bendero , and vpon vosia . againe , that the entier and quiet possession of moldauia , and walachia , could neuer be kept & maintained , vnlesse the hardie boldnes of the polackes were brideled : and so much the more for that the vaiuodes of those prouinces , although they were greately enriched , yet could they neuer recouer thēselues in any distresse , nor bee relieued any where but in the turkes kingdome . that by these meanes also the iniuries might bee reuenged , which were wrought against the turkes by the cosacchi , when they sacked coslou , a place in taurica belonging to the turkish state : that therby likewise the passage should be eased for their marchandises , that goe from the turkish states into moscouie : that the moscouite himselfe should bee put in a bodily feare , ( and that peruaduenture to his great losse and domage ) because his countrey laye so neare , especially , considering that hee was the impediment , why the ottoman empire atchieued not the to rall conquest of persia. that growing in this sort so nigh unto germanie , it may bee that one onely discomfiture would vtterly ouerthrow the emperour , for that hee should see his countrey the more easily compassed about with the ottoman forces : that to bee short , all the countrey of polonia is very open and without fortresses , and that the polackes themselues were not now to bee accounted any great warriours , because they haue liued so long in peace . for the wars which they made with maximilian were but of small continuance , and the other warres which were made before by king stephen with the muscouite , were made by him as hee was an hungarian , and rather with hungarian souldiers , then with naturall polackes , and rather with besieging , then with fighting . § xiii . the eight and last opinion was , that warre should bee made against the emperour , whome the turkes call , the king of betz , that is to say , of vienna , in times past peraduenture vindoniana . those which were of this opinion , were moued thereunto : for that the vscocchi were become so insolent in praying vpon the turkes both by land and by sea , as not only in regard of the losses , which they continually wrought , but also euen for the honour of the ottoman maiestie , they could no lōger be endured : & so much the rather , for that the marchants subiect to the turke , both to the publike and to their owne priuate detriment , haue beene constrained to change the port of narenta , and to go to spalato , a countrey belonging to the venetians , to the end they might carrie their marchandizes into the christians countryes , and bring backe other marchandizes for them into turkie . and yet they could not by that course goe and come safe , neither notwithstanding the peace , that hath beene continued with the emperour and the venetians . moreouer , that they also ranne vp and downe by land , stealing mens cattell , burning townes and villages , and taking children euen out of the verie armes of their naturall mother . so that there is great reason to feare , least in time they wil be able to become the lordes and maisters of some neighbour-fortresse , which would be a matter that might turne , not only to the great losse , but also much rather to the exceeding shame and dishonour of the ottoman empire . againe , that forsomuch as the emperour had carried so slender a respect towards the grand-turk , whiles he was busied in the warres of persia , as that he delayed in deed for a long time to send him his tribute : ( for so the turkes call it ) hee made shew thereby that hee was rather minded to breake the peace , then to maintaine it . that the victorie would proue both easie and certaine , for that on the one side he might be assaulted in croatia , and on the other side in hungarie , and in austria . that the countrey was fruitfull and abounding in all things , verie commodious and fit for the souldiers , both in regard of the neerenesse thereof , and also because they should passe thither ( almost all the way ) by their owne houses . that the principall holdes of the kingdome of hungarie , namely belgrado , buda , and alba-regale , and the rest that are of the greatest importance , were possessed and garded vetie well with the turkish garrisons . and that although some discomfiture might peraduenture happen , yet would they be most conuenient receits for the reliques of the armie , where they may be as well defended and preserued , as also repaired and renued with such helpes and aydes , as are there nigh at hand . that the emperor seemed to be inclined rather to peace then to warre : and it may be also , that hee is not so well esteemed and obeied by all the princes of germanie , as his degree requireth . that all the princes of germanie were diuided , as well in regard of their interest in religion , and in state , as also particularly in respect of the election of the newe king of romanes . that they are almost wearie ( as some of the protestant princes doe seuerally reporte ) of the gouernement of the house of austria : and that they are also too much giuen to the loue of their treasures and riches . and finally , that seeing there are many yeares passed since the germanes haue handled neither launce nor arcubuse , they cannot now tell how to take armes , nor to vse them : besides that they will hardly bee obedient to their capitanes . lastly , that euen as the saide almanes themselues would alwayes dwell in murmur and distrust with the hungarians , with the italians and with the spaniardes , as often as they should goe to the warres together , because those nations are naturally not well liked , ( i will not say hated ) by them : so the sayde dutchmen , being enemies among themselues for the diuersitie of heresies which they follow , will alwayes bee afrayde , least if the emperour should obtaine the victorie and remaine conquerour , that then they shall bee compelled to forsake their licentious liberty , and to obey the pope : so that there is no doubt , but that they will rather forbeare to fight , then to helpe their prince and themselues . to bee short , that there could be no feare of any aide or succours , which the emperour might haue of other princes . not of the polacke , nor of the transyluanian , aswell in regarde of the peace , which is between the great turke and thē , as also for that they will be in doubt , least they shold drawe all the tide and force of the warre into their owne states and dominions . besides , that the one of them would be afrayde , least hee should bee enforced to abandon the frontiers , and retire himselfe to the frozen sea , and the other least he should bee depriued of that estate , which hee possessed by the graunt of the ottoman house . moreouer , that the king of spaine , who is the onely man that can helpe the house of austria in deede , is otherwise imployed and busied . that the pope cannot yeeld supply for all , that shall bee needefull in this busines . that the italian princes will not runne in haste to spend their treasures , nor consume their subiectes for an other mans benefite . and for conclusion , that the state of venice , doubting that it shoulde thereby prouoke the ottoman forces against it selfe , would rather stay to see the issue and successe of the warre , then it would put it selfe to a certaine , or at least to a doubtfull danger of ouerthrowing it selfe . and these were the seuerall opinions of the visiers , inconsiderate no doubt for the most parte , and agreeable to their barbarous temerity and rashnes , whereby they faine vnto themselues that those thinges are easie , which afterwardes by experience they proue not onelie to bee difficult and hard , but also very dangerous and pernitious . § xiiii . bvt for as much as my meaning is to satisfie those also , that may in any sort doubt of the varietie and truth of the things , which i haue spoken , i will adde hereunto in briefe , how the turkes come acquainted with our matters , and how wee come acqainted with theirs : though it be most certaine , that the like consultations are proper to all princes , and particularly to the ottoman princes , as among other examples , we know that soliman , and the last selim , did vse the same , the one of them by examining with his bassaes the forces of all the princes of the world , and the other by aduising with them , which might be the most certaine way to conquer the christians . without doubt the great turke , and the great men of that courte are verie well informed and aduertised , aswell of all actions that daylie happen , as also of the designementes and purposes , yea and of the most secret counselles of our princes , sometymes by the merchauntes , which of all nations are at constantinople , and sometymes by the slaues , whom the turks euery day . a great number wherof , doe also verie oftentimes most impiously denie and renounce the faith and religion of christ , either for rewards that are propounded and offered vnto them , or else to auoyd the most horrible and cruell punishmēt , which they had before endured at their barbarous hands , or peraduenture for some other end and purpose , as did of late yeares one of the emperours secretarie , who was resident at constantinople . besides that the hebrues , who are the most cunning and craftie searchers and inquirers of matters , and most mortall enemies to the christians are dispersed in great number ouer all the turkish dominion , especially by reason of the traffique which they vse continually in the ottoman market townes , and also for the tolles and customes which are almost wholy in their handes , through all that state . and they thinke , that by seruing the turkes for spies and priers into our actions and affaires they shall not only secure themselues of their goods , their owne persons , and their children , but also that they shall reape great gaine and commoditie of importance , whereby they doe much gratifie and pleasure the great estates of that empire . the last war which the venetians had with the turke , was much occasioned by one iohn miches an hebrew , who was discontented with them , because hee could not by stealth conueigh away certain marchandizes , which vnder a forged name he had caused to be brought to venice . of one john lopez , an hebrew also ( whose picture by order of the holie inquisition was of late yeares burned at rome ) it is most certainly knowne for a truth , that hee imparted and commnnicated with amurath many secretes of pope xistus quintus which he by espiall had found and learned whiles he remained in rome . lastly , it is not to be doubted , but that the turkes doe also keepe diuerse spies in pay , that are neare to al the princes in christendom : yea ( and that which is a great matter , but yet it is true ) euen among the zwitzers , and grisons of purpose to vnderstand what leuies of souldiers are made of those peoples . § xv. and as touching our christian princes , the expences are most notorious and well knowne , which they bestow , not onely to learne the counsels one of another , ( and that oftentimes to the great shame and domage of those that serue them in these actions ) but especially and principally to vnderstand the counsels and designements of the turke their common enemie . for those princes which haue the greatest interest and entercourse with him , do keep ( euen within the citie of constantinople ) many spies in pay , yea giuing wages and stipends to the verie iewes , and also to such turkes , as are most in trust , and neerest in credite with the chiefe bassaes , besides the large gifts which they liberally bestow vpon others , when they haue any matter of moment communicated vnto them . moreouer , the bassaes themselues will not sticke sometimes to impart to our embassadours such matters , as are propounded among them in their secrete and priuie councell before the great turke himselfe : although he doth vse verie oftentimes to call his councell into the fielde , taking occasion to go on hunting , to the end it shuld not bee so easie for any particular persons to sound the depth of his deliberations . but the bassaes are hereunto moued vpon diuerse and sundrie considerations : sometimes vpon affection , as heretofore did mahomet socoleuich the chiefe visier of selim , and the muphti of that time , to the agents of the state of venice . muphti is the chiefest man among the turkes in their spirituall superstitions , & the chiefe interpreter of the law of mahomet , and is of so great authoritie in shew and apparance that in matters of counsel his opinion is neuer contradicted or gainsaid : i say in apparance , because when the turke is disposed to haue any matter goe forwarde in deed , the muphti either for flatterie , or for feare , is the first and chiefest man to commend it . sometimes the bassaes are moued so to doe , for that by quarrelling and iarring among themselues , they thinke by these meanes the more easily to disturbe the designements and purposes of their opposites , as peraduenture the aforesayde bassaes did , and as sinan and ferat at last were wont to doe . or to be short , they are verie oftentimes moued thereunto , because all turkes generally are beyond all measure greedie of bribes and gifts : as for example among the bassaes , that same hassan shewed himself to be , who was a venetian of the cilestri , and generall of the sea before cicala . for when one of the visiers had offered in councell to the great turke that he would surprise the citie of venice , and was not hearkened vnto , but rather reproued for his ridiculous vanitie , hee went straight to the venetian bailo , or agent , and told him , that whereas such a matter was propounded in the councell by others , he withstoode it , for the naturall affection which he carried towardes that common wealth : for the which he receiued a most rich present . lastly , it is true also , that the ottoman counsellers do rewarde their seruants , and enrich them by imparting their secretes vnto them , to the ende that they may afterwards acquaint such withall , as vse to bee most liberall to them . and so doe they likewise to their women : whereupon it commeth to passe , that the sultane ladies ( who are either the kins-folkes or the fauorites of the great turke , dwelling continually in the serraglioes , where al principall businesses are managed and handled ) become acquainted with these secretes , which afterwardes for verie rich gifts and presents that are sent to the said ladies , from the officers and agents of such princes as the secretes doe concerne , by the eunuches that wait vpon them and keepe them , are verie easily disclosed and reuealed . moreouer they do sometimes indeuour with all their studie and industrie , to performe some notable seruice towards some prince , to the end they might receiue the oftner and richer gratuities from him . the mother of the now reigning turke , pretendeth to honour the state of venice , and craueth of it verie many times some reward for the same . it is not long ago since all the sultane ladies requested of the sayd state , that it would forbid the carrying out of certain feathers that are counterfeited and forged of glasse , at murano : which being ioyned and set togither , do much resemble the plumes made of a herōs fethers . and this request they made , because the said counterfeit or forged feathers , were sold so good cheape at constantinople , and yet did so please and satisfie the people , that the said sultane ladies could not sell at so high a rate , as before they did , the goodly bunches and bundles of feathers of seuerall birds , which were sent vnto them for presentes , from diuerse quarters in great quantities : for it is the vse not onely of men , but of women also , to weare such feathers on their heades : following therein the manner of the tartarians , ( from whome it came to the turkes : ) for that zingi chan ( who by some is not rightly called chan-gio , ) was saued aliue by the meanes of an owle : for this birde hauing alighted vpon a certaine thicket of young trees , among which zingi had hidden himselfe , for feare of his enemies that pursued him , they did verily thinke that there could not be any body there , because the birde remayned there so quietly . whereupon the tartarians ( sayeth haytho ) do holde the sayde birde in great reuerence , so that hee , which at that time could get any of her feathers , accounted himself a happy man. and euer after , all the other tartarians from hand to hande haue still continually vsed to weare the like feathers on their heades in memorie of that action , and for a kinde of reuerence . § xvi . bvt to returne to our discourse where wee left it : amurath , after hee had floated and wauered certaine dayes betweene the contrarieties of these his visiers opinions , resolued with himself to moue warre against the emperour , hoping in this part of the world also to surpasse the memorie of his predecessors , as hee thought hee had done in persia , and so much the rather , for that hee was to make warre in a countrey adioyning to his owne , and consequently very conuenient for vittailes , and not inconuenient for his subiectes . hereunto hee was also encouraged and heartened by sinan cicala , after that hee perceyued hee had not perswaded the enterprise of corfu : hoping withall to obtayne the generalshippe , whereby hee might put downe his opposites , and purchase greate riches : especially hauing authority , as indeede for the space of seauen yeares hee had , to doo whatsoeuer the great turke himselfe might haue done , if hee had beene present in the campe. moreouer hassan the bassa of bosna , a man rather temerarious and headdie , then valorous : ( if yee consider what he did in croatia ) continuallie solicited amurath to the same purpose : both for the selfe same end , which is common to all the turkes , that is to say , to enrich himselfe by the meanes of warre , and also because hee verilie beleeued , that by this course he should safely attaine and come to those supreme honours and dignities , which were foretold him by the superstitious south sayers . for beeing the great turkes chiefe cutthrote or executioner , he was a most vaine obseruer of such diuinations : whereupon to satisfie sinan and himselfe , hee did continually aduertise and inform the turke of the losses and domages that were wrought by the vscocchi , and by the subiects of the arch-duke , and of the burninges and spoiles that they committed whiles they ouerranne the countrey : wherewith he did also assure him , that the best course hee could take , was to beginne the warre in those partes , and afterwardes pursue the same either against the emperour , or against the venetians , or else passing ouer on a sodaine into italie ( as was done in the dayes of mahomet , of baiazet , and of soliman ) to put all the princes of that prouince into an exceeding feare , and so to reape and bring home most rich and wealthie spoyles . yea he solicited him so farre , that at the last hee obtained licence of the turke to begin the warre , by making himselfe to be seene and knowne that hee was in the confines of the emperour : but yet with secret commission , that he should not say he did it vpon his commaundement . he erected the fort of petrina vpon the riuer of cupa , which he called of himselfe hassan grad : a place from whence he might easily runne ouer the countrey , and bridle carlistod , zagabria , metlica , and all the countryes round thereabout : and spoyling the villages euerie where , hee filled all places with terrour , with teares , and with lamentations . and one thing i will note by the way , which is memorable , and notable , namely , that the first man also , that ouer-ranne the countrey in the confines of persia at the last warres , in token that the turke had broken the peace with him , was called euen by the same name hassan , being the bassa of van , which is a citie either of medea , now called seruan , and vaaspracan , or in the confines thereof , and was somtimes the vttermost place that the turkes had toward persia : and the same hassan was none otherwise ouerthrowen by the persians , then as afterwardes it happened to this hassan , in fighting with the emperialistes . § xvii . bvt because i haue oftentimes made mention of the vscocchi , it will not be farre from the purpose , before i passe to other matter , briefly to tel you , who they be , and so much the rather , because they were the occasion of so great a warre . it is not true , that those whom wee call vscocchi , ( which signifieth by the sclauoine worde scoci , skippers , or leapers , because they skip and leape like goats , with their corded shooes vpon the toppes of the mountaines . ) it is not true ( i say ) that they are inhabitants of chimera , as iouius and others that follow his opinion do beleeue . for the vscocchi do dwell about fiue hundred miles distant from the chimeriottes ( and yet they are both people of albania ) in the mountaines that are called acro-ceraunii , in the mouth of the gulfe , right against the cape of santa maria , the vttermost promontorie of all italie . the vscocchi speake the sclauoine speech , but the chimeriottes the albanian : the one liue after the romish rite , the other after the greeke . the one are a companie gathered togither , and that but of a few , the other naturall by coūtry , and many in number . among the vscocchi there bee many murlacchi , which cannot stay vnder the turke , and many that are banished by the state neer to the venetians and other princes therabouts , and fled to the vscocchi for verie pouertie . there are also among them many martelossi , that are spies , and theeues in those quarters : for so in deed signifieth the worde martelos , so that it is the name of a profession , and not of a nation , as some haue thought . and because i haue also made mention of the murlacchi , i will not omit to tell you what they be . the murlacchi are called in those partes all the christians that dwel in the mountaines , but specially those that inhabit the mountaine lica , which is betweene nouigrad and segna . the originall of the sclauoine worde moralacchi , was at the beginning , when the barbarians came into italie , because after that they had passed walacchia , they called the peoples that dwelled at the adriatike sea by that name , as if they would say , dwellers on the sea. for euen as the turkes do call all the italians by the generall word franchi , of the particular nation of the frenchmen , so did the barbarians terme all italians likewise by that tearme of vulacchi , or vuloschi , as though they were walacchians . the vscocchi doe dwell vpon the sea at segna , and buccari , and within the land of othozaz , and ouer all vinodol , which is a territorie belonging to the conte of s●rim . and although they runne vp and downe all those quarters , spoyling and robbing , and stealing all that they can get , no otherwise then the turcomanni did in times past among the grecians , yet are they tollerated by the imperiall officers , because they would not loose the deuotion and beneuolence of that people , who without any expences or charges of those estates , and with great brauerie defend those frontires , euen as the cosacchi do in polonia , of whom i will speake more hereafter . but because they are thus tollerated and also protected , contrarie to the couenaunts and agreements that haue passed betweene the imperialistes and the turkes , and also concerning the sea betweene the venetians and the turkes , they haue oftentimes giuen occasion to the turkes to put handes to their weapons , for the defence of their subiects and of their marchādises , which they carry to ancona , & to venice : yea & the venecians thēselues haue bin occasioned to do the like , as wel for the maintenāce of the iurisdiction which they pretend to haue in the adriaticall sea , as also because they would take away al occasions frō the turks to come with an armada , for reuenge of the iniuries and losses , which they haue receiued by thesaid vscocchi : and finally , because they would not bee troubled with the great turke , as alwayes they are , when his subiectes are spoyled , by demaunding amendes for the same . moreouer , the vscocchi haue within this little time laid their hands to robbe the christians also of their marchandizes , and particularly the venitians , not ( as their vaiuodes and arambassi do say ) for the losses which they receyued these last yeares , whiles they were besieged in segna , but in truth to enrich themselues , by all the iniurious wayes and meanes they could . wherevnto they doe the more willingly applie themselues , because they know verie well that they cannot be hindred or at least verie hardly , by the said venetians , for that they come backed and assisted by the imperialistes , and can quickly recouer their owne home , as in deede they doe both safely and securely , and whensoeuer they list . these vscocchi , may come forth into the sea , to pray and spoyle by foure wayes : that is to say , betweene fiume , veghia , and cherso : betweene these islandes and arbe , betweene arbe and pago , and betweene pago , and the firme land of zara. this last passage hath somewhat a straite channell , and may bee of some 100. paces . the venetians do keepe diuerse gallyes , and barkes armed , that walke continually vp and down these channels to hinder the vscocchi , but by reason of the many disorders , that haue hetherto hapened , there are now but some gallyes onely , or at least accompanied with a fewe barkes of small auaile . it were verie necessarie , principally to multiplie the number of barks , which being backed behind with gallyes , might easily set vppon the vscocchi : and then without all doubt they might make the passage for marchantes to bee more safe and secure : and somuch the better if there were appointed certaine watches , euen in such places as were fittest for that purpose . and although to doe this , the costes and charges would be of some moment , yet they might well bee borne , considering they shall bee vsed but for a small time : for the vscocchi being once seuered and scattered , they cannot so easily vnite themselues together againe : and the marchants also no doubte , would willingly contribute to the charges , forasmuch as it concerneth their benefite and interest principally . there might also a remedy be had against their theeueries in another sort , that is , by contributing to the chiefe captaines of the said vscocchi , a certaine summe of money competent , to the end they should abstaine from doing any domage by sea , eyther to the turkes or christians . for to hinder theeues from robbing , especialy such as these bee , who are very couragious and hardie , is a thing almost impossible , vnlesse it might bee performed in deed by an open warre . and if any man should thinke , that this course would displease the turke , for that hee could not but suspect that the venetians did not effectually employ themselues against the vscocchi , so long as their owne marchants did passe to and fro in safety : and forasmuch also , as this deliberation and agreement could not be kept so secret , but that it must needes come to the knowledge of the turkes : i doo thinke verily , that it may be prouided for by one of these two meanes : eyther by signifying so much to the great turke himself whose satisfaction is principally respected , or else by making supplication to the pope , that in regarde of the publike quiet he would enterpose himselfe to cause payment to bee made to the said chiefe captaines , with the monies of the state of venice , or of the marchantes , to bee deliuered to his holines secretlie . moreouer the emperour himselfe might be treated withall , that his emperiall maiesty would bee pleased to accept of a conuenient garrison for the defence and custody of segna , and of those confines . or rather , which would be the true remedie indeed , they might by generall consent and agreement bee driued quite out of those countryes , considering that they are publike and common theeues , and authors of the greatest troubles in christendome : yea and so much the rather , for that otherwise they can neuer be diminished , much lesse vtterly extinguished , aswell because they are not forbidden or hindered from multiplying themselues , and receiuing new supplies dayly into their troupes : as also and principally because they haue a law , that when the husband dieth , the wife remaineth heire of all , and he that afterwards taketh her to wife , becommeth lord and maister of all that she possesseth . and hitherto let it be sufficient to haue spoken of the vscocchi , and of the meanes how to represse their insolencies : wherein i referre my selfe , as also in all other things which i haue heretofore sayd , and am hereafter to say , to better iudgements then mine owne , and to persons that are better informed then i am . § xviii . amurath then hauing moued warre agaynst the emperour , sigismundo battori , the prince of transiluania , shewed himselfe openly to be agaynst the turke a matter verily not expected by him , and little hoped for by those that examined things onely by reason , and according to state : for assuredly it was the worke of the onely prouidence of god. for by this open declaration of this prince , there is arisen without all doubt , the securitie and safetie of germanie ond italie , with the most notable diuersion of the warre , that euer hath happened hitherto against the proceedings of the turks , by all the princes christian that haue fought with them . whereupon sinan hauing offered himselfe , after the death of hassan , to goe in person for the recouerie of that which was lost , and to restraine the tongues of such as did sting and backbite him to his grand seignieur as being the authour of this councell , and being gone forth in deed with supreeme and soueraigne authoritie , there happened betweene the one side and the other , all those actions , which shall be particularly written by the historiographers . and behold , whiles this sinan was at belgrado , the emperour amurath died the 9. day of ianuarie in the yeare 1595. and was buried at constantinople , in a meschita , or meszita , which he had made in his life time , and dedicated to bahalzebuf , that is to say , to the idole of flies : for thereupon peraduenture such fabrikes or buildings are either corruptly or in mockage called by vs christians moschee , of moscha which signifieth a flie. prince mahamet being returned frō magnesia to constantinople , after the death of his father , by the great carefulnes of ferat , who presently dispatched a gally vnto him , and being inthronized according to the accustomed ceremonies of the ottomans , the deliberations and consultations touching the war , were renued . it was thought at the first , that mahamet was rather inclined to peace then otherwise , hauing found ( as it was noted vnto you in the beginning of this discourse ) the citie full of dearth , his subiects not well pleased with this warre , the bassaes diuided among themselues , and specially the two chiefest of them , sinan and ferat : for the one chalenged the chiefe place , because hee was alwayes most louing towardes him , and had disswaded his father from a certain determination that sometimes he had to put him to death , for iealousie of the state , and had euer aduertised him from time to time , whatsoeuer had happened in the empire the other thought that he had purchased great merite , because he had in so short a time brought him into the possessiō of his empire , that he had so greatly desired , and that at such a time , as was most important for the estate of all his affaires . in such sort , as for these causes , and for others also which i haue told you before , they iustled lustily one agaynst the other● till in the end they were both brought to their deathes . notwithstanding mahamet , after that hee had somwhat setled his houshold & domestical affaires , was of necessitie constrained to go forth to the war in his owne person : and principally besides the reasons before alledhed , because the souldiers did not sticke openly to giue him to vnderstand , that to the camp they would go no more without the presence of their great lord : for that they were greatly discontented with the former generals , sinan and ferat , who had intreated them verie hardly . besides that the seedes of ciuill discords , did as yet remaine aliue , in those that were affectionate , some to one of them , and some to the other : and lastly because cicala had promised him assured victorie , if hee would so doe . § xix . in this yeare , which was the first yeare of his going foorth , hee surprised agria : a place which although it bee not verie strong in regard of the hill , that commandeth it , yet is it of great inportance for the situation , because the vniting of the transiluanians forces with the emperours will be now more difficult , for that the turkes will continually haunt and beate the way that leadeth from toccai to cassouia : for the other vpper way of sacmar , is much longer . and it is so much of greater importance , because if the walles of agria bee repaired , the turke may there maintaine a puissaunt armie , betweene both his enemies . § xx. in this yeare also happened the battaile , whereof without doubt it may be said , that either both the armies remained victorious , the imperiall in the beginning , and the ottoman in the end : or else that neither of them was vanquished by the other , seeing both of them retired vncertain of their owne estates or how the matter had gone with them . and so do we read , that it happened euen alike in the battaile betweene lewes the xi king of fraunce , and charles duke of burgoine : to leaue the examples of the greekes and romaines , that are more auncient . whereupon it was , that both the armies following the aduise and counsaile of leo the emperour , did rather giue encouragement to their seueral peoples , with signes of apparant ioy on both sides , then confesse their losses . true it is in deed , that mahamet saw with his owne eyes , that at the beginning his armie was so discomfited and confounded , as greatly fearing his life , he fled to a hill in the sight of agria , accompanied with some few of his agalaries , and there dryed and wiped his eyes with a peece of mahomets apparrell , which for reuerence hee carried about him . trne it is that our men had shewed very great valour : for lesse then 50. thousand souldiers ▪ ( so many iumpe , as francisco maria , duke of vrbino required , for the extirpation and rooting out of that tyranny , ) went to meete with the enemie , fought with him , and discomfited an armie of 300. thousand persons , euen in the presence and viewe of their prince , who had gathered the same together , almost out of all the forces of his empire . insomuch as it cannot any way bee doubtted , but that if our men had been lesse greedy , more vnited , better aduised and instructed , and aboue all if they had beene the friends of the lord of hostes , they had obtayned one of the most singular victories , that peraduenture was euer obtained by the cbristians , yea and had taken mahamet prisoner , as baiazet the first was at mount stella , by the greate tamur chan , that is to say , an iron lorde , who is otherwise by some corruptly called tamerlan and tamburlan . in briefe , to conclude this parte , the turkish captaines hauing shewed small knowledge and little valour , and therefore many of them were degraded and put to death , and almost all the common souldiers hauing likewise shewed great cowardize and astonishment of mind : it is very likelie that their great lord and maister will thinke better of his businesse in the yeare to come , eyther by making peace , or by continuing the warre with lesse daunger . whereupon , whiles christendom attendeth and waiteth in great perplexitie of her doubtfull cogitations , peraducnture it shall not be vnprofitable , if ( asmuch as shal lie in me ) i go about a little further to search out the thoughts and counsels of our enemies , and examine what may or ought to bee done by our princes christian to aduance their businesses , to the glory of god and man. the end of the second part. the third part . wherein is treated , that suppose the turke will growe to peace , whether it bee good that the emperour and the transyluanian make peace with him : with a discourse of such matters , as if the warre continue , the said princes may worke against him : & what the other christian princes may also doe , to meet at all times , with such daungers as may alight vppon christendome by the ottoman forces , in this last part then , i will shewe first , that let it be supposed , mahamet the emperour of the turkes , hath a desire to grow to a peace with the christian emperour , and with the transyluanian , whether it be good that those princes should make peace with him : and secondly i will discourse vpon such matters as the great turke feareth , if the warre bee continued , may bee wrought against him , as wel by the said princes , as by the other princes of christendome . wherewith i will also endeuour my selfe to giue you such notice and knowledge of peoples and places , as peraduenture this my trauaile shall bee deemed altogether vnprofitable . § i. even from the verie beginning of this warre , amurath refused to treate of peace , whereunto he was greatly solicited by the embassadors of france , and england : to the ende they might haue procured him to make warre by sea , ( as before i noted ) against the king of spaine , of purpose to diuert him from the warre , which the said king continued against their princes . their instant motions they reinforced againe after the two ouerthrowes giuen to the two hassans , the one in croatia , and the other in hungarie : and a while after that , the stirres and tumults of almost an open rebellion that were perceiued in constantinople , which after the death of amurath , were much more renued in mahamets time . they did also most manifestly set before his eyes the difficulties of this present warre , & brought him to a consideration how much more easily the other might be effected . moreouer , they considered also the open declaration , that the prince of transiluania had made , whereby without all doubt the difficulties of the warre might grow greater to the turks : for that the said prince being a yong man & valiant , and hauing gained a verie great reputation among diuerse peoples and nations , as well friends , as enemies , he would neuer be drawen backe by any other meanes , but only by necessitie : wherunto it would be the hardest matter in the world to driue him , as long as there was no peace made with the emperor , which peace could not by all likelihoods be hoped for at that time , considering the common interestes of both the said princes , the new confederacie concluded betwixt them by their late alliance , the insurrection of the ra●cians ( of whom i will speake in their due place ) the rebellions of the vniuodes of moldauia and walacchia , and lastly the feare which all the turkes had , least the transiluanian should be the man , that was to bring low , or peraduenture quite to ouerthrow the vnmeasurable hugenesse of the turkish empire . insomuch as mahamet giuing eare to the foresaid reasons , & fearing aboue all thinges to prouoke and raise against himselfe a league and confederacie of the christian princes , ( a matter greatly feared of all the ottoman princes ) it seemed as well by the answere which hee caused to be giuen to the said agents , as also by that which he went about to worke , that hee had a minde not altogither alienated or estraunged from peace , and so much the rather , for that he permitted the beglerbey of grecia to negociate and treate with the agents of the emperour , of the transiluanian , and of the walacchian . § ii. howbeit , the truer opinion was , that this mahamet was encouraged to warre , yea neuer a whitlesse then his father amurath was , especially after the ouerthrow which he receiued in croatia , to recouer the reputation that hee had lost : for so was it the opinion of the olde archduke ferdinando , that it would come to passe . but in deede it was thought , that he rather negotiated the peace ( besids those reasons that are aboue specified ) as well to follow the vse of all warres , and specially of the ottomans , as also by that meanes to make vs christians , the more negligent and carelesse in our resolutions and preparations : hoping aboue all other things , that we while peace was intreating , would walke more fearefully and warily in annoying him , least we should thereby prouoke him further : euen as it fell out ( iust ) to the emperour maximilian the second , who for none other respect forbare to surprise and reduce to his subiection alba-regale , but onely because he would not anger soliman , with whom he was then in treatie of peace : which although it was indeed concluded , yet was it afterwards broken with the great losse of the said emperour . but let vs suppose , that mahamet either desired at that time to make peace in good earnest , or at least desireth it now at this time , it is fit and conuenient to consider verie well , whether in regard of the present state of our affaires , we on our behalfes ought to make peace with him , i will report the principall points , whereupon in mine opinion this whole businesse , and the resolution of so important a matter dependeth . of which poynts some doe belong to the emperour , and to the transiluanian , and some others to the honour and interest of all christendome : leauing the same notwithstanding to the iudgement of other men . § iii. the first thing to be considered is , that we may probably beleeue the turke will neuer make peace , vnlesse on the one side the emperour , and the transiluanian doe make restitution vnto him of all his places which they haue surprised : and on the other side , he must remaine free and vnbound from making any restitution , especially of any thing that is of moment . for the turkes holde it for an inuiolable law , that the ground which is once troden with the feet of their horses , & takē into possession , ought neuer to be restored : & specially if they haue built any meschites , or temples therein , or else when the places which they haue gotten , be conuenient for them , and for their aduauntage . and although we do read that amurath the second ▪ after he had spoyled and depriued the despote , george wocouiche of seruia , yet hee restored him to his estate which he had lost : yet ye must vnderstand that amurath did so , because hee was desirous to make peace with the hungarians , whose valour hee greatly feared . besides that he was also his father in law , because he had a daughter of his to his wife , althogh shee were of the greeke religion . one of those sinnes , for which it hath pleased god to spoile and depriue many rulers of those countries , euen of their states and liberties , as it happened to the said george himselfe , after the last ouerthrow of laodislaus : whereupon in their sclauoyne songes , hee is to this day called heuiernish , that is to say an infidel . true it is also , that cephalonia the island , belonging sometimes to the turke , is now in the possession of the state of venice , after it was conquered by the helpe of consaluo di cordua , called the grand captaine , eyther because the turke thinketh it is a matter of no moment , or els that it is not very easie to be recouered . so selim in the last peace that he made with venice , was contented that there should be restored to giacomo soranzo commissioner for that state , by ferat bey , ( he that of late yeares dyed bassa of buda , ) thirteene villages that were by the bordering turkes , surprised in that warre , in the territorie of zara : foureteene more in the territory of sebenico , and somewhat also in the territorie of spalato : for by that meane hee thought he should bee the better assured of the breach and dissoluing of that league , whereof at the last hee was greatlie afrayed . the restitution , which wee may feare , that mahamet looketh to haue from the emperour will be in croatia , of the contentious fort of petrina , and of all that which hee hath surprised vpon the way of canisa , beyond the riuer draua , euen as farre as baboz , which is neare vnto zighet his frontier . in the lower hungarie hee looketh for the restitution of strigonia , and vicegrado : and in vpper hungarie of vaccia , filec and nouigrad . and it may be moreouer , that hee will challenge the repayring of the burnt walles of attuan , or some encrease of tribute , ( as hee calleth it , ) for his expenses in the warre . of the prince of transyluania , hee will challenge the restitutition of walacchia , and require that hee deuest and depriue himselfe of all pretenses and tytles , which hee sayeth hee hath thereunto . moreouer that hee restore vnto him lippa , which is of great importance to transyluania , because it is in his confines , and within the bassanate of temesuar vpon the riuer marisso : and finally , that the sangiacke-shippes of ianoua and bezcherech with diuers other places of lesse name which hee had burned may be repayred , or els that hee may be well payed for thē : besides some other giftes and yearely augmentations , which he looketh for . on the other side , yee may almost be assured that there will neuer bee gotten of mahamet the countrey of tureuopolie , which is betweene saua and cupa , now vnder the iurisdiction of the bano : bani are certaine gouernors of prouinces , but are of lesse authoritie then the beglerbyes , though some haue written otherwise . neither shall ye euer get of him biz , or bicagi , a place of some importance , because it is more towardes the sea coast , neare to the territorie of the venetians to come to nouigrad : nor in hungarie on this side of the danowe , vesprino , and giauarino , with the castles neare adioyning , and beyond the danow agria , the last place that he hath taken . i haue thought good to set downe the said places by their particular names , to the ende that by knowing what matters of greatest moment and importance are in the possession of either side , my narration and discourse may proue the plainer . § iiii. the second thing to be considered is this : if the turke refuse to make peace ioyntly with the emperour and the transiluanian togither , whether these princes ought to agree to a peace the one without the other . certaine it is , that to doe it seuerally and disioyned , would bee to the great daunger of him that is the weaker , or of him that is excluded out of the peace , and also it would bee agaynst the confederacie , against the couenants and conditions wherunto they haue sworne , and against the promises , which they haue both made to the pope . moreouer , who can doubt but that it would also bee against all law and dutie of gratitude on the emperours behalfe , in regarde of the singular benefite , which hee hath receyued by this open declaration that the transiluanian hath made against the turke ? and on the transiluanians part , would it not bee agaynst the obseruation and keeping of his worde , which he professeth to be inuiolable , and quite contrarie to that which he hath hitherto refused to doe , although he hath beene therunto required , both by the last , and also by this now present emperour of the turkes , with most ample and large conditions of benefite , of hononrable tytles , and of perpetuall protection ? which if the emperour ferdinand● had regarded , most certaine it is , that little lesse then all hungarie had beene at this day in the possession of our enemes . moreouer , who can euer promise to himselfe any faith in an infidell , without feare , that he will not breake the bonds of all lawfull peace at his pleasure ? considering that princes , & specially the barbarous princes neuer wanted plausible and likely pretenses so to do as the venetians do know verie well by the faith and promise , that selim did breake with them , in the yeare 1570. besides almost an infinite number of examples , that might be alledged thereof . which point of breach of faith , although in truth no prince can in reason feare , yet certaine it is , that the transiluanian prince hath an exceeding great cause to feare it , because the ottoman house thinketh , that from him onely it hath receiued all the iniuries and al the losses of this present warre , and that by his onely rebellion ( for so doe the turkes call this his iust and lawfull desire , which he hath to withdraw himselfe from the turkish soueraigntie ) all their designements and complots haue beene interrupted and frustrated , and the course of their hoped victories vtterly stopped : and so much the rather ought he to feare it , for that if the whole tide and force of the warre should come vpō him alone , hardly could he defend himselfe from so mightie an enemie , if he should not be ayded and succoured , neither by the polacke , nor by the emperour : for of himselfe alone he is but a poore and a weake prince . and although it may seeme , that he hath a state fortified by nature , and therefore might peraduenture be defended for some time , yet in the ende he should of necessitie be constrained , either willingly or by force to yeeld to that power , which is now growne to be so terrible and fearefull to the whole worlde both for number of people , and also for treasure , and in respect of all maner of furniture for warre , almost inuincible . neither should the emperour be free from feare in this point , if the transiluanian should be at peace with the turke : because it would be inough for the ottoman emperour onely to haue these princes disarmed for a time . for hee knoweth verie well with how great difficulty souldiers are brought togither againe vnder their ensignes , after that they are once returned home : and especially how hard it is for the emperour , who is constrained to make warre rather with auxiliarie souldiers , then with his owne , who also cannot come to succour him without some time , and the meeting togither of circuites and dietes , which are to be holden , before any thing can be done . and thus vpon these reasons that haue beene set downe , it may be concluded verie resolutely , that to make peace on this fashion , would not onely not be helpefull to the two princes , but also much more daungerous and pernicious to both their estates , for that the enemie may shortly after take vp armes againe , and renue the warre with greater aduauntage , whensoeuer hee shall thinke it fit and conuenient for him . § v. the third and last consideration , which appertaineth not so much to the aforsaide princes , but to all christendome togither , is , that suppose the turk do make peace , and keepe it for a while , where may we thinke in reason , that hee will hereafter direct his arrowes ? for we haue established this for a most certaine ground and foundation , that the ottoman empire doth keepe her subiects alwayes occupied and emploied in new warres , against some state or other , as hauing had her originall and maintenance by force and armes . of truth it is not to be thought , that he will renue the warre against the king of persia , at the least as yet , and not being prouoked thereunto : because the souldiers of europe , who are the sinewes and strength of his armies , doe abhorre to go thither , by reason of the length of the iourney , the want of vittailes , the roughnesse of the wayes , and the braue valour of the persians . and so much the lesse is it likely that he will renue the warre there , because it is but a while agoe since hee made peace with that king , and for that he hath not as yet fullie established the foundations of his new fortresses . and to bee briefe , the persian indeed wanteth no souldiers for there are three sortes of souldiers that goe to warre vnder him : the turcomanni , who are vnto him as feudataries be with vs , and hold their landes of him . the corizzi , or coridschi , who are stipendaries and waged by him : and auxiliaries , who are such as come to ayd and succour him , and namely , the armenians , the georgians , and others all verie valiant and hardie , especially those that goe to warre on horsebacke , as all of them for the most part doe , which is the greatest imperfection in the persian armies . § vi. neither is it to bee thought , that hee will moue warre in africa , against mulei ameth the king of fez and marocco , whome the moores call the siriffo , which signifyeth as much with the turkes , as the title of sultan , vz. king and lorde . for in so doing , hee shall get but little , and much hee may loose , besides that , hee shall be somewhat too farre from home . moreouer mulei ameth , who was the brother of abdala and of mahamet , is a man very hardy and warlike : insomuch as although to diuert the suspition , which his brother abdala had conceiued against him , whiles he raigned , and was king , hee shewed himselfe euen for all the worlde as the ottoman mahamet did , to auoide the wrath and displeasure of his father , altogether geuen to pleasures and sensualitie , yet did hee afterwardes conquere the kingdome of gago , towardes guiney : from whence there is brought the most fine & pure gold xxiiii . caractes : and holdeth in possession al that parte of the countrey , which is more then a hundred dayes iourney from the ocean sea , euen aboue tripoli . § vii . nor against the isle of malta , because ( as amurath was aduised by sinan cicala , whilest he was generall of the sea ) it would turne to the smal credite and reputation of the ottoman empire , to imploy so huge forces against so small an island , & so much the rather , because it might peraduenture fall out , that hee should neuer obtaine the possession thereof , or at least it would bee verie hard to get it , aswell in regard that it is now much better fortified and strengthned then it was in the dayes of soliman : as also because it would bee very couragiously defended by the auncient brauery of those most valiant knightes , and sooner relieued and succoured by the christian princes , who are now well taught and instructed thereto by their former experience . § viii . nor yet against spaine , vpon a vaine hope , that the moores which are there , woulde make an insurrection and rebell against the king : for it is not true ( as some thinke ) that they are so readie to put in execution , as indeed they are all confederated to desire innouation , yea so much the lesse may the turke hope for any such insurrection , for that the said morescoes are diuided in many seuerall places , which places are also verie open and without strength : they are also vnarmed , and a people of no certaine faith : and therefore in such a case they will not be ouer-hastie , and specially for feare of loosing their wealth and riches . as concerning the portugals and the aragonians , of whom also according to the opinion of the bassaes , it seemed that the king catholike might stand in some feare : the truth is , that they are not onely humbled by a tollerable kinde of inforcement , but euen of their owne selues they haue applied and setled their mindes to an honest necessitie . moreouer , those that haue good intelligence in matters of state , doe knowefull well , that to lend the eare to the aduices and encouragement of outlawes and discontented persons , is a verie vaine thing , and oftentimes proueth verie daungerous . besides it is verie likely and credible , that the turke will verie well bethinke himselfe , before hee will rashly run to prouoke and stirre vp the greatest king in the world against him , notwithstanding that hee bee greatly busied and occupied in other wars : as wel for that if he should be molested by the ottoman forces , he may very easily cōclude a peace , or at least suspension from warres with his enemies , as also because he is so mightie a prince , that he may wel quite himselfe against the turks , especially with his armada , and fleete of ships , which without encrease of any expences vnto him , he may cause euerie yeare in good time to scoure the ottoman seas . for out of all doubt , he is not inferiour to the turk , neither in forces , nor in greatnesse of empire . considering that the turkish empire ( if notwithstanding it be lawfull to call that state an empire , which is vnduly vsurped and kept from the lawfull emperours ) is in deede verie huge and great , for that in asia it possesseth all that is betweene the greater sea , and the ocean of arabia and persia : and from the caspian sea , and the riuer araxis , and the other more easterly confines of the kingdome of persia , euen vntill the mediterraneall coastes of the hellespont as farre as nilus . and in africa , all the coast of nilus , till ye come beyond algieri , and also a great part within the land of this prouince , where it bordereth vpon egypt , and the red sea. and in europe , all that countrey which is from buda euen to canstantinople , and betweene the riuer niestro , and the danow , and the aegean sea , and the adriatike , with all the coast of the greater sea , as farre as tana . besides all the islandes of asia , and the greatest part of the islands of greece . and yet notwithstanding , the empire of the most potent king of spain is nothing inferiour vnto it , for it stretcheth her power and iurisdiction in the west , it inlargeth the confines of her most mightie estate in the east , and passing ouer the new world , and arriuing euen to the islands of the moluccaes , the vttermost part of the orientall islands it reacheth ( like a true monarchie indeede ) ouer all those maritimall or sea-parts as farre as the straite of gibraltar . neither truly is it likely ( as some thinke ) that he will moue warre against the polackes , or against the tartarians , or against the moscouites . § ix . not against the polackes , because they are ( as a man may say ) in the verie bowels of the turkish estate . they are verie wel armed both with men and horse : and if they doe possesse moldauia , and walacchia ( as easily they may doe ) and then passe ouer the danow into bulgaria , they may fortifie the banks of danow as the romans did , and hardily pierce with their armes , euen into constanstinople , which is the verie heart of his empire , and so vtterly ruinate and destroy all his country , with the same brauerie and valour which the polackes haue sundry times shewed when they warred with the turkes . § x. not against the tartarians , because they are of the selfe same religion with him , and also his confederates : with whom if he should warre , hee should gaine either little or nothing of them , because they are but poore , and for the most liue abroad in the fieldes , so that whensoeuer they shall perceiue the approach of their enemie , they may easily retire themselues , and when the enemy is departed , recouer that which was lost . and finally , if the turke shall keepe and maintaine them as his friends , he may reape many and great seruices at their hands , whereas on the contrarie , if hee hold them his enimies , they may worke him much harme . § xi . and lastly , not against the moscouites , because they dwell among frozen ices , and fennie marrishes , in a barren countrey , farre distant and diuided from all his estates : whose prince is continually enuironed and garded with a great number of horsemen and footemen , who are also very well trained and exercised in managing and handling the arcubuse . if then it be a matter in reason not to be feared , that though he should conclude a peace , he would moue warre against any of these aboue mentioned , yet of a certaintie we may greatly feare , that he will resolue to bend his forces , either against the state of venice , or against all italie . § xii . if against the state of venice : in verie truth , the troubles of christendome , would then be greater then now they are , because the nearer the daunger would thereby be vnto italie , and vnto the verie state of religion , so much the more considerable and troublesom would it be . the princes of greece because they did not succour the princes that were their next neighbours , who were exposed and open to the ottoman forces , all of them wholy lost their estates : god himselfe in the meane while permitting the same to be effected , not onely for their riot and voluptuousnesse , and for the ciuill discords that were among them , but also yea and much more for the schisme , which the greekes had made in the holy church , so that first by the gotthes , then by the bulgarians , afterwardes by the sarracens , and last of all by the turkes , they were brought to that lamentable miserie wherein now they are : euen as pope nicholas the fift foretold , when he writ to the emperour constantine , surnamed the dragon , as gennadius the patriarke of constantinople hath obserued , and i in another place haue touched more at large . cardinall bessarion writing to the princes of italie , sayeth , that because they would not in time relieue constantinople , onely with 50. thousand crownes , they were the cause and chiefe occasion , why the turkes afterwardes , hauing gotten possession thereof , with a continuall course of perpetuall victories , subdued trabisonda , sinope , the islande of metelino , ( i. mitylene , ) la morea , caramania , and the countries adioyning , bossina , bulgaria , the lower hungarie , epirus , and a great part of dalmatia , of albania , and of sclauonia , and lastly of the island of negroponte . but forasmuch as the worlde ringeth to this day with the wordes , which the great pope vrban vttered , when in cleremount of aluernia , he mooued and encouraged the christian princes to the glorious conquest of ierusalem , which is called euen by the turkes cuzzimu barec , that is to say , the famous and holy place , for the reuerence which they beare to the sepulchre of our lord , & in that respect is visited ( as bethlehem likewise is , ) by their chazilarii , that is to say , their pilgrimes , in their returne from mecha : and forasmuch also , as euery man dooth well know the godly and wonderfull entreatie and perswasion made to the saide christian princes , by petrus heremita , and the sermons of the blessed fryer iohn capestrano , who had already gathered together 40. thousande signed and marked with the crosse , to goe against the turkes , euen in the very selfe same countryes where now the warre is : and lastly , forasmuch as besides the holy and very zealous exhortations of many popes , and other holy men , ( whereof there is great store to bee founde in the councels , and ecclesiastical hystories ) there resoundeth now in our time ouer all christendome , the liuely voyce of the now liuing pope clement , who like another iacob , watching day and night , without any tyring or wearinesse , for the seruice and maintenance of labans sheepe , that is to say , of the faithfull flocke of iesus christ , cryeth out with a loude voyce , by his holie prayers and deuoute teares to the lord for mercie towardes our saluation and safegard : it shal bee sufficient at this present , briefly to recount the substance of those matters , which pope pius the second , ( euen the same that wrote a long letter to mahamet the second emperour of the turkes to conuert him vnto the catholike faith ) being full of the holy ghost , vttered at the councell of mantua , in presence of the christian princes , after hee had bewayled the ruine of the greeke empire , and of other kingdomes in christendome , that were fallen into the turkes power , vz. surely , it would bee a verie righteous aud religious matter , o yee most generous and noble princes of christendome , if once at the last yee would waken your selues , & enter into an earnest cogitation , not to suffer those poore & dismayed reliques of christians , vtterlie to bee lost , that are forgone into the most cruell rage of the barbarians , which of you , in good sooth doeth not clearely and manifestly see the common and imminent daunger , that hangeth ouer our heades ? andrinopolis , and nicopolis , ( because i will not at this time remember so many other most goodly and rich countries , which most vniustly that most cruell and outragious tyrant doth now possesse ) were of no long time heretofore , cities further distant , then were those christians that haue beene lately taken , and are now most cruelly and miserably tormented by our enemies . oh that you might bee moued , yee religious and godly princes , with the incomparable bond and obligation , wherein yee are bound to christ our lord , who hath not onely freed and deliuered you from the iawes of the auncient serpent , but also hath appointed you to be princes of his people , to the end that like watchfull and charitable pastors ye should couragiously keepe the same from the mouth of the wolfe . the blessed god hath put into your handes the scepter , and the sworde , because it should bee your care , as well by doing iustice , and shewing mercie to maintaine his people in peace , as also by warre to deliuer those that are vnduly and vniustly oppressed . let your perticular interestes cease , when the interestes of god commeth in place . let the discourses of mans wit giue place to the cause of god. nay rather , euen your owne peculiar and proper interestes , and humane respects also do perswade you of themselues to take weapons into your hands , and to represse and daunt the pride of this most cruell and fierce wilde beast , who like a lion raungeth about continually , ouer all the champeine and field of christendome greedily to deuoure some part either of our owne countries or of our neighbours . alas , let vs learne by other mens expences and losses . let vs quench the fire of our brethren , least we burne vp our selues also with them : let vs in time meete with this great tide , that like a headlong streame is like shortly to surround all our countreys . vp ye generous & noble champions of christ , resolue couragiously with your selues ( to the end that our age be not thought to be lesse glorious then former times ) in some sort to imitate & follow godfrey , baldwyn , boemound , and those other famous argonautes , who to recouer out of the prophane handes of the enemies of holy fayth , the sacred sepulchre of our redeemer , sold their owne proper goodes , abandoned their landes and houses , passed ouer the seas , and for a long time endured exceeding great trauailes and troubles , because they thought that they could not better employ their treasures , ther weapons , and their valour , then in so holy and laudable an enterprise , who then will bee the first man that will take the crosse , and giue example to others ? who will he be , that will be captaine and guide herein ? where be the souldiers of christ , that will follow this glorious standard and ensinge ? and finally who will shew himselfe so impious , that he will not lay aside all priuate iniuries and hatreds , for the common safetie ? but hereof let it be inough for me to haue spoken , being carried therunto out of my determinate discourse and narration , by a iust zeale that i beare towardes the honour of god , and the saluation of so many soules , which are redeemed by the bloud of christ , and liue at this day in the most miserable thraldome and slauerie of the ottoman empire . and therefore if the great turke shoulde mooue warre agaynst the common-wealth of venice : ( which god forbid , because the saide estate of the venetians doth deserue to bee kept and preserued a perpetuall virgin through all ages , as well for the comfort of her subiects , for the ornament of the worlde , and for the defence of christendome , as also for the pietie thereof , and for the excellent manner of gouernment therein vsed ) the daunger would be of great importaunce , and it would then bee verie necessarie ( if the loue of my countrie doe not deceiue mee : ) that all the princes of christendome should earnestly and throughly aduise themselues , how to maintaine it in her former estate , so that no notable damage may light vpon it : and so much the rather , for that enioying her lawfull and auncient libertie and neutralitie , with her publike consultation it doth neuer offend any prince in the world . and aboue all the rest , it behoueth the king catholike so to doe , either by combining himselfe with the venetians , or by succouring them otherwise : as well because it is verie likely , that the turke will not imploy his forces , onely for the subduing of the venetian estate : but thereby to haue a more easie way to attempt italie , wherof the crowne of spaine dooth possesse the fairest and goodliest partes : as also because the other princes are not peraduenture altogither sufficient by sea to vanquish the enemie with any securitie , vnlesse they shall helpe one another with monies , with vittailes , with souldiers , & specially with gally-slaues , and marriners , which certainly is a matter very considerable : for without doubt the true way & means vtterly to defeate and destroy the enemie , will bee to vanquish him by sea , especially in these times , wherein hee hath not an armada of any account , and is also greatly destitute of marriners , and men of commaund , that are skilful and couragious in that profession . moreouer , the turkes do abhorre these battailes by sea , both because they are most cruell and daungerous , and also for that in such fights they are alwayes discomfited and ouerthrowne , and doe know full well , that afterwardes they shall bee the more easily vanquished and ouercome by land . so euagoras of cyprus , and conon of athens counselled the kings of persia to doe against the lacedemonians . so augustus hauing defeated marcus antonius by sea , subdued also his olde and victorious armie consisting of eightie thousand footemen , and two & twentie thousand horsemen , without any fight . the like was done by roger the calabrian , admiral to the king of aragon , who notwithstanding that his king was vppon the land ouerthrowne by the king of france , yet assaulting the french armada by sea , discomfited the same , recouered that which was lost , and carried away the fruites of both the victories . and who knoweth not , what might haue beene done , after the turkish fleete was dispersed and ouerthrowne in the yeare , 1571. and when it ranne away of it selfe in 1572. if at the first occasion and oportunitie that was then so happily offered , there had beene made a choise of the best gallies , to haue gone presently and met with the enemie in the arcipelago , and in morea , and euen as farre as cyprus : and if in the second good oportunitie we had followed the happie and iudicious courage of soranzo , the generall prouidatorie of venice ? verie true it is , that the state of venice is at this day become so potent and mightie , not onely in respect of the great store of golde which it hath gathered in this long peace , and of the debts payed , whereunto it had runne in the last warre , and somewhat before that time : but also in regarde of the manie gallyes , munitions , and other preparations for warre , which it hath prouided in this time : that if occasion so fall out , it will peraduenture bee well able to defend it selfe of it owne selfe : and specially , if it would resolue it selfe at such time , as it dooth little feare the enemie , to bee the first that should assault and strike him , yea and to doe it indeed , ( as alcibiades was wont to say to the athenians ) by sending forth a mightie armada to annoye him , and vpon a sodaine to surprise some of those places , which i will name in the ende of this thirde parte . moreouer it hath also at this present so wel fortified her estate , that in all reason it neede not greatly doubt the conceites and designementes of the ottoman . corfu , cathara and zara are among other fortes esteemed to bee inexpugnable , and so much the rather , for that by reason of their moderate and reasonable distance from venice , they may easily bee succoured and relieued , and being as it were the keyes of the adriatike sea , they may also hinder the entrance of the enemy , or enforce him of necessitie to returne backe with all speed , least hee remayne entangled and caught in the nette . the isle of candie is likewise so wel prouided for defence and is thought to bee so strongly guarded with garrisons and munition , as it cannot bee attempted by the turke , without incurring his great hazard and daunger , yea and so much the more , for that if the enemy shoulde endeauour to disbarke his people there , one great part of the island hauing no hauens or harboroughes , is defended by nature it self & the other part may be so well kept both by the valour of forrain souldiers , and also by the braue manhood of the countrey-inhabitantes , who are no lesse tender and carefull of their owne wel-fare , then faithfull to their prince ( prouided alwayes that they bee by iust proportion and good aduise distributed and deuided , some for the defence of the hauens , and some for the defence of the shore , ) that hee shall neuer bee able to disbarke there , or if hee doe , it will bee to his great losse . in which accident it will bee an easie matter to disperse the reliques of the enemies armie , partly because they can very hardly bee succoured by the turke , in regarde of the farre distance of his countrey and states ? and partly because his fleete of shippes cannot well brooke those seas , eyther without daunger of breaking and rending in pieces , or fighting with the venetian armada . lastly , the forte of palma , which is also built by the venetian common wealth , with as religious as iudicious an aduisement , will not onely serue ( if it please god ) at all times for a secure and safe defence against the enemie , if hee shoulde bee so bolde as to trouble istria , and to passe to friuli , but it will also bee a continuall and most necessarie a bulwarke , against all the barbarians , which may attempte to come and annoy italie . and thus much let bee saide touching the state of venice . now touching italie , forasmuch as i haue already heretofore touched the reasons , which might one day moue the ottoman to thinke of such a course , i will in this place set downe the most principall wayes , whereby he may come thither , and that to answere to such persons as doe thinke the same not onely to be a verie difficult matter , but almost altogither impossible . § xiii . the turke hath two wayes , whereby he may passe from his owne countreys and states into italy by land : one is ( and that is the better way for the ease of his horsemen ) by departing from belgrado through the higher way , which is betweene the riuers of draua and saua : the other on this side of the saua . both of these wayes doe meete at lubiana , called by the dutche luback , and in olde time nauporto , a countrey of great abundance in all thinges , and most fit to bee ( as it were ) the seate of the warre . the citie it selfe is verie easie to bee surprised . from hence they may goe to goritia , or rather by piuca to passe by the carse aboue montfolcon : both these wayes likewise doe meete at lisonzao , which the turkes cal ague-bianche , or white waters , a riuer that is verie memorable for the battaile of theodorico king of the gothes , and of odoacre king of the heruli , and also for the last approach of the turkes , when they arriued euen as farre as san-cassano in mesco vpon the campardo , burning and spoyling all the countrey with most barbarous crueltie . that way which leadeth to goritia , is for vittaile and for horse , more commodious then this of carse : which for all that , though it be verie stonie and rockie , and also that in the piuca there bee some wooddes and straits , not so easie to be passed , being neare to scelescnytabor , which is a holde kept by a few clownes , yet notwithstanding the saide way is not vnpassible for horses , and was made by attila , when he came to trieste , and passed on to aquileia . and hereupon it came that theodorico , after he was become the lord and conquerour of italie , was moued in this way to fortifie mont-falcon euen as gradisca , a little while before , was erected and builded in the other way by odoacre , when hee lorded it in italie . a fortresse which was afterwardes surprised by the same theodorico , when he was sent against odoacre , by zeno the emperour , and which was also erected for the selfe same ende and purpose , for which the seignieurie of venice haue now builded palma against the turkes . the turkish armies , departing from constantinople , without comming to mandor-alba , or alba-graeca , ( which is called belgrado , and in times past taurono ) may also come into one of these wayes , by passing through the townes of nis , and precup , where are certaine straites on this side of sophia , and leauing belgrado on the right hand : or else without touching sophia to meete in any sort at nouibazar , and from thence through the dukedome of herzegouina in basna , at bagnaluca , to meete at the last euen in the high way , a little more then two dayes iourneyes distant from the territorie of venice , and very neere vnto those places , where somtimes the turks made their musters when they came into italy . this is a verie plaine and euen way , fit also for carriages , and for conueying of stuffe and artillarie . wherevpon ammianus marcellinus reporteth , that by the same way gallus the brother of iulian was carried in a chariot from betouia to pola . § xiiii , moreouer , the turke , to the ende hee might the more grieuously vexe and trouble italie , may at one and the selfe same time , sende an armie by land into one part of it , and an armada by sea into another . so thought the other mahamet to haue done , & this turke also that now is , was there unto perswaded the last yeare by sinan , of purpose by that meanes the rather to diuert the king of spaine , and the state of venice , that is to say , by his fleete troubling and molesting the adriatike sea , euen iust in the same sort as is afore declared , and his armie assailing the coasts of sicilie and naples , or of a calabria and puglia , replenishing all those quarters with feare and dommage . there is yet fresh in memorie the surprising of otranto by the turkes , in the dayes of the other mahamet , and the fearefull fright which the court of rome did sometimes take at the arriuall of the ottoman nauie , in the tyrrhene sea . for costing all along italie with the land windes , the easterne winde , the south-east winde , and the south winde , and comming out of barbarie with a north-east winde , and a westerne winde , hee may most easily ouerrunne all , euen as farre as ciuita vecchia . besides that it is well knowne what the turks haue done diuers times at augusta , at cotrone , at reggio , and in more auncient times what the saracens did at mount gargano , now called sant-angelo . i know verie well how hard a matter it will be for the turkes to put in execution those designements , which i haue touched before to that purpose in the second part of this discourse : for that ( to be briefe ) this most noble prouince of italie , being the garden and pleasure of the world , is without all doubt so well fortified both by nature and art : so full of gold , and people , and vittailes also : ( especially if by gods punishment , or by some other accident the haruests do not proue so barren as they haue beene these last yeares : ) and lastly so carefully kept and gouerned by her catholike and valourous princes as a man may resolutely conclude , that if the turke do come thither , either he shall retire and returne , as heretofore diuerse his elders and predecessours haue done , or else italy shall become his graue and sepulchre , euen as it hath alwayes beene to all barbarians . but for as much as it is the office of true politike prudence to feare an enemie , not thereby to become a dastard , or a coward ( as thucydides sayd ) but with all diligence and circumspection to procure and prouide such remedies , as may vanquish and ouerthrow him : i will briefly set downe , how wee may diuerse wayes meete with those and such other daungers , that may hang ouer italie by reason of the ottoman armies , and also what remedies may be most profitable and effectuall in this present warre , and therefore are greatly feared by the turks themselues . § xv. among other remedies , that were proposed , when mahamet the second surprise ottranto , ( as i tolde you ) to diuerte him from italie , one martiu de segoni bishoppe of dulcigno , as wee reade in a treatise that hee wrote thereof to pope sixtus the fourth , propounded this present remedy , which it delighteth mee to report in his owne verie wordes . pannonum rex ( sayeth hee ) cum suo exercitu , confederatisque populis , praesentet se ad danubium , fama praecedente quod in rasciam sit traiecturus : futurum inde omnium turcorum multitudine sibi obuiā ad i strii traiectum progrediente , gentes nuper valonam & ad alia epiri maritima loca missae , ad italiam transfretandae , statim ob metum pannonum ad castra turchi reuocentur . that is to say , let the king of hungarie with his armie and confederates present himselfe at the danowe , with a fame and rumor first geuen out , that hee is minded to passe ouer into rascia : and thereupon will it come to passe , that al the turkes multitude proceeding to meet with him at the passage of the ( danowe where it is called ) ister , the souldiers which were lately sent to valona , and to other maritimall places of epirus , of purpose to bee transported into italie , presently for feare of the hungarians , shall be called backe to the turkes campe. now wee hauing in steade of the king of hungarie , the emperour , and the prince of transyluania , i will discourse to the same purpose , as well of the one as of the other , so far forth as shall bee sufficient most clearely to make knowne , what hinderance and detriment it would bee to christendome , if these two princes , should make peace with the turke , at the least so speedily as it is doubted they will : because among all the good meanes that may bee vsed to secure a state from their most mightie enemies , there is none so safe and approued by great captaines then this course of diuerting warre . as among others hannibal told antiochus when hee aduised him to set vpon macedonia , to the end king philip might not send ayde to the romaines : and hieron king of syracusa , when hee aduised the romanes to set vpon africa , to the end the carthagenians might not send succours to hannibal in italie . § xvi . the emperour hath already his weapons in hand : and although indeed hee haue lost some places , yet hee hath also gotten some others . the warre is not altogether inconuenient or incommodious , by reason of the nearenesse thereof . the souldiers haue now begunne to enure themselues to the warres , and to take courage against the horrible shoutinges and outcries of the enemie , and are alreadie accustomed to endure cold and frost . the captaines haue learned the militarie discipline , and the manner of fighting with the turkes : if our souldiers issue foorth into the field before our enemies , wee may attempt to recouer eyther by siedge , or surprise some of those places that haue beene lost : yea and so much the rather , for that it will bee a harde matter for the turkes to succour it , because those that are gone home to their houses , cannot in time returne in so great a multitude for want of grasse and vittailes : and those that remaine in the frontiers are not able and sufficient both to offend and defend . moreouer , there is not a small number of those , that haue refused to stay in hungarie , because they had not wherewith to liue , and because they would auoyde the distemperature of that colde ayre , which will vse all their arte and cunning to stay at home . let vs adde hereunto , that now is the onely time , wherein it is to bee hoped , that all the princes of germanie , both great and smal , wil waken and rouse themselues in earnest , because it is not now so much in question to defende the hungarians , who are naturally hated by the dutch ( as many other nations doe also hate one another ) as it is to defend themselues , their wiues , their children , and their owne riches . in which point , if they conceyue peraduenture , that they might keepe and enioy al these things aforesaid , more safely and securely vnder the gouernement of the turke , they may bee verie easily certified of the truth of this their conceit , when they shall beholde the tragicall spectacles of greece , which since it hath beene vanquished by the turks , hath remained like the iewes , without king , without scepter , without libertie , without titles , without riches , yea , and ( a most horrible matter to report ) euen without the comfort of the tender embracements of their owne naturall children . whereas , if the warre continue , who can with any reason doubt , but that the princes of the empire shall of necessitie be enforced earnestly to assist and ayde both the emperour and themselues ? because it is in all likelihoode to be feared , that mahamet will set forward his armie either towards toccai , of purpose to hinder the vnion of the emperour and the transyluanian , or to vienna , as he was perswaded to haue done , not long ago by sinan , who shewed vnto him the easinesse of winning it , the glorie that would redound vnto him thereby , and the great importance of the enterprise : and also for that from the languishing of the head proceedeth the weaknesse of the members . and it may be , that he commaunded his armie to retyre out of croatia , not onely because he knew the iealousie which the italian princes doe carrie of their owne affaires , and specially the venetians , who in that respect haue put themselues in defence with their new fortresse of palma : but also because hee would vnite all his forces togither , & so become the stronger to performe the said enterprise . but howsoeuer it bee , certaine it is that he hath not withdrawne it for any giftes or rewardes which he hath receiued from the venetians , as some haue falsly beleeued . againe , that wee may thinke the better of this daunger , it is a matter worthie of good consideration , that mahamet was enclined to this enterprise from his childhoode , in so much as euen at that time hee made humble supplication to his father , that hee would reserue that glorie for him : which without all doubt , if ( as god forbid ) it should so fall out and come to passe in deed , would not onely proue to bee a most notable losse to the empire , but also in particular to all italie . for so hauing gotten the possession of that key , which is of greatest importaunce to open him the way into the entrance of all those countries , he shall also haue a more readie and easie passage into the fairest and goodliest part of the world , which is the verie vttermost scope and end of all the ottoman designements . for that , euen as he hath a free way to come to vienna , by passing betweene the danow and the draua , in lower hungarie , and so without any impediment to giauerino ( a fort , that by the aduice of alfonso duke of ferrara was caused to be made at the verie selfe same time that soliman arriued there by the selfe same way , and where at this day also , being possessed by the turks in maner and sort ( as philippo pigafetta hath written ) they may easily passe to trouble and vexe both astria , and stiria . ) so if hee should be possessed of vienna , hee may without all doubt the more easily assault italie by two other wayes , which i haue not as yet named . the one is , by the way of tiroll , descending by the alpes of trento into the champaignes of verona , where alarico entered : or by those of bassano , which is a way that hath beene often vsed by the dutche : the other is , that of villaco , wich commeth directly from vienna , and meeteth either at frioli , or at venzone , or at ciuidale . the turkes also in such a case may take another way , which was heretofore made by the barbarians , that is to say , the way of tolmezo in carnia , which may also meete at cadore : but that shall not be to any great purpose for them . but for as much as among those things , which hinder the emperour from such aydes and succours as he desireth and as without all doubt would be most sit and conuenient for this present businesse , there are three especially that are worthy of greatest consideration : it shall not be amisse to touch them . § xvii . the first thing is , the voice that runneth amongst the many protestants of the empire : that if his emperial maiestie should become the cōqueror of the turke , they shall bee of necessitie enforced to yeeld obedience to the pope of rome ( as they call him ) a matter that is abhorred by the common sort of people , but much more by the great princes and potentates there : by the great princes especially , because they haue vsurped a dominion vpon the greatest ecclesiasticall liuings and reuenues : by the common people , because they are perswaded therevnto by the protestant ministers , as namely by the caluinists and lutherans , who doe resolutely aduise them rather to obey the turke then the pope , and therefore caluanisme is a kind of disposition to mahametisme , as many very learned men haue written . besides that both the great potentates , & also the common subiects there haue suffered themselues most easily to be perswaded to this impietie and vngodlinesse , onely in regarde of the most sensuall and licencious life , which they are thereby permitted to lead . the second thing is ( which is so peremptorily disputed by many ) that the emperor is to make peace with the turke , because the empire sheweth it selfe so backewarde and faint to relieue him : as well for that it feareth to spend her treasure to no purpose , as also for that it being of it selfe enclined to peace , it doeth willingly take aduauntage of this occasion : which also ministreth matter to many christian princes , especially to the polack , and to the venetians , that they doe not stirre eyther little or much against the turke , because they suspect they shall bee abandoned and forsaken , when the cause is at the best , and that they shall spend themselues without any gaine or profite . and it seemeth that it is made the more credible by this , for that it is malitiously giuen out and published to the world by those imperialists , which haue no greate inclination towardes that most religious house of austria , vz. that the emperour is not greatly inclined to warre : that hee keepeth himselfe continually retyred in bohemia , in prage , in his pallace because hee feareth some violent death ? whereunto hee is the rather induced eyther by reason of the conspiracie which was lately discouered , or of that which a certaine englishman called dee , foretold him ( a matter in sooth no lesse superstitious then vnworthie to bee apprehended and beleeued by a prince that is so wise and feareth god. ) but certainely if it were true , that the emperour either for these or for som other reasōs did now incline toward peace , it had beene more safe counsell and aduise for him , to haue resolued on it , euen in the beginning and at the first , rather then at this time , in regarde of such reasons as i haue heretofore declared , and also more at large in a certaine discourse , which i haue made vpon this point euen to this day . and thus also was archduke ferdinando aduised by peter the vaiuode of moldauia , who if he had not dyed in the yeare 1594. in the mountaines of bolzano was vtterly resolued ( though hee was a man of the greekish sect and religion ) to haue come and kissed the feet of our pope , as i haue declared in due order and place . the thirde and last thing is , that if the empire on the one side bee not willing to contribute to so great expenses , vnlesse the conquestes that may bee made and atchieued , become vnited to the empire it selfe : and if the emperour on the other side will not consent thereunto , by reason of the pretenses and challenges , which hee hath to hungarie , being a state of his own , it seemeth that both the one partie and the other , doe propound matters so difficult , that none of them are likely to bee effected . true it is , that wee ought to thinke and belieue that the emperour knoweth full well , if hee should shew himselfe contented to doe that which the imperiall princes doe request at his handes , hee should thereby preiudice himselfe , & yet those princes would afterwardes forbeare to doo that in deedes , which they offer in wordes . and thus much let bee sayde touching the emperour . § xviii . now touching the prince of transyluania , who may now serue ( as the second champion ) in stead of the former king of hungarie , there is no doubt to be made , but that hee is both in religion and in heart a most fierce and eagre enemie agaynst the turkes . that which hee hath done hitherto , ( say what they list of him , such as either are not well informed or too affectionate and passionate in the cause ) doth yeeld vnto all the world a most cleare and manifest testimonie , that hee is no lesse braue in bestirring himselfe to fight , and resolute in his courses , then fortunate in his actions , and euen such a one as the auncients required a captaine to be . and this not by the fauour of fabulous fortune , but in truth by the grace of that lord , who in the holy scriptures is called the lord of hostes , by whom like a new dauid or iudas machabaeus , hee is louingly defended and protected . he is also greatly feared of the turkes by reason of certaine popular and common predictions of theirs , which although they be in deed but light and vaine , yet doe they make a great impression in the mindes of barbarous and base people , and specially of the mahometanes , who do absolutely beleeue fatum , or destinie . among these their diuinations and foreboadings , they hold this one to be of great account and reckoning , which saith , that from the cliffes of the mountaines of transyluania , there shall one day come forth a prince , who shall ouercome and bring to nothing the ottoman empire . so saith flauius vopiscus , in the life of the emperour florian , that in his dayes it was prophecied of an hungarian prince which in time should reduce all the barbarians vnder his commaund and gouernment . and the like also is read in suetonius tranquillus of the emperour galba ( for neuer yet did princes want their flatterers . ) moreouer the turkes doe also constantly beleeue , that the sect of mahamet is not to last any longer then for a thousand yeares , which tearme according to our computation cannot be farre of : and that the musulmani , ( for so the mahametists doe call themselues , that is ( truly religious people which beleeue aright ) are not to haue aboue fourteene or fifteene emperours : and therefore they do greatly erre , that recken seuenteene of them at this day . this mahamet , who now liueth may bee reckoned the foureteenth or fifteenth : for mose or musa ( as they call him ) some doe reckon him among them , and some doe not . lastly it is also most true , that the turkes doe greatly feare the transyluanian , and in that respect doe diuerse and sundrie wayes endeuour , not onely most diuelishly to weaken that valorous courage , which he sheweth against them , but also to depriue him of his life : persuading themselues for certaintie ( besides all that which hath beene touched before ) that he hath secrete intelligences , euen with in the citie of constantinople , to ouerthrow that estate : & that if his glorie & renown do encrease , the matter will easily be brought to passe , for that he is so willingly followed and accompanied by the transyluanians themselues , who doe most readily obey him , and for that also hee is greatly desired and wished by the walachians , the rascians , the bulgarians , the sicilians , and all other warlike and hardie nations to bee their lord and maister . and that this is true , i will briefly declare , because i do thinke that for the better vnderstanding of the state of this present warre , it will bee verie necessarie to know what these peoples are . § xix . the transyluanians without all doubt are esteemed to bee the most warlike people of all europe . these togither with the moldauians , and walachians , are the auncient dacians , whom the romans so greatly feared : insomuch as when they had ouerthrowne the armies of the emperour domitian , the romanes were forced to pay them tribute vnder the same domitian , vnder nerua , and in the beginning of traians empire , vpon condition that they should not passe ouer the danow to annoy and endommage their countries . this is manifestly made knowne to the turkes themselues , by the discomfitures which many times haue beene giuen them by coruinus , by the two battories , and lastly by this third man , who at this day is in warre agaynst them . moreouer , michael the vaiuode of walacchia , although in times past he held that gouernement of the turke , yet now he is vnder the obedience of the transyluanian : and withour doubt it standeth him greatly in hand to cōtinue in that protectiō , because hee may not now any longer trust the turkes , who haue beene so oftentimes displeased and discontented with him , and specially for the slaughter which he made of those , that vnder his promise of peace were sent by hassan bassa into walacchia . besides the walachians , whose valour is verie well knowne to the turkes , when they serued vnder the conduct of dracola their most valiant captaine , the said vaiuode is attended for souldiers with many hungarians and transyluanians , some few albanians , grecians , bulgarians , and rascians . hee hath not many arcubusiers , as also the transyluanian himselfe hath no great store of them . for all these nations , and especially the hungarians doe vsually fight at hand , and on horsebacke with launces , and with a wonderfull courage shew their faces to their enemies . the rascians , who in the councill of constance be called sirfi , are a people that haue their originall offspring , from the vpper misia , which now is called seruia and rascia . they by reason of the turkish wars did heretofore retire thēselues to the further side of the danow , and not to this side , as some haue writtē : & at this present they dwel nigh to temesuar , lippa , & those parts . they did in times past rebell against the turke & now do serue the transyluanian . the bulgarians , some do inhabite all that country which was called the lower misia , euen to the danow , ouer against walachia : some inhabit thracia , togither with the grecians , and others in macedonia , which now also is inhabited with grecians , with seruians , and with albanians . the bulgarians are a braue and valorous people . some of them that haue fled out of their owne countrey , doe serue the transiluanian , and no doubt many others woulde runne also vnto him , if he had sufficient meanes to entertaine them . they are verie apt to make a tumult and insurrection , as well in their owne countrey , as also among their neighbours , if they were cherished and heartned thereunto , especially by the transyluanian , whome they do admire no lesse , then that alexander the great , who was halfe their countryman , that is to say , pella , a place of macedonia : and vnto whome hee hath with great iudgement beene likened , by girolamo frachetta in those orations , which he hath written to this valourous prince . the siculi or sicilians , who inhabite the mountaines towardes polonia and moldauia , and that parte of the countrey which is somewhat more hilly , are fierce and sturdie clownes , resembling the tartarians , more then any other christians of those quarters : and therefore they should bee called sythuli : they are rather footmen then horsemen , and haue also some arcubusiers . they followed the prince of transyluania in the yeare 1595. when hee passed into walachia against sinan , at which time the said sinan did most shamefully run away : but hauing receiued a promise of the prince , that their noblemen should bee exempted from some subiection , in regarde of an offer , which they made to conquere as much countrey more , as that was which they did enioy : when they perceiued that their intention & his promise was not kept and performed , they rebelled and made an insurrection , while the prince was at prage : but afterwardes with the punishment of some of the principalles , and two hundred others , they were well quieted and pacifyed . § xx. the prince of transyluania doeth not entertayne and receiue vnder his enseignes , all those peoples that doe thus admire him , and so greatly desire him to be their captaine and lord : because he hath no good meanes for money to pay them : for without stipends or wages , it is not possible that souldiers can bee satisfied and maintained : neither are their spoyles , prayes , and booties sufficient to feede them , and keepe them contented , nor their haruestes and collections , to supply the wantes of so great a number , especially in the times of warre , wherein all things grow from worse to worse . in such sorte as i doe conclude , that forasmuch as our christian princes haue no better means to maintain this warre against the turke , and that in some remote place , and farre distant from their own countryes and states , nor a more easie and safe waye to ouercome him , then by obeying and following euen the very selfe same counsell which demosthenes gaue to the athenians , when the people of olinthus ( a cittie of thracia ) craued their aide and succours against philip , the father of alexander , and king of macedonie , at such time as hee went about to assaulte them : i will bee also so bold ( though not in such eloquent termes as that most famous oratour did vse ) to tell them , that the fittest and meetest counsell which can be giuen them for the common good , is with all speede to succour and relieue this couragious youth ( as in part the pope , & the most religious king of spaine haue done ) with some part of those treasures which they haue receiued from god , to be spent in the seruice of his diuine maiestie , and their owne saluation . for there is no one thing that doth more hinder the propagation of the gospell of iesus christ , and the good successe of their actions against the cōmon enemy , then to want money sufficient for his necessities , or rather not to make some greater preparations and prouisions for so weightie an enterprise . and so much the more , for that hee is compelled to spend a good portion of that little , which he hath in mainteyning his forces that are diuided , partly in walachia to keepe them in awe for feare of their reuolt to the turkes , and partly in diuerse places of transyluania towards moldauia , for feare of the moldauians , of the tartarians , and of other his enemies . besides that it may be with great reason suspected and feared , least if this prince shall want meanes and habilitie to maintaine himselfe with forces in the field against the enemie , rather then he will yeeld and submit himselfe againe to an infidel prince , he wil resolue vpon some such course as he thinketh more godly and pleasing to god , and more safe and secure for himselfe : which peraduenture may redound to the great damage and hinderance of christendome , for the losse that it should receiue in those partes of so valiant a prince , as ( i feare mee ) it hath some sauour and taste of it alreadie . and now for as much as i haue shewed , that it is not good for the emperour and transiluanian to make peace with the turke , i will for the last poynt discouer vnto you , the thinges which the enemie doeth greatliest feare , and what may be performed on our behalfe to annoy him most . § xxi . first the turke feareth least the princes of italie will resolue in earnest to succour the emperour and the transyluanian either with men , or with money . he seeth , that the great duke of tuscane hath sent his brother and his neuewes to the one , and capitaines and presents to the other . that the pope sent the last yeare his neuew with a good armie into hungarie , by meanes wherof the garrison of strigonia and vicegrado was the sooner yeelded : and moreouer that he furnisheth both the one and the other with money : yea , and likely it is , that as he is able , he will do so still , vntill the warre bee ended . he perceiueth also , that the going of the duke of mantua into hungarie made his souldiers beleeue , that the other italian princes would likewise make some stirre . he doubteth , least the venetians will be at the last of necessitie compelled to take vp armes against him , either for their owne proper interest and benefite , or by the continuall and instant motions of the pope , as they did in the times of leo the ix . of nicholas the 2. of gelasius the 2. of alexander the 2. of galixtus the 2. of clement the 3. of nicholas the 4. and of other popes : so that not onely for the singular benefites which they haue done to christendome , they haue deserued and obtained verie great preheminencies and priuiledges , at the hands of the emperour and the popes , but also for their pietie and obedience to the sea apostolike , but also by common consent to bee called the defenders and fortresse of christian religion . and hereupon it commeth that the turke dare not at this time minister vnto them any occasion of the least discontentment in the world , but doth readily satisfie them in any matter , which they request of him . § xxii . moreouer hee doubteth that polonia also will rise vp against him : knowing for certaintie , that the pope offereth to furnish it with good store of money , whereof the meaner and poorer sort of the people in that kingdome are verie greedie , and desirous . for they think , that they cannot in any better sort purchase desert to themselues from their prince , for which they may afterwards in conuenient time craue reward at his hands , thē to serue him in his warres . this suspition and doubt of his , is the more encreased in him , because hee knoweth that the king of spaine did not answere the letters of the king of polonia , but vntill now at the last , when hee was somewhat discontented with the peace which maximilian had concluded with that kingdome . and further , the turke knoweth full well , that if polonia , should once in earnest resolue vppon this point , he should of necessitie be compelled to make a defensiue war , rather then an offensiue , to his exceeding great disaduantage , and that for 3. reasons . 1 the first , because thereby he must needes loose moldauia , for that the polack hath appointed for vaiuode of that prouince , one hieremie , who is a man that sheweth himselfe not altogither alienated misseaffected towards our affaires of christendom : and who also in respect that hee may in good time vnderstand any stirres that the turke shal make , and minister good store of vittailes to the campe is one , that will be worthie of no small regard and consideration in this present warre . and therefore i may not forbeare in such an important poynt to tel you , that it shall alwayes be good for our lord and his ministers to maintaine good intelligence with the said hieremie , and that they be carefull to looke what sort of persons they send to treate with him , and how they write vnto him : for these people , who be the verie daui & getae in terence , are by nature most suspicious . it will be good also to honour him greetly and to seeme most willing to visite such as he shal send either to rome , or to treate with the nuntioes apostolike . for the turke endeuouring by diuerse and sundrie meanes to bind him to himselfe , or wholy to alienate him from vs , or else at the least to cousen and deceiue him : ( all cunning fetches much vsed by the ottomans ) it cannot bee but verie helpefull and beneficiall to vs , to maintaine him , as much as may be , in good loue and amitie with vs. 2 the second reason is , because thereby , he shall haue the cosacchi more openly to oppose themselues against him , as wel for that they be subiects of the k. of polonia ( as the vscocchi be of the emperour ) and receiue their generall from him , whome the souldiers doe ordinarily obey : as also for that they may at their pleasure burne and destroy vosia , which is a fortresse of the turkes , situate at the mouth of the riuer boristhenes , called by the polackes occhiacouia , and by the moldauians dassoua : as in the yeare 1583 , they burnt bendero , their generall being then ianzo the hungarian , who was appointed ouer them by k. stephen of polonia . many other harmes and annoyances they may also doo vnto him , as they did vnder suita the russian , and vnder conte ianus sonne of basilius the duke of ostroua , and other their captains , which they likewise receyued from the polonians . these cosacchi doo dwell in an island of boristhenes , almost foure dayes iourneyes aboue vosia . the island is called chirches , and the riuer boristhenes is by them termed nis , which is the niepro . they are arcubuziers , and excellent archers , and both by nature and open profession verie greate enemies to the turkes . many of them doo serue at this day the transyluanian , the foresaid hieremie and michael . others doo attend and goe with the chanceller of polonia : and others are also dispersed and scattered in podolia . but all of them with great courage doo shewe their faces to the tartarians , and turks . 3. the last reason is , because the polacke onely , or at least more then any other prince , is able to make the passage to constantinople more easie for our people : for that is the place , whether we must needes goe at the last , if we meane to doo any good in deed . and so much the more , for that if the polack , doo shew himselfe to bee an enemie to the turke , then the transyluanian shall not neede to feare the passage , which his armie must make into walachia . for the way of moldauia without touching walachia , would bee verie incommodious for it , aswell because it runneth too neare vnto the sea , as also because if hee would passe into bulgaria , hee must returne backwardes to goe into the countrey , that they may keepe and feede his horses , and to auoyde the vnlucky place of varna . and here by the way , i will not forbeare to aduertise you of an errour , which is of no small moment , as i haue also endeauored my selfe to doe , in sundry fitte places of this narration , of diuers others which peraduenture will not proue altogether vnprofitable , to such as are delighted with the like studies . and the error is this , that p. iouius describing the said prouinces of walachia and moldauia , beeing deceiued by the ambiguous and doubtfull worde of polackes , confoundeth the one of them with the other . and so are others also deceyued who doo thinke that to bee walachia , which the hungarians call transalpina the lesser , whereas in comparison of moldauia , it should bee called transalpina the greater . those are likewise in an error , who do hold , that walachia called by the turkes islakia , deriuing the name from the ancient romane flacci , is also termed by them bogdania & cara bogdania , for by that name they terme moldauia ( and not walachria ) eyther because it is very plentifull of that kinde of graine , which wee call saracino , and formentone , that is to say , wheat , whereof formentie is made , or because one of those princes of moldauia , with whom the turkes had some long warre , was called bogdano , that is to say , deodato . i. gods gift , adding therevnto for his praenomen or forename cara , which signifieth blacke . and it is called also moldauia of the daui , who were the frist inhabiters therof , and rather for the softnesse and fatnesse of the moulde of that soyle , then for the blackenesse of it , as he thought , that called it mori-dauia . but returning backe againe to polonia , i will here set downe also the aunswere , which the chanceller of that kingdome made to sinan bassa , at such time as he required and demaunded the tribute , which he wrongfully pretended to bee due to his lord and maister : to the end that thereby may be knowne the benefite and profite , that in all reason is to bee expected of this cōbination , if the polonian will yeeld vnto it . sinan caused a message to be deliuered to the chanceller , that without delay hee should pay the said tribute : or else he would force him to leaue the frontiers , and to retire to the icie sea. the chanceller caused answere to bee redeliuerd backe vnto him , that hee would not stay for him in his owne countrey of polonia , but that he would enter into the ottomans territories , and proceed with all speed euen to the banks of the danow , & fortifying them on both sides , would make the place more easie to passe vp further into those countreyes of the turke . this is dacia ripensis , which as you may read in procopius , was fortifyed by the romanes . zozimus doth greatly blame constantine the emperour , because he forsooke and abandoned the fortes of the danow : the reliques whereof are yet to be seene in roscic , vidim , nicopolis , silistria , and other places that are possessed by the turkes . § xxiii . moreouer , the ottoman not only esteemeth the pope to be the head and chiefe of all the princes christian , so that by his auctoritie hee may easily vnite now some , and then some of them against him but also accounteth him to be as a temporall prince , in regard of that which he possesseth in italie : and thereupon he calleth him franch-beg , the prince of italie , or of the italians , and rum-beg , the prince of rome , whom the persians call in their language rum-schach . halife and califa the turkes call the vicar of god , a title , which most impiously the ancient agarenes began to appropriate to themselues . so that the turke dooth greatly feare , least the pope should send some person of credite into moscouia , to solicite the vnion of that prince with the emperour , which would bee a matter of great losse vnto him : or at least that he should perswade him to let or hinder the comming foorth of the tartarians : as we haue shewed before , how hee may easily doe it . he also feareth the armies and power of the czar or zar of moscouia , for so the moscouites doe call their prince : besides the reasons before alledged , as well for that he doth absolutely commaund and gouerne his subiects , and therefore it seemeth that among al the princes of the world , he is the only man that may compare with him : as also for that he doth verie well remember the discomfitures which the moscouites haue giuen to the turkes ( for the turkish princes doe vse to record in writing the actions of their ancesters ) and in particular , when thy went about at the last to draw the tana into the v●lga , they were by the moscouites ( who had vnited themselues with the tartarians of precop , ) scattered and put to flight . hee feareth the czar likewise , because hee doubteth least vpon this occasion there followe a treatie of the vnion of that prince , with the church of rome , as it hapned in the times of adrian the 6 , of leo the 10. and of clement the 7. popes of rome , in maner and sort as it is written by albertus campensis , and as it is more at large recorded in the moscouia of father antonio posseuino , a greate minister of the seruice of god , sent of late for the same purpose by gregorie the 13. to iohn basilius , vpon occasion of the warre , which the said iohn had with stephen king of polonia . or rather he feareth the moscouite , because hee suspecteth , that if he should become the head and chiefe of all the grecicians , it would so much the more encourage and hearten that nation to make an insurrection and rebellion in the ottoman state . these are matters that might peraduenture be brought to passe and sort to good issue , if among the moscouites there were lesse ignorance in matters appertaininh to god , so that a man might freely conuerse with them , and preach the worde of christ : and in briefe , if these vnions were not of purpose negociated and handled , rather by such cunning and craftie deuises the more easily to enlarge dominion and schisme , then for any thing else : euen as the turke vnder the amitie and friendship , which hath beene sought and offered vnto him by many princes , hath entred and pierced into the bowels of europe . but of this point we doe not nowe stande in feare : and therefore i wish that we would hope in the lord , and pray that he would take away from their eyes that vaile of obstinacie , which hath hindered them from seeing the goodly light of the euangelicall truth , and that he would renue in the great duke now liuing , or in his successors those spirites , which were in that same basilius , who by the meanes and mediation of iohn king of denmarke , requested of pope iulie the second , that hee might send his ambassodours to the councell , not for any ambition , or ostentation , or priuate interest , but onely to humble himselfe in truth , and sinceritie vnder the mightie hand of god , and to visite the pope . this suspition is increased in the turke , by the late humiliation , which was made to the church of rome by the maroniti , ( who ( as haythone writeth ) doe inhabite about the mount libanus in soria ) procured and wrought by the iesuites , and by vecchietti , with the protection and patronage of pope gregorie the 13. and of ferdinando the great duke of tuscane . but much more is he dismayed at the obedience which those bishops of russia haue of late yeelded , who in the names of themselues , and of the russians which are subiects vnto them , by the zeale of sigismond king of polonia , haue humbled themselues to pope clement the viii . whereof cardinall baronius hath more particularly written in his learned annales ecclesiasticall . and this matter is so much the more considerable , for that especially by the meanes and helpe of the russians , the conuersion and vniting of the moscouites , may exceeding easily bee procured : and also for that with lesse expenses and danger , passage may be made by moscouia into asia , for the sowing and planting of the faith of iesus christ , then by all the other parts of the world besides . lastly , the turke feareth the moscouite , because he suspecteth , that hee will-dispose himselfe to moue warre against him , as often as hee seeth the emperour and empire to doo the like in earnest . and in this point consisteth the whole matter , as it was signified to the emperours maiestie by the embassadors of moscouia , that were last sent vnto him from the prince of moscouia with verie rich presentes , at the instigation and exhortation of alessandro cumuli the popes agent . § xxiiii . the ottoman likewise feareth , that his holines will send agentes , especially men of great authority and good iudgement to the tartarians , aswell those that are free , as those that are subiect to the tartar of crimo , to the end that by offering & giuing money to certaine chiefe persons , which are of greatest reputation among them ( as it is vsed also among the swizzers ) they should prouide , that they stirre not out of their own countrey : with an open publication of the popes name , as at other times it hath beene done . for all the tartarians are of an opinion , that the pope hath exceeding store of treasure , and is a man of great power and authority , and therefore they will bee very readilie resolued to pleasure him in any thing . and it is holden for certain among the turkes , that the emperour and the transyluanian did so this last yeare , because the tartarians came vnto them in so small a number , and not in that multitude , as they had prouided , and as some of vs ( christians ) did vainely and falsly belieue . and so much the more is our vaine opinion confuted , because it is notoriously known , that alipe chan , treating with visconte the nuntio for some aide , that hee might bee preserued in his state against his brother hirach , was not able to procure many of his owne people to be sent foorth out of his owne countrey . i know it wel that some haue attributed the cause of this defect of the tartarians to the discontentmentes , which they haue conceyued against amurath , for the peace which hee made with the persians : for ( say they ) they had thought to haue gotten vpon the persian , before this peace had beene concluded , so safe a passage to goe to mecca , as without passing thorough the turkes countrey , they might freelie haue gone thether . but i know that these men are greatlie deceyued . for they were not the tartarians of crimo , that were so greatlie discontented with the turke : but those that were vnder the obedience of vsbeg-chan ( of whome i haue somewhat spoken before : ) and those also not for that cause which they alledge . for ( if i be not in an errour ) although they would haue gained and gotten into their handes all the whole persian estate and kingdome , yet they must algates of necessitie passe through the countrey of the turkes , when so euer they would go to mecca . but the reason thereof was because amurath had concluded a peace with the persians , without making them acquainted therewithall , and to the exceeding great detriment of their designements and affaires . and in sooth euen as true is it , that the tartarians did forbeare to come to the turks in so great a multitude as they expected , because they were kept backe by the moscouite , although the tartarians themselues did vse it for an excuse : but the verie truth is , that the tartarian two brethren being become great enemies , the one to the other . alipe chan to maintaine himselfe in the state , and hirach to driue him out of it , they held all the countrey in a faction , and busied wholy in the defence of their owne priuate quarels , as yet they doe . for alipe though he be the king now reigning , is not obeyed by all the tartarians : and hirach is acknowledged to be king , onely by such as haue serued him as generall in this warre . who although it is verie likely that in the end hee will get the victorie , because the turkish emperour mahamet hath commaunded them all to obey him , and acknowledge him for their king , and the greatest part of the souldiers doe follow him : yet is the contrarie opinion holden by such as haue the best intelligence of the tartarian affaires , not onely because euen among the barbarians . ius naturae , i. the right of nature caryeth a great stroke , but also because hirach is lesse beloued , more auaricious , and esteemed among them to be a man of small braine and valour . § xxv . lastly , the turke feareth that the pope and the king of spaine are minded to trouble his state and countrey , both by sea and by land , and by that meane to diuert him from his purposed designmēts . but forasmuch as this may bee done by diuerse and sundrie wayes , it will not be amisse in plaine and distinct maner to tell you , what i thinke . the christian princes , and especially the pope , may send diuerse agents into the turkish empire , who ( that they might haue the more credite ) would be of the selfe same countreys , wherein such a trouble and insurrection should be attempted . it were verie fit also that they had the tongue , to the ende they might both vnderstand , and be vnderstood : and lastly that they be men of good cariage and iudgement : but aboue all other thinges , that they haue conuenient supplie of money , to spend vppon such chiefe men and captaines as are of greatest credite with the people , and that they haue authoritie withal to promise to such as are the mightiest among them , that they shall be well rewarded and recompensed . finally , it shall bee verie needfull , that for their more easie admittance and intertainment in the country , and not on a sodaine to be driuen away , they should couer all their treaties with the couer of religion , not to couch the snake vnder the grasse , as our naughtie polititians do , but ( if so it may please the lord ) among the thornes of their errours to sowe the seede of gods worde , making shew for the time that they wil reforme and repaire the churches that are in tartaria , circassia , bulgaria , walacchia , moldauia , and graecia . moreouer the territorie of the turkes , and especially that part which the turkish empire doth possesse in europe , inhabited partly by turks natural , partly by rinegados , and partly by christians , the ottoman prince may with great reason feare , that if either his armies shall receiue an ouerthrow , or some of his principals be corrupted , his peoples wil make an insurrection and tumult to his exceeding great losse , yea , and peraduenture to his vtter ruine , euen as caesar wrought and effected against iuba . but because the knowledge of these peoples is verie necessarie , for the better vnderstanding of this point touching these insurrections and rebellions , i will enlarge the matter somewhat farther . § xxvi . the turkes naturall , that is to say , those that be turkes of the auncient ofspring , although they be by nature not of so euill a disposition and inclination , as the other rinegate turkes are , yet bee they as greatly discontented and displeased as the rinegates are : so that it will be no great matter for them one day to make a rebellion , especially if they shall find a head , or a captaine fit for the purpose . the occasion of their discontentments springeth from hence , that they see all the militarie charges and offices , whereon only the profite , commoditie , & honour of that empire doth chiefly depende , ( as it is before partly touched ) are giuen and bestowed vpon the rinegate turkes , those few onely excepted , which are graunted to some of the naturall turkes by exceeding great fauour , or to the children of the sultane-ladies . and herevpon it commeth , that among the musulmani , there is no terme or title more honourable , or more in request , then to be called schiauo del gran signore , the vassall or slaue of the great lord : nor any more infamous and more abhorred , then the worde turke : for turke in their tongue signifieth a villaine : as among the greeks nomade doth not signifie onely a man of numidia , but a sheepheard , and therfore strabo calleth the scythians , nomadi . and hereof likewise it is , as it hath beene also obsetued by a late moderne writer , that euen as the italians doe in their comedies bring on the stage a zani , which is a bergamaske slaue or villaine , so the turks in their playes do bring vp a turke , that is to say , a rusticall or rude clowne . others there are , which deriue the worde turke from the hebrew , and wil haue it to signifie an exul or a banished man , for the selfe same reasons , for which we told you before , that the tartarians calthemselues reliquias , reliques . the rinegate turkes , out of all question it is certaine , that when by the grace of god they shall feele and vnderstand the benefite which they haue lost , they will easily ouerturne that state vp-side downe , with the totall and vtter ouerthrow of that empire : considering that they haue in their hands ( as it hath beene tolde you ) all the reputation and riches , which are the thinges whereon both credite and obedience do necessarily depend . but for as much as they are men of a most vitious and wicked nature , and are tollerated in all kind of beastly insolences , so that they dare doe any thing that them listeth , they are willing and content to liue in that infamous liberty , without attempting any innouation . the christians , who by the turkes are called ghiauri , that is to say , gentiles and infidels , euen in regarde of the diuerse and sundry rites that are among them , especially in the turkish countrey , ( not knowing poore vnhappy soules , that there is but one onely true church , one baptisme and one true faith ) they are eyther of the greeke sect , or of the latine rite . i doe not entend at this time to discourse particularly of althose that haue strayed from the purity of the greeke sect , as the georgians , the armenians , the aethiopians , the iacobites and many others , that dwell ( as i told you ) in the ottoman empire , aswell in europe , as in asia , and africa , both because it hath beene diligently & curiously done by others , and also because it is a very intricate and difficult matter , by reason of their differences in opinions , and distances of countryes , and for many other respectes , to bring them to conspire together in one , ( without the great miracle of god , ) for the subuersion and ruine of that empire . i ouerpasse also the heretikes that are among them , for that although they doe remaine in the ottoman state , eyther as reliques of their ancient forefathers , or else of late retyred into diuerse partes of that countrey , to liue the more licentiously , or like the sonnes of sathan , to disperse their poyson euen among the turkes : yet being so greatly abhorred of them , as disturbers of the publike peace and tranquilitie ( as sultan soliman wrote to the queene dowager of transyluania . ) they cannot bee permitted to make any great trayne , or worke any innouation among the people . i wil onely speake of those greekes , which serue best for this our purpose , not regarding them for this time touching their religion , but considering them for so much as in policie may bee expected and hoped for at their handes , in this particular point of rebellion and insurrection . the greekes without al doubt , are by a certaine pricke and eagre desire to dominere and rule , which they haue had by nature most desirous of nouelties : and because the turks doe so greatly tyrannize ouer them , they doe willingly and readily embrace any alteration or tumult , hoping by that onely meane to shake off the heauie yoke of their most miserable slauerie . and this is chiefly and especially desired by the greekes of morea and of thessalie , and by those rather which dwell towardes the sea , because forraine aides and helpes may more easily bee supplyed to them , then to those that dwell within the land . but farre aboue all others , it is most desired by the seruiani , being a nation that inhabiteth in the mountaines of albania , euen to the danow : among whom those that are in dardania , and most neare vnto the saide mountaines , are best able to make the greatest stirres . and they be the piperi , the cucci , the clementi , the bellopauligi , and others in the countrey of plaua , and among them there are many albanians that liue after the romish rite . and these be they , that because they haue a strong site for dwelling , and are by nature verie fierce and hardie , haue not as yet suffered themselues to bee subdued by the turkish forces . and therefore they did ( at the last ) attempt to withdraw themselues out of the ottoman tyrannie . for hauing vnderstood that mahamet was discomfited and slaine in the battaile at agria , they all arose in a tumult vnder the commaund of gardan vaiuode , and made a great slaughter of the turkes that were in their countrey : but when they were minded to passe further , they vnderstood the contrarie , and so in a discontented maner retired themselues into their mountaines . and for as much as these poore miserable greeks haue endured so seuere chastisement at the handes of the turkish officers , that they remaine not onely most pitifully afraied , but also most grieuously oppressed , their chiefe heades and gouernours being cruelly put to death , their children taken from their parents , some killed and slaughtered , and almost all of them bereaued and spoyled of that little which they had , and brought to extreame miserie : a man may verie plainely and clearly see and know that to be most true , which is written by iohn botero in his africa , and more at large by antonio bruni in his treatise of the beglerbey-ship of graecia , that is to say , that it is not good to attempt such enterprises and insurrections , but with a strong resolution , and forces sufficient to bring the intended purpose to passe . for otherwise they waken and arme the enemie , and serue to none other end , but to worke losse to the authours of them , and to themselues that are in the action : and so much the rather because such rebellions ( for the most part ) are not throughly considered of , nor well aduised , nor raised in fit time & oportunitie . and that this is true , it may bee perceiued & known by that which the turke did , whē he vnderstood that the armadaes of the portugals had oftentimes entered into the redde sea , and were there entertained by the officers of prestre-ian , and that they also gaue ayde to the portugals agaynst him . for thereupon he tooke away from prete-ian almost all the prouince of bernagasso , and made the arabians to fortifie their hauens , which alwayes before were wont to be open and common . moreouer , the chimeriotes , of whom i haue spoken somewhat alreadie , hauing lately made a rebellion , by some perswasions giuen vnto them ( and specially by the meanes and helpe of athanasius bishop of ocrida , who made them beleeue that hee had intelligence with the emperour , and that he expected aydes from the king of spaine ) were enforced to reconcile themselues to the turkes , as diuerse other times they had done before , with such conditions as were of great disaduantage vnto them : which likewise ( to leaue now al older examples ) happened in our dayes to the ducati their neighbours , who after they were well chastised by pirri bassa , then being the sangiack of deluino , and brought not to many mo then two hundred housholds , were transported to neriho . lastly , the taking of clissa ( to leaue those of corone , of castle nuouo in the time of charles the fift , and others ) which fell out now last of all , hath not wrought that benefite and profite , which was highly desired by the popes holy minde : and principally because the murlacchi , by whom the imperialists did verily beleeue they shoulde haue beene ayded against the turke , perceiuing so small a number of them to come , quite contrarie to their hope and expectation , because they would not make their estate worse with a greater affliction & punishment , came downe from the mountaines and fought on the turkes side , who did helpe them to defeate lencouich , telling him plainly that they would be true and faithfull to the grand-turke . but returning to those peoples , that dwell in the turkish country , it remaineth now to speake of the latines . some of them dwell there as forreiners and straungers , and some make their continuall abode there . the forreiners attend and employ themselues vpon trades and trafficke , either by themselues , or by others for them : and little harme can they doe , hauing neither a head or captaine to guide them , nor weapons sufficient to fight withal , especially being in number so few , and dispersed scattringly here and there ouer all that state . some there be that making these latines to bee all one with other christians , that are of a seuerall sect , do hold opinion , that they which dwell in constantinople , by conspiring togither , vpon any occasion of some notable tumult and vprore raised by the turks thēselues , may make some stirre not vnworthie of good consideration . for they do think , that the latines being ( indeed ) of greater number in constantinople , then in the other most populous cities of that empire , such as are cairo , aleppo , and tauris , adding pera therevnto , where all the latines almost do remaine , those few caffaluchi excepted , which keep in constantinople after they were transported thither from caffa by mahamet , they may the more easily confederate themselues togither , and be prouided and furnished with armour , whereof the turkes are wont most strictly to spoyle the christians in other places , therby the more to strengthen and secure their own estates . and hereupon amurath the last , hauing accused the christians that they had set on fire certain streetes in constantinople ( euen like for all the worlde as nero did , when hee accused the christians that were in rome in his time of the like crime ) & therfore had giuen order , that the iannizaries should hew them in peeces , he reuoked that commaundement , when he was aduertised by the aga , that in regarde of their multitude it could not bee put in execution without great daunger : besides that it would breed an exceeding notable losse of his customs , and greatly disturbe the trafficke which would bee a thing against reason , and the law of all nations : and therefore he caused diuerse iewish women to be put to death , that had counsailed and aduised him therevnto . others are of opinion , that some persons might bee vsed without any suspition of the turkes , who vnder the colour and by occasion of traffique , in the ottomans dominions , and speciallie in constantinople , might eyther by large bribes , or by soothing and fostering the ambition or discontentmentes of the chiefest great men , ouerthrow that empire with a ciuill warre , and the rather for that their prince is a man of small witte or forecast : as peraduenture it had fallen out , if wee christians had furthered the discontentmentes and iealousies of ferat , of hibraim , of pirri , and of mustafa , and of mahamet bassa , and lastly of sinan and of ferat , and those iarres that are not yet appeased betweene cicala and hibraim . and this matter might the more safely bee brought to passe , if any occasion should fall out , that diuerse brethren should meete in pretense and challenge of the empire , as it happened among the children of mahamet , of baiazet , and of soliman : or if the empire should chance to want a naturall successor . and forasmuch as the will of man , may bee wonne and bowed two manner of wayes , that is to say , eyther by force or by reason : some thinke that the turkish state may bee ouerturned not only by such meanes as are aboue mentioned , but also by discouering vnto the turkes , and particulatly vnto the ianizzaries , on the one side their birth and ofspring , and the baptisme which they haue had , and on the other side the fables and mad fooleries of the alcoran , which are verie learnedly declared by cardinall cusanus , and other writers but the more auaileable course would bee , to make some easie and witty bookes of this matter in the sclauoyne tongue , and in the arabike , as in particular hath beene alreadie done by iohn andrea , somtimes a moore , and alfacqui , of the cittie of sciatiua : and the bookes of the one language to bee dispersed and scattered in europe , and the other in asia , causing them to passe from the indies , to mozambique in africa , and from thence to zofala & quiloa which are in asia : or to the moluccoes , to gouien , goa , diu , ormuz and other places where the turkish merchantes doe haunt and frequent : or els to oran , to arzide , and to other places subiect to the king of spaine : or lastly thorough the countryes of the gentiles and heathen , that are in amity and confederacie with the christians , as calicut , zeilam , cambaia and others , and ouer all the partes of europe , that confine and border vppon the turkes . which course in mine opinion , although it will not peraduenture worke that which such like bookes doe vsually worke among vs christians , being sowen and scattered abroade for the most part by men , that are desirous of nouelties , especially for that the turkes are as farre from employing themselues in reading and studie , as wee are too much addicted thereunto , and curious therein : yet notwithstanding , it may peraduenture one day worke some great good , if some great man among them should become the head of a new sect : for thereby it may easily come to passe , that hee should bee followed by the multitude , as it hath happened in germanie , in england , and in france , and oftentimes among the turkes themselues in africa , where learning flourished for a long time , and in persia among the sophilarii , who are the followers of the sect of hali , one of the fower companions of the seducer mahamet , which sect was afterward rather renewed then inuented by erdeuil , whome paulus iouius calleth arduel the father of ismael the sophi . and here i cannot but vpon this occasion recount vnto yon a matter most worthie to be recorded in historie , that happened in the life time of the last emperour amurath at constantinople . and thus it was . that one of those youthes which are brought vp in the royal serraglio , hauing leasure & conueniencie to reade the holy bible , and therevpon by the mediation and working of the grace of god , being brought to the knowledge of his error wherein hee liued , caused himselfe to be carried into the presence of the great turke , and there with a christian courage and boldnesse told him , that if he would preserue his soule from the eternall fire and damnation , hee must surcease from following that impious superstition of mahamet , and humble himselfe vnder the obedience of the true law of iesus christ the sauiour and redeemer of the whole world . but hee was for the same , as though he had committed a most heynous and grieuous offence , condemned publikely to bee spitted aliue vppon a stake , where hee iterated and repeated the same words to all the people , with such effectuall termes replenished and enflamed with the fiery spirite of the holy ghost , that many of the beholders feeling themselues inwardly inkindled therewith , did burst foorth in commiseration of his death , into verie disdainefull and despitefull speeches against amurath : and if the tumulte had not beene appeased at the first , by the praetorian bandes , certainelie there had followed thereupon a most daungerous and perilous sedition . so that in truth , the great duke of tuscane , deserueth exceeding prayse and commendation , for causing many good and godly workes to bee imprinted in the arabike character or letter , of purpose to disperse them afterwardes , as hee doth in africa , and else where . a course out of all question , that although it was heretofore disturbed and hindered by the siriffe of africa , vpon the insinuation of antonio di flores , a neapolitane , yet one day perhappes may bee so happily promoted and furthered , as it will bring foorth that fruit which was affected & desired by pope gregorie the xiii . a man in that respect worthie of euerlasting memorie , and is also at this time greatly endeauored by the pope that now liueth . but forasmuch as the greatest part of those christians , which doe continuallie dwell and remayne within the turkish dominions , are albanois , i will somewhat insist vpon telling you somewhat of them . § xxvii . some of these albanois or albanians do liue according to the latine rite , others after the greekish rite : but all of them dwell not onely in that part which is called albania , beginning on the west at dulcigno , and the lake of scutari , and ending on the east at bastia , which i tolde you was right ouer against the island of corfu : but also in other places of morea , and of grecia , where they haue withdrawne themselues eyther by occasion of the wars , or beene transported thether by the emperours of the east , thereby to remedy their often rebellions . touching these albanois latines , the same bruni their countryman in his treatise before alleadged doth write , that as they are the best armed people so are they the most true and faithfull christians in all the ottoman empire , holden also to be the most valiant and greatliest feared for their continuall insurrections , raysing trouble and tumult vpon any the least occasion that they can catch : and this is the qualitie both of those that dwell in the playne countrey , and also of those that keepe in the mountaines . howbeit they are constrayned in despite of their teeth to submit and humble themselues , because they are not able alone and of themselues to resist the turkes , and much lesse their neighbour christians , by whome they are verie many times more vexed and troubled for their rapine and spoyling of christians , then for fayning themselues to be faithfull towardes the turke . besides that oftentimes the sangiackes doe minister good cause vnto them to rebell , eyther because they vse to praye vpon them , or for that they would be reuenged on them , or else that they might haue a likely excuse for not going abroad to any warre a farre off . and for the same purpose the sangiack of the ducagini doth neuer depart from thence , like as also he of castell-angelo doth , who vnder the colour and pretense of defending that countrey from the christian armadaes , stayeth alwayes at home . these ducagini do dwell in the mountain scardo , at the confines of preseremo , called in times past parrecopoli , or perenopoli which is in dardania vpon the borders of albania , inhabited more by the albanois , then by the seruians : neyther is it that which is called iustendil , as some doe think : for the one cittie is distant from the other by the space of three dayes iourneyes , and yet they bee in one and the selfe same prouince . they are are also greatlie deceyued in my iudgement , which are of opinion , that iustendil is iustiniana the first , and not the second , and that preseremo or iustendil , was the naturall countrey of iustinian the emperour , and not o crida , which is in truth iustiniana the first , and was called in the old time lycbindo . those that do dwell somewhat farre off out of the common high-way , doe pay no tribute , because they are defended by the rough and craggie passage of their mountaine scituation . the mountaine is called nero , blacke , and so are many mountaines in turkie , called likewise by the same name . this albania at the adriatike sea is compassed about by verie high mountaines . a plaine countrey it is , and watered with many very great riuers , so that they debarre passage for footmen to trauell to those christians that inhabite the other partes of the countrey . they haue no horse , neyther haue they any meanes to make bridges . those places that are inward and inclosed within the waters are in the possession of the turkes : and although they be not all garded with garrisons , nor strongly kepte , yet the principall of them are verie safe , so that they cannot couertly bee robbed or spoyled by the christians : which point ( sayeth the said bruni ) i thought good to note vnto you , in regarde of the opinion , which is , conceiued of these peoples , that they are able of themselues to performe soome good , without the helpe and succours of any forraine nation : and that the fame and rumor onely of the aides that should come from italie and spain , with a shew likewise but of one regiment vnder an ensigne , ( euen as the embassadour of lewes duke of myllane , told charles the viii . king of france , ) is sufficient and enough to stirre them vppe to an insurrection . but god graunt that the vnhappy wretches be not brought into daunger hereby , and that by these open and publike treaties , there bee no losse indeed of the oportunity of some good , that may be expected in times to come . and thus much bee spoken of the turkes naturall , and of the rinegadoes , and of the grecians and latines , that dwell in the turkes dominions . § xxviii . and lastly the turke considereth , that if the gallyes of the king of spaine , that is to say , the guardes of naples , sicilie and genoa , should ioyne themselues with the gallyes of the pope , of malta , of florence , and of sauoy , they would make so good a bodie of an armada , that being assisted by fauourable winds , they may very easily on a suddaine assault , either castle-nuouo , or the velona , and other places of albania : or else if they forbeare so to doe in regard of the common-wealth of venice , who chalengeth iurisdiction in the adriatical sea , for such reasons as are at large displayed by girolamo bardi , they may assaile morea , and perhaps also the dardanelli , or some other notable place of his empire to his exceeding losse . which poynt being verie considerable and of good consequence , it will not be amisse , for the better information of such , as shall courteonsly reade all these discourses , aud doe not so well know the particulars of those places which belong to the turke , and may by vs christians be easily assaulted , that i tell you somewhat in particularitie , and specially touching their situation , and the manner of winning them , whether it be likely to proue well or no. castle-nuouo is within the chanell of catharo called in olde times the auncient ascriuius . the entrance therevnto is verie hard and difficult , by reason of the straites in the mouth of it , where iacomo soranzo the general proueditorie for the venetian armada , had made the fort of verbagno euen with the ground , which was there built by the turkes . to get that place , the spade may worke much , but it may easily be succoured by land . it was somtimes possessed by the spaniards , who although they did not maintaine and keepe it against barbarosso , for the reasons that are most manifest , and knowne , yet are they greatly commended by the turkes in their chronicles . velona , called in times past aulon , is situate at the mouth of the gulf of the sea adriatike , ouer against the promontorie of santa maria , in old time called iapygia , in pulia , not aboue threescore miles from otranto . this place hath no conuenient port or hauen for the gallies , but some three miles off : the entrance thereof , being well defended , and barred with marishes , with pooles and saltpits . it is not verie strong , and yet if you should be minded to conquer it , you must batter two castels , the one , which is in the plaines and almost conioyned with the burgo , and built in times past by the aduise of pignatello an out-law of naples : and the other , which standeth aloft , lesse then a mile distant from the citie , and is called canina , now inhabited by the turkes , who had driuen the christians from thence , vpon a suspition , that they had taken of them in this present treatise of reuolt . touching the rest of albania or arbania , the places which may bee gotten , are within land , and those that are on the sea-coasts haue no hauens . besides that the inhabitants are for the most part verie base and cowardly people . and although the time was indeed , wherein the albanois did shew themselues verie valiant against the turkes , and specially in the dayes of george castriotte , yet now they cannot shew themselues to be the same men , because they haue their enemie not onely their absolute lord and maister at home in their houses , but they haue him also on their backes , as in tymes past they had not : to which calamitie they haue been subiect , euer since the turke hath gained their countrey , and the countrie adioyning vnto them . moreouer , the albanois are greatly diminished , and want such a couragious captaine as castriotte was , who had good intelligence of the turkish affaires , well experienced in the countrey and highly beloued and admired of the countrey inhabitants , and also of his souldiers . dulcigno , called heretofore olcinio , or colchinio , may be assailed by an armada . for although it want a hauen , yet in good weather the fleete may disbarke vpon the shore . it is by situation verie strong , but a great part of it is fallen by an earthquake : and therefore if it should be wonne , it wil be most needfull for the maintaining and keeping of it , to fortifie it anew . if dulcigno be wonne , scutari , in times past called scodra , may peraduenture be woone also . for although it bee fortified in a situation that is by nature most strong , yet is it so ill guarded by the turkes as it may easily bee entred in the night time vpon a sodaine . durazzo , of old called dyrracchium lieth in the plaine countrey . it is not strong , but in trueth it would be the aptest and fittest of all other places to make entrance into the enemies countrey , bee cause it is situate in the middle , and neare vnto italy , although it bee very subiect to the expectation and feate of the enemies assaults . the turke may also be greatly damnified , by entering in peloponesus , which is at this day called morea , either for the many mulberie trees which are there , or because it hath the shape or forme of a mulberie leafe . this prouince lying in the midst of the states , which the turke hath in europe , if it were entred , wee should make warre with him at home within his owne countrey : which is indeed the true art of warfare : for so did cyrus , caesar , and hanniball , and so haue the most famous auncient captaines aduised to do , whatsoeuer other moderne men of later times do say to the cōtrarie . moreouer , by this meanes he should easily be diuerted and turned away indeed , and his armada hindred from going any further . lastly , if salonicchi , sometimes called thessalonica might be gotten , it is most certaine that it would be verie auailable for the forwarning of our affaires . for our people and souldiers being disbarked at that place , they may afterwardes very conueniently and commodiously passe vnto such places as lie vpon the high way which leadeth to constantinople , and cut out a way into greece , as did the romanes , and alaricus king of the gotthes , who with thirtie thousand men onely , subdued and conquered the romanes themselues . and so much the easier will it be , if at the verie selfe same time the polack and the transyluanian be pricked forwarde to passe ouer the danow , and so going on through bulgaria , to annoy the enemie in earnest , euen to the citie of constantinople . § xxix . bvt most true it is , that it will be verie necessarie for the safe and sure effecting of these other like resolutions , if our princes shall happen to bee resolued to put them in execution in deed , that they vse the greatest secrecie that may be . one thing ( sayeth haytho the armenian , writing vpō the iourny to the holy land , ) among others . i dare bee bolde to put you in mind of that in any case , as soone as the christians shall bee resolued to doe any good , they doo warily and curiously keepe secret their intents and counsels , to the end that the enemie be in no wise informed or acquainted with their purposes . for the christians in times by-past , because they would not conceale their designementes , found by experience , that they fell into many disaduantages , whereas on the contrarie side , the enemie hath auoided many daungers , and so bereaued the christians of their opportunities , to bring their wished desires to effect . to leaue the examples of the gentiles , when iudith was resolued with a couragious minde to goe and kill holofernes , for the deliuerie of the cittie of bethulia , it is written in the holy scripture , that shee would not make any partaker of her purpose , but sayde to two onelie , and afterwardes to the priestes : vos nolo vt scrutemini actum meum , & vsque dum renuntiem vobis , nihil aliud fiat , nisi oratio pro me ad dominum deum nostrum : i will not haue you to enquire of my act , and vntill i declare it vnto you , let no other thing be done , but prayer for mee to the lorde our god. this course if it were practised in our times with true deuotion and faith , certainely it would not fall out , that our princes should haue any neede at all to feare a happy and prosperous issue of their counsels and deuises , and thereby they might also more curiously search and find out the designementes of their enemies . for euen as god doth neuer abandon or forsake those , that with pure zeale do fight for his most holy name , so dooth hee well know , how to find good and conuenient meanes for the discouerie of all the secrets of his enemies vnto the true ministers of his holie will , as hee did to elizeus , when hee disclosed vnto him the counsels of the king of syria , although hee vsed all the care and cunning that hee had to conceale them from him . moreouer it would bee also necessarie to haue such persons in the armada , as are verie expert in the knowledge of the countryes , least it happen to them , as it happened to the knightes of malta , who fayled in the surprise of modone , because they did not know at the first that there was a bridge to bee passed ouer , presently after they had made their first entrance . it were likewise very fitte and conuenient , that the saide persons ( as i haue told you alreadie ) should haue the language , a sound iudgement , good credite , and quicke vnderstanding , but especially , and aboue all , that they haue a desire to doe good to christendome . qualities ( no doubt ) that are to bee found in plentifull manner in some that liue at this day , and would be verie apt and meet instrumentes to bring greate enterprises to good passe , if our princes by their good seruice and meanes would resolue themselues to doe it in deed as did pope iuly the ii , by the helpe of constantine cominianus , and pope pius the v. who called fryer gasper bruni , the commendatorie of ierusalem from dulcigno , of purpose to vse him in the armada against the turke and other matters of moment appertaining to that warre . but the mischiefe is , that for the most part our princes doe giue credite to such persons , as neither know nor vnderstand the mysterie and art of warrefare , either because those places are carried away by fauour , yea and verie oftentimes disposed vpon those that vnderstand least : or because they make a promise to performe the enterprise with lesse charges and expenses then others will doe : or by flatterie , or by ambition , or rather ( as i thinke ) to make a gaine thereof : wherevpon there ariseth great losse and shame , both to the princes themselues , and to the promoters and furtherers of such goodly instruments . § xxx . to be briefe , the turke is afraid , least the armada of spaine , or any other fleete of ships might depart in iune with some north-westernly windes , not to goe ( as it went the last yeare to sacke patarasse ) or into alexandria ( as it thought to haue done long ago ) or into africa ( as peraduenture it will be no difficult matter for the spanish armada to doe ) or lastly to endomage and annoy some other place both within and without the adriatike sea , which i will not name , because i will not discouer or disclose that which is not so well knowne in hystories , as some other things also are ( that i haue touched ) and which peraduenture may one day be happely attempted : but to goe , and vpon a sodaine to assault the dardanelli , called in auncient times sestus and abydo , which are ( as it were ) the forewals and the first hate of entrance into his pallace , and mahamet the second fortified them as soone as hee had gotten constantinople . and so much the rather , for that if they haue the said windes fauourable , the voyage will be but of a fewe dayes iourney : and by sayling to the gulfe lanciato , the passage will be also more safe from the enemies armada . for although our armada should bee perceiued by the turkes that keepe on the sea coasts , yet would they thinke that it were the turkish fleete . and therefore it will bee verie needfull for those that desire to attempt this enterprise , that they would remember , not to put this deuise in execution , vntill such time as they shall know for a certaintie , that the enemies armada is gone forth . and yet i do not say , that when the dardanelli are surprised & taken , constantinople will presently be gotten , as some haue written : but this i say , that it wil put that citie in such a fright , as it will be no great matter , if any tumult be raised to make the entrance into it , verie easie of it selfe and open , especially if they shall haue before hand entertained some intelligence within the citie , or that the turke shall haue receiued some notable ouerthrow , eyther by land or sea. the dardanelli , that is on europes side , hath a hil that doth wholy commaund it . the other which is in natolia , or asia , as they call it , lieth in the plaine . they are both easie to be gotten , because they are built after the olde maner . against that which standeth in asia , the abbay may also bee vsed , and so by making great hilles of sand ( for it is built vpon the shore ) it may be vndermined , as the turkes vse to doe . they are in breadth distant the one from the other more then a mile : and in length from gallipoli , thirtie myles , and from constantinople about a hundred and threescore . § xxxi . there are likewise many other wayes , whereby the polonians , the hungarians , and the transiluanians may attempt also by land with diuerse outrodes in the time of haruest to gaine vpon the turke some place of good moment , and so enter within the enemies countrey , by some way which they would little dreame off , and specially by keeping themselues towardes the sea , to the end they may be succoured by our armadaes , if need should be . for so we reade , that heretofore fiue hundred taifali alone ( as zozimenus writeth ) which now are the transyluanians , and walachians , made an incursion vnder constantine , euen as farre as constantinople , to the exceeding affrightment and terrour of the inhabitants of that cittie . the wayes , whereof the turkes are most afrayed , are those of sophia , of andrinopolis , of philippo-polis , and of those quarters . but to the ende that our princes may bee assured , how after their departure from italie , they may enter a great way within the ottomans countrey , and passe euen to constantinople it selfe , let them reade the voyages of constantine and licinius , of constantius and magnentius , of iulian and theodosius , of eugenius , of arbogastes , of theodoricus king of the gotthes , of odoacre king of the heruli , of alaricus king also of the gotthes , & of attila , of whō i haue before made mention . and lastly let them very well consider , of the purposes and deuises that mithridates had to come into italie , when he departed from pontus , and scythia , that is to say , from circassia and tartaria : the designements of philip king of macedonie to passe into the adriatike sea . the disbarking and landing of the romanes vpon the macedonians , and the returne which the captaines of vespasian , of antonie the first , and of mutianus made into italy out of soria , and also the iourney of boemond , and others , when they went to the conquest of the holy land , and other such like voyages , that may be collected out of histories . § xxxii . finally , i will set downe for the last poynt , as it were for a conclusion or epilogue , of so much as hath beene spoken , what francis guicciardin writeth of pope leo the tenth , when he greatly feared , that selim would haue passed into italie , not vnlike to that which other popes haue done , as p. iouius writeth in his counsell giuen for the warre against the turke , and sundry other authours likewise . the pope ( saith guicciardin ) like an vniuersall father , bethinking himselfe of the common good of christendome , after hee had first caused verie deuout prayers and supplications to bee celebrated to god , whereunto hee went himselfe bare-foot : he sent writtes or brieffes to all the princes christian , warning them of the great daunger that was imminent and at hand , and comfortably exhorted them , that laying aside all discordes and contentions , they would readilie attend vpon the defence of religion , and their owne common safety , by vniting their mindes and their forces against the turke , and by going to assault him , euen at his own home : hee published vniuersall and generall truces betweene the said princes , with the punishment of the heauiest censures of the church to be inflicted vppon such as gainesaide the same , to the end , that onely such matters as belonged to so great an enterprise , should bee entertayned and handled . he dispatched vnto them for the same purpose diuerse legate-cardinals , men of great authoritie , and renowned aswell for their experience in this businesse , as also for their opinion of learning . he aduised and consulted with the embassadors of euery prince , and examined the seuerall conceites and iudgementes of militarie men , and of such persons as were well acquainted with the countryes , with the disposition of the prouinces , and with the forces and armes of that empire . last of all hee resolued with himselfe , that it was most necessarie to prouide a very great summe of moneyes , partly by a contribution voluntarie to bee made among the saide princes , and partly by an vniuersall imposition to bee leuied vpon all christian nations : and therevpon the emperour accompanied with the hungarian and polonian horsemen ( who are verie warlike nations , and well exercised with continuall warres against the turkes ) and with such an armie of dutch horse and foote , as were requisite for so great an enterprise ; to sayle by the danowe into bossina : ( hee would say into seruia , for so was the vpper mysia called in auncient times ) and so to goe from thence into thracia , & approching neare vnto constantinople , the verie seate of the empire of the ottoman : secondly , that the king of france with all the forces of his owne kingdome , of the venetians and of other princes of italie , accompanied with the footemen of the swizzers , should passe from the hauen of brindes , ( aunciently called brundusium , ) into albania ( an easie and very short passage ) to assault grecia , which is full of christian inhabitants who both in that respect , and in regarde of the crueltie of the turkish empire , are very ready and well disposed for a rebellion . thirdly , that the kinges of spaine , of portugall , & of england should ioyne their armadaes together at cartagena , and at other hauens thereaboutes , and so with cc. shippes full of spanish footemen , and other souldiers , addresse themselues to the straites of gallipoli , of purpose to assault constantinople it selfe , after they had wonne the dardanelli , otherwise called the two castles , situate in the mouth of the saide streytes . in the which iourney the pope himselfe would sayle likewise , taking shippe at ancona with c. beaked shippes ( hee would say gallyes ) in his companie . so that the state and empire of the turkes being assaulted both by land and by sea , on all sides , with these preparations , ( especially for that the turkes doe principally build vpon this foundation , to defend themselues in the open field : ) it were likely ( chiefly by gods helpe and assistance ) that a happie end might be expected and atchieued of so pitifull and lamentable a warre . § xxxiii . i would to god it might please his maiestie , that euen as the vniting togither of all the princes christian agaynst the turke , either by a proportionable contributing to the expenses of so vniuersall and holie an association , or else euerie one of them by himselfe ( i speak● of such as are more conueniently able to do it then the rest ) by setting vpon the enemie all at one time , as this ( i say ) is thought to bee a matter in the eye and iudgement of man , surely not altogither impossible , but in deed verie hard and difficult , especially in these dayes , for the sinnes of the world , which require wrath and calamitie : so hee would vouchsafe with the eie of his iustice to looke vpon the ottoman , that he bee no longer the rodde and scourge of his diuine furie against vs , but like an vnprofitable wretch , and proude colossus , he may at the last bee broken into verie small peeces , by the stone of his diuine power : or at the least , with the eye of his mercie , to beholde the christian princes , and to enspire into their heartes a minde and desire to binde themselues togither in one , with the bond of true charitie , euen as there is but one faith which they professe , and one church wherein all true beleeuers do liue , ( and therfore is called a cōgregation : ) to the end that leauing those subtill cōsiderations of their priuate interests and commodities , either in regard that their states are verie neer vnto the enemie , or in respect of the power of some , and the weaknes of others , or because the gaine and profite can not be equall and alike to euerie man , without any greedinesse of commaunding , and without ambition of reigning , one in the east , another in the south , they would vnite themselues , not ( as it were ) for cerimonie & fashions sake , ( for so guicciardin himself saith ) as these matters and practises haue heretofore been handled . but with effect , and in the zeale of true religion and pietie , with the glorie of his diuine maiestie , and their owne saluation , against al the enemies of his most holy name : imitating therein , that great godfrey of boleine , not onely in resolution , but also , ( if need should so require ) in alienating their owne proper states & dominions , as he did with the dukedom of boleine , that so he might haue means to make & maintaine war against the same tyrant : as many other of those lords did , that concurred in that holy league , whereof we haue told you before . wherevpon it pleased the lord of hoasts , either for our instruction , or for our shame and confusion , so to work with them that they recouered the holy sepulchre , and with verie great glorie subdued all the east . finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a12609-e750 mahamet , a name dreadful to christians , and fatall to the turkes . the nature & conditions of mahamet . why he hated nasuf-aga , the dwarfe . who were his grand-mother , and mother . the suspition that amurath had of him . examples of mahamets crueltie . vvhy mahamet lingred his going to the warre . why he killed one of his dearlings . he threatned his mother . how the authoritie of the visiers was diminished . how he gayned the good will of the souldiers . how the turkes call their emperor . the sonnes of mahamet . when they may be seen openly . who is mahamets chiefest minion . whether the ottoman empire want good captains or no. how the turks arise to militarie honours . 〈…〉 〈…〉 hibraim and his toi●s . sinan cicala . why he succeeded : hibraim in the generalship ; and chief visiershippe . cicala degraded and confined into bursia . why cicala is no great frend to the venetion state . mecca in arabia . one occasion of the present war in hungarie . giaffer , why degraded . tauris . hassan ( sonne to mahamet socoleuich , ) beglerbey of grecia . how the turks cal him that is chiefe next after the great turke himselfe . the state of hassan . vidino . hafis hacmet why degraded . sinan . mahamet satarzgi . why fauoured by the sultane mother . why called satarzgi . haidar bassa . odauerdi & velli . hassan : why he stirred vp the reliques of mudahar to an insurrectiō . halil bassa general of the sea & his simplicitie . giaffer . captains at sea famous pirats why soliman vsed the seruice of ariadino . two sortes of souldiours of his owne and auxiliarie . souldiours of his owne . the spahi . vvhat wages the timari are niceph. call. eccles. histor. lib. 7. cap. 44 what wages the vlefe are . the spahoglani . the selectari . the guruba . the vlefezgi . the acanzii , the heducchi . the gionli . the baratli . the muteferaga . the timari of asia . the beglerbeyes of asia . of africa , of europe . what beglerbey signifieth . the diuan ▪ the rumeli beglerbey . the anatoli . beglerbey . the denizi beglerbey . the agiamoglani . the turkish coynes . aspri . manguri . dramma . tellero . cecchino . sultanino . brizantini . the diuerse values of these coynes at seuerall times . the giannezzaries . not so called of the worde ianua . the true etymologie of the giannizzaries . the giannizzaries wages . &c. their captain generall . what aga is ▪ and what agalari are . the insolence of the giannizzaries . the dephterdari . footmen of the spahi . asappi & besly footmen . the culcardasi . souldiours in africa ▪ the authors aduertisemēts touching the turkes soulours . the authors opinion touching the decreasing of the ottoman armies . the cadileskieri , and the cadi . why greece is not now so well peopled as it hath bin . how it commeth to passe that the turks countrey is so much disinhabited . why the turks armies are so full of poore rascals . souldiers auxiliarie . crimo . iegnibasca . why the tartarians are called precopisi . the title of the tartar king . han. kiocai . zar. the surname of the tartar king. which part of taurica belongeth to the turke , and which to the tartar. vvhy the moscouite feareth the tartarians . tartarians vnder the moscouite . tartarians of europe . the tartarians are sarmatians . the tartarians weapons . why the turkes vse the seruice of the tartarians . the opinion of sultan soliman . why the turke and other princes seeke to keepe friendshippe with the tartars . the voyage that the tartarians may make into hungarie . through the polack countrey inhabited : by russia and podolia . by premisla . by sambur . through the wast polack countrey . by seuerino . by achermano . by bendero . which way the tartarians went & came to and from this presēt war the giebeli tartarians , their weapons & habitation . why the turkes vse them . the voyage of the tartarians of europe into persia in old time . and of osman bassa of late time . the circassian their maner of life . osman ouerthrown by the cassacchi in circassia . the godlen fleece . the curdians the drusians the bādoliers of arabia . victuall , armour , & munition of the turke . corne in asia . the wayes to conuay it into hungarie . corne in europe . corne in macedonia and seruia : and how to conueigh it into hungarie . an errour of the auncients touching macedonia and seruia . how the turk may be hindered from his vittailes by sea . by land . what vittaile the spahi ; the sangiacchi , all villages , and belgrado do furnish . why the turks cannot set forth to warre in the beginning of the yeare : nor keepe long in one place . rice from scopia , alexandria , &c. great store of flesh meate , mutton and beefe . their drinke . water . the country of the 3. kings that came to worship christ what meanes mahomet vsed to make his followers to be souldiers . a drinke called tzerbet . the turkes especially the giannizzaries will drinke wine . prouision of tymber . basca & srema plentifull of wood . armour of the turkes . armour of the spahi , launce . pusdogan . scimetarre . axe . short sword . iacke . targate . dart. armour of the giannizzaries and some asappi , arcubuse . armour of the acanzii , spahoglani , chiaussi , &c. armour of the footemen . horsemen of asia . armourere ▪ gunners . armenians . voincchi . sarchor . militarie discipline of the turkes . qualities required in christian souldiers . victories of the christians against the infidels . victories of the christians against the turkes . scander-beg . good gouernment among the turkes . a fault in christian princes . good qualities in the turkes . engyners . bullet artillarie . powder ▪ stratagems . storehouses for shipping in asia . europe . africa . timber and gallies . their gallies not very good . pitch hard and soft . tallow . hempe not much . sayles why scant . the sultane ladies galeons . nailes scant . marriners gallyslaues . an auariz ; or exaction raised vpon the christians for the maintenance of galley-slaues . bisket . the riches of the ottoman empire . his timari . the turkes hasnads or treasurie . the common or publike treasurie . the priuate treasurie . giftes . reuenue of cairo . in heritances . confiscations , fines , &c. mynes . tribute of the christians . tribute of the turks themselues . treasure left . the couetousnesse of amurath the third . yearly tributes of christian princes to the great turke . the emperor the vaiuode of moldauia . the vaiuode of walachia . the prince of transiluania . the state of ragugi . the state of venice . the moscouite . the princes of africa , arabia , and georgia . gratuities extraordinary to the turke and his officers . notes for div a12609-e16450 the nature and conditions of amurath the third . the name of the turkes law-booke . why amurath was called bongi . why he did sometimes take opium . what miriza is . the true causes why hee warred with the persians . why ismael called sophi . the persians called keselbassi . the tarrarians of zegatai called ieschilbassi . what a turbante is : and what it may signifie . an exposition of a turkish prophecie . the iannizzaries zarcola . why amurath was content to be at peace with the persians . who the visiers be . what the porta is . the reasons of the visiers to moue amarath to make warre . the reasons why amurath would not resolue vpon warre . a note for christian princes . the 8. seuerall opinions of the visiers . the first opinion , to moue warre against persia : and the reasons therof who vsbegh-han is . what tartarians are called ketzie-bassi and why ? where geilan is . the georgians . the 2. opinion to make war vpon the king of fez and morocco , and the reasons thereof . the cape of aguera . the hauen of araza . the rebellion of marabut . certaine places which the spaniards hold in africa . tunise and goletta . the third opinion to conquer malta , and the reason thereof . pilgrimage to meka . the isle of rhodes . the fourth opinion against the king of spaine : and the reasons thereof . algieri . how the turks call charles the fift . how greatly the king of spaine may be troubled with the moores , the french , & the english. how the king of spaine may be diuerted to the persian gulfe . alfonso d' albuquerque . the moores wearie of the spanish gouernment . spaine not well exercised in militarie knowledge . spaine wanteth men . the fift opinion , to break peace with venice : & the reasons therof . the king of spaine cannot helpe venice against the turke . what reliefe the pope can yeeld to venice . diuersitie of opinions among the bassaes , how and where to annoy venice . sinan and his death . he perswadeth to attempt corfu . la bastia . goletta● ▪ ferat bassa , & his death . ferat degraded . he aduertiseth to attempt catharo . andronig . sinan cicala perswadeth to attempt cerego . demaratus k. of lacedemonians . other bassaes perswade the attempt of nouigrade and zara. the fishings of butintro . others perswade to attempt the coasts of the adriatike sea . others pola . others ragugi . what ports the turke hath in the adriatike sea . the hauen of santa croce . others perswade to attempt the isle of candie . what the emirs are , and why they wear a greene turbante . the waye● how the muscadels of candie are conuayed into polonia , moscouie & germanie . the sixt opinion to attēpt italie , and the reasons thereof . the romans . the hunnes . the alani . the gothes . the vandales . the dutch. the french. the spanish . the saracens . the foolish speech of soliman touching rome . the praise of italy . how the italians prouide themselues of corne. the seuenth opinion , to warre against polonia , and the reasons thereof . the cosacchi coslou . the eight opinion to war against the emperor : and the reasons thereof . the insolencies of the vscocchi . the easinesse of this warre . the emperour can haue no aid of other princes . the consultations of soliman & selim. how the turks come to the knowledge of our affaires . marchants slaues . the emperors secretarie became a renegado the jewes . iohn miches a jew . john lopes a jew . spies among christians . how we come to the knowledge of the turks affaires spies , jewes and turkes . the bassaes. why the bassaes disclose the turkes secretes . what a muphti . the cunning knauerie of hassan bassaes the ladie sultanes . feathers made of glasse . the vse of wearing feathers , how and where it began . amurath resolueth to make warre vpon the emperour . incouraged thereunto by sinan cicali . by hassan the bassa of bosna the fort of petrina . a parallele of two bassaes. what the vscocchi be . the vscocchi and the chimeriotti not all one people . what the martelossi are . what the murlacchi are . where the vscocchi do dwel why they are tolerated by the imperialists . the turkes greeued with this tolleratiō . the venetians greeued at it also . how many wayes the vscocchi may come forth to the sea. how the vscocchi may be hindered from their theeuing . a law among the vscocchi . sigismundo battori the transiluanian declareth himselfe an open enemie to the turke . the offer of sinan . the death of amurath and his sepulchre . why the turks temples are 〈◊〉 moschee . mahamet succeedeth . the pretence of sinan to be chiefe visier . the pretence of ferat to be chiefe vtsier . the death of them both . the reasons that moued mahamet to go forth to the warre in person . the taking of agria and the importance thereof . a doubtfull battaile . lewes the 11. charles duke of burgundie . the flight of mahamet . hee dryed his eyes with a peece mahamets vesture . tamerlan . notes for div a12609-e23860 aduice giuen to mahamet to make peace with the emperour . the turkes feare the transiluanian . mahamet cōtented that peace betreaed of . mahamet resolued to continue warre . the presage of ferdinando . why the turkes negotiate peace . why maximilian the 2. did not surprise alba-regale , when he might . points of consideration . conditions of peace , which the turke will looke for . a law of the turkes not to restore any thing once gotten . ●eogie wocouich dispote of seruia , father in law to amurath the second . george wocouich tearmed an infidell because he ma●ied his daughter to the turke . cephalonia recouered by the venetians . selim restored diuerse places to giacomo soranzo , for the behoofe of venice . what restitution mahamet looketh for of the emperour what restitution hee looketh for from the transyluanian . what places the turke for his part wil neuer restore . what a bano is . what danger if both emperour and transiluaman do not ioyne togither to make peace with the turk ingratitude in the emperor ▪ breach of faith in the transiluanian . no faith in infidels ▪ the transiluanian is to feare breach of faith in the turke . the 〈…〉 ●eare the same where it is likely the turk will bend his forces next . not against the king of persia. nor against the king of fez and marocco . the siriffo of africa . the kingdom of gago . the finest gold . nor against the isle of malta . nor against spaine insurrection of the morescoes . portingals & arrogonians . the turkes empire . in asia . in africa . in europe . in islands . the empire of the king of spaine . nor against polonia . nor against tartaria . nor yet against moscouit . but either against venice or against all italie . if against venice : thē what trouble to christendome by example of grecia . and of constantinople . pope vrbanes exhortation to moue christendome to the recouery of ierusalem . petrus hermita . iohn capestrano . pope clement the eight . the substance of the speech of pius the second in the councell of mantua . why venice should bee relieued . specially by the king of spaine . the true way to ouerthrow the turke , is by sea . the strength and power of venice . corfu . catharo . zara. candie . palma . if against all italie , then which way the turk may come thether two waies for the turke to passe into italie by land . why theodorico builded montfalcon . and odoacre gradisca . and the venetians , palma . another way for the turke to come into italie . how the turk may annoy italie both by land and sea at one time . ottranto . examples of augusto cotrone , re●gii , & 〈◊〉 sant-angelo , the pleasure strength , and gouernment of italie . the aduice of thucydides to thinke vpon daungers . the opinion of martin de segoni for diuerting the warres from italie . counsell● to make a diuerting warre . hannibal . k. hieron . why the emperour should not make peace with the turk the princes of germanie to ayde the emperour . the lamentable state of greece . reasons to continue the warre . toccai . vienna . why the turk withdrew his armie out of croatia . the way for the turkes to come to vienna . three other wayes for the turke ( if hee obtaine vienna ) to come into italie . the speches that hinder the emperour from necessary aydes of the christian princes . the backewardnes of the empire in relieuing the emperour . m. iohn dec. the aduise of peter the vaiuode of moldauia . the difficultie of the requests made by the imperial princes . the prince of transyluania , and his valor . why the turks feare him . a prophecie of the turkes for transyluania . another prophecie touching the end of mahamets sect . musulmani . why the turkes do go about to bereaue him of his life . the transyluanian nation . why the romans paied tribute to the dacians . michael the vaiuode of walachia . captaine dracola . the vaiuodes souldiers . the rascians . the bulgarians . the prince of transyluania compared to alexander the great . the siculi or sithulians why the siculi rebelled . the prince of transyluania wanteth money . how his want is to be supplyed . the counsell of demosthenes to the athenians , applyed to this purpose by the author . the transyluanian may peraduenture be forced to take some other corse that may be dangerous to christendom . what thinges the turke especially feareth . the princes of italie . the duke of florence . the pope . the duke of mantua . the venetians polonia . three reasons why if polonia rise against the turke , hee shall be forced to make a defensiue warre . hieremie the vaiuode of moldauia . the cosacchi vosia . boristhenes bendero . ianzo . suita . gonte ianus . the passage more easie to constantinople . errors touching moldauia , and walachia . islakia . bogdania . cara bogdania . the answer of the chanceller of polonia to the demaunds of sinan . dacia ripensis . constantine the emperour . why the turke feareth moscouia . by whar names the turkes , and persians call the pope . the califa . the czar of moscouia . the turke feareth the vnion of the moscouite with the church of rome ▪ he feareth the moscouits attempt to trouble his state . a wish of the authors , that these things may come to passe , & how . basilius . the submission of the maroniti to the church of rom. the submission likewise of the russiou bishops . the moscouites embassadors to the emperour . why the turke feareth tartaria . why the tartarians haue come in so smal a number to aide the turke . why the tartarians were disconted with amurath . the difference and quarrell betweene alip chan , and his brother hirach the turke feareth to be troubled by the pope , and the king of spaine . conditions requisite to be in such as should be sent to trouble the turkish state . what pretense or colour they may vse . howe the turke may be ouerthrowen by his owne nation . the naturall turkes . why the naturall turkes are discontented . what the word turke signifyeth . the rinegados . the christians called by the turkes ghiauri . georgians , armenians , aethiopians heretikes . sultan soliman to the widdowe queene of transyluania . greekes . rebellion of the greekes in plaua vnder gardan vaiuode . iohn botero antonio bruni . caution to be obserued in rebellion . why the turk tooke bernegasso from prete iani. rebellion of the chimeriotres . athanasius b. of ocrida . pirri bassa . the taking of clissa . why the murlacchi went against lencouich . the latines the forren latines . the caffaluluchi . why amurath meant to put to death certaine christians of constantinople , & yet did not . the meanes to raise ciuill warres among the turkes . iars betweene the great men of turkie . that the turkish estate may be ouerturned rather by learning then by force . iohn andrea alfacqui of sciatiua . bookes to bee dispersed in turkie , to aduertise the turks of their errors . the sophilarii . erdeuil . a notable hystorie of the confession & death of a youth of the serraglio . commendation of the d. of florence for printing in the arabike tong . the albanians their habitation . their conditions . their weakenes . the sangiacks of the ducagini . the sangiack of castel-angelo . the ducagini . preseremo is not iustendili . iustendil is not instiniana the first . albania described . antonio brun lewes d. of milan . charles the viii . k. of france . the turke feareth the ioyning of the popes gallyes with the spanish gallyes . how the places possessed by the turkes on the seacoast may be assaulted . castel-nouo . the fort of varbagno defaced by iacomo soranzo velona ▪ the promontorie of santa maria. pignatello an out-law of naples . why the armenians cannot doe that which they did in times past . george castriotta . dulcigno ▪ scutari . durazzo . morea . the true way how to warre with the turk salonicchi . alaricus king of the gotthes aduertisemēt● how to bring their matters to passe . secre●●e . haytho the armenian iudith . cap. 8 elizeus . 4. king. 6. cap. knowledge of the countrey . knights of malta . languages , iudgement , credite . vnderstanding and desire to praise god. why princes do oftentimes entertaine the opinions of such as know least . the turke feareth the assaulting of the dardanelli . by taking the dardanelli the entrance into turkie will be easie . the distance of the dardanelli , the one from the other : and from gallipolis , and from constantinople , how the polonians , hungarians , and trausyluanians may make outroades into the turkish territories by diuerse waies ▪ the taifali , what they are , the wayes which the turke chiefly feareth . the reading of hystories in this point verie auailable . the consultation of pope leo the tenth , about the attempt of making warre against the turke . frances guicciardin . ours 〈◊〉 godfrey of boleine . remarks upon the manners, religion and government of the turks together with a survey of the seven churches of asia, as they now lye in their ruines, and a brief description of constantinople / by tho. smith ... epistolae duae. english smith, thomas, 1638-1710. 1678 approx. 383 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 176 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2005-12 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a60582 wing s4246 estc r4103 12085078 ocm 12085078 53701 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a60582) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 53701) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 580:13) remarks upon the manners, religion and government of the turks together with a survey of the seven churches of asia, as they now lye in their ruines, and a brief description of constantinople / by tho. smith ... epistolae duae. english smith, thomas, 1638-1710. [15], 328 [i.e. 326], [10] p. printed for moses pitt ..., london : 1678. errata: prelim. p. [15]. advertisement: p. [1]-[10] at end. marginal notes. translation of the author's epistolae duae, london, 1672. reproduction of original in union theological seminary library, new york. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng turkey -description and travel. istanbul (turkey) -description and travel. 2005-04 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2005-04 aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images 2005-05 jonathan blaney sampled and proofread 2005-05 jonathan blaney text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion ●●primatur , 〈…〉 ane , r. p. d. hen. epis . 〈…〉 a sacris dom. ●●●7 . remarks upon the manners , religion and government of the turks . together with a survey of the seven churches of asia , as they now lye in their ruines : and a brief description of constantinople . by tho. smith , b. d. and fellow of st. mary magdalen college oxon. london , printed for moses pitt , at the angel in st. pauls church-yard , m. dc.lxx.viii . to the right honourable , sir joseph williamson knight , one of his majesties principal secretaries of state , and of his most honourable privy council : these observations of travels in turkey are humbly presented by the author , his honovrs chaplain . to the reader . it had been a matter of no great difficulty to have presented you , instead of this short essay , with a large volume , if i had either affected or designed , when i first took my pen in hand , to have written a full history of the religion , manners and government of the turks , or had tho●ght fit to have stuffed these m●moires with accompts of things trivial and common , which have been said too often already and which are to be met with in every little relation . but i was not in the least tempted to such a piece of vanity and ostentation : and indeed i thought it very much beneath ●ne to do this ; especially when i reflected i was writing letters to an excellent person , who by his studies and travels , and many honourable employments both at home and in forrain parts had acquired a perfect knowledge of the state of affairs , not only of christendom , but also of all other remoter countries ; and who deserved to be treated with greater respect and ceremony , by me especially , that owe the opportunity i gained of travelling into the levant to his most obliging and effectual recommendation . so that brevity was my choice , and i was oftentimes more sollicitous and concerned to consider what not then what to write . that i have done what i proposed to my self , and have made good my pretensions , neither my fears nor my modesty will permit me to be over-confident : but i have this , i will not say to justifie , but to excuse at least my presumption and forwardness , that if i had known these things to have been satisfactorily accompted for by others , i should not have troubled either my self or you . these accompts , which upon my return home to oxon i published there in latine , i am in a manner necessitated to translate into english , tho with some few enlargements , to prevent the doing of it by another , which i had just reason to apprehend . for a worthy person , who has often condescended to this kind of drudgery for the publick benefit , was so just and civil , as to ask my leave to do it ; which i did not think fit to grant : but whether for the better or the worse i must not say . if the thread of a church-man be perceived to run through the whole relation , i hope this will be so far from being a just exception or prejudice to it , that it may gain some little credit and reputation with you upon that accompt ; if not the performance , the design at least , i easily perswade my self will not be disallowed . it is not only to gratifie your curiosity , but to serve you in better and nobler ends ; whereof this is the chiefest , that being more and more convinced by such kind of relations , of the brutish ignorance and horrid barbarousness of the turks , and of the dotages and follies of their worship , you may the more thankfully and seriously reflect upon that most blessed and merciful providence , which has cast your lot in christendom , and in a countrey especially , where the christian doctrine is profest in its primitive purity and integrity , and where civility and learning , and all ingenuous arts flourish , and are in their heigth and perfection . the accompt of my voyage to the churches of asia , all but the begining and end , i wrote in smyrna out of my diary , for the satisfaction of my fellow-travellers , who were pleased to demand copies of me . and i hope what i have done in this kind will not in the least hinder any of those worthy and ingenious persons , who have made the same tour before or since , from publishing their journals : this argument being capable of continual enlargements , especially in the matter of inscriptions . this would be of very great advantage to learning , of which there cannot possibly be a greater proof than in those marbles which were brought out of greece , and the lesser asia at the expence of that great man , thomas earl of arundel , and which by the most generous favour of the illustrious , henry earl of norwich and earl marshal , now serve to adorn the area about the theater at oxon : and especially the parian marble , which contains the most famous epochas of the ancient greeks , by the help of which many difficulties in history and chronology have been cleared ; as mr. selden , mr. lydiat , the right reverend and most profoundly learned , the present lord bishop of chester , the most accomplisht sir john marsham , and mr. prideaux , the learned publisher of the marmora oxoniensia have shewn in several instances . and of what great use several other inscriptions are , for the adjusting and settling the accompts of time , and rectifying the fasti consulares , will better appear , when the reverend and most judiciously learned doctor william lloyd dean of bangor shall think fit to publish those things of this kind , which he has been pleased to shew me in his collections . an incredible number of marbles still remain behind in those parts , and others are continually dug up , ( the erecting of these having been formerly the pride and gallantry of the greeks ) and what might be purchased upon no very hard terms , if some excellent persons would be at the expence of enriching their countrey with the spoils of the east . i have often lamented the misfortune , which drove me from hierapolis after the short stay of two or three hours , where i believe i could have employed my self for a week or fortnight to very good purpose : and that neither my necessary attendance npon the ambassador and the nation , nor my small stock of money afterward , when i was at liberty , would permit me to travel to nice , nicomedia , ancyra , iconium , and several other places , where i heard were numerous and famous ruines ; but especially to monte santo , as they call mount athos , to look after greek manuscripts . but i hope other travellers will be more fortunate , and better encouraged than i have been , and will one day make the world happy with their discoveries , and receive the reward of their generous adventures and undertakings , when god shall restore them to their native countrey . lastly , i have added a short description of constantinople , which i readily acknowledge to be far from accurate and perfect , not designing in the least , when i was upon the place , to have done any such thing ; and therefore i contented my self only to put down some short notices to relieve my memory . i soon was made sensible , by passing up and down the streets of that great city , that the scite and sceleton , if i may use the word , of the ancient buildings only remains , the beauty and glory of them being lost , since the turks became masters of it : and as when i was at the churches ( an idea of which they may easily have , who have seen the abbey of glastenbury or thetford , or will but call to mind the deplorable ruines of london after the dismal fire ) so when i considered the present state and condition of constantinople , i was oftentimes perplext and in doubt , whether i was more to admire the piety and munificence of those , who raised such stately and glorious structures , or the brutishness and barbarousness of those , who pulled them down . but i soon laid my hand upon my mouth , when i further considered , that sacriledge had done the like to several goodly houses of religion and learning in christendom , and that it was wholly owing to the miraculous providence of god , who laid a restraint upon the mad and impious zeal of some of the prevailing faction in the late times of usurpation , ( when the revenue of the church became a prey to their covetousness ) that the cathedrals , which are the wonder of all ingenious forrainers , and one of the standing glorys of england , had not been laid wast and levelled with the ground , and turned into confused heaps of stone and rubbish , like ephesus or laodecea . a reflexion upon which sad times should make us detest those seditious and fanatical principles , which if they should once prevail , and be received as good christian doctrine , as they were most unhappily not many years since , we have just reason to fear they would bring as great desolations along with them as any that are now in turkey . t. s. stanhop-house , all saints day . 1677. errata . page 1. line 14. for hath , read have , p. 5 l. 16. r. do , p. 7. l. 7. r. estates , p. 13. l. 25. r. the mysteries of the christian religion , p. 17. l. 14. r. omar , sp . 18. l. 2. r. taken , l. 13. for that , read as , p. 27. l. 17. r. and which , p. 32. l. 26. r. on , p. 30. l. 10. r. the emp●e , p. 13. l. 17. 22. r. were , p. 36. l. 8. dele out , p. 45. l. 19. r. in the afternoon , though not constantly , p. 50. l. 20. r. how far , p. 75. l. 24. r. on which , p. 80. l. 5. for some , read several , p. 71. l. r. convenience , p. 77. l. 24. as it is , p. 86. l. 15. rum-ili ▪ p. 105. l. 4. provision made for them , and water , p. 119. l. 19. fear , p. 123. l. 18. the first , p. 131. l. 21. ( as well as at buda and bagdat ) p. 137. l. 20. for but , read as , p. 149. l. 15. for sorts , read arts , p. 165. l. 19. of , p. 167. l. 25. dele his , p. 190. l. 4. such a , p. 196. l. 17. heard , p. 203. l. 20. upon hearing , p. 243. l. 15. l. 19. i found , p. 247. l. 13. turn , p. 248. l. 7. . , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , p. 181. l. 2. read past , p. 301. l. 14. nor , p. 302. l. 22. jetting . p. 281. l. 2. past , p. 318. l. 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , p. 320. l. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , p. 321. l. 15. a long time since . remarks upon the manners , religion , and government of the turks . the turks are justly branded with the character of a barbarous nation ; which censure does not relate either to the cruelty and severity of their punishments , which their natural fierceness , not otherwise to be restrain'd , renders necessary and essential to their government ; or to want of discipline , for that in most things is very exact , and agreeable to the laws and rules of polity , which custom and experience hath established as the grand support of their empire ; or to want of civil behaviour among themselves , for none can outwardly be more respectful and submissive , especially to their superiors , in whose power it is to do them a mischief , the fear of which makes them guilty of most base compliances : but to the intolerable pride and scorn wherewith they treat all the world besides . their temper and genius , the constitution of their government , and the principles of their education enclining them to war , where valour and merit are sure to be encouraged , and have their due reward ; they have neither leisure nor inclination to entertain the studies of learning or the civil arts , which take off the roughness and wildness of nature , and render men more agreeable in their conversation . and though they are forced to commend and admire the ingenuity of the western christians , when they see any mathematical instrument , curious pictures , map , or sea-charts , or open the leaves of any printed book , or the like ; yet they look upon all this as a curiosity , that not only may be spared , but what ought to be carefully avoided , and kept out of their empire , as tending to soften mens minds , and render them less fit for arms , which they look upon as the best and truest end of life , to enlarge their greatness and their conquests . but it is not so much their want of true and ingenuous learning , which makes them thus intractable and rude to strangers , as a rooted and inveterate prejudice against , and hatred of all others who are of a different religion . it is not to be expected , that where this principle prevails , and is look'd upon as a piece of religion and duty , they who embrace it should be guilty of any act of kindness and humanity ; except when they are bribed to it with hope of reward and gain , or forced to it by the necessities of state , or wrought upon more powerfully , as it were against their wills by the resentments of some favours and kindnesses receiv'd , which may happen now and then in some of better natures and more generous tempers . how mean and contemptible thoughts and opinions soever we have of any , yet common humanity obligeth us to restrain and keep them in from breaking out in scurrilous and reproachful language , especially when there is no provocation ; but the rude malice of the turks scorns to submit to these general rules of civility , who are so far from being sensible of the indecency of it , that they triumph and glory in it , as if it were not only an act of bravery and gallantry , but a just proof of their zeal , and most becoming and worthy a musulman . this hatred they are very careful to instil into their children from their very infancy , as a most necessary part of their education , next to the belief of one god , and of mahomed his apostle and messenger . i must profess , it raised my wonder oftentimes to see little boys , whose tender age seemed no way capable of such resentments , upon the sight of franks ( for by that general name they most confusedly call the western christians ) passing by , to leave their sport and play , and with great vehemency of passion , and with a fury above that of children , exclaim upon them , and not satisfied with this , throw stones at them , with a most strange and serious concern , upbraiding them with their infidelity , as if they had learned nothing else from their parents . this is the general civility of the turks , who vouchsafe us no other title when they speak of us in their ordinary discourse , when they seem most calm and mild , when their zeal and malice does not boil over in fury and madness , then that of gaour , or infidel ; and to disgrace and deride us the more , they usually preface it with some obscene words , which are now grown a common mode of speech among them , and so frequent in their mouths , that upon any the slightest accident that crosseth them , if a stone that lies in their way does offend them , if their horses are unruly or do but stumble , if their buffaloes and asses trip or stand still , they vent their passion and displeasure in the same beastly language . when their passion swels and rages , and prompts them to shew a higher degree of contempt and hatred of us , then bre domuz , you hog , is the word ; ( the very mention of which adds to their disorder , and gives their blood a new fermentation ) ranking us with those impure creatures , which they account so execrable , ( as if we were equally impure ) , and from whose sight and touch when they are alive , and no less from the taste of their flesh , they so carefully and religiously abstain . we are not yet arrived at the height of their rudeness and barbarity ; this is not the worst reproach and abuse they put upon us ; it is not enough they think to compare and rank us with beasts , unless they pronounce us devils too ; and maintain with great noise and confidence , that we stink in the nostrils of god almighty . in cities , and places of trade , where merchants reside , there is provision made by capitulations and articles , accorded by the grand signor to their respective soveraigns , for the security of their persons and estate , which interest alone makes them submit to . for as dull and as heavy as they are , they are mighty sensible of the benefit and advantage they receive by foreign trade . they themselves not caring to traffick out of their own empire , either out of a principle of pride , as if there were more of state in it , that all sorts of merchandises are brought to their doors , without their seeking or fetching ; or of laziness and fear , not willing nor daring to undergo the hazards and fatigues of sea-voyages ; or for want of skill in the art of navigation , in which they are very blockheads and bunglers , confessing , that god has given both the knowledg and command of the waters to the christians ; all which added to the natural dread and aversion they have of the sea , make them content themselves for the most part with the trade of the black-sea , sailing for the most part terra terra , or of alexandria , the great scale and port of caire , and the other parts of egypt which lye toward the mediterranean ; though oftentimes molested in the one by the cossacks , who in times of war come down the borysthenes with their fleet of boats , and thence coast all along to the very mouth of the bosphorus , as by the malteses in the other . and i am induced to believe , by arguments of very great probability , that if the trade of christendom were wholly interrupted by wars , and the silk-trade particularly diverted and turned out of the dominions of the turk , either by the way of the caspian sea , or which would be more feisible , by lading it at gombroon , and so joined to the indian trade , ( both which projects were mightily approved of by abbas that victorious king of persia , and great enemy of the turks ) , to avert so great a mischief , they would quickly vail their turbants , and descend from their high terms , and quit their disdainful and proud thoughts , as if the christians could not live without their friendship , and submit to more advantageous conditions of peace and commerce . but notwithstanding these priviledges , and the superaddition of the law of nations to that of common nature and humanity , as if their tongues lay not under the restraint of an edict , and religion gave them a licence to be rude , they do not abstain oftentimes from reviling ambassadors themselves , as they pass along the streets , with their nation and their retinue to their audidience , though the janisaries who are their guards and in their pay , are concern'd and think fit to discountenance and chastise such an insolence . here is not indulged the liberty of christendom , of running up and down the streets and by-lanes of constantinople , and being too curious ; for besides the affronts that are every-where to be met with , there is danger of being thrust into some private house , and after some days or weeks sent over to asia , or ship'd for tartary ; and though examples of such violent seizures are but few , yet custom grounded upon such like fears , makes it necessary to have the company and attendance of a souldier , which is necessary to desend one from the open assaults of turks , either spirited with wine and rackee , or with the zeal they have brought with them from mecca , ( for these religious pilgrims , who have visited the tomb of their prophet , are very fierce ) who will draw their knives and ponyards ; and whatever the design be , whether only to affright , and to shew what they would do , if their emperor had not forbid it ; yet in such a scuffle the accident may prove very dangerous and fatal too , and only this way is to be provided against . their prejudices lying so deep as not easily to be removed , a christian who is not a slave as the greeks and armenians are , who seem to be below their hate and scorn , will be liable to continual affronts , which he must put up and digest with a patience becoming his religion and his prudence , and not seem much concerned , but be deaf rather to the noise and ill language . however , if curiosity carries one twenty or thirty miles into the country , the danger is really great and certain , ( for it is usual to seize upon straglers , if they meet them in the fields and woods separated from their company , where there is such great probability of securing their prey , and of their being undiscovered ) , unless he throws off his christian habit , and puts himself into that of the country , and goes armed and well attended . in places where christians seldom appear , they are had in greater horror and execration ; and if they meet with any civility , it is for the sake of the janizaries who accompany them , whom they are afraid to displease ; though sometimes the ill humour will break forth into such obstinacy and peevishness , that the janizaries themselves shall sare the worse for the christians , whom they wait upon . i remember , when i was at sardes , not caring to lodg in the caravanserai with our horses , we employed our janizaries to procure us a lodging for a night or two in any turkish cottage , which the barbarous people would not give way to , ( though they had the assurance of a gratification above what so slight a courtesie could possibly merit ) as soon as they understood we were christians ; but rejected the overture with a great deal of indignation and scorn , saying , that they would upon no condition or reward suffer their houses to be defiled by infidels . this opinion they generally bear of christians ; but they entertain a far worse of the jews ; and herein they think they mightily oblige us , and would have it taken not only as an argument of their justice , but of their good will , that they prefer the christians , whose valor they have so often experimented to their great cost , before them whom i found by just and frequent observation they esteem as the basest and most contemptible people upon the face of the earth , and as a company of pitiful and low-spirited wretches , who dare do nothing that is generous and brave , and worthy of men . it is usual with them to say , 't is matter of great wonder to them , that the christians who pretend to so much wit and understanding , should believe the just and great god should give up a prophet so famous for the holiness of life and miracles as was their messiah ( for this character they acknowledg as most due to our b. saviour ) into the hands of so vile a nation as the jews , to be crucified ; and therefore in compliance with their gross conceptions , which are no way capable of understanding the christian religion , they imagine , that christ escaped out of their hands , and was assumed privately into heaven , and another very like him in stature and shape , and the other signatures of his body , substituted in his room , upon whom they executed their utmost malice and fury in putting him to so ignominious a death . they call them generally by the name gephut ; which word is corrupted from the arabick , and though originally it might denote nothing but the name of that people , yet now they use it in a most disgraceful and ignominious sense , as if there could not possibly be a greater disgrace or reproach than the bare title of a jew ; tho sometimes for merriment sake , and to shew their scorn , they usually prefix some opprobrious term or other , to make them more contemptible and ridiculous . but when they grow a little more serious , and recollect themselves somewhat , and change their scorn into anger , they will upbraid them with their obstinacy and insidelity in rejecting and disbelieving the holy prophets sent by god , and particularly our b. saviour , whom they place next their false prophet mahomet . the jews are very obnoxious to the insolencies of the janizaries , who oftentimes to make themselves merry , throw and kick them to the ground , and pull them by the noses and by the ears . against which they dare not so much as open their lips , for fear the sport should by the least ill word be turned into fury and madness . and very often , to do them the more dishonour , when any criminal has received the sentence of death , they presently hurry him away , and make the first jew , rich or poor , they can light upon , walk with the rope in his hand , tyed about the neck of the other , till they come to the next tree out of town , and then hang him . it is a great mistake to think , that the turks admit them into their divans , or publick councils , as if they were privy to any of their designs they have upon christendom , or valued their information , or thought they could reveal the secrets of government used among the christian princes . their pride will not suffer them to stoop so low ; and the policy of the jews in such like affairs , is far less than their malice and ill-will ; and their wit and cunning is shew'n and exercised better about merchandise , and brocage , and usury , wherein they do great service to the turks , who are pitiful accomptants ; and are employed by them in collecting their customs , and the making even their accounts , as knowing that their talent lies this way , and that they are crafty and subtil in making bargains , and understand money matters very well , there being no basha , or scarce any of fashion , who has a numerous family , but retains a jew with him or about him , whose only business is to look to the expences of the house , and buy all things necessary , as cloaths , provisions , and such like . above all they retain an immortal hatred of the persians , though they are their brother mahometans , and pay a like respect and reverence to the alcoran , and embrace the dotages , and follies , and impostures of it , with the same concern of zeal . the original and fundamental difference is about the succession , which the persians contend to belong to ali , not only in right of his wife phatima , who was daughter of mahomet ; and by the last will of mahomet himself , whose favourite he was ; but also upon the account of his valour , and other personal excellencies . agreeable to this opinion they have of him and his title , they exclaim upon abu beker , osman , and omer , who were successively chiefs of the new religion , as meer usurpers , and as corrupters of the holy text ; they are one great argument and subject of the raillery of the persian poets , who make odd and ridiculous representations of them ; whereas the turks look upon them with all possible veneration , esteem them not only as the ornaments , but as the props and supports of the musulman faith , and their memories are so sacred among them , that their names are usually inscribed upon the inside of their greater moschs , as i have often took notice of . this difference is heightned by different interpretations of some ambiguous texts in their law , and by the introduction of different rites and ceremonies in their religious worship , each fiercely accusing the other of perverting the mind of their prophet , and of innovation . their disputes and grudges , and mutual censures and recriminations have some ages since broke out into such quarrels and feuds , that seem no way likely ever to be peiced up and reconciled . if any discourse happen concerning the religion of persia , the zeal wherewith the turks are presently set on fire , does furnish them with sufficient arguments of reproach . a persian , they will tell you , is a desertor of the true faith , and an apostate ; an heretick , who follows his own fancy , and rejects the establisht and ancient ceremonies of religion ; is altogether impure , as neglectful of those washings , which their prophet requires as necessary preparations to prayer ; one who does not know how to say his prayers as he ought , void of all sense of the true religion ; lastly , a very infidel , kizel bash gaour , the infidel with the red head , alluding to the turbants or shashes they wind about their heads , which are usually of that colour ; whereas the colour the turks most affect is white , except the kinred and posterity of mahomet , whose special priviledge alone it is to wear green , a colour they pretend he most delighted in , and used to go in when he was old ; his name is writ with that colour in the alcoran . however this animosity might begin upon a religious account , yet it is mightily supported by interest , and managed with a great deal of dexterity and cunning by the turks , who cherish these evil opinions and prejudices in the minds of the people and souldiers , especially against both christian and persian , the two extremes of their empire confining upon their territories , and so easily either find or take frequent occasion to quarrel and war with both . by these arts they work upon the minds of the souldiers to a greater willingness of undergoing the hardships of war. with this politick engine they thrust them upon any design , though never so unlikely or desperate . for who is so cowardly and faint-hearted , or so much in love with life , as not to venture the loss of it in the cause of religion , when the true faith either is in danger , or is to be propagated ; when they take up arms to chastize and punish hereticks and apostates ; when they fight for god , and the advancement of his cause against the profest enemies of it ? this perswasion inspires them with desperate and brutish valour , when they turn their faces upon christendom ; as i shall have occasion to shew hereafter . and the same argument they use as successfully , when reason of state or ambition oblige them to make a war in asia ; a famous instance of which we have in the taking of bagdat , in the year of christ 1638 , by that warlike emperor morat , who was present there in person , and not long after died of excessive drinking of wine , to the great joy of poland , which he threatned to invade with his well-disciplin'd troops , full flesh'd with blood , enraged to revenge the affront and disgrace of his brother osman . for as soon as an expedition into persia was resolv'd upon , and determin'd in the seraglio , the church-men had orders to sound the alarum in their pulpits , for the better animating and encouraging the janizaries , who otherwise would have had no very great mind to it . and they performed their part mighty well by their popular and furious preachments , telling them over and over , that the persians had made a defection from the true faith ; that they had perverted the sense of the divine law , by their wicked and false interpretations and glosses ; and how highly they would deserve of the great god of heaven and earth , of mahomet his prophet and apostle , and of the whole musulman religion , if they would fight stoutly . every mosch rung with zealous exhortations to fight for the cause of god , and the souldiers longed to be at it before the time . and to keep firm their good resolutions , the mufti , whose sentence and determination they revere as most sacred and binding , and little less than infallible , having orders from court so to do , sends forth his brief all the empire over , ( a copy of which in the original language i have laid up in that great repository of all curious as well as useful and necessary learning , the most famous bodleian library at oxon ) wherein he thunders upon the heads of the poor persians , charging them with apostacy . he makes them guilty of damnable heresies and errors , which he endeavours to shew in several branches and particularities ; he solemnly pronounces them accursed of god , and not worthy to live upon earth , assures them that it is a meritorious work , and what will be rewarded in paradise , to root them out , and more meritorious than if they destroyed the christians ; and not contented with this peremptory sentence , as bloody and cruel as it is , but as if it were too mild , he condemns them to the pit of hell , and very devoutly prays god , that there they may serve for asses , and be condemned to the drudgery of carrying the jews upon their backs , not being able to wish them a more vile or more disgraceful employment . thus extreme violent and deadly is their hatred of sects ; and i would to god the false religion of mahomet only afforded instances of it . this contempt and disesteem of all others is the natural result of the over-weening conceit and false valuation they have of themselves ; they proudly stile their port the refuge of the world ; and fancy the glory and majesty of the roman and greek empire to be devolved upon them by a most just right ; and that other princes stand in awe of them , and are no better than tributaries , and do them homage , because they judg it their interest to send their ambassadors and ministers to reside among them ; custom that had its beginning from the too forward compliance and condescension of those who courted the favour of the grand signor , this way passing into right , that no ambassador can in the least assure himself of a civil reception , except he bring his presents along with him , upon his arrival at the imperial city . the chief ground of this their arrogance is a mighty confidence and persuasion , that they are the chosen of god , to whom he has revealed his will and his law by mahomet the seal of the prophets , as they stile him ; that they are in the right way which leads to paradise , while others wander in by-paths of error , and consequently are the only true believers ( for so musulman signifies ) which is become the general name , by which they distinguish themselves as mahometans , of such a particular denomination from all other religions in the world . they are ashamed of their scythian original ; it does not comport with their present grandeur , to look back and remember what poor vagabond lives their ancestors lead upon mount imaus , how they wander'd to and fro with their goats and kids , and how not being able or willing to support their poverty by their labour and industry , they betook themselves to the more gainful trade of spoil and robbery . for the old name of turk is altogether laid aside and despised by them , as ominous and of an evil sound , as if an alteration of condition had made them quite another nation , and they seem desirous to forget it , and therefore never mention it themselves , and take it amiss and are very angry and look upon it as an affront , if any christian call them by it . such as depend immediately on the emperor , and are enrolled in his service , and receive his pay , for distinction and for honour assume to themselves the title of osmanli , out of respect to the name and memory of osman , to whose valour and prudence they owe the first beginning of their empire ; and to shew their duty to the ottoman family , whose slaves they glory themselves to be ; but the name of musulman , which religion bestows on them , and equally respects all , is that they are most pleased with , and desire chiefly to be known by . they say , as well as the jews , we have abraham to our father ; all the prophets are theirs , moses , samuel , david , and the rest . a jew thinking to put a trick upon a very zealous but ignorant turk , who was discoursing upon this argument , told him , that they had one prophet however peculiar to them , which they could not pretend to or challenge in the least , naming the prophet habakkuk ; to which the other could not tell what to reply , having never heard of him , till having recourse to his imaum , or parish-priest , and understanding from him , that habakkuk was a good musulman , he finds him out , and beats him soundly for daring to go about to rob them of one of their greatest prophets . in this they triumph and applaud themselves ; this is the continual subject of their most solemn thanksgivings to god , that he has made them musulmans , in such like form as this , which i have met with , praised be god who has made us to be of the stock of abraham , and of the seed of ishmael , and hath given to us an holy religion , and a house to which all strangers resort , and has appointed us to be judges over men . in a religion , which is made up of folly and imposture and gross absurdities , which abstracting from the common and fundamental principles and notices of natural religion , has nothing in it to recommend it self to the choice and acceptance of any sober and wise man , no subtil , no grave discourses of learning or reason , not so much as an argument , that looks like probable , is to be expected for the defence of it . their strength lies more in attacking other religions , than establishing their own . what they commonly object against the christian , argues a stupidity only befitting turks , as being the result of a gross fancy , that entertains no other idea's of things than what are derived from material and sensible objects . with their foolish and idle imaginations the great mysteries of our religion can no way suit ; concerning which they ask blasphemous and most shameful questions , and they think this a sufficient confutation ; though it must be sadly confessed , that for the sake of some novel doctrines , and especially that of transubstantiation , which interest and a misapplied zeal and a superstitious fancy have brought into the church , they loath and abhor the very name of christianity , for this reason , because they think they cannot be christians but upon the hard and impossible condition of first disbelieving their very senses . the liberty their religion allows in gratifying the corrupt inclinations of nature , is so far from being a bar and a prejudice to it , that it sets it the more closely upon their minds ; the doctrine of it being so agreeable to the example of their prophet , who was of a hot lustful temper , and pleased himself with variety of women . by this with an equal cunning he both justified his own practice and drew in such great numbers of men , of as bad a temper and complexion as himself , to embrace a religion so charming and so pleasing to flesh and blood , which proposed the grossest satisfactions of sense in paradise as the reward of their belief . and least virtue and modesty should make opposition against this brutish licentiousness and sensuality , as well as reason and discretion dislike and find fault with the gross follies of it , he takes his sword into his hand , and strangely infatuated with enthusiasm , to which a distemper of body inclin'd him , ( for that he first cheated himself , seems to me as plain as a demonstration ) and mistaking the dreams of folly for divine inspirations , pretends god having tried several ways , which the obstinacy and wickedness of men had render'd ineffectual , was resolved at last upon this , and bring men over to the true faith by violence and force of arms , whom tenderness and mildness could not move and work upon . this was his chief warrant ( for he pretended but little to miracles , and those few he is said to do are very idle and frivolous ) taking advantage of the distractions of the time he lived in , and of the horrid ignorance of his countrymen of arabia , which fitted them for any new impression , when religion was broken into so many sects and parties , and a horrid dissoluteness and corruption of manners had overspread their empire . this is the ground of their confidence ; the whole stress of their arguments lies in their scymitars ; their religion , they will tell you , cannot but be true , which has extended it self so far , and has been blest with so mighty success ; that god himself has clearly decided it in their favour , as being his champions , and the propagators of his truth and worship against the infidels ; witness those triumphs and victories they have gained over the christians , the empires and kingdoms they have subdued by their all-conquering and irresistible arms ; what are all these , say they , but full and satisfactory proofs and demonstrations , that mahomet was sent by god , and that particularly they ( turks ) are his true followers , who have so great a share and part of the world ; as if the sophi and mogul had little or nothing , and that there was no such empire as that of china , and america they hear the franks talk of lay out of this world ; and as if all christendom , though brancht into so many distinct monarchies and governments , was but a little scantling in comparison of their empire , which by degrees has encreased to that vast bulk , next to the just judgment of almighty god , by the follies and divisions of christians themselves . sometime out of an excess of zeal , they will ask a christian civilly enough , as i have been askt my self in the portico of sancta sophia , why will you not turn musulman , and be as one of us ? the usual answer is , that my father before me , and my grandfather before him were christians , and that i think it best for me to continue in the religion of my country , in which i was born and bred . and indeed as they are scarce capable of any other answer , so neither is it safe or prudential to give it . it would be a piece of unwarrantable zeal and indiscretion ( not to call it by a worse name ) to upbraid them of their follies to their faces , without the least hope of success , and dispute with them in the streets , and in their moschs , when such like questions are proposed , about the purity and truth of the christian religion ; and supposing that zeal should transport any one so far , that he were knockt in the head in the pursuit of his argument , he would deserve pity , and his courage that the fear of death could no way mate , were to be admired ; but i question whether he could challenge the glorious title of a martyr , who without any just occasion , much less necessity , has brought his death upon himself . the case of that poor christian is vastly different , who having renounced his faith and his saviour , being perplexed in conscience for the great sin he had been guilty of , and informed by his confessor , to whom he had disburthened his grief which lay so heavy on him , that he could no way expiate it , but by publickly professing himself a christian again , went boldly to the cadi , and persisting in his new resolution , received the sentence of death with great comfort and satisfaction . this shadow of an argument , added to the force of education , has such a mighty influence upon their minds , that it stifles all the exertions of reason and natural conscience , and makes them perverse and obstinate , and so secure withall , that 't is a sin to doubt of the happiness of their condition , as to the other world as well as to this ; in justification of which confidence it is most severely forbid by the government to go about to convert a musulman , and the doing of it is adjudged a capital crime , without the least hope of favour and mercy . the turks indeed knowing how generous the franks are in order to the sfying of their curiosity , as if money sprang up in their pockets ready coined , make their superstition and their hatred vail to their covetousness , and will admit them into their very churches ; though sometimes i have met with a repulse at sancta sophia , where i used to go often to please my self with the sight of that glorious structure ; they telling us , the caymacam , who had taken frequent notice of the resort of christians , had sent orders to keep them out , which they durst not but comply with , for a time at least . being at prusia in bithynia , the imperial city before they crost the hellespont and took adrianople , we procured a priest to let us into a mosch , which had been formerly a christian church , hard by which is the tomb of the emperor vrchanes , who took the city . after we had viewed it , we presented the old man , who was waiting at the door , with about half a dollar , who perchance exspecting but a few aspers , was so surprized with it , that to shew his sense of the unexspected civility , with great earnestness and devotion , lifting up his eyes to heaven , he prayed god in his good time to make us musulmans . this is the only way of taming their fierceness , by presenting them money , and bribing them with gifts to be civil ; and so long as this pleasant force is upon them , they will pretend great kindness ; but if they do not depend upon you , or if you withdraw your hand , they return to their natural rudeness and hatred with greater violence , which hope of gain and some present advantage had restrained ; for to be kind to christians is against the very principles of their religion . here and there may be a few , whom a sense of gratitude for received kindnesses , and a freer conversation with christians , by reason of commerce , have soft'ned out into better manners . as i and my companion were walking in the streets of bursia , as they now call it , to see what remains of antiquity we could meet with , a gentleman-turk ( for so he shewed himself ) guessing by our complexions , that there was something of christian under our turkish clothes , asked our janizaries , if we were not franks . they readily confessed it , and upon further demand of what country of phrenkistan or christendom , knowing that we were english , he invites us to his house ; which civility as we were unwilling to accept , so did we not know how to refuse ; but after a little consultation with our two janizaries , who were very forward for it , we went with him . upon our first coming in , he bids us heartily welcome , and exprest such respect and kindness , as fear of being taken notice of did not permit him to shew in the publick streets . he entertained us with coffee and sherbet and sweet-meats , according to the custom of the country ; our wonder at this unusual and extraordinary treatment was the more heightned , when we understood that he had been a haggi , or pilgrim , and had visited mahomets birth-place at medinat alnabi , the city of the prophet , and sepulcher at mecca ( from which places they use to bring back greater measures of zeal and fury against the christians ) . but to satisfie us , he told us , that he had formerly received very great kindnesses from an english merchant at smyrna , and that he was resohttp : / / www . thecatseyes.com / show . asp ? show_id = 2460ved for his sake to be civil to his countrymen where-ever he met them . not content with this , he would scarce give us leave to depart , proffered us the use of his house , while we stayed in 〈◊〉 ; and upon our refusal , took a solemn farewell of us , and sent one of his slaves to attend upon us to the seraglio , which we had a great mind to look into . one may travel from the danube to euphrates , and perchance not meet with the like instance of generous civility . they observe most strictly the rite of circumcision , as the seal of the covenant , which god made with abraham and ismael , which gives them a right and title to all the priviledges of the musulman faith. this sacrament the impostor mahomet thought fit to receive , as well in compliance with the jews , as with the custom of his country and many other nations in the east , who were punctual in the observation of it , out of a strict adherence to the traditions of their fathers , and the usage of ancient times , without any remembrance of the true ground of its orignal institution . they do not circumcise children in their infancy , much less think themselves obliged to the eighth day ; no canon tyes them to a set time , but they are left wholly to their liberty , and to consult their convenience , so it be not defer'd beyond the thirteenth year , which is the utmost limit , ( that is , if they be not deprived of an opportunity of doing it for want of a skilful hand ) in memory of the circumcision of ismael , which as they alledg agreeably to the holy scriptures , was done when he was at that age . till which time the boys wear their hair long , but made up into curled knots hanging over their shoulders . the ceremony is perform'd with great noise and tumult , which with them are the only expressions of their festival joy and mirth ; all their solemnities being disorderly and rude , and without any decorum or discretion to manage them . the whole day is spent in entertaining their relations and neighbours , who are to be witnesses of the operation ; for at this time they think they may fairly and lawfully lay aside their gravity , and wholly give themselves up to merriment . but as soon as evening-prayers are over , they prepare sor the business , which is committed to the care of a chirurgeon , or barber , or any other who has an easie and dextrous hand . in the mean while the boy is brought in by his father and kinred , in his new vest and turbant , whom they flatter and caress to divert him from melancholy and fear , and to prevent him from fainting before he feels the sharpness of the rasor ; telling him , that in a few minutes he will be enrolled among the followers of mahomet , and be made capable of the favour of god and the joys of paradise . sometimes they cast the boy into a sleep with an opiat potion , when they think he has not courage enough to endure it ; or do it by a surprize , before he is aware , having first prepared all things in order to it , and then making as if it were to be deferred till the next day , quickly return and finish the intended work . yet notwithstanding the great stir they have made in the day-time , and that by this they are initiated into their religion , they do not use to have any solemn prayers at it ; only the operator in the very act cries out , bismillah , in the name of god , three times , the musick playing to drown the noise and howling of the young turk , bleeding under his wound . at the circumcision of the son of the grand signor , or any other considerable bassa or officer , for the greater pomp and solemnity , and for example sake to encourage him to endure what they have undergone before him , several others are circumcised at the same time ; between whom upon the account of this religious solemnity , there is contracted such a dearness and friendship , beyond all tyes of natural relation , that it is only dissolved by death , and ever after they call themselves by the title of sunnetdash , or associate of circumcision , which they value above that of brother . in the night they repeat often the same rude mirth , as they had in the day . those villains who out of desperation or a desire of living in all bestial sensuality , turn renegados , are compelled to be cut . they first appear before the cady or justice , and acquaint him with the design of becoming a musulman , and desire to be admitted to the favour and priviledg . immediately he commands their heads to be shaven , and the matter being usually known before , clothes and turbants are provided and freely bestowed upon their proselytes ; and sometime upon his first coming out in his musulmans habit , they set him upon a horse , and carry him in triumph through the streets of the christians , with a lance or dart in his hand , to signifie they are ready to fight for and defend the religion they have newly taken up , with the utmost hazard of their lives . some few , perchance out of a natural horror of pain ( i intend it only of the apostate christians , for the natural-born turks never omit it ) have by several artifices and wiles eluded the sentence of the law , and remain uncircumcised , and abhor this invisible sign of a mahometan ; and old men especially , to whom this wound might prove deadly and fatal ; but then they must keep it mighty private and secret , lest it come to the cady's ear , whom they must otherwise bribe , or else be forced to submit to this piece of religious severity . it was one of the great policies of mahomet , that he might the better establish the fancies that were to be the peculiar characters of his religion , to press upon his followers the frequent practice of those great duties of nature , which refer to the worship and service of god , as if in this they were to out-do both christians and jews . for they are obliged to make their solemn prayers five times a day , at set hours ; which vary according to the different seasons of the year . they do not divide the natural day into so many equal portions , as not understanding the use of aequinoctial hours , or the benefit of sun dials , to measure and adjust their time ; but only have regard to the rising and setting of the sun , and its longer or shorter stay above the horizon ; though of later years they are mightily taken with the invention of watches , there being scarce a turk in constantinople of any fashion , but is master of one , and besides has a striking clock in his house ; a considerable number of artizans of the french nation reaping good advantage from this their curiosity . the times are at sun-rising , noon , the middle-time between noon and sun set , sun-set , and an hour and half in the night ; only upon friday , which they call giumahgun , or the day of their religious convention , they add to their devotion , and go to church about the middle of the forenoon ; at which time the more devout shut up their shops , but afterwards return to their trade and business . this being the only distinction and solemnity of the day , and no other reverence paid it . otherwise there is the same noise in the streets and markets , the same chaffering of wares , their magazines as much frequented , and no difference as to the neatness and fineness of their habit ; they thinking they have done enough , if they step to the mosch at that peculiar time for a quarter of an hour . in the time of ramazan , which is the most solemn time of the whole year , wherein they pretend to most devotion , and wherein the most careless will endeavour to expiate the miscarriages of the year past , some will rise two hours before day to praise the name of god in a set form , this being a holy month , devoted to fasting and the more strict exercises of religion . in the greatest moschs on friday in the afternoon , such of the priests as have acquired the fame of learning and eloquence , enlargeing upon some words of the alcoran , entertain the people with harangues in their way , with a great deal of noise and seeming zeal , tending to the advance of piety , justice , charity , and the other vertues of conversation and society . but this is extraordinary , which they are not bound to , their part being to read several surats or chapters of the alcoran , and recite the prescribed office of prayer : a little stock of learning serving to qualifie them for this function . before they make their prayers , whether publickly in their moschs , or privately in their houses , they are very solicitous to wash themselves , as thinking , that without this previous lustration god will be deaf to their requests , and that all their devotion will be ineffectual and to no purpose . this being so necessary a qualification of prayer , that they might not be destitute of conveniencies , and so be forced to omit their devotion for want of due preparation this way , besides the vast number of them every-where in their streets , there are conduits and fountains with great variety of cocks adjoining to the greater moschs for this purpose . it is not enough to wash themselves , except they do it after a particular manner , which though difficult in it self , yet custom and use have rendred so easie and familiar to them , that they do it without delay and without error ; the manner is this , as i made a turk , whom i had oblig'd , shew me particularly in my chamber . tucking up their vests and short sleeves above their elbows , they take up as much water as they can hold in the hollow of their hands , which they wash thrice , and then putting their forefinger inro the left side of their mouth , and their thumb into the right , wash that three times also . snuffling up water with their nostrils , they gently stroke their face from the forehead to the chin , and back again ; next their arms to the bending ; taking off their turbant they rub with the inside of their hand the forepart of their head , from the crown to the forehead , putting their fore and middle finger into the cavities of their ears , and their thumbs behind , washing their necks with three fingers of both hands reversed . their publick bagnos or baths usually are built very handsom and stately ; all great men have them in their houses for their own use , and the uses of their women , being frequented not only for health and cleanliness , but for religion in several particular cases , in which they are obliged to cleanse other parts of the body , not to be named , which yet i have seen them do at an open fountain in the streets . this ceremony , be their occasions never so great and urgent , they cannot omit without great scandal and guilt . before which purgation they look upon themselves as unfit not only to go to church , but to converse or to be conversed with . but how shall such as travel in the desarts of arabia or libya comply with this fundamental article of mahometism , where they cannot be profuse with the provisions of water they carry with them for the necessities of life , where they meet with no springs to supply themselves ? are they wholly freed from the obligation of prayer ? no. the subtle impostor has herein provided a remedy against this contingence ; in case of the faileur of water , sand or ashes or a morter-clod crumbled into dust shall do as well , and shall convey the same cleansing virtue , as much as if they had made use of the clearest fountain-water . they use cold water , except in case of sickness and weakness , when they are indulged to warm it , for fear otherwise the cold should strike into their bodies and encrease their malady . but see the madness and folly of their superstition ! by the sprinkling of a few drops of cold water , they think their minds are as much purified as their bodies , and that this is a sufficient purgation from the defilements of sin , and a most effectual remedy against brutality , and the most horrid impieties they can possibly be guilty of . to put them in mind the better of these duties of religion , that neither pleasure nor business may divert their thoughts , the priests or their servants give notice to the people publickly of the approaching times of prayer . and for their better accommodation , about the menar or pyramid raised from the ground adjoining to the mosch , is built a gallery , to which there is an ascent by a winding pair of stairs , the door whereof always looks towards mecca . here walking round and straining their voices in a kind of singing tone , which they lengthen out , they invite them in a peculiar form of words , which is common to all , and from which they do not depart a tittle , to come and make their prayers ; and by this way they supply the want of bells , which they neither use themselves , nor permit the poor greeks . it is scarce credible how this noise , by reason of this advantage of heigth , in a clear evening may be distinctly heard . the words are exactly these ; god is great , god is great ; there is no god but god , there is no god but god ; i confess that mahomet is the messenger of god , i confess that mahomet is the messenger of god ; come to prayers , come to prayers ; come to worship , come to worship ; god is great , god is great ; there is no god but god. in the morning sometimes they remind them , that prayer is better than sleep , and bid them repeat the phatiha or first chapter of the alcoran , which they use as frequently as we do the lords prayer . in the royal moschs , where there are usually four pyramids , ( only that of achmet , the grand-father of the present emperor , in the atmidan or hippodrome in constantinople having six ) this proclamation is made with greater solemnity by several priests jointly at the same time , but without the least variation of words , and agreeable to the same number of repetitions . their prayers are in the arabick language , the language of mahomet and his alcoran , which by reason of their daily use are easily understood by the people ; to which also the frequent mixture of arabick words in the turkish does not a little conduce . the matter of them is generally pious , and what might not misbecome those who worship the true god ; but that they are defective ; except where they reflect most impiously upon the most sacred and venerable mysteries of the religion of jesus , by making a deprecatory appeal to god , with a far be it from thee , o lord , what the christians impute to thee ; meaning , that thou hast a son. these prayers , as several other parts of their worship , have for their foundation not only the alcoran , in which , as they speak , are contained the commands of god , but the practice and example of mahomet derived down to them by tradition , which they call sunna . by which pretence they have introduced several customs , though in matters of less moment , of which there is not the least intimation in the book of their law ; and the people , out of a blind reverence and ignorant zeal , esteem them to have the same authority and to be equally binding . they direct their prayers only to god almighty , acknowledging his infinite power , soveraignty , and right over angels and men and devils , and the whole comprehension of all other beings . they put up no prayers to mahomet , nor do they bow their knees , as ever i could observe , as some write , at the mention of his name , it being one of their principles , that god is only to be adored and worshipped , which makes them so severe upon us , arraigning us of idolatry for worshipping christ , who is god blessed for ever ; arianism , which mahomet learned of the monk sergius , being one main ingredient of their religion . in what a fair way are a great number of false christians ( especially inferior persons , who are taught to renounce the lord god their saviour , who bought them ) in poland and elsewhere , to become mahometans , if the grand signor should enlarge his conquests among them , which god avert for the good of christendom ! only as to what concerns mahomet , they wish god would be propitious to him and his family , that peace and mercy and the benediction of god may be upon him ; which civility of expression mahomet himself uses in the alcoran toward the holy patriarchs and prophets and our b. saviour , in imitation of whom their writers take up the same form , joining the name of the blessed virgin to his , as isa the son of miriam , on whom be peace . they do mahomet no other honour in their offices of prayer , besides frequent acknowledgments of his mission from god as his apostle and messenger . there is a great semblance of devotion in their churches . this is the only representation that can be made of them to their advantage . take them in their streets and houses , they are rude and fierce and ill-natur'd ; but their modesty here triumphs over their fierceness of temper , and a sence of religion influences their behaviour , and makes it extraordinary humble and reverent . i happen'd to be present at evening-prayer in the time of ramazan in the new mosch built by the mother of this emperor , where might be an assembly of no less than two or three thousand . lifting up the antiport , and advancing a little forward , i could not perceive the least noise ; no coughing or spitting , no disorderly running up and down , no gazing one upon another , no entertainments of discourse , nothing of irreverence or heedlesness , as if they had forgot the business they came about ; but all were mighty intent and serious , and listening with great diligence to the priest , or busie at their private prayers , with that profound silence , as if it had been not only a sin , but a crime that drew after it bodily punishment to be inflicted immediately , to misbehave themselves whether in discourse or gesture in that place . when they make their prayers , they turn their faces toward that determined point of the heavens , under which mecca is placed , as the christians do to the east , & the jews to jerusalem , in what climate or position of sphere soever they are ; standing almost erect , only that their heads do encline somewhat forward ; their eyes being fixt upon the ground , and their hands close to the breast , almost in the figure of a cross , without any the least motion , as if they were in an extasie . but soon after , upon the repeating of some words , they at set intervals incline their heads , and bend their bodies , and prostrate themselves upon the pavement , cover'd with carpets or maps of grand cairo , several times together ; then sitting cross-leg'd , their hands placed upon their knees , but not exactly in the same easie posture as in their houses , but as it were somewhat higher , and upon their right heel . they often pass from one gesture to another , and make often interchanges , which tradition and custom have made necessary in order to the right performance of this duty . besides , they have a trick to move their heads several times from one shoulder to another , as if they shewed the expectation they have of the coming of mahomet , who promised to appear at the last day at the time of prayer ; or else ( which is the reason albert bobowski , a learned polonian , who had been kept in the seraglio full nineteen years , and a person well-skill'd in all the rites of the mahometan worship , gave me upon enquiry ) to shew respect to their angel-keepers , whom they foolishly believe at that time to sit upon their shoulders . they make use of chaplets of beads , upon which they number their short prayers , such as sabhan allah , blessed be god ; allah ekber , god is great ; alhemdo lillah , praise be given to god ; bismilla , in the name of god ; which they will repeat sometimes a hundred times , as they will likewise the several names of god , with great noise and fervency . we heard in sancta sophia six or seven priests crying out several times till they were even hoarse again , we believe , we believe ; as if they thought god almighty had been to be wrought upon by such loud and vain repetitions . in making bows and prostrations , which they look upon as necessary appendages of prayer , their devotion does chiesly consist ; to omit them is very scandalous , there being not a greater disgrace and reproach among themselves than to be accounted binamaz , one who does not say his prayers . it is enough however they do it in their houses , so they do not neglect the mosch too much , and especially in their month of fast ; but the janizaries particularly , who by the obligation of their order fight for the propagation and advancement of the joint-interest of religion and the empire , think this their zeal and readiness enough to excuse them from going thither too often , and dispense with themselves for not going above once or twice in a year , except such as live in the two oda's , or publick chambers in constantinople design'd for their lodgings , adjoining to which is a mosch peculiar to them . but some on the other side , who would be taken for saints , are as extravagant in the excess , as the janizaries are usually neglectful : for at the times of prayer they will dismount from their horses , leave their shooting and hunting , spread their handkerchiefs in the open streets , as well as in the fields and woods or sea-shore ; as i have known them do , when crossing the propontis we were forced by violence of weather , to make into a cove between two rocks , where i found several boats of turks got thither before me , being the only frank in the company . after their prayers , they fell to drinking of coffee , and observing that i was wet and cold and indisposed , by reason of the ill-weather , they bid one of their slaves give that infidel who was in the cleft of the rock , where i had shelter'd my self against the wind , a dish of coffee , which was very welcome , not daring to offend them by making use of the wine i had laid in the boat to serve me during my voyage to constantinople . in some this devotion certainly flows from a principle of conscience , and is very hearty and sincere , as both justice and charity oblige us to believe ; but it would be as great folly and weakness not to censure others of gross and ridiculous folly and dissimulation , as this following instance will fully demonstrate : my lord ambassador one day entertain'd at dinner one husain aga , who had formerly been customer at smyrna , and at that time one of the great men of constantinople , by reason of the relation that his father-in-law had to the vizir then in candia , but as very a turk as is in the whole empire , together with five other hogs fatning up for the slaughter . they drank mighty freely of wine and strong-water , which had been distilled in christendom , for the sake of which they chiefly came ; though they would jestingly at table check themselves for daring to transgress the law of their prophet : but being once in , they drank on , a drop of each defiling them as much as the greatest load they could stand under . but however , to shew that for all this extravagance they were musulmans , as soon as they heard the priest from the spire of a neighbouring mosch at ikindi , that is , the middle-time between mid-day and sun-set , call to prayers , they desired a carpet might be spread in the court-yard upon the ground , where they went very devoutly to their prayers , and left us to wonder at their stupid and irreligious hypocrisie . this is no very rare or unusual thing among them , it being what i have seen also practised before a great number of christians in other places . the fast , which every year is observed in the month of ramazan , is another great fundamental of the mahometan religion . which though it be fix'd as to the month , yet because the years they make use of in their religious and civil accompts are lunary , without any intercalation to adjust the different periods of the motions of the sun and moon , there is an anticipation made every year of eleven days , and by consequent it does not return to the same beginning , till after a circle of thirty three years has expired . in determining the beginnings of months , not troubling themselves with the nice calculations of astronomy , they only respect the phasis of the moon , not in the least its conjunction ; and accordingly , as it must needs often happen , they begin the month one day sooner or later , as the moon appears . sometimes they have caused their lamps at their moschs in constantinople , which is the usual signal in this month , to be lighted at midnight , as soon as it has been attested by credible witnesses , who either have had better eyes or a clearer horizon , that they have seen the moon that night . but however to prevent confusion , in rainy and cloudy weather , after a days expectation and forbearance , they begin it the next , when the thickness and haziness of the sky hinder it from appearing . generally upon the sight of the new-moon they bow their bodies , gently stroking their faces and beards , and put up prayers to god. during this month , as long as the sun continues above the horizon , a total abstinence from all manner of sustenance is injoined ; in the very heat of summer , when the length of the days adds to the trouble and irksomeness of it , they dare not so much as put one drop of water into their mouths ; and indeed herein their strength and their patience are both equally to be admired ; such restraints a fear of violating this severe law of their prophet lays upon their very natures , that a natural turk , though at other times brutish enough , and apt to indulge his appetite , will choose rather to perish with thirst , and faint away by reason of an empty stomach , than commit such a great sin , though in private and out of the sight of the world . their constancy or rather obstinacy have been so great , that their histories relate , that the janizaries themselves , who in several other matters do not use to be over scrupulous , when they have been in the field and preparing to engage their enemies , have abhorred the very thought of eating and drinking in ramazan time , till they have been dispensed with by the mufti , assuring them by his infallible authority , that it is more acceptable to god , to defend his religion against the enemies of it , than to observe its precepts to the prejudice of it , in weakning themselves by such excessive and immoderate fasting ; and the emperors own example has prevailed with them above the necessities of nature . the renegadoes perchance , who have embraced mahometism , that they may wallow the more securely in all manner of sensuality and lust ( for no one can be supposed so sottish , or void of reason and common sence , as to embrace it upon conviction , as if he had found by strength of argument , that it was true , and upon that account ought to be embraced ) do not use this severity upon themselves ; but then their great care is , that they be not discovered . for though it be not a capital crime , yet the irreligious criminal , if convicted before the cady , is oftentimes drub'd , and by way of expiation and penance , is to fast a considerable number of days . to prevent the scandal and the punishment of it , they durst not so much as enter into a cabaret ( when the greeks were allowed to sell wine ) which would have been a double crime , remembring the sad fate of him , who being got drunk in the ramazan time , had hot melted lead poured down his throat and into his ears by nassuf , who was chief vizir under achmet , who judged his bad example merited this severity : though some , out of their excessive love to it , will venture to drink in christians houses , where they may be free and can have it . their luxury , instead of being repressed by this total abstinence , is the rather heightned and inflamed ; for as soon as the sun is set , and their lamps flame round about the towers of their moschs , which they place in several figures , as of a gally , and the like , which make a very diverting shew ; and that prayers are ended , from which none who are well are to be absent , who have any care of their reputation , they play the gluttons more solemnly , and spend the whole night in entertainments and revellings . they pass over the day with a great deal of weariness and drowsiness , wishing and yawning till the evening-star appears ; but in the night they enjoy themselves doubly for their forced abstinence and forbearance ; which is therefore the more shameful and ridiculous , because it is but an introduction to riot . sick persons and travellers are dispensed with , but upon this condition , that when they have regained their health , or have finished their voyages , they fast so many days in another month , till they have filled up the number . some out of a foolish opinion of merit , begin their fast in the month preceding , but which is always to be concluded with the last day of ramazan , and never to be extended beyond this limit . no children are tyed to this hard law , though sometimes they make boys of five or six years of age , that they may learn to accustom themselves , fast two or three days together , after some little intermissions . this month was consecrated by mahomet to this solemnity , because in it he pretended to receive the alcoran from heaven . in this they all pretend to a greater devotion than ordinary ; and he who at other times scarce cared to go to church , thinks now to redeem his former neglects by his greater diligence and frequency . the last day of it is devoted to the memory of their dead friends and relations , whose graves marked with red oker they usually visit , and put up their prayers and suffrages for their souls , that it may be well with them ; with which ceremony they end the day and the fast together . the following moon begins the feast of the great bairam , which is a time of great mirth and joy , lasting only for three days . in the morning of the first of which the great guns are discharged , and drums beat . there is nothing but joy and triumph in the streets . they seem to be quite another sort of men than they are all the year besides , diverting themselves in the open streets with musick and dancing , making invitations and entertainments at their houses , and sending presents to their friends . a great number of sheep are killed too upon the first day of this festival ; which they call kurban , or the offering , hereby thinking that god will become propitious and favourable to them , this being no obscure relique of the mosaical worship , ( mahomet borrowing something out of the religions then most in vogue , when he first started up a prophet ) and is questionless looked upon by them in the nature of an expiatory sacrifice , which they use at other times upon solemn occasions . as solyman , when he enter'd buda 1541 , sacrificed in the great church dedicated to the v. mary , turned into a mosch ; and so at strigonium two years after , in 1543 ; as selim his father did at jerusalem , for good success in his expedition into egypt . every man is his own priest , and may slay his sheep at his own house . they distribute the several parts of it among the poor , reserving nothing in the least to their own uses , which will take off from the merit of the sacrifice ; which also ceases and is rendred ineffectual , if these victims be purchased with money , got dishonestly either by fraud or violence . i have been assured of a turk , who was so scrupulous this way , that instead of satisfying for the injustice he had been guilty of , and restoring what he was wrongfully possessed of , only desired an english merchant to change such a number of dollars for others of the same species , fancying those that were got honestly in the way of industry and merchandise would thrive better with him than those he parted with , as if the money only were in fault , and drew a curse after it , which he fancied thus easily avoided by an exchange . the sheep thus sacrificed , they fancy enter into paradise , and there graze all along the flow'ry meadows upon the banks of rivers flowing with milk and honey . seventy days after is the feast of little bairam , which is not observed with half the pomp and noise as the former . in the intervening space the pilgrims prepare from the farthest quarters of the empire for their journey to wards mecca , that they may enter that city in procession the first day of this feast . in this pilgrimage all perswasins of mahometans agree , the obligation lying upon all indifferently to perform it , once at least in their lives . the concourse of pilgrims is extraordinary great ; and for the greater pomp and shew , and for better security and conveniency of travel , there are places assigned confining upon the respective countries whence they usually come , where they meet first either alone or in dispersed companies ; such is damascus for those of europe and the lesser asia ; cairo for the inhabitants of africa ; zibet , a city in arabia felix , for the people of arabia and the islands of the indian ocean ; and bagdat for the persians , vsbeck tartars , and the subjects of the mogul . but this obligation and command is dispensable in several cases . if they are employed in the necessary service of the emperor , either about his person , or in the wars , or in the government of any province . if they be sickly , and so their health like to be endangered by long travel ; if they are poor , and have not wherewithall to maintain their families in their absence , or cannot furnish themselves with necessaries for the voyage , and the like ; so that it is in a manner wholly left to their liberty and choice , and is to be measured and directed by their convenience and interest . yet notwithstanding there is so much of merit in it , and such reputation gained , every one thinking himself , as the more holy , so the more fortunate , as if they had gone to take possession and secure themselves of a particular place in paradise , that several thousands flock there continually every year , and in their numbers at least out-do the christians , who live among them , whose zeal and devotion carry them to visit the holy sepulchre of jesus in jerusalem at the time of easter . the ceremonies are too many and too idle to be put down here minutely and in detail ; the chiefest and most remarkable are these which follow , as they were communicated to me by a curious and learned renegado : they all afterward meet on the mountain arephat , not far from mecca , and are there at the farthest by the ninth day of the month dulhaggi , where they sacrifice , and put on their holy covering or blanket , of which presently . the haggiler or pilgrims put on a white woollen coat , and hang about their necks a white stole , all their other clothes being cast off , pairing their nails , cutting their mustachios and beards , and shaving their pubes , head , and body , or washing their body , at least their head , feet , and hands , and after perfume themselves and say their prayers . by this they become muharrem or devoted , and are obliged to abstain from all obscenity of language and strife , even from hunting and looking after game , & do not dare so much as to kill a louse , or put on their other clothes , turbants , or caps . yet they may go to a bagno or house for shade , or into a bed. upon their entring mecca , they go strait to the first mosch , and then to the black stone , which they foolishly imagine the patriarch abraham used to step upon to mount his camel , and say their prayers there , and kiss it and rub their chaplets of beades upon it . the whose remaining ceremony consists in sacrificing sheep , in processions about the wall of the sepulchre of mahomet , and to the neighbouring mountain , and to the rock , in which as they pretend with the like certainty , are still to be seen the footsteps of that patriarch . several in their return , to make their pilgrimage compleat and more meritorious , visit jerusalem , for which they preserve a great veneration ; the ordinary name whereby it is known and called in their discourse , being kuds , or the sanctuary , or the holy city ; to which they add the additional titles of sherif and mubarek , or the noble and blessed holy city . here they come to worship and say their prayers in the mosch , which is built upon the top of mount zion , in the very place where solomons temple stood , once the mountain of gods holiness , and the joy of the whole earth , and still beautiful for its situation . this like the chappel at mecca , they esteem so holy , that it is only lawful for a musulman to enter into it . if a christian or jew should but lift up the antiport , and set one step into it , he profaned it , and indeed the penalty of such a curiosity would be , as they give out , no less than death , or at least they would force them upon a necessity of redeeming their life with the loss and change of their religion . yet some greeks have been so curious , who have spoke turkish admirably well , and known all the rites and customs used in their worship , as to put on a turbant and dissemble their religion , and enter boldly therein , who report upon the best survey and observation they could make , they could see nothing extraordinary or differing from what was in their other churches . so that it seems nothing but the holiness of the ground in which it stands , derives upon it this great lustre and veneration , and makes the turks so cautious and superstitious how they admit strangers . all upon their return are mighty zealous in the observations of the least punctilio's of the institutions of mahomet , and particularly abhor the very thought of wine , or any other prohibited liquor , and would not drink a drop of this , if it were to save their lives . some put out their eyes , who have been blest with the sight of the tomb of their prophet , as if they cared for nothing in the world afterward . others impose upon themselves a silence of two , three , or four years , and sometimes longer , and upon no provocation or danger will open their mouths to speak a word . this is to several the great comfort and triumph of their lives , that they have been at mecca ; and for the merit of those weary steps they have taken , and of the prayers they have offer'd up at mahomets shrine , they flatter themselves they shall not fail of entring paradise , though in all other things they be as very turks as they were before they set one foot forward upon their journey . the grand signor every year sends a considerable present to mecca , and clothes for the covering and adornment of the temple kaabe , at which time the old is taken down ; and happy is he who brings home a rag of it with him , which he preserves ever after , as a holy relique and a powerful amulet against all danger whatever ; and with the same care , as the inhabitants of catanea do the vail of st. agatha against the eruptions of mongibel . the other principal festival days are these . on the twelfth night of the month of the former rabbia , they celebrate the birth of mahomet , hanging out lamps at their moschs , which with them is the most usual sign and expression of their triumphs and rejoicings . at this time they employ all the wit and eloquence they have , as little or as great soever it is , but far different from european , and indeed consists only in phantastick and swelling expressions after the eastern way , flowing from a gross and uncultivated fancy , without any great depth of reason or sence ; which practise might put several christians to the blush , if they were not hardened into immodesty and an obstinate humour by their conceitedness , who refuse to pay that respect to the memory of the birth-day of their saviour , which the turks so zealously pay to that of their false prophet . on the twenty-seventh night of the month regeb , is the feast of the ascension of mahomet into heaven ; a fable so ridiculous in its whole composition and circumstances , that nothing but absolute sottishness can admit it as credible ; but yet as gross and foolish as it is , they believe it with the same certainty , as that there was such a man. the fifteenth night of shaaban is called baratghege or the night of priviledge , in which they say was conveyed a sword out of heaven into the hands of mahomet , and an instrument at the same time , commissioning him to draw it , and make use of it against the christians and all others , who should oppose the propagation of the new religion . in the twenty-seventh night of ramazan , is the feast of the descent of the alcoran ; which is the cause why the impostor thought fit to consecrate the whole month to more than ordinary devotion , being the holiest time of the year . and to encourage them to spend this festival in the exercises of religion , they keep up and support the credit and reputation of it with a pretended priviledge from god , that whatsoever petitions they put up from jatzi , or an hour and half in the night , until the sky opens , ( as they speak ) and the day appears , shall be infallibly granted , and that god has decreed and determined this ; and therefore they call the prayer at this time kadar namasi , or the prayer of predestination . there is a fixt and established distinction of order and degree among the ministers of their religion ; the chiefest of which is the mufti , who is often too consulted in civil affairs and controversies , which seem to have little or no respect and dependence upon religion ; and so may be lookt upon under the notion of a supreme judge under the emperor , as well as of a chief priest . he is the great doctor and oracle of their law , and heir ( as they speak ) of the doctrine of the prophets and apostles , the fountain of vertue and knowledge , one who can resolve all the difficulties of religion , and who has a key to open all the treasures of truth ; for by these and such like foolish characters do they represent him . let him be never so dull and stupid otherwise , either through a natural incapacity , or age , or any other defect , if he be preferred to the muftiship , as some have been out of a capriccio by some emperors , presently he becomes infallible ; his decisions are sacred and authentick , and his authority is unquestionable and received without any dispute or debate , and his dreams are lookt upon as inspiration , as being mahomet's representative . though he poor man , conscious to himself of the cheat , uses to be over-modest , and is ashamed to assume this inerrable power , and subscribes his sentence with this usual expression , god knows better ; which is yet no bar to the peoples opinion and esteem of him ; and no one under the emperour dares pass judgment contrary to his determination . to keep up this veneration of the musti in the people , the emperour descends from his state , and as soon as he appears before him , rises up and advances leisurely six or seven steps towards him , and permits him to kiss his left shoulder ; whereas the chief vizir is only permitted to kiss and salute the hem of his vest , though to do some little honour to his first minister he makes a step or two forward to meet him . the emperour makes great use of him in his private councils , and scarce sits upon a great design without his advice , to make it take the more among the souldiers and people , who assure themselves both of the lawfulness , and convenience , and necessity of an expedition , and flatter themselves too with the good success of it , if it be ratifyed by his consent , and blest by his prayers and encouragement . if reason of state judg it necessary to strangle or take off the head of a vizir , any other bassa or general of the janizaries ; the mufti 's consent will vindicate the execution , and stop the clamours and discontents of the soldiers and people : who by this are made to believe , that the person cut off deserved to die according to the law ; and that it is a piece of religion to submit to the emperours pleasure , and the mufti 's determination noless than to the will of god. the authority of the mufti being so great , the emperour will not trust a matter of that consequence to an election , knowing that the keeping up his prerogative in the disposal of such an office to a fit person , who shall comply with his humour and the necessity of state , is a just piece of policy , on which may oftentimes depend the safety and security of his person and government . although usually he prefers one of the cadileskires into the place of the deposed or dead mufti , if he be for his turn ; but in case the mufti should prove resractory and disturb his councels by throwing in scruples of conscience , and refuse to obey and confirm his orders , though they be never so unjust and unreasonable , they are not long to seek for a remedy ; and as if the spirit of infallibility , wherewith he was before invested , immediately upon this foolish act of disobedience , left him to his pure natural condition ; then he is said to dote , and to be infatuated , and to forfeit his discretion and understanding , and is hereby rendred unworthy of so holy and supereminent a dignity ; and one presently is substituted into his place , who understands better the arts of compliance and courtship , and will receive as an oracle whatever comes proposed to him out of the seraglio . the mufti by his place always moves with the emperour ; none of his retinue more constantly attends him , that he may be ready to assist with his councel at all times in case of doubt or difficulty . this high place lies in common to any one , whom the emperour shall think fit to dignifie and honour with it , and is not confined to the kindred and posterity of mahomet , as some through a mistake have affirmed . i am fully assured the mufti sometimes acts as a meer politician and counsellor of state , though the advancement of religion is always the pretence , as it happened upon a debate before the emperour much about the year 1669. when there were dispatched two gentlemen out of croatia with full commission to treat about their becoming tributary to the grand signor , from several of the nobles of the roman communion , who afterwards had their heads struck off at newstadt , upon the assurance of his assistance and protection against the emperour of germany , whose government they had shook off , and thought to justifie and secure their rebellion this way . mustapha caimacam of adrianople was against their being received , as being against the peace made so solemnly after the battel of rab ; and besides very politickly remarqued , it was no fit time while they were involved in so troublesom and expenseful a war with the venetians in candia , to bring the germans upon their backs , which would inevitably follow ; but the mufti was as zealous and fierce for their being taken into protection , alledging that the port was the refuge of the world , and that the interest of religion as well as of state would be advanced by such an acquist , which the christians themselves would maintain and make good to them , and that this was of greater obligation , than the strict observing of a treaty , that the misfortunes of the last hungarian war forced them to submit to . the emperour distracted with such different counsels , would resolve nothing till he had received the opinion of the vizir then before candia ; but before that could be brought back , they had certain intelligence , that croatia was over run with an army of thirty thousand , and the whole force of the discontented and rebellious nobility defeated , and not an acre of land left to plant a turkish garrison in . next to the mufti are the two cadileskires , the one of anatolia , who has the precedence , and the other of rumuli or thrace ; the authority of which latter , notwithstanding , the seeming restraint of the name , is extended as far as the turk has any dominions in europe . these formerly were , as their titles literally signify , judges of the army ; and perpetually attended the camp to administer justice among the souldiers , that so the discipline of war might receive support , and be maintained , and kept up better by the assistance of the law ; and little quarrels that might arise among them , might be the more fairly determined , and capital punishments inflicted according to the demerit of the criminals . this was the design of their original institution ; but at present they only assist the vizir or his deputy , in deciding civil causes , and exercise no authority and power over the souldiers , who have long since extorted this priviledge from the grand signor , to be tryed only by their respective commanders and officers , they have carried before them a pole or spear , on the top of which hangs horse-hair , as an ensign of honour ; to support which , besides what they get by bribes and fees from the parties contending , which are greater or lesser proportionally to the quantity of the sum , about which the suit is commenced , they have a daily allowance of five hundred aspers out of the exchequer , according to the canon established by the emperour suleiman . the mollas challenge the third place : who , under the bassas , are judges and presidents of provinces : in the chief cities of which they reside , and to whom the cadies or inferiour judges are obliged to give an accompt of their judicature . their pay is out of the publick treasure , which is never less than three hundred aspers a day , but always under the allowance of the cadileskires . the first design and intent of the allowance was agreeable to equity and justice , that they might live handsomly and well , and never be forced to descend to base arts and ways of gain , unworthy their places , or be under the temptation of perverting the law for reward and gain . but this does not satisfie and content their avarice , who are not ashamed to extort money and presents from the several parties , who must this way defend their cause , if they would not have it miscarry , be it never so just and equitable in it self . this is the best and most effectual plea they can possibly make : for certainly if justice be to be sold in any part of the world , it is in turkey . for though they may pretend religion and conscience , and may seem nice in determining some suits ; yet it is both known and sadly experienced , by poor christians especially , if they implead any turk , that they are horribly corrupt , and men of no faith or honesty , and judg the cause on his side , who has given the greatest bribe ; though to free themselves from the infamy and guilt of injustice , they alledge several trickish subtilties out of the alcoran , and from tradition , and to stave off the injured person from pursuing his right , and prosecuting his complaint . these are reckoned among the number of church-men , the law by which they judge and determine cases , being as much a part of their religion , and founded in their alcoran and sunna or tradition , as the rites of their worship : and although they have nothing to do in the moschs , and sustain only the office of civil judges ; they are accordingly advanced to the highest dignity a church-man is capable of . every mosch has a priest peculiarly belonging to it , who is called imaum . in the royal moschs and others that be endowed , several are maintained , who take turns in celebrating their office , or else for greater decorum and state officiate together . a small proportion and measure of learning is a sufficient qualification of a turkish priest ; there is no great need of any praevious study , or a peculiar education and designment to make any candidate fit to take the care and government of a mosch upon him . for the most part if he can but read the prayers , and write and recite a few versicles out of the alcoran , and be no way scandalous in his life , though he has been at a trade all his life long , he is very capable , if he can get to be nominated to fill up any vacancy ; and in case of any miscarriage or unfitness degraded as it were from his function , and he contentedly returns to his trade again , and one of his neighbours is preferred into his place . the great vizir is patron of most of the richest moschs ; the chief mufti disposes of others ; the kizlir-aga or chief of the black eunuchs recommends persons to succeed in the vacant places of the royal moschs ; the capi-aga challenges a right , where any of the pages of the haz-oda or chamber have been founders , as having been bred up under the care of his predecessors . to other places of lesser value the recommendation of the people is sufficient , who upon producing his letters testimonials to the vizir , or any of his deputies appointed for this purpose , are forthwith admitted and confirmed . the greatest allowance as far as i could learn any of these could pretend to , is sixty aspers a day ; though some are content with a sixth part . the vast number of priests may be collected from the great number of churches , which are every where to be met with . they stand very thick in constantinople , pera and galata , and the towns situated upon the bosphorus . in the country the poorest village whatever has a mosch in it ; and if it be large , two or three ; if the inhabitants be turks , which i add , because some christians are permitted to live by themselves , without the mixture of any turks ; which is particularly indulged to those , who live in villages about eight or ten miles from constantinople toward the bosphorus , and not far from the black sea ( in one of which , belgrade , seated in the middle of a wood , my lord ambassador had his villa or countrey-house ) who are obliged to take care , that the several channels , which convey the water from the numerous springs arising not far off , be kept clear and unobstructed , and the water have a free passage to the aqueducts , the glorious work of valentinian , and long after restored to their former usefulness and magnificence by suleiman , who for this one thing , if there had been nothing of victory and conquest else in his reign , had deserved the title that usually is bestowed upon him . all the moschs are endowed by their respective founders : for upon no other condition are any allowed to build . to preserve order and unity among so great a number of priests in every great city , as adrianople , prusia , smyrna , and the like ; there is one who presides and exercises authority over the rest , who is called mufti , whom they consult in all cases of ambiguity and doubt , and whose sentences and orders they dare not disobey . sometime in the greater churches harangues and discourses are had before the people , but not weekly upon a friday , or any other fixt day , this not being the proper employment of the ordinary imaum , or parish-priest , whose talents and parts do not usually lye that way . they are performed with a great deal of seeming zeal , earnestness , and devotion ; their chief argument being a religious or moral duty , as frequency of prayer , justice , charity , and the like . these preachers , whom they call scheicks , who have had their education in a colledge or convent , and have spent their time in the study of the alcoran , and its several commentaries , are mightily followed , and had in great veneration , and what with their fluency of language , and pretensions to extraordinary measures of devotion and cunning , have a strange kind of influence upon the people , and sometime are made use of as fit and proper instruments to work upon them . besides these , several are by their places and offices to read the alcoran . of which sort are about thirty in number in some of the royal moschs , who either there , or in the chappels adjoyning , where the emperours and the great men lye interred , read over the alcoran every day , each one taking his section . to which are joyned others , who have a pension allowed them to come there , and say daily prayers for the dead . the rest who belong to their moschs , are inferiour officers and servants of the priests , whose employment is to call to prayers , to look to the alcoran and prayer-books , to take care of the mats and carpets , to light the lamps , to keep the church neat and clean , and the like . the cadyes are the inferiour justices , placed almost in every village to see good order kept among the people , to administer law and justice , to decide differences , and to punish offenders , which they do with severity enough , unless they buy off their punishment . this power they usually buy at a dear rate ; and that they may be no losers by the bargain , they sell justice as dear , and upon every slight occasion , oppress the poor christians , make avanias , and demand sums of money upon a pretended fault or breach of the law , and oftentimes force travellers to give them so much money in specie , as they set upon their heads . such greedy extortioners are they , as most francs know , who have travelled far into the countrey , by their sad experience . as for presents , they expect them of course upon their first coming into their towns ; and as if they were due and recoverable by right and law , as well as by injustice and violence , if we have been a little slow in making them , they have sent an officer to demand them . for as soon as the news of the arrival of any western christian is brought to the cady , he seems sure of a prey . before we stirred out of our caravan-serai , which the piety of the turks hath built for the use and accommodation of travellers , to view the antiquities of any place , we were first to obtain the leave of the cady by a present of coffee , or pepper , or sugar , and sometime of all three ; and unless we had done so , we could have had no security , ( for by some devilish trick or other he would have put us to a greater trouble and expence ) which together with the necessary guard of souldiers to attend , makes travelling so dear and chargeable in turkey . coming to anchor on the north-side of the castles at the dardanels , where is the narrowest strait of the hellespont , as they force all ships to do that come from constantinople , and to lie there three suns to search them , if they have no contraband goods or slaves , which have made their escape from their patrons ; we went ashore , and had scarce past through a street or two in sestos , but we were overtaken by an officer sent from the governour to bring us before him : we understood the meaning of it , and therefore in our way to the castle bought some coffee powder , for a present , which we put into his hands , who after some idle questions dismist us . but for the most part in our land-voyages , we prevented the demands of the several cadyes , out of which number i except the rascally cady of sardes : he hearing that there were several franks got into the publick chane , very imperiously sent for his present ; we replied , that we had the emperor's pass to exempt us from all injury and exaction , and to travel unmolested ; for such a one two english gentlemen had procured at constantinople , passing thence over land to smyrna , which they gave us to make the best use we could of it in our voyage to the churches . but the truth is , we did not rely so much upon the pass , as our number and the weakness of the village : for this once glorious city the metropolis of lydia , which has nothing of its ancient glory and state left , unless that the great ruines shew what it has been before earthquakes and war , and the barbarousness of the turks had caused those horrid and frightful desolations there , is become a very pitiful and despicable place , made up of a few hutts and cottages . pretending to be satisfied with the sight of our passport , he counterfeits respect and civility , and desires us to give him but half a dollar ; but by the advice of the janizaries , we did not think fit to give him , being such a low-spirited fellow , not so much as a single asper ; upon which denial he could not contain his weak passion , and therefore severely forbids a poor christian , that we employed in buying us some provisions , to be any way assisting to us . afterward when we were at leisure to reflect upon what we had done , we began to condemn our selves or our imprudence , that might have given us so much trouble , which for so small a sum as was demanded , might have been better prevented , being afterward sensible , that neither our swords nor pass might have been of sufficient proof against his rage and madness . they look upon the alcoran as containing not onely the word and will of god , dictated by the angel gabriel to mahomet , concerning the rites and manners of his worship , but the body of the civil law referring to matters of justice and government ; and therefore , as i said before , use its authority in the decision of cases that happen daily in conversation and commerce ; and where it is defective , as it must needs be , they call in to their assistance their sunna , made up of the sayings and acts of their prophet , derived down to them by oral tradition , from father to son , as they pretend , and of equal authority with the holy book : and because innumerable cases happen , that are so perplext and confused , that neither written nor traditional law have made any provision for them , equity and right reason are to interpose and determine , but no where are less practised than in turkey , where the cadyes make all to bend to their covetous humour ; and yet to keep the fraud from being discovered , wrest some obscure sentence of the alcoran in defence and favour of their unjust determination . the cadyes are necessarily bred up in the knowledge of the mahometan law , to qualifie and fit them for their office ; to which purpose there are colledges , endowed by emperors and great men in most of the great cities , for the education of youth ; and professors , men of great age and experience and learning , appointed to direct and govern their studies , whose office and place procure them great respect among the people , they seldom walking in the streets , but are mounted upon excellent horses , richly caparison'd , which is indeed the usual grandezza of the turks , and what all men of authority and fashion use , having two or three slaves walking by . some of these receive for their salary about three hundred aspers a day , and oftentimes are preferred to a mollaship , whom they presume by their long study to have digested the whole law , and to be perfect masters of it : they are obliged to teach publickly the young students twice a week , on saturday and monday , and to exact an account of their behaviour , and of the progress of their studies : and if upon examination they find the success answerable to their expectation ; after a set time they have the degree and title of danishmend or learned conferred on them . each has his cell , over a set number of which is placed a supervisor to prevent idleness and the practice of worse vices . according to the fame of their merit , some are preferred to places of judicature ▪ others to rich moschs , who together with some of the dervises bred up in their convents , prove the great preachers , and have that mighty influence upon the people , as before was mentioned . every cady , besides an actuary and apparitor , and such like officers , has his naip or assistant , who sees that the weights are just , and the provisions which are brought to the market , be wholsom , and sold at a moderate price ; for which purpose they walk the streets and enter into shops , and those of bakers especially , whose bread if they find wanting of its just weight , besides a pecuniary mulct they impose , they oftentimes throw them into prison ; or if the fraud be but light , they bring them out and drub them upon the place . but for all this pretended justice and severity , if they bribe but the officer before-hand , they may cheat the people securely . i found the turks excessively pitiful and good natured towards dumb creatures , soon putting them out of their pain , if they were necessitated to kill them . some buy birds on purpose to let them fly away and return to the liberty of the woods and open air . the vultures fly up and down the courts of the great houses in the city , as if they had perceived by natural instinct , that mahomet , whose birds they are fancied to be , had forbid under a penalty any one to shoot at them . the storks , which in the spring-time return out of the southern climates to the very same nests the sharpness of the winter drove them from , enjoy their natural liberty without the least molestation ; and if at any time in our travels we shot at them , our janizaries would take it amiss , and look upon it as ominous , as if some mischief would certainly befall us for our cruelty to the poor innocent birds . for though they use hawking , and take them with birdlime , and sometime use their guns and eat their flesh , yet they are not very much accustomed to such dainties , and never kill them for the sport and pleasure of it , especially if they are not proper and good for food ; which is the reason of the great number of cormorants and other revenous fowl hovering over the bosphorus , and the arm of the sea that divides pera from constantinople . but above all they seem to have a peculiar love and kindness for dogs , which yet are the ugliest and of the worst race that ever i saw . they will not indeed admit them into their houses , because they are unclean creatures ; but however lest the winter-air should be too sharp and piercing , there are distinct kennels in every street , to which they peculiarly belong , and a daily provision is made of water put into hollow pits . i have observed some mighty tender-hearted janizaries go to a bakers shop and buy an asper or two of bread to bestow by way of charity upon them : when at the same time , if a poor christian had been ready to perish for want of a little relief , the sight of such a miserable object would have no way moved them to pity : and though they are so troublesom , in the night especially , no one dares either stab them or poyson them without danger of being stabb'd himself if the fact were discovered . how idly and fondly superstitious they are herein , will appear by the ensuing relation , which though it hapned in the time of achmet , yet still holds true , and represents their present temper . the plague raging very hot , the emperour and the bassas at last seemed to make a mighty discovery , that it was necessary to destroy the dogs in and about constantinople , to prevent the further spreading of the infection : but the mufti , who was consulted in this weighty affair , would by no means give way to so bloody and cruel a sentence , maintaining it was altogether unlawful ; and that he might not seem to be peremptory without cause , he added this momentous reason , that dogs had souls , and therefore were to be exempt from this universal and horrid carnage . but it was a plain case , so great a number of dogs was a real mischief : what therefore was to be done in this great strait and perplexity of mind ? upon the mufti 's sentence they recalled the former order about their slaughter , and resolved to transport them over the water to asia-side ; above fifty thousand were found upon the muster , and carried over to scutary and the neighbouring places : but though they were out of sight , yet they were not out of mind ; and their care of them seemed to be doubled , and provisions were sent daily over to keep life and soul together , in compliance with the mufti 's learned and philosophical determination ; till at last growing weary of the expence and trouble , and fearing they might infect the places where they were , with great trouble and reluctancy of mind they conveyed them to some of the uninhabited islands that lie in the propontis toward the bay of nicomedia , where they were famished . but the city since is so pester'd with them , that i believe if a new muster were now made , the number would be found to be greater . no one must offer to kick or touch any of them ; if a christian does this by chance , they impute it to his hatred and ill will , and will be sure to chide , if not beat him for it : as one in a great fury askt a christian , who through great haste and carelesness trod upon a mangey curr , that lay in the way , thou infidel , how dost thou know , but that thy fathers soul is in that poor dog ? shewing by this his love to the dog , and his zeal for his opinion : for he was one of those who maintained the idle pythagorean dream of a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or transmigration of souls . they still retain the absurd principle of fate , which is the genuine issue of their gross ignorance and barbarousness . this makes them encounter the greatest dangers of death with such desperate boldness ; fearless and secure , as to their thoughts , in the time of a raging plague . the contagion does not hinder them from visiting persons infected , with the same freedom , as if they were only sick of an ordinary fever ; they wipe their faces with the handkerchiefs of their dead friends , and put on the very cloaths they but lately died in : their confidence being grounded upon this foolish belief , that every man's destiny is written in his forehead , and not to be prevented or kept off by care or medicine , that the term of life is fatal and peremptory , and that it is in vain to go about to extend it beyond the set period ; and that physick is to be taken not to prolong life , but to take off from the anguish and bitterness of death , and to make the pangs of it the more tolerable and easie : and that it is a piece of folly to think to escape . this error destroys thousands of them yearly , who hasten their own death by their conceitedness and folly : which is true of the common people especially , in whose minds this fancy is so rooted , that they think it a kind of sin as well as weakness to relinquish their houses , and retire to more wholsom air ; what , say they , is not the plague the dart of the almighty god ? and can we escape the blow that he levels at us ? is not his hand steady to hit the persons he aims at ? can we run out of his sight , and beyond his power ? thus calling in the belief of some of the divine attributes to the maintainance of it . indeed some of the cadyes , who seem to be the only men of deep sence and understanding among them , are aware of the pernicious consequences of this doctrine , and when the plague grows hot and violent , provide for the safety of their families by a timely flight into the neighbouring villages , where they keep them till the fury of it is spent ; while entire families ( and one i heard of in our time in galata consisting of six and thirty persons ) which have stay'd behind , have been destroy'd . the plague necessarily diffuses its poison among them , having no antidotes and preservatives against it , or remedies to make use of when it has seized upon them : by such a general neglect and promiscuous mixing one with another the distemper is heightned , and makes great wastes , especially toward the end of summer , when the heats are so excessive , and the fruits , and the melons and the gourds ripen , which both turks , greeks and armenians much indulge themselves in . constantinople is scarce all the year long free from the plague , although it remits of its fury in the cold weather , the nastiness of several places of the city , and the stoppage of their common shores , and the dead dogs putrifying in their streets contributing much to it ; which the wiser sort cannot but acknowledg ; but they are so used to the plague , that they are not much solicitous about it . they do not think of making any publick prayers and intercessions , till a thousand bodies are carried daily out at adrianople gate to the publick places of burial , which lye in the plain without the city , and are extended from the propontis to the haven . for though it be an arrow that cannot be put by , yet they acknowledg it is in the hand of god , and that he can stop it if he pleases ; and so are forced at last to acknowledg the weakness and falsity of their own principle . at such times , as also when the affairs of the empire are in an ill posture by reason of war , the grand signior and mufti attended by the bassas , and a great number of priests in solemn procession , pass over the water to pera-side , where upon a high hill a little above kasim basha in that part of it they call okmidan , where at other times the better sort of turks use to shoot ( which is one of their greatest exercises ) on the edge of it toward the south-east is a little square of about twenty paces long , andas many broad , hemm'd in with freestone about two foot from the ground , where i found a stony pulpit ascended to by ten steps ; on the top of which the mufti makes his prayers : after which ceremony is over , they think they have done all they can do , and leave off all further care . this is their great argument of comfort upon the death of their friends , that it is the decree and pleasure of god , which they are to submit to , and that all humane counsels and remedies are ineffectual against his will , ( which is a great truth in it self , but very much misapplied by them ) and that so long they are to live , and not a minute longer : as i remember a turk who escaped being buried under the ruines of a wall , that fell as he past by , said , when he was recover'd from his surprize , egel ghelmedi , that the hour of his death was not yet come , without giving god thanks for his great deliverance . some of them indeed seem to have a great reverence and fear of god , which they shew both by their gestures and discourses , whensoever they have occasion to mention his name ; referring all things , not only the events of war , or any great undertaking , but of a journey , and the private concerns of their life , to his will and disposal , ratifying their promise and purpose with this condition , in shallah , if god will ; beginning nothing of any moment , not stepping out of their door , nor mounting a horse but in the name of god. in any danger or distress they quiet their fears , and encourage others not to despond , with the remembrance of the mercy , power , and goodness of god , often crying out , allah karim , god is gracious , allah ekbir , god is great , and the like ; out of a sense of their own weakness , flying to god to help and protect them ; and when the danger is over , the journey finished , or the design accomplisht to their satisfaction , they repeat often these words , alhemdo lillah , praise to god , by way of gratitude and acknowledgment . this is the temper of some of the more religious among them . there are others who run into the extreme of irreligion ; atheists in their hearts and in their lives ; among which i may reckon justly enough the greatest part of the cadyes , and almost all the apostate christians . these latter , who conscious to themselves of horrid crimes , which the laws of christendom have made capital ; or else of dissolute lives , and wallowing in brutality , that they may enjoy their lusts more freely , and without check and remorse of conscience , embrace the mahometan religion , look upon it and all other religions as a meer cheat , and by their lives shew the disesteem of them . the other being men whose understandings are somewhat refined by their education from the stupidity and dulness of the ordinary turks , sensible of the idle fopperies of the alcoran , and of the imposture of mahomet , and of the absurdities of his doctrine , and the inconsistency of it with the principles of right reason , rashly conclude of religion in general , that it is a trick of state , and an invention of policy ; and that the belief of a god and of providence is wholly owing to the credulity and superstition and unjust fears of mankind . only they are so wise and cunning to conceal their atheism , which they are so justly suspected to be guilty of , for fear of the great danger an open profession of it would involve them in . for the turks are mighty zealous for the existence of a deity against the atheist , and think such a person not worthy to breath in the air , who dares deny this fundamental principle of nature . and the example of such a just severity is very fresh in their memories , as hapning in the year of christ m.dc.lxi , upon a certain mahometan , which i shall here put down from the mouths of credible persons , who knew the man very familiarly . this mahomet ephendi ( which is a title of respect they usually bestow upon men of learning and authority ) was born in larr in armeuia major , a man of great esteem in constantinople among all who knew him , for his skill in the law , and in the arabick and persian languages , of a temper mild and sociable , which made him covet the acquaintance and friendship of several western christians , from whom he could learn somewhat , and whom he acknowledged to understand the laws of discourse , and to reason much better than his brother turks , whom he lookt upon as very dull and heavy fellows . his inquisitive genius put him upon the search of several things , and his pride and conceitedness were so great , that he thought he had found the secret indeed , which all the atheists have been seeking after to quiet and banish those fears which perpetually haunt their guilty minds . ambitious of fame and applause , he sets up for a profest atheist , being so far from suppressing these extravagant fancies , the effect of the greatest madness whatever , that he takes care to divulge them in all companies where he thought to meet with opposition , and disputes fiercely against the being of a god. whenever he went to visit signor warner , whose extraordinary learning and worth derived a great lustre upon his publick character , the first salute upon the very sight of him was , there is not , meaning a god ; to which the resident would immediately reply , there is ; after which they would often descend to a close dispute about that dictate of universal nature , and right reason ; but he had so hardned his heart against all conviction , and blinded his mind and understanding with absurd and irrational prejudices , and foolish and vain imaginations , that though he could not well sustain the mighty shock of arguments which the learned resident level'd at him , yet he flatter'd himself he could fully satisfie them all , and that he had the better of him . but in the miserable end of this wretch the divine justice was as much seen as if he had been consum'd by lightning from heaven . there hapning in the publick caravanserai , where he lodged , a quarrel between him and some armenian christian merchants , they carried him before the caimacam , who is the governour of constantinople , who had for his assistant the chief justice of the city , whom they call stambol ephendi . the injury he had done the armenians was proved by several witnesses ; and in the close the turks , who were present , acquainted the judges of the temper of the man , and accused him of several impieties he was guilty of , as that he never came to the prayers of the mosch , neglected the other rites instituted by their prophet , drank wine freely , and that in the time of ramazan ; and besides , that he openly maintained that there was no god. the contestation through the zeal of the turks grew very hot , and matter of fact seemed to be fully made out by just proof . whereupon the governour demanded of him , what he could say for himself ? whether the evidence against him were true or no ? here several unanimously agree , that you deny the being of a god. he replied without any demur or feat , you would be of the same mind if you knew as much as i know . they advise him , if he valued his life , to retract his foolish and impious opinion , otherwise they would pass the sentence of death upon him . they give him time to consider of it , and expect that whatever his private sentiments were , fear of death would make him confess his belief of a deity . but it seems he would be a martyr for his atheism , and chose rather to dye than confess he was in an error , and dissemble his inward thoughts ; whereupon he is sentenced to dye ; he continues as perverse and obstinate as ever , even in the last moments of his life . for being set upon a mule with his face toward the tail , and carried to the place of punishment , and admonisht by the subashi or officer , who attended upon the execution , to recant his error ; his only answer was , that the filth ( for so i chuse modestly to express it ) he was to eat he would eat presently ; meaning by the rude proverb , that he was willing to dye as soon as might be . thus he perisht in his folly , being between fifty and sixty years of age , and leaving a considerable sum of money behind him , infatuated by the just judgment of god , which became most visible in his deserved ruine . the janizaries are the strength of the turkish empire ; anciently the sons of christians , violently taken from their parents at six and seven years of age , as it pleased the collectors , sent into bosna and servia and the other provinces of europe ( for by common observation they find the asiaticks to make the worst souldiers , the pleasantness of the soil , and the mildness of the air having an influence upon their tempers ) who take one or two out of a family , if it be numerous ; and these afterward embracing a new religion , razing out the obligations of nature , and by their severe education hardned against all impressions of pity and good nature , prove the greatest plagues and tormentors of their relations , and are the cruel instruments of their servitude . the collection of these children of tribute , is not triennial , as some have fancied , but happens sooner or later according to the necessities of state , and as the number and proportion of souldiers is to be more or less supplied . constantinople , and very many other places are to the great joy and comfort of the poor christian inhabitants exempted from this dismal exaction , and particularly all moldavia and wallachia ; but these countries being tributary and under the turkish government , the respective princes , which they constitute and put out as they please , are obliged to appear with such a number of horsemen in the field , when the scene of the war lies either in hungary or poland , and by this means they enlarge their conquests in christendom by the arms of professed christians . these children are called agiamoglans , that is , rude and unexperienced boys , whereof some are dispersed into several parts of the country , that they may the better be enured to want and labour and hardship , and initiated in the principles and rites of mahometanism , and learn the turkish language . others are placed in certain colledges , built on purpose for their reception , ( of which sort is that at constantinople , and another at pera , hard by the palace , the ordinary mansion of the english ambassadors successively ) which are the seminaries of the youth of this order , and where they pass their novitiate . here they are under the eye of most rigorous , severe and cruel masters , and are forced to the vilest offices , to mortifie them , and make them humble and obedient ; here they are taught to be at the command of a beck or nod , and if any way faulty , are sure to receive a severe chastisement ; here they learn the first principles and rudiments of war. this is according to their original institution by morat , the first who setled this new militia or army , as the word janizary signifies ; which out of respect to the founder and order is still retain'd . but there discipline of late years has not been kept up to this great height of severity , but is very much relaxed and corrupted . and because that according to the usual maxime of policy , which experience hath so often confirmed and rendred little less than infallible , empires are kept and preserved by the same arts wherewith they were first establisht , which ceasing , they begin to moulder into pieces : we may look upon this decay of discipline as a good omen , that the turkish empire , which has been rais'd to that great pitch and degree of glory , upon the ruin of so many kingdoms and governments , grows towards an end ; the same fate usually attending governments , as single persons , that after a set period of years , broken with intestine factions and divisions , or weakned with idleness and the charmes and delights of a long and uninterrupted peace they perish and decay . they are not now so solicitous to fill up those seminaries with agiamoglans , which anciently were accounted the hope and growing strength of the empire ; and indeed of late years they have spent such a vast number of soldiers in the wars , that they cannot get supplies hence fast enough to serve the necessities of war. a very considerable part of the veterance soldiers was lost in candia , which they themselves have called the burying place of musulmans . for by a very just calculation from their first landing in the island , and sitting down before canea to the surrender of the chief city , what by plague and what by sword and mine above four hundred thousand perisht there ; the tediousness and disadvantages of the war were so grievous and irksome to them , that the janizaries went thither very unwillingly and without any heart to fight , who dread all expeditions by sea , upbraiding the emperor with the misfortunes and ill success of the design , while their country was impoverish't by the temins , a false coin of mixt and base mettal , ( which were imported in vast quantities by the french & italian merchants ) & that the soldiers were thrown away in crete , & yet for all this , that he went a hunting . to supply the siege , which made such continual wastes of them , i have known several country fellows taken from the plough , and enrolled janizaries without any previous exercises of arms . formerly all the constantinopolitan janizaries were quartered in two spacious houses under the banners of their respective officers , and kept guard and watch ; but now for a little present they are dispenst from this attendance , and are permitted to marry , and accordingly several make use of the indulgence ; the cares of the world put them upon arts of gain to maintain themselves and their families ; and natural affection takes off their minds from the pursuit and love of armes , and makes them chuse rather to lye at home in their houses than go into the field . they are busied in the management of trade , and turn shop-keepers , and by an idle and sedentary kind of life remit much of their warlike ambition and fierceness , and are become soft and effeminate ; all their thoughts and wishes being for peace and quiet . but however , the privileges of the janizaries being so great and the name honourable , they get their children admitted into the same order ; of which they are very tender and solicitous ; and lest they should any way be diminish't by any publick council or trick of state , there are several of their order , ( i think about twelve , whom they call ogiack agaler ) constituted as so many tribunes to take care of them . these agitators are the men whom they respect as their patrons and defenders , and who have such a great power and influence upon them . if they give but the word , they are presently up in arms , and the piazzas and streets are full of seditious tumults , and the seraglio it self not safe from their assaults . for they know well enough that the government is jealous of their strength , that it is in their power either to depose or make what emperor they please , that they are the safeguard of the empire ; that osman uncle to this emperor had a design of destroying their whole order , and setting up another , which should be more at command and not so dangerous to the publick , as they are upon every discontent ; that his successors carry on the same evil designs against them , and that it is want of a good opportunity , that hinders them from putting the same in execution and practice . whence arise their care and their fears ; and proportionably their pride and insolence and extravagant demands of greater priviledges encrease , and the distrust they have of the emperor makes them unite more closely and shew a greater regard and respect to their officers , who manage their interest . they are wholly exempt from the civil jurisdiction , be the crime never so directly contrary to the laws ; they are only triable among themselves : if it be judged and proved capital , before they execute the sentence , they first strike his name out of the register , and then do it privately and in the night , to prevent the disorders this unruly sort of men are too apt to be guilty of . in every city and large town , where they abound , there is a superior officer , whom they call serdar , to whose jurisdiction they are obnoxious . he according to his orders , sent either from the vizir or janizary aga or general , musters those who are within his province , and disposes of them according to the exigences of the present circumstances . if any quarrel happen among themselves , they must stand to his decision ; before him they can only be impleaded by others ; and the partiality they shew to them is so great , that it is much better to take an injury patiently , than to go about to redress it by a complaint , which oftentimes too is resented and revenged . such an opinion they have of themselves , that they think they may do any thing , and for all that go unpunisht . it is the grand concern of the emperor to make a wise choice of a general over these masterful slaves , of whose fidelity he may rest assured , knowing the great mischief he may do by his influence and authority ; and if there be but the least shadow of suspicion , he will take care , upon some plausible pretence , to put him out of his command ; the very least compliance and popularity among the souldiers would draw him within the danger and guilt of treason ; so that he is forced to be stiff and fierce , and to draw upon him their ill-will and hatred , to keep himself in the good graces of the emperour , who yet has a watchful eye over him , and entertains continual jealousies and fears of him , though never so much at the devotion of the seraglio . he has the government of no province , city , or castle ; has no share in the management of state-affairs ; is accounted inferior not only to the vizir azem , but to the other bassas of the port. if sometime he be admitted into the divan or council , he is only to hear , and never to speak , but when his opinion is askt . they will not suffer him to nominate his lieutenant-general , for fear they should conspire , and make new alterations in the government ; and justly ; for considering the power and insolent behaviour of the janizaries , it is far from being improbable , that as they have rais'd the empire to that heigth of honour and greatness by their valour , so they will one day be the ruine of it by their mutinies and seditions . they are continually in pay , which is various , according to the quality , age , and merit of the person , from three aspers a day to twenty , which they receive four times a year quarterly . they are usually reckon'd of late years about fifty thousand ; scarce a third part go into the wars together , the rest being in garrisons upon the confines of hungary , persia , and dalmatia , and are drawn out upon occasion . and great numbers of them are found at cairo , buda , and bagdat , to overaw the egyptians , who are of a very unsetled and inconstant temper , very prone to sedition , and desirous of shaking off the turkish government , and only to be restrained by force . before they meet at the general place of rendezvous , a proportion of money is distributed among them , to provide themselves with necessaries against evil events ; but their chiefest care is to get warm clothes , to defend themselves from the violence of the wind and cold , and to lay in provision della bocca , as the italians call it , to pass the time of their lying in the field , or before a besieged place a little better . each has his tin-pot and his coffee , and a quantity of pulse , rice , flesh dried in the sun , and beaten into powder for his broth , onions and salt in his little sack ; this is the usual entertainment of the camp. every fountain supplies them with drink ; for it is a crime punishable with death , and as rigorously executed at such a time , to bring wine among them . they go soberly to destroy their enemies . they permit no women to come nigh the army . all private quarrels are forbid under pain of death ; the least provocation is severely punish'd . their marchings and encampings are done without noise ; silence being one great part of their military discipline . they ever are in a readiness to charge , and go wherever they are commanded , being fearless of danger and of death it self . the spahyes are another great support of the turkish empire ; soldiers who are obliged to serve on horseback by the tenure of the lands ( timars ) and estates they are possest of ; these being not only the reward of their sweat and blood , but tyes and obligations to further service in the field upon the first summons ; each bringing so many horses with him according to the value of what he holds , which is the reason they do not receive an asper of pay out of the grand signiors exchequer , and are therefore known by the name of timar-spahyes , or feudatory , to distinguish them from other spahyes who live in the cities , and have not obtain'd a piece of land ; whose daily pay is very different , proportionably to the worth and merit of the persons , as was said before of the janizaries ; some receiving twelve aspers , and others an hundred . of these they reckon about twenty three thousand in europe , and as many or more rather in asia ; for their number is uncertain , and encreases with their victories ; and sometimes a rich timar is divided upon the death of the former possessor into many parts ; besides such as live about buda on the one side , and etzrum and bagdat on the other , who are not obliged to go out of their quarters . we must not think that when they war against christendom , they make bare the limits and frontiers of the empire towards persia . these spahyes are no better than country farmers ; their minds are so taken up with the study of good husbandry , and the pleasure of enjoying what they have has so taken off their minds from the fatigues and hardships of a souldiers life , that by money and presents oftentimes they labour to get themselves exempted from that personal service they owe their emperor ; which is one reason ( the success of a battel depending more upon discipline than number ) they do not care to bring such vast armies into the field , as in the last age , when suleiman carried a hundred thousand horse with him in the hungarian war , when he flattered himself he should become master of the imperial city of vienna . every spahy is so loaden with arms , that he seems to carry an armory with him , having a short strong bow , the same questionless which the old parthians made use of , with his quiver of arrows , sword , gun , sheild , lance , at the top of which hangs a little banner , which shews to what order he belongs . for there are six orders and degrees of them , distinguishable by the different colours of their banners ; red which is that of spahioglauleri , yellow that of selichtari , green , white , white and green , red , and white . long experience has taught them the use of these several weapons , which they manage dextrously upon occasion ; as they do their horses , which they can stop upon a full career at the distance of a foot . it is a pleasant sight to see them divert themselves by throwing darts on horseback , which they do with great strength and dexterity , turning and winding their horses at pleasure . there is another sort of feudatories , whom they called zaims ; fewer in number than the spahyes , obliged to the same services , but with greater proportions of men , having considerable lordships . to qualifie their children to inherit , their great care is to send them to the camp , and breed them up souldiers . in all their warlike expeditions great numbers of volunteers offer themselves ; some out of a design to succeed into the places of the janizaryes and spahyes , who shall happen to be knockt on the head , which they judg worthy of their adventure ; for if it be their fate to dye in the field , they believe they shall directly go into paradise ; and if they survive a battel , they are sure to be enrolled in the grand signiors pay , which is the only ambition they seem capable of . others out of a principle of zeal , for the propagation of religion , who usually prove the most desperate , and seldom come off alive ; and to make the act meritorious , maintain themselves , and think the service it self a sufficient reward . the auxiliary forces are the christians of moldavia and wallachia , of whom before . next , the tartars , not so much by virtue of an old compact , that in case of faileur of the ottoman line , their prince shall succeed , as some pretend , but out of an interest to gain by the war , come in to their assistance . they are more for their prey than for fight , which they endeavour to avoid , till necessity and shame put them upon it . they carry with them usually a great number of lead horses , which are of double use , either to set their miserable captives upon , or in case their provision should fail , to serve them for food ; horseflesh being one of the tartarian dainties , and which is sold in the market an asper in the pound more than beef or mutton . thousands of poor miserable christians are forced into the wars , and serve only for pioners , having no other arms than a mattock and a spade ; sometimes placed in the front of the army to break the fury of the onset ; or else in a siege , when they go to storm , thrust forward , that upon their bodies the janizaries may pass the more securely . the turkish souldiers do not care to go out of their winter-quarters till the spring , when they may find grass for their horses ; nor will they keep in the field after october , unless bribed with promises of reward , or forced to it by some urgent necessity . among their baggage there are usually great quantities of metal , to cast great guns upon occasion ; which they find more convenient oftentimes , than to carry artillery with them , especially in long and tedious marches , where there is no conveyance by water . the many great victories the turks have gained over the christians , are too sad and convincing a proof of their valour , which is heightned and rendred desperate by a concurrence of causes added to the severity of their discipline and education . before they engage , if there be any opportunity , the surat or chapter of the sword is read out of the alcoran ; which contains a warrant from heaven to exterminate and destroy all who set themselves against this new law , revealed by god to mahomet ; hence their perswasion and their zeal receive new vigor and force , that they fight in the defence of gods cause , which makes them look upon cowardise and faint-heartedness as a sin . for who can be so base and unworthy as not to be ambitious of dying at such a time , when they are the champions of god ? the signal being given , they run upon their enemies with the name of god in their mouths , confusedly repeating it several times , and invoking him to assist and maintain his own cause , which they are fighting for . the doctrine of predestination and fate contributes not a little to their fury ; upon confidence of which principle they expose themselves to certain dangers , believing themselves safe in the midst of them , if god has so decreed it ; which they do not know , whether he has or no , but by the event ; and if so , all their wariness and endeavours to escape signifie nothing in the end . they are convinc'd by a thousand examples before their eyes , that this is the readiest way to rise to a command , that there is a certain reward due to valour , and that the bassas and all the other great officers owe all to their scymitars . thus solicitous of fame and honour , they value not their lives in fighting , knowing , that if they come off , they are sure to be preferred . but the most effectual and efficatious machin to skrew up their courage to the highest degree and pitch of desperation is an opinion , which by the artifices and insinuations of the churchmen passes for infallible among the souldiers , that whoever dyes in the wars , is in the account of god and mahomet a martyr ; his death expiates and atones all his sins of what nature soever ; that ipso facto he merits the joys and pleasures of paradise , and his soul shall not be kept to attend upon the body in the grave , to undergo the examination of the two angels , which they are so terribly afraid of . a mufti being consulted in what order the followers of mahomet shnuld enter into paradise , determined it in favour of the souldiers slain in the wars , that they were to have the precedence ; then the honest plowmen ; afterward the lawyers and priests ; and the rest promiscuously without any order at all , as they can pass and get in in the croud . animated with these hopes , they are almost unwilling to live ; no danger terrifies , death does not mate their courage ; the pleasant and wanton thoughts they entertain of their fools paradise do so run in their minds . they shew the same , if not a greater , courage in keeping a fortification , where they have fixt their half-moon standard ; much more a town or city , where they have built a mosch , when besieged by christians ; chusing rather to undergo all the hardships of a siege , or the most dismal consequences of an assault , then any way think of a surrender . this is a mighty piece of religion among them , that mahometanism may loose no ground ; rather than so , they will perish , not only without complaint and murmur , but willingly and with joy too . such a fatal obstinacy are they wrought up to by their superstition . the great wasts , which are made by plague and war , are supplied by the slaves which are continually brought into the empire , and by the multitude of women allowed by the law of mahomet . it is enough to rend any heart , that gives way to the least impressions of pity , to consider the sad condition of poor christian captives in turkey . they are chiefly brought in yearly by the tartars , who make excursions into poland and russia for several days journeys , and upon their return sweep and carry all before them ; several ships laden with them in the ports of the black sea ( the old name of euxine being wholly lost and forgot ) in the months of june and july arriving at constantinople . this is the great mart for slaves , where they are sure to meet with a quick and a good market , for no commodity is more vendible or merchantable . or else they are brought along with the caravans from the farthest parts of the empire in asia , out of georgia and mengrelia ; wholly intent upon their private gain in the sale . the tartars while they enrich themselves with this kind of spoil , advance the publick interest of the turks ; that part of christendom , which they ravage , being much weakned by the loss of thousands , thus barbarously carried into captivity , and their own empire enlarged and strengthened by such great accessions . for few ever return to their native country ; and fewer have the courage and constancy of retaining the christian faith , in which they were educated ; their education being but mean , and their knowledg but slight in the principles and grounds of it ; whereof some are frighted into turcism by their impatience and too deep resentments of the hardships of the servitude ; others are enticed by the blandishments and flatteries of pleasure the mahometan law allows , and the allurements they have of making their condition better , and more easie by a change of their religion : having no hopes left of being redeemed , they renounce their saviour and their christianity , and soon forget their original country , and are no longer lookt upon as strangers , but pass for natives . every wednesday morning they are exposed publickly to sale , like so many horses or sheep in a fair , in a peculiar place of constantinople , which has the name of jazir basar , or the slave-market , where is an establisht officer to register the sales . the area of which is about fifty paces square ; on the sides of it are chambers , where usually they put the women . here i have seen , not without horror and confusion of mind ( for pity was too mean a passion , and soon swallowed up with so dismal and frightful a spectacle ) above five hundred at the same time , as so many victims , ready to be offered to moloch . the poor children , scarce yet sensible of their misfortune , modest and silent ; and the women , who had any skill in embroidery , at work with their needle ; by which artifice the patrons think to put them off at better rates ; feeding them well before hand , that they may look plump and fat , and seem to be in good case , and putting them on handsom clothes , the better to attract a chapman . there is scarce a turk , if he be of any fashion , but has one slave at least , and some of them twenty , according to the greatness of their estates , and the occasions they have of them . they are their proper goods , and let them out to hire sometime ; whatever they get , is their masters , who have an absolute power and command over them in all things , except in the case of life and death ; otherwise be their usage never so cruel and barbarous , the poor wretch has no remedy left but patience and submission . it is interest more than good nature and humanity which makes them use them well , and puts them upon providing clothes , victuals , and whatever is necessary to sustain life , that they may yeild them the better service , and for fear they should sicken and dye ; which would prove their loss : the care of them being only the same with that they bestow upon their cattel . the bassas and other great men enjoy themselves unto the height , out of foresight , that in an empire , where all things are so uncertain , and where happen daily such sudden changes and traverses of fortune , they may be soon stript of all ; they will not lose one jot of their grandeur , but mightily pride themselves in it . in their houses indeed they do not consult pomp and beauty , so much as largeness and convenience ; their riches is more to be seen in their stables than in the furniture of their rooms . no porticos , no courts laid out in exact proportions , no galleries adorned with costly pieces of art , nothing either for state or pleasure ; accommodation being chiefly lookt after ; their diet too is course and mean , and far from luxurious , and little differing from that which ordinary persons content themselves with . their magnificence appears in the number of their women , of their servants , and of their slaves . being bred up souldiers , their care and glory is to provide for the security of their provinces by stores of arms and other warlike provisions ; to get an excellent breed of arabian horses , whose race they will run you up to several scores of years ; and to have a considerable number of brave , tall , and well proportion'd young men to mount them , and to be of their constant retinue . in this piece of gallantry they strive who shall out-do the other ; which they think is true greatness . the law confines them to a set number of wives ; but for women-slaves they are left to their own choice and liberty . they may heap up as many as their lust and their estate will and can give way to . it is wholly indifferent of what religion they be , so they be not very heathen . over them they have a full power , and can dispose of them according to their humour and pleasure ; and send them to the market , when they are weary of them ; it being no unusual thing for a poor miserable christian woman to be sold five or six times . i observed a piece of cunning in the jews , who are well versed in all the little tricks and shifts of gain , and who usually thrive under all governments , where-ever they are tolerated : they buy little girls of five or six years of age at the rate of thirty or forty dollars , and are mighty careful in their education ; teaching them to dance and sing , and instructing them in all the sorts of a winning behaviour ; and the advantage they receive does fully answer their labour and expence ; these accomplishments rendring them valuable at twenty times more than what they cost ; being oftentimes taken into the seraglio , or into the families of the bassas , the ordinary turks having not wherewithall to make such a purchase . and these mindful of the kindness of their educators , whose chief design was their own profit , which has been the happy occasion of their preferment , do them , by the interest they get in their respective patrons , many real and great kindnesses . for the captive-women there is scarce any possibility to escape ; they are forced to keep at home , and only divert themselves by looking through a lattice of an upper chamber , if they belong to a person of any condition , who usually keeps a bagno in his house ; the meaner sort only going abroad , it being disgraceful and scandalous to be seen in publick , except in the summer time when they are permitted now and then to go into the fields , or pass the strait to scutary , or enjoy the cool refreshing air of the bosphorus in a boat , as i have seen them sometimes , with a black eunuch in their company , not so much for a guard , as a spy to secure the fears and suspitions of their jealous lord and master . fury and impatience oftentimes drive the men-slaves upon desperate attempts of escaping , preferring their liberty to the great hazard of being retaken and the ill consequences of it . some have lain so long in the woods , and other places , till they have been forced by hunger into the highways , which lead to towns. the turks suspect all straglers , and seize upon them either for their own use , or upon the first notice given , to restore them to their patrons , unless they produce an hogiet or paper under the cadyes hand , that they are free-men . upon the absence and flight of a slave they give notice far and wide , and order several to watch at bridges , which they must necessarily pass . when i pass'd the bridge laid over the cayster , not far from ephesus , too deep to be forded , several turks had fixt their station there , hoping at that pass to intercept the slaves they were in quest and pursuit of , and taking us to be as good musulmans as themselves , desired us , that if in our travels we met with any such , whom they described , we would stop them and carry them before the next cady . but for all this care on the one side , and hazard on the other , some are so happy to get away , and are mightily favoured in it , by the western christians especially , in a sea-port town , when the ships are upon their departure for christendom . there is such a visible appearance of providence in the following stories , that i should not pardon my self if i omitted them . a poor russ lad , about twelve years old , being evil intreated of his master , was resolved to try his fortune , and upon the next opportunity in the evening stole away . he gets hastily over the water out of the city , altogether ignorant whither he went ; a good providence carried him to a christian village about a mile from pera ; he wanders up and down as a stranger , not knowing in that sad perplexity of mind , where he was , or what he had to do , being equally afraid to go or stay ; it hapned , that one of our druggermen had at that time business there , and easily guessing him to be a poor christian run away from his master , the lad confest it , and beg'd of him for christ's sake to take pity on him . the good man promised him to take care of him when it was a little darker , when he could do it with greater security , and with better hope of success . about an hour and a half in the night , he brought the boy to our house to kiss my lord ambassador's vest ; immediately he was put into a livery , and a perruke given him , and kept within doors for some time : but after he began to talk english , he walked the streets securely ; so disguised in his looks and habit , that if his turkish master had met him , he would not have known him , he passing for one who had come out of england with us . the other is this , a few days before we set sail for italy , lying at anchor in the bay of smyrna about a league without the castle , about midnight the seamen , who were upon the watch , heard a mournful voice of one in the water , calling for help ; they immediately run to the sides of the ship , and spy one almost quite spent with swimming , and ready to sink through weariness ; they throw out a rope , and get him aboard . we then lay fourteen miles from the city , and about a mile and a half from the shore . when they had recovered him with strong-water and a warm bed , he told us next day , that he was a poor christian of russia , of nineteen or twenty years of age , who was resolved to make use of that opportunity of recovering his liberty ; that he got in the evening out of smyrna , and kept along the shore , till he came to the place over against which our ship rode : a calm sea and a bright star-light night favoured the bold adventure , so that he had the ship always in his eye ; but the distance deceived him , proving greater than he expected . he throwing away his upper vest into the sea , that it might be no hinderance to him in swimming , committed himself to the goodness of god and the water , and with much a-do got to us . we put him into christian habit , like one of the seamen ; but for his and our greater security , the turkish customers being within a day or two to search the vessel , lest they should give us or the merchants any trouble , if they found him with us , our captain desired the commander of a dutch man of war , that lay in the bay , to receive him till we set sail : within four days , when we were out of all danger , we received him again , and brought him for england . the condition of the slaves is more or less tolerable , according to the temper and humour of their patrons . but of all , a gally-slave leads the most sad and miserable life : when they are abroad at sea , perpetually labouring at the oar , and chained to their seats ; there they are fixed in all weathers ; their only hope being this that violent storms are not very lasting . they must make a virtue of necessity , and are forced to be patient . a love of life and hope one day of being freedmake them submit their backs to the cruel whip ; otherwise death would be a real advantage to them : and some indeed out of a weariness and loathing , of life have been so desperate as to get loose and leap into the sea. they who are taken in the wars are the grand signiors slaves , and seldom or never get their liberty , unless when a christian ambassador intercedes powerfully in their behalf , or that this condition be inserted in the articles of a treaty renewed after a rupture by war ; a point the signoria of venice in the late accord upon the surrendry of candia pursued with great zeal , and by the prudent conduct of their bailo so happily effected , to the great honour of st. mark. they judg it an indecorum , that the exchequer should be one asper the richer for ransoms . no , their prisoners must linger out their time , and grow old either in their gallies or prisons , unless they are met with and over-powered in fight by the knights of malta , who are obliged their by their order to be in perpetual enmity with the turks , and are a great thorn in their side , and so have their liberty given them by the conquerer ; or else when their gallies are halled ashore into their voltas , by some unexspected chance get away . at such time they are shut up in a spacious area by the arsenal , on the north-side of the haven at constantinople , enclosed with very high walls , and strict guard kept at the entrance ; and for the greater security , they shackle them in couples . here i had occasion to go often , to visit and relieve four or five poor english men ; some of which had served captain georgio , a famous greek pyrate , who was a plague to the infidels ; but at last by a surprize he fell into their hands , though after a most brave resistance , himself being killed in the encounter , to the great joy of all the inhabitants of the sea-coasts , whose often visits were so terrible to them : his head was sent as a present to the emperor , for which the messenger was considerably rewarded , and the service of the captain bassa , who with his whole fleet of gallies , assisted by some ships of tripoly , set upon his two ships in a port of mitylene , highly magnified , and songs made upon the victory : my business being to confirm them by my advice in their profession of the faith of christ , that no hardship might work upon their troubled minds to make them turn turks , and to relieve them as i saw their necessities required , with the money that was put into my hand for such christian uses . the turks allow them only black bread and water , but for other necessaries of life they are beholding to their fellow christians ; though some of the more handy and ingenious , by some kind of work or other do scrape together a few aspers to lay in a little provision against the time of their going to sea. the christian commanders and officers are imprisoned in the seven towers , scituated upon the propontis in the south-east corner of constantinople . these gentlemen are the great trophies of their victories ; with these , and their perpetual servitude they seem satisfied in the loss of many thousands killed in the war. they have a daily allowance of fifteen aspers made by the emperor , and this is esteemed a mighty piece of bounty , which they cannot safely reject , though the governour usually gets a third part of it : but being most of noble families , they are well maintained , not only by their relations , but by the respective governments and states under which they served ; considerable sums being yearly sent toward their relief , which is distributed in due proportion according to their quality and character : only i could wish the hungarian and german gentlemen , who are protestants , had a little more justice done them in the distribution , and did not suffer upon the account of their religion . here i went three or four times a year to give them the holy sacrament , and found easie admission into the castle , as did the religious of the roman church , to say mass to those of their communion , who were far more numerous ; visits were continually made them by their friends ; they had the free use of the castle , so as they kept within their due limits ; and free liberty of keeping one another company ; and thus they deceived the tediousness of their imprisonment by mutual kindnesses and civilities of conversation ; the governour of the castle letting out a garden to a noble venetian , who had been taken in corso , which favour he admitted his fellow-prisoners to . nothing seemed to be wanting but their liberty to make their life pleasant ; many of them were allowed to keep their servants , and lay in what provision they pleased ; the governour being a mild man , and extraordinary indulgent , besides the usual custom of turks , who think that the right of war will justify the most horrid act of barbarity and brutishness toward their prisoners , who are to look upon it as a great favour and mercy that their throats are not cut . but after that a french gentleman a knight of malta made his escape in the latter end of the year 1670. in the french-men of war , which brought their new ambassador ; the turks , mad at their remissness , were resolved to revenge themselves upon the remaining prisoners , treating them with all imaginable despight and cruelty , thrusting them ( having first put iron-bolts upon their legs ) into loathsome cellars and dungeons , without the least regard to their quality , and suffering no christian to come nigh them : and indeed the cruelty and insolence were so great , that without the divine assistance it had been altogether insupportable . the other slaves , who are in private mens hands , are redeemable at a good price ; but then there must be artifice used in the buying of them . the more forward the western christians are to redeem their countrey-men , the greater price their covetous masters set upon their heads ; a seeming indifference , whether they are redeemed or no , does very much beat down the ransome . they have rowing in their galleys christians of almost all european nations ; english , and french , and dutch , and the like . which must not seem strange , though we have a league of commerce and trade with the grand signor and ambassadors reside in the port , and the effects and persons of the merchants are secured by virtue of capitulations , and our ships pass securely in their seas . for these foolish men enticed with hope of prey and good pay , deserted the merchants ships of their own countrey , and served under the banners of the venetians and malteses , or else privateering pyrats : the trade being usually gainful , either by intercepting the alexandrian saikes in the archipelago , or by making a descent upon the land : ( the turks till of late awakened by their losses , not fortifying their sea-coasts , and lying naked to the assaults of every bold invader ) but now and then they are snapt themselves , and catch a tartar ; which hapned to captain georgio's men , who were all considerably rich with their plunder ; but greedy of more , lost all , and their liberty to boot : a continued success not being to be hoped for in the uncertainties of war. i remember , that when i was at smyrna , i attended our consul in his visit he made kaplan bassa , a georgian , the admiral of the turkish armata . he interceded with him in behalf of several english sea-men which were in the galleys ; his answer was , that he had a command from the emperor to torment such rogues ( for he was out of all patience when he spake of them ) who assisted his enemies ; that they were to thank themselves for their slavery ; that this severity was justifiable by the rights and laws of war ; and that he ought not to supplicate for such , who deserved greater punishment than what they endured . the bassas and beyes of the several islands , which are scattered up and down the mediterranean , hold their places and governments upon condition of furnishing out so many galleys , according to a fixt proportion , every summer-expedition at their own expence . if when they are separated from the fleet , they master an enemy , both ship and men are their own ; but this hapning but seldom , they are forced to hire or buy slaves to man their galleys . these were the men we were forced to deal with . i should here injure my conscience as well as the reputation of my lord ambassador and the worthy factories of constantinople and smyrna , if i should conceal with what earnestness and zeal they would lay out great sums of money in this most christian piece of charity , consulting herein very generously the honour of their religion , and the honour of their countrey , as it became christians and english gentlemen . fifty pounds sterling is an ordinary price for a slave ; and so much we have given , and sometimes more . we had a great mind to set at liberty one honest man above the rest , and offered a considerable sum of money for his ransom ; but it was refused , and would have been , though we had doubled it . for they could not , it seems , well spare him , he being a sail-maker by his profession , whom they continually employed ; and being sensible how useful he was to them , they used him very kindly ; so that he could complain of nothing but the bare want of liberty . others of these beyes out of pride and peculiar hatred to the christian name and of our nation , were so obstinate and inflexible , that they were not to be moved or wrought upon , by any overtures of money , to part with their slaves ; which distemper we found most raving in the bassa of rhodus ; whose example is an instance of the lasting revenge of turks , which only death can extinguish . his father had been captain bassa , and having according to the usual custom , visited the islands and the coasts of greece , went with his fleet into the sinus euboeensis , now called the gulph of volo , to the n. of boeotia or negropont , where were two english ships at anchor , taking in corn , which was contraband , for christendom ; which he made sure of , as lawful prize , and promised himself an easy victory . the poor mariners who knew the danger , and the inconvenience they were put to for want of sea-room , being not able to turn and wind their ships , were resolved however to fight and die , rather than tamely yield ; there was no hope of flight , or safety , or victory ; which made them the more desperate . he sends them an insolent summons to deliver up themselves immediately ; otherwise he would beat their ships about their ears ; and threatens them with present death . this most dismal accident , instead of abating , increased their strength , and made them the more furious . the turks fight for prey , the christians only for revenge ; and overprest with the disproportioned number of the infidels , most of them die bravely , some few unhappily surviving to be the triumph and sport of their cruelty . but the captain bassa , who thought to gratify his covetous , proud , and revengeful humour , was killed in the fight with a musket ; the manner of whose death the son so implacably resented , vowing revenge upon the whole nation for the misfortune of it , though it hapned above forty years ago ; getting as many english as he can , either by money or violence , into his hands , and using them with all imaginable cruelty and despight to please his father 's angry ghost . he had about ten in his gallies , whom he would not part with at any rate , though we often tried him ; and he a man otherwise very covetous ; but his hatred , and ill will , and revenge , were in him more prevalent passions . the enthusiasm wherewith mahomet was so infatuated , did not deprive him of the use of his reason in other matters , relating to the establishment of his religion , which was to be kept up and propagated by the joynt aids of ignorance and arms : wisely considering the horrid effects of intemperance in a camp , how inconsistent with the discipline of war , in which his followers were to be trained , ( there being no likelihood of its prevailing upon the understanding of any wise or sober people otherwise ) how the greeks and asiaticks had given up themselves to the excessive love of wine , which introduced softness and effeminacy in their manners , took them off their natural strength and courage both of body and mind , and rendred them less able to endure the hardships that necessarily attend a warlike life ; how the extravagant mirth they were guilty of in their cups , made them unlike men , and ended for the most part in quarrels and blood ; he forbad the use of wine wholly , as if there had been a devil in every grape , and that he diffused his evil influence in the juice . no , those who were to be champions of the almighty were to be grave and sober , and not any way expos'd to the danger of losing their reason , or having their souls defiled with so prophane a liquor . this he pretends was the command of god , which might easily enough prevail upon a blockish and stupid people , wrought upon by his wiles and artifices , to deny themselves this satisfaction , ( though their taste could not but be affected with the pleasantness , and sweetness and refreshing qualities of wine , ) and even force their very natures and inclinations to a submission . i expected to have found them as abstemious as they have been fam'd to be , and that no such thing as drunkenness was to be seen among them , or but rarely at least ; this being the peculiar vice wherewith they used to upbraid the christians and jews : but i quickly found , that riot and the love of wine were too strong for their first belief and education ; and that the inclinations of sense had beaten down the commands of religion ; that generally all , not only the renegados but natural turks , citizens and souldiers , were excessively given to it ; except the priests and old men , and such as had been at mecca , whose age , and profession , and manner of life rendred them averse from doing a thing so indecent and scandalous ; and that a man could not do a turk a greater civility and kindness , or more oblige them , than by giving them wine . for the sake of this they would visit the houses of christians , and not be satisfied without it . they are for the pure blood of the grape , and wonder at our spoiling the wine by our mixtutes of water , and think they have not drank enough , till they are able to drink no more . the late vizir himself was not free from this vice of excessive drinking . for being perswaded ( much about the time of the taking of candia ) by his physician a little to transgress the law of his prophet for his health sake , he no sooner had tasted the sweetness of wine , ( for till that time he was utterly ignorant whether it were sweet or bitter ) but he loved it ever after ; and was almost angry with his prophet , for forbidding a liquor so grateful to the palate ; as i believe he was with himself , for living in ignorance so long : it being his constant practice , upon his return from that island , to indulge himself in it in the afternoon , when he had dispatched the weighty affairs of the empire , relying , i suppose , upon the strength of a proverb that holds as true in turkey as in christendom , that he who is a wise man in the day , will not be accounted a fool at night . this defection was so gross , general , and notorious , that it alarm'd the church-men , and filled them with anger and zeal , which broke out in bitter invectives ; they thunder out of their pulpits , that their religion and empire were both like to be at an end speedily , that the violation portended nothing but ruine and desolation ; that the crime grew to that excess and height , that it seemed almost to be above expiation . but the janizaries , no way moved with their zeal , drink on still . at last a certain priest , one vani ephendi , famous for his eloquence , and who had gained a mighty opinion in the court for his pretensions to extraordinary piety , ( consisstent , by the practice and law of the countrey , with a multitude of women , which he kept ) upon mahomet's birth-day , took the liberty in an harangue before the emperor , to put him in mind of the quarrels of the janizaries , occasioned by this devillish liquor , almost in his very sight , and near his tent ; that this was of evil omen to the government ; that the state of affairs were in an ill condition ; that god and mahomet were highly angry and offended at the practice of so much lewdness , which was universally tolerated ; and that their holy religion was in great danger of being lost by such prophanation . he very tragically and passionately laments the miscarriage ; then entreats and beseeches with mighty earnestness and zeal the emperour , to think of a fit remedy , that may put a stop to this growing evil : and for fear his perswasions might be ineffectual , he tells him he shall never enter into paradise , and thereatens him with everlasting punishment in the other world , unless he removes this grievous scandal . the grand signior was then at adrianople , who commands immediately the taverns of the poor greeks to be shut up ; and the casks of wine , the occasion of this great disorder , to be staved in the open streets ; and issues forth his royal command , that no more wine should be drank all the empire over . i cannot but remember , with what horrour the greeks of constantinople received the news , how amazed and disheartned and how they lamented and deplored the misfortune , being ready to act the desperadoes : but their trouble and solicitude are to no purpose , the emperour commands , and he must be obeyed . the turks enter the cellars of the publick houses , and spoil all the vessels they light upon , where the greeks and armenians had not prevented them by their over hast , for fear they should be thought to have disliked or disobeyed the edict ; for that was universal , and took in jews and christians as well as turks . for they for the future must abstain from wine out of respect to the emperour's command , as the turks out of respect to mahomet . the turks are always guilty of extreams ; when once they have determined upon a thing , though never so rashly and without the due examination of circumstances , or the mischiefs that may follow , they presently proceed to execution . whatsoever they do , they do it with so much impetuosity and fury , that equity and clemency and civility are wholly laid aside . to add geater force and authority to the command , and to strike a terror into the people , a severe penalty is threatned to be inflicted upon the transgressor : the fear of which made them forbear drinking wine in private , lest their very breath should betray them . the christians , who were less careful herein , suffered the punishment of their own folly . for i knew several of them faulty herein seized upon in the streets , and condemned to the galleys . our drugger-men would never venture to drink a glass of wine , whensoever they crossed the waters and went , as they had occasion , for the business of my lord ambassador and the nation , to the caimaicam's house ; for this had been an affront , and consequently an aggravation of their fault , for a christian reeking with wine to breath in a bassa's face . in the mean while the christian ambassadors were concerned , lest they and their families , if there were no vintage the following autumn , should be involved under the same inconveniencies ; for the greeks out of despair left off cultivating their vineyards , not thinking the bare grapes , whereof there is such plenty , worth the labour and cost and time ; and it was justly to be feared , lest the customers in the sea-port towns would prove froward and troublesom , and not permit any vessels of wine sent for presents out of christendom to be carried to their palaces . the cadyes too were very fierce in the execution of this order ; some out of zeal to religion , others out of a principle of obstinacy and ill will to the christians ; others out of covetousness to get money for a licence and dispensation . this last made the cady of jerusalem so fierce upon the poor religious of the several communions of christians there , so as to forbid them the use of wine in the holy sacrament , pretending he did but his duty to the emperour , when it was a lusty bribe the villain aimed at , knowing the obligations their religion and their vows laid upon them of celebrating a daily mass , as the event soon shewed . during this disorder the ambassadors send their druggermans ( for so they call the interpreters they make use of in transacting their concerns ) to represent to the visir and other bassas the injustice of concluding them under the prohibition ; that it would be a prejudice to their health , to be forced upon the liquors of the countrey , to which they had not been accustomed ; and that it was against the law of nations that they should be deprived of the conveniences of humane life ; upon a debate in their divan , the request seemed just and reasonable , and fit to be complied with , that they should have a liberty of making what quantity of wine they pleased for their own uses ; for they would extend the priviledge no further . the ambassadors were unsatisfied with this order , but made further demands , that all the western christians , who were under their protection , dispersed in the several factories of the empire , might enjoy the same favour . the bassas demur upon it , and pretend this would enervate the force of the emperor's edict ; and that such a concession would have an evil influence upon the government , which is preserved by a punctual submission to his will and pleasure , which was the highest reason of a law . all likelyhood of success seemed to vanish ; our druggerman however was commanded to attend , and take all opportunities of making new proposals in his master's name : the matter is put off from day to day , but at last ( for it was four months first ) being wearied with continued demands , they suffered their obstinacy with great difficulty to be overcome . the drinking of distilled liquors was equally forbid ; for the turks seemed more pleased with them than with wine , as affecting their stomacks and brain with greater heats and tittillations . neither turks nor greeks are skilful in the arts of distillations ; but do it in so rude and gross a way , as that it rather seems a boyling of liquors , than a separating the pure and spirituous parts from the gross and saeculent ; which makes a company of brutes , who make sense if not the only yet the leading principle of life so mad for strong waters sent out of christendom , distilled with so much art and cost , out of spices , herbs , and such like hot materials and ingredients . they have no moderation and command over themselves or appetite , and think it can never be satisfied , unless cloyed with excess . and if any turk , who indulges himself in the drinking of wine or strong waters , does not lose his reason , and returns sober from such a debauch , it must be wholly imputed to the strength of his brain , not to his good will , much less to his virtue . besides their coffee and sherbet , which last is used by the better sort in the heats of summer to quench and allay their thirst , the ordinary people drink sometimes other liquors ; one they call bozza , made of a kind of millet ; another made of boyled raisins and honey mixt ; another of water and honey , and with eggs macerated in them ; besides a syrup made of preserved grapes . but which is most peculiar to them , is the use of crude opium , which they swallow whole in little pills without any the least mastication . the stomack performing its vital function in the opening and dissolving this concreted juice , the brain feels the violent operation of it ; the spirits are put into a rapid motion ; a vertigo seizes upon the person ; and a kind of delirium , which takes away the free and sober use of reason ; if they walk , their motion is very unsteady , like men who are drunk or mad ; and their tongues faltering , and the whole body disordered . a thousand foolish ideas of things possess their imagination ; their fancies are then most raving , as if all that time they were as happy as the grand signor himself . they think this the greatest pleasure of life , which they can purchase at the rate of a few aspers ; for to this purpose some vile persons take it , as they do wine , being capable of no greater pleasure than what arises from a preternatural state of the body . others to strengthen them in their lust ; others to deprive them of their understanding , so as to be less sensible of danger , or the impressions of hunger , or the cold air , and the other severities of winter , and especially when at such times they are obliged to travel . this is the constant viaticum or provision of the messengers , especially arabians by nation , who like our foot-posts are employed by the ambassadors and merchants from constantinople to their several factories ; there being no establisht conveyance of letters all turkey over , ( which is one argument of their barbarousness ) their service is very useful and necessary . they are reduced to a set company , and have a chief over them , who dispatches them to the several parts of the empire ; and they perform great journeys with incredible haste , unless when the ways are rendred unpassable by deep snow or great rain and inundations of waters , and are very faithful in the discharge of their trust . dozed and intoxicated with opium , they go on their way , and have just so much sense left as to know they are not out of it ; at first they shake off the drouziness , which the poisonous medicament brings upon them , by a continual agitation of the body ; and when they are tired and forced to rest , they are content with as little sleep as possible , not lying stretcht out to their full length , but leaning down with their backs against a wall or banke , with their knees against their belly to keep it warm ; every one knows his convenient dose according to his strength and temperament ; some will receive the quantity of a little pea , as ordinarily as they do their daily food , or rather make that serve for it ; stronger stomacks and constitutions require as much more , which one would wonder how they should concoct , but that we know , to some by a peculiarity of constitution , which nature hath given , or use introduced , occasioned by necessity or wantonness , poisons have served for aliment . how small a part of that , which custom has made so necessary to their lives , as that they cannot forbear so much as one day , would put us into our last sleep , and awaken us in another world ! this affected phrenzy has this event usually , the spirits being so often fired and put into a preternatural motion , their whole force being spent , grow dull and torpid ; their looks pale and frightful , like men distracted ; their eyes sunk in their heads ; a palsy in their hands , and all the infirmities of old age seizing upon them in the time of their manhood : so that they appear to be as so many walking ghosts . which horrid and necessary effects of it have of late made the use of it less frequented among the more considering turks , who are sensible their excesses and debaucheries with wine are less dangerous and pernicious to their health . i know not how true the experiment is , but this is certain , that those who use opium abstain most carefully , for some time at least , from drinking cold water , : which they say would cause death incurably , though without any convulsion or agonies . this is the only use of opium with them , ignorant of correcting its noxious and stupifying qualities , and so making it fit for medicine . there is so great and universal a regard had to mahomet's prohibition of eating swines-flesh , that the transgressor is counted sacrilegious and void of all conscience , who dares defile his soul with it , as they firmly believe it does ; which opinion is so rooted in their minds , that they may be sooner brought to renounce any part of their religion , than this particular institution . those who will indulge themselves to drinke wine , abhor the very thought of touching , much more of eating the least bit of pork . to breed an antipathy in their children toward it , they teach them , as soon as they can speak , to call christians by the opprobrious name of hogs ; which hatred grows up with their years ; so that they had rather die with hunger , than meddle with such profane and cursed diet , in what strait or necessity of life soever . the very sight of a hog puts some into a fright and trembling , which soon passes into fretting and indignation ; and woe to the poor swine , if the souldiers come in their way ; for they are sure to come by the worst of it , if they escape being killed with their small shot ; the steams of the dressed flesh are hated worse than any pestilential air ; and therefore if any good-natur'd turk condescends to be entertain'd by a christian , great care is taken that nothing may be served up of hogs-flesh , however disguised : for this would be an affront not only to his person , but religion , and would fright him from the table . which i remember hapned particularly at a worthy english merchant's house at galata , who prevail'd with a gentile turk to stay and dine with him . the cook not knowing there was such a guest in the company , sent up a mess of pork , which one of the servants as ignorantly put upon the table . the turk suspecting what it was , asked the question , the thing being confessed , ( for there was no possible denying or dissembling it ) he rises from his seat in great haste as one out of his wits , looks about for water , and observing a little cistern in one corner of the room ( as is usual ) washes his hands , mouth , and nostrils , as if all had been polluted , and left us immediately in great disdain , though fully satisfied it was a mistake , and no way out of design . the greeks who live in villages apart from turks , breed up these creatures not so much for their own use , as to sell them to the we , stern christians , and to masters of ships for their sea-provision ; a priviledg which they are forced to buy with their money . but to do this with greater security , the druggermans are forced to procure a warrant from the caimacam every year at the beginning of winter ; and then the swineherd must remain in the fields , in some by-place out of the road , till the dusk of the evening ; at which time the turks , not used to stay out late , retire to their houses ; there being as great silence at an hour and an half in the night as at midnight . this great care must be taken to prevent and take off all occasion of scandal , offence , and tumult , which would necessarily arise , if they were brought into constantinople as it were in triumph by day-light ; and would be sadly misconstrued , as an evil omen of the downfal of their empire by the christians . they are at present strangers to luxury and high feeding ; the kitchen-arts have not as yet got among them ; no poignant sauces to provoke the appetite , besides popper and garlick to heat their stomacks ; no curiosity of diet , little decency in their entertainments : they understand not the use of knife and fork , tearing the flesh asunder with their fingers ; a wooden spoon being the chief furniture of their table . there are some dishes peculiar to the great mens tables , which an european stomack , though not nice and curious , would reject ; fish and soul , though they have in abundance , they do not much affect . they cut the flesh they roast into little mammocks , and put them upon wooden spits . the common food of the levant from constantinople to the walls of china and beyond , is rice ; which they disguise with several colours with saffron and several sorts of seeds and juices which yields hearty nourishment . the usual time of dinner is about nine of the clock in the morning ; they sit close and round a copper vessel , placed upon a stool a foot and half high from the ground , which contains their plates and dishes either of tin or earth ; ( for the emperor does not use silver ) and eat their meat in great haste , as if they strove who should eat most , or have done first . this paragraph of their diet i should altogether have omitted , as of too poor and mean a consideration , if it did not conduce somewhat to the better understanding their manners and tempers . their weddings are celebrated with great noise and tumult ; the bride muffled up and covered with a red veil is brought home on horseback riding astride , attended by her relations and friends , and musick playing before , and the boys running up and down and making a confused noise . this is the first day of their coming together ; the whole business of the contract and marriage being managed in their absence by the friends of each party . but forasmuch as the mahometan law permits the man to put away his wife upon every slight occasion , that they may not leave their daughters wholly at the mercy of their husbands , whose humours are so fickle and inconstant , but prevent such an accident , at least to provide better against it , a writing is signed before the cadi , whereby they oblige themselves to make such daily allowance to their wives , in case they are weary of them and turn them off : which allowance is exacted as a just debt and always payable . the paper of contract being ratified , the proxies of both parties go to the parish priest , who is invited to the nuptial entertainment , who there bestows his blessing on the married couple ; and then begins the mad mirth , which lasts for three entire days and nights together . they are confined to the number of four wives , who have some little command over the women slaves , though otherwise not much better treated ; for their condition is servile , being shut up in their houses as so many prisons , scarce permitted to go abroad without a keeper ; barr'd from all outward conversation ; their brothers grown up to be men , denied access to them , or else but twice or thrice in a year , and then in the presence of their jealous husbands : forced thus to live an idle and melancholick kind of life at home , their chiefest diversion is to bath often , or to stand at their lattice-window to observe the passengers ; but the good housewives , who are almost dead with this idle and dull kind of life , deceive the slow hours by embroidering handkerchiefs and quilts . their chiefest care is how to please their husbands , in whose favour they place their happiness ; it being in their power to retain them , or put them away ; so that their observance and love spring wholly from a principle of fear . examples of which severity are frequent ; after the first or second divorce a reconciliation is allowed ; but if their fury and inconstant humour carry them on farther , then they lye under an interdict . it is a sin , and no less than that of adultery , to reassume them , unless after anothers embraces ; this punishment of folly is establisht by law , and is horribly disgraceful ; a greater curse or infamy than which , bayazid the first thought he could not wish upon himself , when he was challenged by tamerlan to fight , if he did not meet him and joyn battel upon a certain day . the jews practice the same liberty of divorcing themselves from their wives , allowed by moses for the hardness of their hearts . a certain jew had bebauched a jewess , wife to another of his own religion ; which being known , the man was excommunicated , and turned out of the synagogue , and the woman lockt up and deprived of her liberty . but they were resolved to keep company together , and by mutual consent turn turks , to the great forrow and regret of the husband , from whom she was violently forced away . at last being convinced of her sin , and her jew-turk-gallant weary of her , she is willing to return to her first husband ; but this was inconsistent , she being an apostate , with the law of moses , and with the law of mahomet , which forbids any turkish woman to marry either christian or jew . the man is mad for his wife , and to put himself into a condition to receive her , he turns turk , and marries her , the other having given her a bill of divorce . after some time they both go to salonichi , where is the greatest concourse of jews in the empire ; next to constantinople and cair , and turn jews again , hoping in such a multitude to pass undiscovered . the women may sue for a divorce from their husbands , when they are not maintained according to the law , and according to contract , and when they suffer an injury too great to be endured ; which if they obtain , they only carry away their clothes and dowry , and lose all future allowances , and take the girls with them ; but these cases are rare , and very feldom happen . they are very kind and assisting to their sick friends , accounting it a matter of piety and religion : the frequency of visits renders them troublesome , every one bringing fruits or medicines , which they judg proper in the case . this care and kindness continue as long as there is hope of life ; but when that is past , and the pangs of death seize upon the person , the priest or any other whispers several times in his ear , and puts him in mind of that usual form , of the profession of mahometism , that there is no god but god , and that mahomet is his prophet . they are much concerned for them in their agonies , and express it by their looks and by their moan ; but when once they are dead , their mourning and trouble are at an end ; they cease from all complaints , and scarce a sigh to be hard , looking upon this , as a finding fault with the decree of god almighty and a resisting his will. the dead body is perfumed with frankincense , carefully washed with clean soap and warm water , and sowed up in linnen : unless towards the head and feet , ( which are left free , that the person may stand on his legs , and shew himself in the grave , when he gives an account of his faith to the examining angels ) and not kept long above ground . they have not the art of embalming . their funerals are solemnized without obsequies ; no shew , or pomp , or expence in the least ; they do all in the day-time , and usually in the morning ; deriding the greeks , who at such times carry lighted tapers and torches , and the priests their censers , and hire women to cut and tear their hair , and is a necessary part of the solemnity . the priest usually goes before the corps mumbling out somewhat , who says peculiar prayers for the soul of the dead person at his grave ; nigh which he stands alone by himself , the rest about twenty foot distant , and there reads some short chapters of the alcoran . then he gravely admonishes him about the fundamentals of his religion , that the angel inquisitor may not surprize him , and find him unprepared with sutable answers ; and that he boldly confess that god is the creator , and mahomet his messenger , and that he used in his prayers to turn his face towards mecca , and the like ; which ceremony being finish'd , they lay the body in the ground , and wish the man a good success in his examination . their care and respect is not confined to the grave ; for they bestow money to the poor to pray for their souls , which they believe find ease and benefit by their suffrages , and often go themselves to their graves , out of love and respect to their memory . some emperors and great men have left lands for these very purposes , that these religious offices may never be omitted . their women are not permitted to be present at a funeral ; only the last day of ramazan , as i said before , they are allowed to go to the publick burying places . these burying-places are without the city , and usually nigh the high-way ; somewhat perchance for pomp and more for use , to put passengers in mind that they must dye also , and serve for examples to others : their graves are somewhat hollow , that they may the better rise and sit before the angels , planks being laid athwart to keep the sand and dust , that cover them , from falling upon them . at the extremities are erected two broken pieces of pillars ( which formerly belong'd to christian churches ) or great stones , some of which are between four and five yards high , as i found by measure in the burying-place of galata . they avoid doing any possible injury to the dead ; their bones lye quiet and undisturbed ; they do not dig up a grave a second time ; every one has his grave apart ; no mixture of ashes or bones , which are as safely preserved as if they were in distinct urnes and peculiar vaults and repositories : the sepulchral monuments of the great men are made of free-stone , well cut and smoothed , in the fashion of a chest , whose cover is taken off , with a stone-step running round and jetting out . both sides are adorned with gilt circles , and one at each end , the intermedial spaces being filled up with flowers , very handsomely wrought ; for here as in their cielings they shew their skill of engraving and painting . statuary and drawing a mans face they do not pretend to in the least ; this being altogether unlawful ; which makes them so brutishly fierce against all humane figures , whether wrought by the chezil or pencil . in either of the extremes is placed a pillar , which rising from a square , ends in a cone ; on the tip of which is plac'd a turbant , or a cap , such as the women wear , to distinguish whose the monument is . these monuments are in the open air . the emperors and great men lie buried in cities , in covered chappels , which they have purchased & built for this very purpose . an oath is of great force with them in deciding pecuniary and capital causes ; they lay their hands upon the alcoran and call god to witness to the truth of what they shall attest , which they kiss and then put to their forehead , having first washed their hands ; for no unclean person must dare to touch it , as they are warned by the inscription , that is always on the outside cover of the book . if any christian or jew are to give in witness upon oath , they adjure them to tell the truth of what they know , making them also lay their hands upon the holy gospels or books of moses . an english gentleman being cited before a cady as a witness of a bargain , readily appeared , and was very willing to take his oath , as he could do most conscientiously and religiously ; but they wanted a book to swear him , which put a sudden stop to the contestation and trial ; after much search among the neighbouring christians , they brought in an old latin book , which they took for the gospels ; he quickly perceiving what it was , began to refuse , till his interpreter , from whom i received this account , told him , that such a scrupulosity would spoil the cause , and make the turks suspect the truth of his testimony ; that it was brought there instead of the book of the gospels , and that it was believed by them so to be ; and that it was the same thing in effect , as if the original hand-writing of the evangelists were put into his hands ; wrought upon by these arguments , he took his oath accordingly . some of them will swear horribly in their private discourse ; sometimes out of design to gain belief , and sometimes in their passion ; and the forms are very odd , and which are not worth being recited or known . but it is the highest unkindness in the world not to believe them , when they swear one particular oath ; for then they are most serious , and desire to remove all possible suspicion of falshood ; which is , by the truth of the four books the thing is so or so , or i will do this or that ; meaning the law of moses , the psalter of david , the gospel of jesus , and the alcoran of mahomet : for they look upon the three first also as sacred , and reverence their authority . they acknowledg moses and david and our blessed saviour christ to be great prophets , and do not speak of them without a preface of respect and honour ; following herein the example of mahomet himself , who has left them abundant witness in his alcoran of the most holy life and stupendious miracles of christ . to whose holy name the better sort shew so great a reverence , that if any cursed jew go about to blaspheme it , they will be sure to revenge the affront : as it hapned not long since at gallipoli , a maritime city of thrace upon the propontis , where a jew , quarrelling with an english-man , broke out into most scurrilous language against our saviour ; but the turks , who were present , were so concerned at the blasphemy , that they carried the wretch to the justice , who hearing of the evidence , without delay commanded him to be severely drubbed before him , to teach him more respect and duty to the name of so holy and great a prophet . a survey of the seven churches of asia , as they now lye in their ruines . the curious surveys every where extant of bethlehem , nazareth , and jerusalem , places so famous for the birth , education , and sufferings of our blessed saviour , ( which are owing to the industry and learning and curiosity of devout pilgrims , who from the first ages of christianity to this present , not without the design of providence , as i verily believe , have visited mount calvary and the holy sepulchre ) suffer us not to be unacquainted with their situation and state : every one , who has but the least gust for antiquity , or history , or travel , or insight into books , greedily catching at such relations . but a sadder fate seemed to hang over the seven churches of asia , founded by the apostles , and to which the eternal son of god vouchsafed to send those epistles recorded in the book of the revelation of st. john , which by the unpardonable carelesness of the greeks , ( unless that horrid stupidity , into which their slavery has cast them , may plead some excuse herein ) have lain so long neglected ; they giving us no account of their ruines , and the western christians either not caring or not daring to visit them . the english gentlemen who live in smyrna , out of a pious zeal and a justly commendable curiosity , some few years since were the first who made a voyage thither , to see the remainders of that magnificence , for which those cities were so renowned in the histories of ancient times : and their practice and example have for the most part every year since in the autumn been taken up and followed . during my stay at smyrna , where i arrived about the middle of february 1670. from constantinople , in order to get a safe passage for christendom in our fleet of merchants ships , then lading at that scale , ( the corsairs of algiers infesting the mediterranean with their number and strength , and making all sailing in a single vessel very dangerous ) i was seized with the same curiosity . but an opportunity did not so easily present it self : the waters were not then quite down , and the plains in several places scarce passable : besides , i wanted company , which is highly necessary in those countreys both for security and convenience ; having had sad experience by my travels in other parts of turkey of the difficulties and hazards of such voyages : and especially in a voyage i made to prusia in bithynia , in which i narrowly escaped having my throat cut upon mount olympus by several janizaries newly arrived from candia , and travelling toward constantinople . but our ships not departing till july following , the love and respect i had to antiquity , and to the memory of those churches , once so famous , made me not only forget but despise danger : and it hapned very luckily , that three worthy english gentlemen , mr. lewis , mr. rudings , and mr. jolly ( which last with one and fifty more most sadly perished by shipwrack neer mounts bay in cornwal in october 1671. ) not long after acquainted me that they had taken up the same resolution , and would risque it too . the spring was now advanced ; and we were to set out with all convenient speed , before the heats encreased and grew excessive : and for our better safety , we hired two stout and honest janizaries , well known to our nation ; two armenian christians , a cook , and three grooms to look to our horses ; in all twelve of us . which number was but necessary ; for at that time of the year , when there is grass in the fields for their horses , the roads are infested with robbers in strong and numerous parties , well mounted and armed , who take all advantages of assaulting passengers , and kill first , and rob afterwards : sometimes coming twenty or thirty days journey out of the mountains of cilicia , and from georgia , to the furthermost provinces of the lesser asia lying toward the archipelago for this purpose . i cannot here conceal the extraordinary civility and courtesie of the cady of smyrna , then newly promoted to that office , who hearing of our intended voyage , to oblige and gain the love of our nation , sent one of his servants to advise us to be well arm'd , and to have a good guard with us ; for that he was assured there were murdrous villains abroad on the high-ways , and that several had fallen into their hands . this advice was seasonable and most obliging : and accordingly we provided against all evil accidents as well as we could , relying chiefly upon the good providence of god , as our greatest and best security . april the third 1671. we set out from smyrna , and went about to the northern-side of the bay , which runs in a good way to the north-east , riding for several hours neer the shore under the rocky mountains of gordilen , which with the opposite mountain mimas , there being high hills also to the east , makes the haven so secure for ships , which lye as it were land-lockt . our way lay northward , and somewhat to the west . for that we might the better observe the turnings and windings of our journey , and the bearings of places , we took a sea-compass with us . leaving menamen , which i suppose is the temnos of the ancients , on the right-hand , a town well situated , and considerable for the trade of dimity and scamity , we rode down to the river hermus , not far distant from it , ( having in our way a very pleasant prospect of rich plains and meadows ) where we arrived after six hours and a half . hermus hath its rise in the greater phrygia , and passing through lydia and aeolis , pours its waters into the bay of smyrna over against vurlaw , ( famous for its hot waters , mentioned by strabo under the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and much frequented by turks and greeks in the summer-time ) and not far from foggia-vecchia the phocaea of the ancients , where the athenians first setled a colony . the channel as wide as the thames at windsor , and deep withal , and not being fordable thereabouts , we were ferried over it , the current being somewhat strong . we rode along the banks of it towards chiaus-kuy , situated about a mile from it , where we made our first conac or nights lodging , having travelled this day about eight hours . on the 4th , within three hours after our setting forth , we had a sight at some distance of the bay of elaea : and avoiding guzelhisar , which from its distance and situation i take to be the old aegae , * a town well situated on the rising of a hill , we came to the bottom of it , and went round it , it running in considerably to the n. w. and not being able to reach pergamus with any convenience , we ascended to a little village , called by the turks clisia-kuy . our days travel being almost ten hours ; our way lying still northward . on the 5th . having rode through a wood for half an hour , we got into the plain of pergamus ; a most delightful and fruitful plain ; several parts of it plowed up , the rest yielding excellent pasturage : it extends it self to a very considerable length to the south-east ; in some places abovt five miles over . on the north-west of the plain we left the river cetius , which hath but a very small channel , and the caicus to the southward of it , which we past over at a miles distance from the city on a stone-bridg of thirteen arches , the city lying to the north-west of it , where we arrived after four hours . the caicus runs with a very smooth stream , the channel about half the bredth of hermus , but very apt to overflow its low banks upon the descent of rain and the melting of the snow upon the mountains , which makes those plains to be scarce passable for some time of the year . it runs into the bay not far from elaea , a city of aeolis , ( from whence it hath its denomination ) called by the turks ayasman , on the western-side of it , the scale of pergamus ; from which it may be distant about twelve or fourteen miles : this river separating mysia from aeolis . pergamus the chief city of mysia hellespontica ( called by the turks with a very little variation bergamo ) is about sixty four miles from smyrna to the north north-west of it . it lies under a very high and steep hill , by which sufficiently secured from the cold northern blasts . on the top of it is a castle built according to the old way of fortification , which the turks in a manner neglect , it being without any artillery or other provisions of war : they being altogether secure and free from the fears of having an enemy in those parts . this inscription is to be seen there on some ruines of marble . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . from the castle there runs down eastward a good part of the hill a stone-wall ; at the end of which some ruines of a fortification , that seems to have been built for the security of it that way . the ancient stone-buildings , now the ordinary dwelling houses of the turks , still continue in several streets ; the city by this means retaining somewhat of its former glory , amidst those many and vast ruines that lye about it , contrary to the fate of other churches ; most of whose ancient structures are wholly ruined , and pitiful turkish houses built of earth baked in the sun , and beggerly cottages raised upon their foundations . we went first to see the ruines of a palace , ( as it is judged to be ) which lye in a street to the east part of the city ; where we found five pillars of polished marble , of about seven yards in length , the chapiters curiously wrought , in a line equally distant : and further on , there being a larger space between , two other pillars ; all which serve now only as so many props to support a wall that is built close to them . they are confronted on the other side of the street with other pillars of the same make , but whose chapiters are broken , two lying along upon the ground . more eastward toward the plain lye very famous ruines of a church dedicated to st. john , built of brick ; about fifty six paces in length , and in bredth thirty two ; the walls of a very great heigth , two rows of windows on each side . several pillars fixt within the body of the church , but broken of , and wanting much of their due height : the turks not willing to be at any pains to clear the earth where they are fixt , and the broken pieces serving their purpose as well ; which is to place them at the extremities of their graves : abundance of which we found in their burying-places in our travels where ever we came . under the east end , a large vault . on each side of the church is a round building , the one exactly agreeing with the other . the doors very high ; opposite to which is a great nicchio or cavity in the wall ; a vault underneath sustained by a great pillar ; the foundation strengthened by several arches and pillars ; it is eighteen of my paces in diameter within ; the walls very thick . in the upper part of the city is the rivolet selinus , whose stream is very swift , running toward the south south-east into the caicus ; over which are built several stone-bridges ; some with two , some with three arches . by the stream not far from the great church , part of a wall is yet standing of about ninety paces . on the other side of selinus is a very handsome and large church , formerly called sancta sophia , into which you ascend by several stone-stairs ; now polluted by the turks , and made a mosch . we observed a passage under ground from the castle to the selinus , by which they supplyed themselves with water . along the side of a hill from the south-west are the remainders of an aqueduct . on a hill to the west of the city we met with several vast ruines with six great arches over a water , which seems to have been formerly a common-shore ; and south of this another range of six arches more , with two large rooms . the former of these ruines the turks call kiz-serai or the womens seraglio ; telling us , that anciently they were kept there , accommodating according to their rude conception of things , who have not the least knowledg of antiquity , the customs of former ages to the practice of their emperor at constantinople , and fancying them to have been the very same . more southward is another great ruined building with arches , situated pleasantly upon a hill ; from whence we had a good prospect of the city and the neighbouring plain ; hard by which is a theatre , that opens to the south , the marks of the steps still remaining . in the declivity of which almost at the bottom is a marble-stone about seven spans in length and two in bredth , with this inscription , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . on the opposite side a marble statue about two or three foot in the rubbish , which we caused to be removed by a poor christian ; this being the only way to preserve it ; the turks being such profest enemies to all humane figures , whether painted , or in mosaick , or wrought in brass or marble , that it would quickly be defaced and broken , if it appeared above ground . as we walk'd in the streets , we observed several vaults almost every-where . we went to see several ruines about a quarter of a mile out of town , to the s. w. which seem to have been a fortification ; under which are several vaults that open one into another , which serve not only for the foundation of the building , but might also very conveniently be made use of for a granary to lay their stores in , though now only a receptacle of cattel . to the south much about the same distance are two mounts opposite one to the other , raised artificially to command the passage , and secure the avenues that way ; in the mid way lies the road : and the like toward the east . the state of the christians here is very sad and deplorable , there being not above fifteen families of them : their chief employment is gardening , by which they make a shift to get a little money to pay their harache , and satisfy the demands of their cruel and greedy oppressors , and maintain a sad miserable life . they have one church dedicated to st. theodore ; the bishop of smyrna , under whose jurisdiction they are , taking care to send a priest to officiate among them . in the bagno we found an excellent jarr of marble , not unlike a font ; about five or six foot from the pavement , very neer seven yards in compass , with figures of horsemen in relievo round about it , but broken somewhat at top : neer which is a curious marble-basin about two or three foot higher than it . in the yard adjoyning we found this inscription upon a stone-pillar sunk in the ground . ma. aemilio . avr. pvb. procvlo praef . fabr. ma. lepidi . avg. procvr . sacrvm . on it is engraven a bulls head . on a stone very high upon the wall is the figure of a dog , with these two verses under it . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . having satisfied our selves with the view of pergamus , on thursday the 6th . about sun-rise we set forward in our journey toward thyatira , our way lying almost due east , repassing the cetius and caicus ; which last we forded at about two miles distance from the city . after four hours we came to a river , whose channel was somewhat broad and banks very high , which we left on our left-hand ; perchance the river hyllus . after seven hours we arrived at soma , a very large town , situated under a high hill , and from thence passed in three hours to kirk-agach , or the town of forty trees , placed under a hill also ; the plain lying to the north of it : and so to bak-hair , a village so called from the pleasantness of its situation ; those words signifying a fair prospect ; where we took up our lodging after eleven hours travel . on the 7th . from bakhair after four hours we came to a village called mader-kuy , seated on a little hill , under which runs a little river , which loseth its waters in the hermus . in the plain before it we saw several pillars ( about forty or fifty ) some fixt in the ground , and others lying upon the grass , no other ruines being near . from this village to thyatira in one hour . thyatira ( called by the turks akhisar or the white castle ) a city of lydia , is distant from pergamus about forty eight miles ; almost south-east , situated in a spacious plain about two miles and an half in compass . very few of the ancient buildings remain here ; one we saw , which seems to have been a market-place , having six pillars sunk very low in the ground , about four spans only left above . we could not find any ruines of churches ; and enquiring of the turks about it , they told us there were several great buildings of stone under ground , which we were very apt to believe from what we had observed in other places , where digging somewhat deep , they met with strong foundations , that without all question have formerly supported great buildings ; but the descriptions of the ancients and the several inscriptions that we found there put it out of doubt , that this is the true thyatira : though the greeks , who are prodigiously ignorant of their own antiquities , take tyreh , a town twenty five miles to the south-east of ephesus , to be the place , being deceived by the neerness of the sound the one has with the other ; upon the same weak pretence , as they have mistaken hitherto laotik , a town not far from ancyra ( angury the turks call it ) in galatia , for laodicea ; when we have most authentick proofs that it is placed neer to the river lycus , and not far from hierapolis . on the pedestal of a pillar in the middle of a market-place covered , we found this inscription engraven in very fair characters . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . on the side of a large stone-coffin in form of a chest , the cover taken off , in the middle of a court of a seraglio , is the following inscription of six very long lines , the letters engraven small , and very close ; where there is mention made twice of the city of the thyatirenians . 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . on another such sepulchral-stone now made use of by a tanner , in his house might be read these words . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . we found several other inscriptions , some of which i took , not being able to take all for want of time and convenience ; the turks in great companies , both men and boys , pressing upon me ; ( several stones being placed upon the walls reversed by these great enemies of learning and antiquity ) who wondred at us , and thought us little less than mad for coming from so far as smyrna to look upon a few old stones , which they make no other use of than to put into the walls of their houses , breaking them off in the mid'st oftentimes , as they have occasion . i find by several inscriptions , that the inhabitants of this city , as well as those of ephesus , were in the times of heathenism great votaries and worshippers of the goddess diana . in the corner of a street neer a fountain upon a broken stone put into a wall : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . to diana goddess of the mountains : and in the burying-place of the turks ( who always bury their dead out of town , and neer the high-way , except their emperors and their relations , or some great men , as bassas or others , who have merited well by their services of the empire , who have the priviledg to be interred in cities , as constantinople , adrianople , or prusia , neer the moschs , or chanes in their own ground , which they had purchased ) to the north-west of the city , where there are a great many stately pillars , which were designed to another use , is a very fair stone erected to the honour of one of her priestesses vlpia marcella by the senate and people . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . upon a tomb-stone in the said burying-place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we saw several old pillars with inscriptions in a chane ; but the letters were so effaced and broken , that they could not be well read . in a back yard belonging to a tanner . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . with these four latin verses under . vota supervacua fletusque et numina divum naturae leges fatorumque arcuit ordo sprevisti patrem matremque miserrime nate elysios campos habitans et prata veatum in a back lane not far from the corner to the north-east of the basar . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . this city has a very great convenience of water , which streams in every street , flowing from a neighbouring hill to the eastward of it about a mile off ; there being above three thousand five hundred pipes , if the turks may be credited , to conveigh it to every part of it . it is populous , inhabited most by turks , who have eight moschs here , few christians residing among them ; those armenians we found there being strangers , who came thither to sell shashes , handkerchiefs , &c. which they bring out of persia . they are maintained chiefly by the trade of cotton-wool , which they send to smyrna , for which commodity thyatira is very considerable . on the 8th we left thyatira , and about a mile from the city in the plains , we found a stone-coffin that had this inscription . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . as in the city we found several stones that had the name of antoninus engraven on them . within two hours we past a small river , which crost the plain from east to west ; and a mile off another stream , which we supposed might arise from the same spring , and be divided from it . after two hours more we arrived at a village called selinte-kuy , where were to be seen several excellent pieces of polished marble up and down , and some few ruines , which assure us sufficiently , though we had but just time to look into it , that it is not originally a turkish village , but was once inhabited by christians , especially considering the situation of it within a mile of a river , i suppose the cryon , or rather the halys , so fatal to croesus formerly king of this province ; whose stream we found very swift , according to the ancient account given of it , passing thence into hermus . about six or seven miles beyond is the lacus gygaeus or colous , of about five miles in length from east to west , which we viewed upon the banks of it ; after we had ascended the hill that leads to marmora , ( probably the exusta of the ancients , so famous formerly for the sepulchre of halyattes the father of croesus : admirably well situated , a spacious and fruitful plain lying under it ) still a very handsome town with several moschs in it , one fairer than the rest , with a tekeh or monastery belonging to it . hence we came into the plains of magnesia , where the famous battel was sought between antiochus and scipio , victory after many turns and traverses , uncertain to which side to encline , ( the dispute being a long while maintained with equal fierceness , prudence , and valour ) at last falling to the latter , who hereupon had conferred upon him by the souldiery first , and after by the senate , the glorious title of asiaticus ; which title he justly merited : the victory being of so great a consequence , that several of the asian provinces , terrified with this success of theirs , immediately yielded , and became an accession to rome's greatness . leaving at some distance mount mastusia and mount sipylus , upon the rising of which stands magnesia , a bashalick , though of late years governed by a moselim or deputy , which separates ionia from lydia to the east , we crost the plain toward mount tmolus , called by the turks boz-dag or the icy mountain . in our way we repast the hermus over a large stone-bridg , that seems to have been built of late years , and after two hours and a half passing through a village called jarosh-kuy , that lies about two miles on this side , we arrived at sardes , having been eleven hours on horseback : our way all along from thyatira lying almost due south . sardes ( retaining somewhat of its name still , though nothing of its ancient glory , being called by the turks sart ) is situated at the foot of the famous mountain tmolus on the north side of it , having a spacious and delightful plain before it , watered with several streams that flow from the neighbouring hill to the south-east , and with the pactolus , arising from the same , on the east , and encreasing with its waters the stream of hermus , into which it runs ; now a very pitiful and beggerly village , the houses few and mean ; but for the accommodation of travellers , it being the road for the caravans that come out of persia to smyrna with silk , there is a large chane built in it , as is usual in most towns that are neer such publick roads , or have any thing of trade ; where we took up our quarters , the turks refusing to admit us into their houses and lodg us , hearing from our janizaries , that we were franks . the inhabitants are for the most part shepherds , who look to those numerous flocks and herds which feed in the plains . to the southward of the town at the bottom of a little hill , the castle lying eastward of them , are very considerable ruines still remaining , which quickly put us in mind of what sardes was , before earthquakes and war had caused those horrid desolations there ; there being six pillars standing of about seven yards in compass ; and about ten in heigth ; besides several vast stones , of which the other pillars that are thrown down were made , one placed upon the other , and so exactly closed in those that stand , as if they were one entire piece , now lying by in a confused heap ; the first row of pillars supporting huge massy stones that lye upon them . from hence we went up to the castle which lies eastward ; the ascent very steep , in some places almost perpendicular ; so that we were forced to take a great compass about to gain the top of the hill , whereon it stands ; easy enough to be undermined , having no rock to support it ; but what might be as well impregnable for its strength , as inaccessible for its heigth in former ages , which knew nothing of the prodigious effects of the mixture of brimstone and salt-peter ; and when they made use of no other artillery than cross-bows and slings . the wall still remain with several arched rooms , though somewhat narrow . hard by the entrance on the left-hand there is this inscription . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 within the castle we found this inscription upon the chapiter of a pillar . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by which it appears that it was erected in honour of tiberius the emperor , whom sardes ought to acknowledg as a second founder ; he having taken care to repair the breaches caused by an earthquake , and having given it the form of a city again , as strabo has recorded . easterly of the castle lie the ruins of a great church ; and north of them other vast ruins , the walls still remaining of a very considerable length , with several divisions & apartments ; all which take up a great compass of ground : whether it was the chief seat of the governour , or the publick court of justice , or the place where the citizens used to convene at this distance of time and in so great a confusion wherein it is involved , is difficult to conjecture : but whatever it was when it stood , it must needs have been very stately and glorious . we met with other ruines all along this tract , which made us quickly conclude , that the greatest part of the city lay this way . the turks have a mosch , which was formerly a christian church ; at the entrance of which are several curious pillars of polished marble . some few christians there are who live among them , working in gardens and doing such like drudgery ; but who have neither church nor priest to assist them and administer the holy sacraments to them : into such a sad and miserable condition is this once glorious city & church of sardes , the metropolis of lydia , now reduced . on the 10th we set out from sardes , and in our way past over several streams running down from tmolus , which enrich the pleasant plains we rode through . after six hours we found in a burial-place of the turks full of pieces of pillars and marble-stones ( among several others , but what were scarce legible , and required more time to transcribe than we could conveniently bestow ) this that follows . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ ...... ..... three hours after we arrived at philadelphia . philadelphia distant from sardes to the south-east about twenty seven miles , is situated upon the rising of mount tmolus ; the streets to a good heigth lying one above another , which gives it a very advantageous prospect from most parts into the plain both toward the north and east . it is called by the turks alah shahr or the fair city ; which must be understood only in reference to the situation ; for there is nothing of building in it to make it deserve that name . a city formerly of as great strength as beauty , having had three strong walls toward the plain ; a great part of the inmost wall yet standing , though decayed and broken down in several places , with several bastions upon it . defended by them , but more by the valour of the inhabitants , it maintained its liberty , and held out against vr-chan and morat the first , when all the lesser asia besides had been over-run by the ottoman forces ; but at last in the reign of bayazid the first , whom the turks call yilderim or lightning , after a long distance the philadelphians having made several sallies , but all in vain , to remove and raise the siege , it was forced to submit to the fate of other cities , and became a prey to the barbarous conqueror , who was not wanting in cruelty to express his revenge and furious rage against the distressed citizens for daring to withstand so long his victorious arms : there being about a mile and a half out of town to the south , a thick wall of mens bones consusedly cemented together with the stones ; in all probability raised by his command : ( for sure none but such a barbarian would have done it ) in complyance perchance with some rash vow that he had made , when he lay fretting and storming before it . the churches felt the terrible effects of his fury as well as the inhabitants ; most of them being demolished and turned into dunghills ; as it that of st. johns to the south-east , most probably the cathedral for its largeness , where they throw their rubbish and filth , and the rest made moschs . southward is the river cogamus flowing from the hill ; abundance of vineyards all along , which the poor greeks used to cultivate , but were at that time deterred from making wine , by reason of the severe prohibition of the grand signor ; so that here , as a greek pappas told us , they had scarce wine enough for the sacrament . the city is very populous , there being above five hundred janizaries in it , who according to their priviledges ( the government being so much in their favour ) can be judged only by their serdar or captain ; the cady or civil governour having no power over them in the least . next to smyrna , philadelphia has the greatest number of christians above the other metropolitical seats , there being above two hundred houses of them there , and four churches ; whereof the chief is dedicated to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or to the holy virgin st. mary , the other three to st. george , ( a great saint among them ) st. theodore , and st. taxiarches . we found several stones here with inscriptions , but what were either turned up-side down and so clapt into walls , or else horribly defaced and broken . these six verses found entire upon a monumental stone in a church-yard of the greeks . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on the 12th , after three hours riding from philadelphia , we past over the river cogamus , whose channel was narrow , but stream deep and full ; and leaving the plains some hours after , we climbed up the tmolus , which we found in some places very sleep and rocky ; on each side covered with vast numbers of pine and firr-trees : and having gain'd the top , we entred into a wood very dangerous to passengers , there being that shelter for thieves in it , and that advantage they have , keeping together upon the hills , between which the road lies , to pour down their shot upon them , and after three hours past out of it , and getting on the other side of the mountain , we came at last to a village called koshyenigeh-kuy , where we lodged that night , having travelled twelve hours compleat . on the 13th , about a quarter of a mile hence , we went to see several ruines , which in all probability , by their distance from hierapolis , must be those of tripolis ; of which nothing left but huge massy stones lying confusedly in heaps , and the appearance of a castle and theatre ; neer to which we forded the maeander , and about four hours after we came to hierapolis . hierapolis ( now called by the turks pambuck-kulasi or the cotton tower , by reason of the white cliffs lying thereabouts ) a city of the greater phrygia , lies under a high hill to the north , having to the southward of it a fair and large plain about five miles over , almost directly opposite to laodicea , the river lycus running between , but neerer the latter ; now utterly forsaken and desolate , but whose ruines are so glorious and magnificent , that they will strike one with horror at the first view of them , and with admiration too ; such walls , and arches , and pillars of so vast a heigth , and so curiously wrought , being still to be found there , that one may well judge , that when it stood , it was one of the most glorious cities not only of the east , but of the world. the numerousness of the temples there erected in the times of idolatry with so much art and cost , might sufficiently confirm the title of the holy city ▪ which it had at first , derived from the hot waters flowing from several springs , to which they ascribed a divine healing virtue , and which made the city so famous ; and for this cause apollo , whom both greeks and romans adored as the god of medicine , had his votaries and altars here , and was very probably their chiefest deity . in the theatre , which is of a large compass and heigth from the top , there being above forty stone-seats , we found upon a curious piece of wrought marble belonging to a portal these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to apollo the chief president , a title peculiar to him . where these springs arise , is a very large bath curiously paved with white marble , about which formerly stood several pillars now thrown into it . hence the waters make their way through several channels which they have formed for themselves ; oftentimes overflowing them , and which cursting the ground thereabouts , which is a whitish sort of earth , turns the superficial parts into a tophus . several tombs still remain ; some of them almost entire , very stately and glorious , as if it had been accounted a kind of sacrilege to injure the dead ; and upon that account they had abstained from defacing their monuments ; entire stones of a great length and heigth , some covered with stones shaped into the form of a cube , others ridge-wise . some inscriptions we took , which here follow : the shortness of the time we staid there , and great danger we were in , not permitting us to take more . 1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 4 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . three hours and a half after we forded the lycus ; and having ascended a very high hill , after an hours riding through a very pleasant plain overspread with olive-trees and fig-trees , we came to a poor turkish village , where we lodged . on the 14th in the morning , we set forward for colosse , where within an hour and a half we arrived colosse , by the turks called chonos , is situated very high upon a hill , the plains under it very pleasant ; but we were no sooner entred into it , but we thought fit to leave it ; the inhabitants being a vile sort of people ; so that we doubted of our safety among them . there still remain some poor christians , notwithstanding those horrid abuses they are forced to endure : but without any church or priest : poor miserable greeks , who amidst that ignorance and oppression they labour under , retain the profession of christianity still , though they have forgot their own language , and speak only turkish . hastily quitting the town , not long after we met the vaivod of dingilsley , a very large and handsome turkish town about four miles to the south from laodicea , with about three hundred horse in pursuit of a famous robber called inge morad , who with a party of two and twenty horse had alarmed the whole countrey . our way lay almost west to laodicea , where we arrived after six hours and a half , and passing down the hill , lodged at the bottom of it to the north of the ruines in a poor village called congeleh . laodicea ( called by the turks eski hisar or the old castle ) a city of lydia according to the geography of the ancients , is above twenty miles distant from colosse , situated upon six or seven hills , taking up a vast compass of ground . to the north and north-east of it runs the river lycus at about a mile and a half distance : but more neerly watered by two little rivers , asopus and caper ; whereof the one is to the west , the other to the south-east ; both which pass into the lycus , and that into the maeander . it is now utterly desolated , and without any inhabitant ; except wolves , and jackals , and foxes : but the ruines shew sufficiently what it has been formerly : the three theaters and the circus adding much to the stateliness of it , and arguing its greatness . that whose entrance is to the northeast is very large , and might contain between twenty and thirty thousand men , having above fifty steps which are about a yard broad , and a foot and a quarter in heigth one from another , the plain at the bottom being about thirty yards over . a second that opens to the west ; and a third , a small one , whose entrance is to the south : the circus was about two and twenty steps , which remain firm and entire , and is above three hundred and forty paces in length from one end to the other , the entrance to the east . at the opposite extremity is a cave that has a very handsome arch , upon which we found this inscription . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . to the south-east are the ruines of a fortification ; not far an aqueduct , the channel of which is cut through massy stones : formerly there were two rows of pillars from south-east to the north-west , the bases only remaining , continued on a great way , and other rows from north-east to south-west , which probably might bound the walk leading to some palace . the walls of a very large church still remain ; to the west-side of which are adjoyning three very curious arches . more to the southward two rows of arches , five on each side . on the chapiter of a pillar i found these verses engraven . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . upon a piece of white marble . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on the 16th we left the village an hour after sun-set , the moon favouring us ; and after six hours and a half , at the bottom of a small hill , but not far distant from a very high one we saw a boyling fountain , whose waters were extraordinary hot and scalding ; it sent forth a very thick vapour like the smoke of charcoal , which diffused it self over the plain . about half a mile thence we crost again the maeander over a very rotten and dangerous woodenbridg , a fair and large bridg of stone somewhat above it being so broken in the midst , that there is no passing over it , and so entred upon the pleasant and fruitful plains of apamea , watered by the maeander , whose various windings and turnings we observed with great pleasure and satisfaction : riding all along its banks for several hours . after almost seventeen hours riding we arrived at nozli . on the 18th , after we had rode three hours from nozli we came to a village called teke-kuy , very pleasantly situated , and about a quarter of a mile thence on the right-hand went to see several great ruines that lye on the north upon a hill ; between which and the opposite great hill is a very lovely plain . we made up to the ruines of the castle , and a great aqueduct : other vast ruines lying dispersed up and down for a great way : these ruines are called by the turks sultan hisar or the sultan's castle ; and can be no other than those of tralles , formerly the seat of a bishop , and a famous city in the first beginnings of christianity : situated about three quarters of a mile from the maeander . having travelled eight hours this day , we came to guzel-hisar , where we took up our lodging in a chane . guzel-hisar or the fair castle , a very great and well built town , walled , and having very handsome gates , with several moschs . we found in it several pillars and ancient buildings , which made us conclude from its distance from tralles , that it is magnesia ad maeandrum , formerly the seat of a bishop , to distinguish it from another city of that name in the same province , upon mount sipylus . it is now maintained by the trade of cotton yarn , which they send to smyrna , caravans going weekly hence . on the 19th , from guzel-hisar to gherme-aule we made it six hours ; our way lying north-west . on the 20th , our way lay hence west by north , till we came to descend the hill , upon the top of which we had seen the island samos to the north-west ; at the bottom is a very large aqueduct with three great arches below , and five above to convey the water from one side of the hill to the other , and so to ephesus , where we arrived after six hours . ephesus called by the turks ayasaluk , formerly the chief metropolis of the lydian asia , and the seat of the roman proconsul , ( who had the government of these parts ) as being the principal city subject to his jurisdiction , was not then so famous in its flourishing and glory , as it is dismal and despicable at present ; being reduced to an inconsiderable number of poor cottages , wholly inhabited by turks ; distant from smyrna to the south-east about forty six miles . it lies to the south of the river caystrus in a plain ( abounding with tamarisk , growing to such an heigth as to hide a man on horse-back ) under two hills ; the one to the south-east , which runs out but a little way ; the other , which is very high , to the south ; under which lay the most considerable parts of the city : between which is a plain of about a quarter of a mile in bredth : upon the sides of both are very great ruines , the walls and some arches remaining : upon the latter are the ruines of a wall , which seemed to have bounded the city that way with several caves upon the declivity of it . there lye dispersed upon the ground in several places vast marble pillars ; some white , others speckled ; these latter hard by the temple of diana , of about seven foot in diameter , and about forty foot in heigth ; their chapiters fallen off , and lying neer them proportionable , of about eleven or twelve foot square , and about four or five foot thick , the bases whereon they were fixed being alike thick . the temple of diana ( for so tradition and fancy will have it , though i suppose it might have been a christian church built upon the ruines of it ) is to the west north-west , where lye stones of a huge weight heaped one upon another ; it lies north north-east , and south south-west , the entrance from the former , as we conjectured by reason of a very fair gate that way still remaining , formerly enclosed with a wall ( taking up a good compass of ground , where they might have their gardens and other accommodations ) though most of it now broken down . to the west of it , having lighted our tapers , and made fast our cord , we went into the labyrinth on the right-hand , where after a descent of several foot , we crept through a narrow passage , and so past forward in a direct line ; on each side were several rooms , that open into others , built arch-wise ; the alleys being so low , that we were forced to creep through them too ; and having continued for above a quarter of an hour in these subterranean vaults built very artificially , and intended only at first as a foundation of the temple , ( though not undeservedly called a labyrinth , by reason of its several turnings , and the difficulty of finding a passage out of it without the help of a clew ) being somewhat solicitous of the ill effects of the damps and the thick air , which put us into an extraordinary sweat , we hasted to enjoy the fresh air and the comfortable light of the sun. to the south-west of the temple are the remains of a watch-tower or castle , placed upon a high rocky hill , whence there is a very fair prospect of the south-west sea , and of the promontory trogyllium . tradition will have this to be the place where st. paul was imprisoned , out of reverence to which it is so called ; though the situation , and the narrowness of it , it being not above eleven or twelve paces square , encline me to believe , that it was only intended for a watch-tower to observe what ships pass to and again in those seas ; from which it may be distant about five miles . here we observed to the north-west the various turnings of the cayster , more crooked than those of maeander , watering the plains below . on the north-east of diana's temple lies upon the ground a very large font of porphiry , the inmost circle being about six foot in diameter , which is called by the name of st. john's font , there being four pillars not far from it , upon which they suppose it was raised . a thing very unlikely , that in those sad times of persecution under domitian and trajan , when the poor christians were forced to serve god in grottas , and converts were baptized secretly , there should be such care taken to do it in so stately a laver . on the east are the aqueducts . upon the side of the eastern hill is the cave of the seven sleepers , neer it several small arches ; and more forward of them a very large arch , within which are several little caverns . on the north is st. john's church , turn'd into a mosch ; about seventy paces in length , and five and twenty in bredth . in it are four pillars standing in a row of excellent porphyry , of about five foot in diameter , and much about the bigness of those that are in sultan suleiman's mosch in constantinople , and about forty foot in heigth , which support two cuppolas , the glass windows still remaining ; before it a very large and fair entrance . northward of the church on the gate leading up to the new castle are very curious figures engraven , representing several , who seem to be haled and dragged away , as if perchance the design had been to shew how the poor christians were formerly seized upon and treated by their heathen persecutors . here are two very spacious theaters , the one under the southern hill , the other to the west , neer which is a stately gate , where i found these words engraven in two places . accensorensi et asiae . upon a pillar by the ruin'd aqueduct . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on a marble not far from diana's temple . c. clodio . c. f. maec . nummo . trib . leg . xiii . gem . x. vir . stl. ivd . .... provinciae asiae .... rtinivs quintilianvs .... iativs maternvs .... divs nvmmus acilivs .... strabo filivs fecit . on another hard by . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on the 21th , within a mile of ephesus we past over the cayster , a very deep river ; and two hours after past through a narrow place of about thirty yards in length , cut very deep through a rock , i suppose , done out of a capriccio to exercise the souldiers , and to shew that nothing is too difficult and impossible for art and industry to effect . the marishes that lye below it on each side of the cause-way , and the low ground so apt to be overflown , may make it unpassable that way at some time of the year ; but here , this lying upon the ascent of the hill , that cannot be pretended . from hence we clambered over the alyman , which is extraordinary bad way ; part of the famous mountain mimas , ( which runs as far as cape cornobbero , the turks call it kara-borun or the cape with the black nose , at the entrance into smyrna bay ) which we past over in two hours . after ten hours we forded a little river called halesus , that runs into the sea at colophon ; two hours beyond which is a turkish town called giamo-bashee , situated in a spacious plain with several handsome moschs in it ; where not meeting with any accommodation , we rode half a mile further to a poor village called karagick-kuy , where we lodged , and the next morning we arrived safe at smyrna , being the twentieth day from our departure . smyrna , called by the turks esmir , lyes in the bottom of a bay , which is encompassed with high mountains on all sides except to the west , about ten leagues in length , where is good anchoring ground , and the water deep ; so that the ships ride neer the merchants scales , who for their convenience live to the water side . the bredth at the bottom may be , i ghess , about two or three miles . to the north is the river meles . this is one of the most flourishing cities of the lesser asia , both for its great trade and the number of its inhabitants ; in which i include franks , jews and armenians , as well as greeks and turks . little of its ancient glory is left standing , earthquakes and fire and war having made as great desolations and wastes here , as in the other parts of anatolia . 't is certain from the numerous foundations continually dug up , that the greatest part of the buildings anciently were situated upon the side of the hill , and more to the south : the houses below toward the sea being built , since smyrna became of late years a place of trade . on the top of the hill , which overlooks the city and bay , is an old castle without any regular fortifications about it , and in a manner slighted ; there being only two or three guns for fashions sake mounted , with which they salute the new moon of bairam , and the captain bassa , when he comes into the port with his armata of galleys . neer the entrance is a marble head , the nose of which is cut off by turks out of their great zeal and hatred of all kind of humane figures especially . i found nothing in it observable but a cistern or perchance granary under ground propt by pillars , and the bottom curiously plaistered over ; the work of the ancient greeks : but much inferior to one i saw in the long island just within the bay on the side of a hill , into which there is a descent of about eight or nine feet ; the buildings very regular and stately , having twenty pillars in length , and five in bredth , the distance between each about seven of my paces , that is above one hundred and sixty paces one way , and above thirty five another . at a little distance from which is another almost of the same bigness , but filled with water ; the island being altogether uninhabited , but full of wild hogs and hares . on the sides of the other gate of the castle are yet to be seen two eagles , the ensigns of the romans , delineated at large , and handsomely enough . in our descent to the south-east we entred the amphitheatre , where st. polycarp first bishop of this city was martyred , the stony steps being removed for the most part by the turks for their buildings and other uses . in the sides are still to be seen the two caves opposite to each other , where they used to enclose their lions ; fighting with beasts being in ancient times the great diversion of the people of this countrey , and to which they usually condemned their slaves , and the poor christians especially . on the side of the hill , but somewhat lower , is the sepulchre of this great saint , which the greeks solemnly visit upon the anniversary festival consecrated to his memory : in complyance with an ancient custom in use almost from the times of his martyrdom , as eusebius relates in the 4th book of his ecclesiastical history , chap. 15. it is placed in a little open room , that possibly might be some chappel : in the entrance of which i found this inscription upon a marble stone now placed in a chimney . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the poor greeks are very careful in repairing this monument , if it any way suffers , either by the weather , it being exposed to the air , or by the turks , or by the western christians , who break off pieces of marble and carry them away as reliques ; an earthen dish hanging by , to receive the aspers any either out of curiosity or veneration and respect to the memory of the blessed martyr shall bestow for the repair of his tomb. nigh hereunto are several arches , stones of huge bigness lying upon the ground , and a great building having three large rooms upon a floor ; which perchance was a place of judicature : the front having been formerly adorned with four pillars , the bases of which at present only remain . not many years since in a lane towards the north-east , digging for a foundation they met with several rows of square stones placed regularly one above another , and in all probability it might be part of a fane or temple in the times of heathenism . in the walls of the city i observed a great cavity almost in every square stone , resembling somewhat a roman v , which some fancy might be in the honour of the emperor vespasian , who was a great benefactor to this city . but the figure not being always the same , but admitting great variety , i am apt to believe it was rather made by the masons , that the stones might be the better cemented together . about a mile from the town are the ruines of a church , which the franks call by the name of janus's temple : which i believe rather to have been dedicated to st. john the great saint of the east , and that hence the mistake of the name is to be fetch'd . the turks have here thirteen moschs ; the jews several synagogues ; and yet tho smyrna still retains the dignity of a metropolitical seat ; the greeks have but two churches , the one dedicated to st. george , the other , if i do not misremember , to st. photinus . the armenians have only one church : in the church-yard whereof , i met with these inscriptions . in the eastern division . 1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . in the southern . 1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ... 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 4 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . for the other inscriptions , i must refer the learned reader to the latin copy . by this short and imperfect survey the curious reader may be sadly convinced , in what a pitiful and deplorable condition these once famous and glorious churches of asia are at this day ; churches , which had the apostles for their founders , and which yielded so many martyrs , and which abounded with so many myriads of christians , whose patience and valour tired out and wearied , and at last triumphed over the tyranny , the malice , and the hatred of their heathen persecutors ; and which afterward , when the empire became christian , and the civil power submitted it self to the law and discipline of christ , and when the cross , which before was had in such execration , was held the highest ornament of the crown , advanced in splendor and glory above what they had enjoyed in the times of heathenism , & which upon a due consideration of circumstances one might have truly enough judged should have been eternal and placed almost out of all possibility of danger and ruine , now turned into heaps of rubbish ; scarce one stone left upon another , some of them utterly uninhabited , and the remains of all horribly frightful and amazing . i shall not here lament the sad traverses and vicissitudes of things , and the usual changes and chances of mortal life , or upbraid the greeks of luxury and stupidity , which have brought these horrid desolations upon their countrey : these are very useful but very mean and ordinary speculations . that which affected me with the deepest anguish and most sorrowful resentment when i was upon the place , and does still , was and is a reflexion upon the threat made against ephesus mentioned in the second chapter of the revelations of st. john , who made his abode in that city , and died there . remember from whence thou art fallen , and do the first works : or else i will come unto thee quickly , and will remove thy candlestick out of its place , except thou repent . and upon a farther and more serious consideration , as i sorrowfully walked through the ruines of that city especially , i concluded most agreeably , not only to my function , but to the nature of the thing , ( and i am confident no wise or good man who shall cast his eyes upon these loose and hasty observations will deny the conclusion to be just and true ) that the sad and direful calamities which have involved these asian churches , ought to proclaim to the present flourishing churches of christendom , ( as much as if an angel were sent express from heaven to denounce the judgment ) what they are to expect , and what may be their case one day , if they follow their evil example , that their candlestick may be removed too , except they repent and do their first works ; and that their security lyes not so much in the strength of their frontiers , and the greatness of their armies , ( for neither of these could defend the eastern christians from the invasion and fury of the saracens and turks ) as in their mutual agreements , and in the virtues of a christian life . a brief description of constantinople . constantinople seems to have the advantage of most cities in the world for situation , either in respect of the pleasantness of its prospect ; or for security against the attaques of an enemy , it being naturally fortified , and might be made impregnable by art ; or for its narrow passage into asia ; as if , in all changes and revolutions of government , designed by god for the chief seat of empire and command . the high hills , upon which it is seated , add much to the beauty and glory of it ; several knots of cypress-trees appearing 〈◊〉 set upon them , that to one sailing in the propontis , it looks like a city placed in the middle of a wood : but in the haven it resembles a great amphitheatre , the houses like so many steps rising orderly one above another ; the gilded spires of the moschs reflecting the light with great pleasure to the eye : so that to all travellers it seems justly the most delightful , the most admirable , and most charming spectacle of nature : and what would even satisfy for the tediousness and fatigues of a sea-voyage , were there nothing in it to please the fancy or curiosity besides . though it lies upon the sea , yet on both sides the passages to it are so narrow , that there can be no coming at it without great difficulty . the entrance to it toward the mediterranean is by the hellespont , which is there about five miles over : where is a perpetual current into the archipelago , which is strong and violent , and especially when the wind is at north , which blows for the most part here and at constantinople eight or nine months of the twelve : the want of a southerly wind , which is necessary to get up the channel , making the passage very long and tedious . neer the two head lands the turks have , since the beginning of the war : of candia , built two castles , to prevent the landing of the venetians , who before past unmolested with their ships and galleys up as high as the dardanels . in the castle on the level within cape janizary , anciently promontorium sigaeum on the asian shore i counted six and twenty great guns in front ; and about sixteen on the side toward tenedos . a little above at the end of a long sand is the river scamander . sailing directly in the middle of the stream , the guns can do no great execution . the hellespont widens hence eastward , till almost at an equal distance between the aegaean and propontick seas ( for it ends at gallipoli ) you arrive at the narrowest strait , being scarce three quarters of an english mile over : where are two strong castles to command the passage ; which the turks call boghashisar , or the castles in the strait or jaws of the channel , but better known to the christians by the name of the dardanelli ; directly opposite to one another . the castle of sestos on europe side , lying under a hill , is triangular : having twenty five guns level with the water ; and a bastion at each angle : in the middle an high tower consisting of three semicircles , encompassing a square fortification . abydus on the opposite shore lies in a plain ; the castle square , having about sixteen guns , which almost touch the surface of the water . on the sides are raised round towers , and in the middle an oblong work . the strength of these castles is the great security of constantinople ; no ships being able to get by without manifest danger of being sunk : and if at any time a ship or gally coming from constantinople have part , helpt forward by the current and a brisk northerly gale , it ought not to be ascribed so much to good fortune or a wily stratagem , as to the carelesness and stupidity of the castellans . for any but turks , who do not well understand fortification , and the use of great guns , to make them bear to the best advantage , would infallibly , humanely speaking , defend and secure the passage . on the other side the euxine sea , constantinople is defended by the bosphorus , whose channel is about eighteen miles in length . the first castles , which guard each side of it , are about five miles from the city , built by mahomet the great , from which about nine miles to the second , where the distance between the two shores is not much above a mile . the current so violent , especially when the wind blows hard at north , that the water-men , who pass toward the black sea , are at such times forced to go ashore , and hale their boats . i observed in several places a ripling or bubbling of the water , as in the race at portland . in the several turnings and windings are large bays for small vessels , ( made by the promontories , which run out so far , that they seem at a distance to stop the passage ) especially on the thracian shore , upon which several villages are situated , and where the bassa's and other great men have their villas and houses of pleasure . the bithynian shore , for the most part covered with wild olive , chesnut , and cypress-trees , seems to be one continued wood or garden , and yields a pleasant and curious entertainment to the eye , almost in the entrance or mouth of the bosphorus are placed several rocks , the symplegades of the ancients , which break the force of the waters continually poured out of the black sea. on europe side i counted four , which lye so close one to another , that the sea at some little distance not being discerned to run between , they seem to joyn together . in the greatest of them remains still a pillar of white marble of the corinthian order , about eighteen foot in height , commonly called by the western christians , pompey's pillar , as if it had been erected by that great man , in memory of a victory gained over mithridates king of pontus . but this is the invention of an ignorant and trifling fancy , taken up without any ground of reason or old tradition , ( just after the same manner as they call the ruines , which are neer belgrade a village about four miles from the bosphorus , by the name of ovid's tower ) and is sufficiently confuted by the inscription upon the basis , where is plainly legible the name of augustus caesar , though the remaining part is so effaced , that conjectures are different . but the best and truest i take to be this ; avgvsto caesari e. clav . annidivs . le. classis i ponto . on the neighbouring shore is a pharus or watch-tower , a very stately and elegant structure , and built long before the turks were masters of a foot of land in europe , now serving for a light house to direct vessels in the nigh to enter the bosphorus with greater ease and safety : which i ascended that i might take the better view of the euxine , which not so much for want of good ports , as for their ignorance in the mariners art , becomes in foul and stormy weather so dangerous and fatal to the turks . this situation of byzantium between two seas rendred it a place of great trade & commerce long before the times of constantine , who restored it to its ancient glory out of its rubbish , the emperor severus through indignation and revenge , for the long and stout opposition the citizens made in favour of pescennius niger , having long before ruined and demolished it . all the products and commodities of greece , aegypt and mauritania may with great ease and convenience of shipping be brought hither . it joyns upon the lesser asia , where souldiers and all sorts of provision may be conveyed in an hours space . besides , the various nations which inhabit all along the coasts of the pontick sea , and the lake of maeotis here find a quick vent for their merchandise : as do the several christian nations , as the cossacks , moldavians , and wallachians , and those of podolia , who live either toward the sea or nigh the great rivers of boristhenes or the danube : beside the persian and armenian merchants and those of christendom . so that however the winds chance to blow , ships may come in continually from the one sea or the other : they are supplied especially from the black sea with corn , furs , wax , honey , and the like . the present name of constantinople is istanpol , or according to the common and ordinary pronunciation , stambol : which plainly shews it not to be originally turkish , for istamboul a city full of or abounding with the true faith , as some most ignorantly fancy , but corrupted from the greek : the turks for the most part retaining the old names of cities , though with some little variation accommodating them to their own language , as adriane , bursia , esmir , budun , saloniki , conia for adrianople , prusia , smyrna , buda , thessalonica , and iconium . it lies over against scutari , formerly chrysopolis , about the distance of a league on the other side of the water on the bithynian shore , which seems to be built out of the ruines of chalcedon , not far distant from it : which is situated in the bottom of a narrow and shallow bay. it is now a poor beggarly village , having lost its old name , and known only by that of kadi-kuy : though out of respect to what it was in ancient times , it still retains the dignity of a metropolitical seat among the greeks ; the curious and stately church consecrated to the memory of saint euphemia virgin and martyr , being the only remainder of its formor greatness and magnificence . but to return to constantinople . it is cast into a triangular figure ; the vertex of which is a point of land to the east , called by the greeks the promontory of st. demetrius , on which is built the seraglio or palace of the emperor . the greater side , which lies upon the propontis , runs n. w. and s. e. about the space of six miles from the point to the seven towers . the other side , which makes the haven , winding like a horn , called therefore by strabo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , lies east and west ; and may be almost three miles in lenght . the basis is the isthmus , which unites it to the champaign and continent of thrace , and lies meridionally from the sea to the upper part of the haven , almost four miles long , having three walls running in a strait line , as far as the ruines of costantines palace , ( neer which is the greatest eminence of the city ) where is a turning at a small distance from the port , and only a single wall , like the other two sides , which are washed with the sea. so that the compass of the whole is between twelve and thirteen miles ; the latitude various , and at about two miles at the widest , which is caused by the approach or distance of the several parts of the opposite angles . it is advantageously placed , as i said before , upon the rising of several hills ; seven of which are most conspicuous for their great heigth ; most of them have upon their tops very stately moschs built after the model of sancta sophia , whose cuppolas and pyramids seem almost to reach the clouds . but of these moschs i shall have occasion to speak distinctly . no place perchance in the world deceives a mans expectation more than constantinople , it promising so largely at a distance both from the land and sea : but when you enter into it , all the glorious outward appearance seems but a delusion of fancy . the streets narrow and unequal , and by reason of their steepiness in several places , troublesome to walk in , except one fair street , which crosseth the city from the seraglio to adrianople gate . and however the narrowness of the streets ( though it detracts much from the sightliness and beauty of a place ) may be excused for the benefit it affords in sheltering passengers from the rayes of the sun , yet the filth and nastiness is intolerable ; dunghils and great wastes of ground , caused by fire , being every where to be met with . the ordinary houses are generally very low and mean , and without any ornament of building or strong materials ; only a few bords clapt together , and the walls of clay , baked in the sun. some few houses of the greeks remain , which are built of stone , and high : which shew what constantinople was before the turks cut and broke down all the carved and stone-work with their scymitars , and axes , and hammers , and set fire upon the holy places and palaces , and pull'd down the cross , and set up their half-moon instead of it . the bassas houses are but little better : no portico or pillar at the entrance ; no curious walks adorned with rows of trees in their gardens ; no pictures or statues ; no hangings , no fret-work in their ceiling ; their outward courts rude and irregular . they take up indeed a great compass of ground : and the portals are checkered with several colours , as red , blue , yellow : their rooms are above stairs , which lead into a gallery or hall ; the chambers little boxes , the chief furniture of which lies upon the floor : though sometimes the roof is gilt , and the sides covered with tiles , with flowers and foliage painted , and sometimes , though very rarely , with cedarwainscot : they being afraid to build rich and great palaces ; not only because it would be lookt upon as an argument of a foolish and vain pride , but also of ostentation of their riches , and what might really prove a snare , and draw the envy and ill-will of the emperor upon them . the walls are considerably thick and high , and serve equally for defence and ornament . toward the propontick there runs a ledge of rocks under water at some distance from the shore , which keeps off ships of greater burthen , and only admits galleys and brigantines which draw but little water . part of this wall , weakned by the violence of the waves , or thrown down by earthquakes , was repaired and rebuilt by the emperor theophilus , this inscription being to be found in several places : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . under the seraglio-point , upon a platform , about four or five and twenty feet broad to the wall , gained from the sea , are planted about fifty pieces of cannon : one of which they are very chary of , as being the first which was discharged at the siege of bagdat , which they afterwards so succesfully carried on : to which is opposite a small castle not far from the other shore , which they call by the name of kizkolasi or the virgin tower. these walls are built of free-stone , and only here and there pieced up with brick and uneven stones clapt in : a few breaches being left , i suppose , out of design , unrepaired in the wall to the landward , made by their guns when they lay before it . here in the uppermost wall of the three are about two hundred and fifty square towers with battlements , built at an equal distance : to the middle space of which , answer other towers in the second wall , making so many isosceles triangles : the third a plain wall , now sunk very much in the ground ; the ditch from the high-way to the skirts of it being about five and twenty of my paces . without are no suburbs , except two or three farm-houses , and toward the haven ; the countrey lying open : which renders the prospect of constantinople as pleasant and glorious to the eye upon the land as upon the sea : and indeed the walk from the seven towers , where i had occasion to go often , to the haven , all along these walls , seemed to be the most delightful and diverting of all that ever i took in my whole life . the gates are about five and twenty in number , whereof seven are toward the propontis in this order , beginning from the seraglio point : achur-kapi , or the stable-gate , nigh which are the stables of the grand signor . chatlad-kapi , or the cleft-gate . kum-kapi , or the sand-gate . jeni-kapi , or the new gate . daoud bassa-kapi ; repaired by a basha of that name , and hence it takes its denomination . samathia-kapi . narli-kapi , or the pomegranate-gate . to the landward these , which front the west . jedicoula-kapi , or the gate of the seven towers : which some , wholly ignorant of the turkish language , have through a gross mistake called janicula . selivrea-kapi , the gate which leads to selymbria . top-kapi , or the gun-gate . jeni-kapi , or the new gate . edriane-kapi , or adrianople-gate , as leading directly thither . egri-kapi , or the crooked gate . ivanseri-kapi , in the plain not far from the water side . to the haven . balat-kapi , i suppose , corrupted from palatium ; leading up towards the ruines of the palace of constantine ; as they commonly call them . this gate is in the furthest recess of the canal , or arm of the sea , dividing constantinople from pera and galata : into which run two little rivers , which have long since lost the ancient names of cydrus and barbyses . petri-kapi , i suppose , from a christian church neer it , dedicated formerly to the honour and memory of st. peter . phanar-kapi , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or the lanthorn-gate . here and at gun-gate the turks first broke into the city : the poor greeks having raised a wall upon the side of the hill , not daring to trust to that by the water side , to this day called by them in their vulgar language , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . gebali-kapi , or the hill-gate , or as others pronounce it , giob-ali , the deep well-gate . vnkaban-kapi , or the meal-gate ; neer which are the publick granaries . odun-kapi , or the wood-gate : over which may yet be seen this moral sentence , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . yemish-kapi , or the fruit-gate . balukbazar-kapi , or the fishmarket-gate . balkaban-kapi , or the honey-gate . zindan-kapi , or the prison-gate . bahchia-kapi , or the garden-gate , hard by the seraglio . the emperor's palace ; which the turks call padisha serai ( from which latter word , which in the persian language signifies any stately mansion , the italians , from whom we and the french borrow it form their seraglio , and appropriate it hereto ) is situated partly upon the plain , and partly upon the rising of the hill , which overlooks the promontory at the very entrance into the haven ; having the thracian bosphorus on the east : upon which point the current sets so violently , that vessels oftentimes upon the slacking and scantiness of wind are cast upon it , and get off with very great difficulty . two sides of it , taking in the gardens belonging to it , are washed by the sea : the third to the land , flanked with towers , which jet out . here in all likelyhood stood old byzantium : afterward in the succeeding ages of christianity was placed here-abouts a colledge of religious persons belonging to the neighbouring church of sancta sophia . several years past after the taking of constantinople , before the turkish emperors made it their residence : mahomet the great abandoning the greek emperor's palace , either because demolisht in the time of the siege , or as ominous to himself and successors , having fixt his seat almost in the center of the city : called to this day eski-serai or the old palace , which has but one gate , and the walls very high : where the women of the deceased emperor are conveyed and shut up as close prisoners without any hope of liberty , except when they are bestowed as wives upon the great favourite bassas ; being only permitted at the feast of bairam , to come and make their complements to the hasaki sultana or the chief woman of the emperor , who has been so happy as to bring him a boy in the seraglio . the whole enclosure comprehending the gardens and spacious courts , may take up about two miles in compass . the gate to the landward , which is the usual entrance , ( the rest seldom opened , except upon great occasion ) is always guarded by capigies , the in-side hung with shields , darts , guns , and spears ; without any great ornament , two pillars of course marble propping up the sides . it opens into a court , whose area may be between three and four hundred paces in length , but not proportionably wide ; the whole lying rude . on the left-hand is a great building , where the agiamgolaus , who do all the drudgery and all the vile offices about the seraglio are quartered : as also a round building , supposed to have been a sacristia of sancta sophia , but now turned into an armory . on the right is an hospital , where such as fall sick within the seraglio , are brought for cure . at the second gate , guarded also by capigies , ( over which there is the often mentioned form of the profession of the mahometan faith written in arabick in large golden letters ) the chief vizir must dismount , only the emperor himself riding on horse-back into the second court ; which is very stately . the area square , a portico covered with lead and sustained by pillars of theban marble , whose bases and chapiters are bound with brazen circles , running round it . the walks curiously laid out into parterrs on the sides of the paved walks , and set with rows of plane-trees and cypresses , and a fountain in the middle . at the further end on the left-hand is the divan or council-chamber ; where the great vizir and in his absence his deputy or caimacam , assisted by the cadileskires and other men of the law , administers justice four times every week , that is , saturday , sunday , monday , and tuesday ; from whose sentence there lies no remedy of appeal . at the upper end is a casement , which opens into it , where the grand signor often comes , ( though he cannot be seen there ) out of curiosity or design , to hear the determination of cases brought before them . this court of judicature is not thronged with idle spectators , here is no place for such curiosity ; only business or a particular citation draws company hither ; much less is it permitted to strangers to be present at such times . mahomet kupriuli father to the late vizir achmet , who took candia , one day espying several french gentlemen present , demanded their business : they presuming upon the innocence of their curiosity , answered , they only came to see : which put him into a fit of passion , what , said he , do you take us for monkeys , which shew tricks , that you come here to gaze and stare upon us ? whereupon they were rudely thrust out , and upon their alledging they were strangers , and knew not the customs of the countrey , with very great difficulty they escaped drubbing . to prevent the like affront or danger , i made a pretence of debt upon a jew in smyrna , and attended by our chief interpreter , by whose contrivance the little plot was laid , went boldly into the seraglio to demand justice ; my request was very plausible ; and upon the proposal of it , they granted me a warrant to arrest my jew in case the debt was not speedily satisfied , the fees not coming to above one hundred or six-score aspers . the inmost part of the seraglio beyond the third gate , and the womens apartment , is kept secret , and to christians inaccessible , except upon extraordinary occasions . the whole , ( though not built according to the rules of modern architecture , not to be compared with the palaces of christian princes ) as to the outward appearance seems handsome and stately . for the better accommodation of merchants and travellers , ( there being no such thing as an inn in our acception of the word in turkey ) chanes or publick lodgings are erected in the chief streets of the city : from the free use of which no one of what countrey or religion soever is exempted or debarred , called for distinction either by the names of their several founders , or from the peculiar sort of merchandise , to which they are appropriated , as the silk chane , or the rice chane , and the like . the two best and stateliest i saw are those of the present emperor's mother neer her mosch toward the haven , and of kupriuli in taouk-bazar or the hen-market . but the figure and the use are the same in all . they are built for the most part of squared stone , in the middle of the area is a little mosch . a stone-gallery above the stairs running round , and little narrow chambers opening into it ; and the like below in chanes of a late foundation : for in those which are ancient , there is no division into stories or partition into rooms ; but all lies open like a great barn under the same roof : a little wall about a foot and a half high , and four or five feet broad , being raised round with chimneys at three or four yards distance . the bezesten or exchange is a square stone-building , where they sell linnen , cloth of london , as they call our woollen manufacturies , furs , &c. but this must not be compared with that at prusia either for greatness or ornament . the publick bagnos , which are for the uses of strangers , and such as cannot furnish out so great an expence , as to have them in their houses , ( there being a continual necessity of bathing , not only upon the account of religion , but also of health in those hot countreys ) are built of a courser sort of marble with a large cuppola . in the outward room there is a fountain , round which a seat of brick covered with mats , where they undress themselves : out of which you go through a narrow passage into a spacious room comprehended under the cuppola , little oblong squares setting out in the sides . upon the first entrance , except care be taken before-hand to reduce the body to such a temper , so as to endure the heat , one shall scarce be able to fetch breath , unless with great difficulty , and be almost stifled with the hot exhalations , which are so gross , that oftentimes finding no vent and reverberated by the roof , they are condensed , and fall down in thick drops of water . constantinople owes the chiefest part of its present glory to the great moschs , which were either formerly christian churches , or else built and endowed by several emperors and other great men . of these and their founders , who have adorned the profession of their religion with such pomp and magnificence , the turks , after the manner of their eloquence , which consists in foolish and indiscreet hyperboles , use swelling words of vanity . by the vastness of the structures they judg of their zeal and piety ; and the greatness of the revenue is an argument and proof of their successes and victories : custom by the bewitchery of the mufti and the other church-men prevailing , that no emperor can assume the honour of building a mosch , except he has gained so much ground in christendom , with the revenue of which he may maintain the publick service of religion in it , in part at least , as if it were offering up a proportion of the spoil to god by way of acknowledgment and gratitude . which consideration must needs have a mighty influence upon them to carry on their wars with all imaginable vigour , not only out of a desire of fame to imitate and equal the glory of their predecessors , but out of a principle of zeal and conscience . they make a fine shew , especially toward the haven , and are seen at a great distance ; situated for the most part on the hills ; and though not all in a strait line , yet the heigth takes off so much from the obliqueness of the angle , that the eye is at no trouble or loss to find them out . aia sophia ; for so the turks call sancta sophia , without any other variation from the old greek name . achmets in the hippodrome . bayazids . suleimans , neer the old seraglio . shahzadeh . this built by suleiman also in memory of his son mahomet , the eldest he had by a russian woman , whom we call from her countrey , roxolana , who died in his youth in his government at magnesia . mahomets , who took the city . this was formerly a christian church dedicated to the memory of the h. apostles : in which many of the greecian emperors lye buried . selims , who was the father of suleiman . he overthrew the government of the mamalucks , and subdued egypt . another mosch of mahomet the great , which they call phatih giame or the conqueror's mosch for distinction . this was a christian church dedicated to the b. virgin st. mary ; and after the taking of the city given to gennadius scholarius then patriarch for the patriarchal church , but afterwards seized on by this emperor for the services and uses of his own false religion . sancta sophia appears still a most glorious structure , though the turks are not so careful about the beauty and ornament and reparations of it , as of the other moschs . the contrivance and architecture are very admirable , fully answering the description given of it by procopius caesariensis , who was contemporary with the most glorious emperor justinian the founder , and one of the officers of his court. a stately portico at the entrance from the ascent ; five gates covered with plates of corinthian brass lead into the nave of the church . it s length about one hundred and twenty of my paces , and almost half as wide . the whole fabrick resting upon arches is upheld by three rows of pillars of different marble , serpentine , porphyry , and a kind of alabaster , whose bases and capitels are bound about with brass wreaths . in the middle there arises a large cuppola , supported by four massy pillars , and encompassed without with many little cuppolas , some higher than the rest : several little chappels of an oblong figure toward the sides . there is an ascent by a winding pair of stairs into the galleries , which take up three sides of the church , supported by several curious marble pillars . the pavement both of the church and gallery is marble , not made up of little squares , but of very large tables : the walls crusted over and slagged with the same . the roof of the church and portico in mosaick ; though the turks have defaced the faces of several figures ; yet notwithstanding several representations of sacred history may be clearly enough discerned . the two next best moschs are suleimans and achmets . in the middle of the court , which encompasses the former , is a large square fountain covered at top . the portico adorned with very curious tall pillars ; the pavement laid with large tables of porphyry : the cuppola propt up by four pillars of the same sort of marble , whose circumference may be about twenty foot , the spoils of a christian church : for such art and curiosity are above the reach and skill of turks . into achmets mosch there is an ascent of twelve stone-steps , the gate of brass curiously wrought : the four arches of the cuppola upheld by four pillars of cast marble , as i judg it to be , of a very vast bulk . it still retains the name of the new mosch , though divers have been built since , and a stately one very lately neer the garden gate toward the haven by the mother of the present emperor , a russ by nation , and the daughter of a poor priest . that which is common to all the royal moschs is this ; several gates open into the area ; within which are fountains or conduits full of cocks and basons for their cleansing , before they make their prayers ; close adjoyning an hospital , and porticos built arch-wise , the little cuppolas covered with lead running all along in an even line : usually four spires or cylindrical towers of a great heigth , which the priests ascend to call the people to their devotion , raised from the ground , and placed at a due distance and in opposite corners including a square space ; except at achmets mosch , where there are six . each of these have a threefold gallery , one above another . the tops of these towers are gilt and end in a point like a pyramid , on which is placed a gilded crescent , the ensign of the mahometan religion , and so generally where-ever there is any mosch or oratory ; though never so mean and little . the name of god or of mahomet , or his four chief companions , or the form of the profession of the musulman faith inscribed upon the inside of the walls : and lastly , several iron circles or hoops containing a vast number of chrystal lamps used to be lighted at their night prayers : so that with the reflexion from the arches and pillars , the church seems to be of a light fire . within the enclosure of the outward wall are the sepulchral monuments of the several founders and their children : for no one lies buried in their churches , no not the emperors themselves . they are built of white marble with a cuppola . the marble coffins , which are very large and above the proportion of their bodies , lying in a space encompassed with iron-grates , two great tapers being placed at the end , are covered for the most part with a silk pall of a deep green , having a good fringe , their turbants , which they renew every year , being placed over their heads . their women lye neer them ; but their coffins are not so large , nor raised so high from the ground , covered with purple or violet cloth . the coffins of their children are bigger or less according to the age at which they dyed . such as have been strangled by their brothers , who usually since the reign of bayazid the second lay the foundation and beginning of their empire in fratricide , have a handkerchief tied about their necks , as a sign of their unnatural death . these little chappels are frequented by several priests and other pensioners , who are obliged to come and say prayers for the souls of the deceased . several emperors , who have not been founders of moschs , have their monuments neer sancta sophia , as selim the son of suleiman with his thirty seven children ; morat the third , who had a more numerous issue : for i told about five and forty ; mahomet the third , mustapha the great unkle , and ibrahim the father of this present emperor , both by a strange fate preferred to the empire , and both deprived of it ; alike in their lives and deaths : both foolish and frantick , and equally unfit to sustain the weight of the government , and both strangled . hard by achmet's mosch lye buried his two sons osman and morat , both warlike emperors , who endeavoured to reduce the souldiery , which through sloth and luxury had much degenerated , to their ancient discipline . the first made away with by the janizaries , whose ill behaviour in his expedition against poland , and other insolencies he could no longer support , and therefore designed to have destroyed the whole order , and to have instituted a new militia ; which they perceiving , they grew tumultuous and mutinous , and soon after had him bow-string'd : the other died with a debauch . being at the mosch of mahomet the great , i had a curiosity to see the tomb of his mother , who was no way shaken by the artifices and enticements of her husband and son from her fixt resolutions of continuing in her religion , but lived and died a christian , being the daughter of lazarus despot of servia . several turks , who were there present in the area , perceiving i bade my janizary enquire which was her turbeh or chappel , immediately before they were ask'd , pointed to it with their finger : which i entred , and found very plain and unadorned . the turks care not to come into it : but several poor christians frequent it at set hours , and have a small alms allowed them for the prayers they make there . this honour is indulged to some of the bassas , who have by their valour and council highly merited of the empire , to be buried in the city , and to have their sepulchral monuments in peculiar places they had purchased for this end : such as were the illustrious bassa ibrahim , to whom the emperor suleiman married one of his daughters , in whose praises the turkish historians are so foolishly lavish and extravagant , who lies buried neer suleimania ; and mahomet kupriuli , who setled the government during the minority of the present emperor , when it was almost torn asunder by the factions of the great men and the mutinies of the souldiery ; buried neer the mosch he built in taouk-bazar . in the suburbs to the west very neer the haven there are several of these chappels : and among others the tomb of sultan ejub , a person of great fame among them , as being , as they pretend , standard-bearer to mahomet , a prophet , and martyr , of whose zeal and industry in propagating and defending the musulman religion they tell a company of idle , foppish , and ridiculous stories . in the adjoyning area adorned with a portico , the new emperor is inaugurated , the mufti girting his sword about him , this being the only ceremony used at his investiture , and is instead of a coronation . this place i suppose is chosen out of respect to the memory of their great saint , as if there were something of good omen in it , and to put the emperor in mind of what he must do , if there be occasion , for the advancement of religion . the janizaries by vertue of an old establishment , even in times of peace , that they might the sooner form themselves into a body , and prevent any sedition or tumult of the citizens , were to live together : for which purpose there are two great odas or buildings at a little distance one from the other at constantinople to receive those who are quartered there . but by the connivence of the officers bribed with money and presents , several are permitted to be absent ; and the married men of the order turn shop-keepers and artizans to make better provision for their wives and children . between these two chambers is their mosch , where upon any emergence of state , that either may have an influence upon the empire or their body , they have their meetings and consultations . the acropolis or seven towers , in the furthest angle of the city to the south upon the propontis , serves rather for a prison , than a garrison : for though there be a few souldiers in it , yet i could observe no great guns or any other warlike furniture . in the garden belonging to the governour of the castle is the tomb of husain sirnamed delli or the mad and furious , who had been janizary-aga or general of the janizaries in candia , where he was strangled by the command of the vizir for several pretended miscarriages ; but the true cause of his death was believed to be his great merit , which the other envied , and could not brook with any patience , and accordingly contrived his ruine . but out of respect to his valour his body was sent hither to be interred , and to be honoured with a monument . i sought in vain for the several palaces , theaters , baths , conduits , churches , and the other proud buildings with which this imperial city was formerly adorned in the times of the greecian emperors , as i find them mentioned in ancient histories and surveys ; and indeed it would be just matter of wonder , that no more of the monuments , which the emperour constantine fetcht from rome and the other places of italy to adorn this city which was to be called * after his own name , and his successors emulous of the same glory afterward raised almost in every street , should now remain , if they had fallen into other hands than those of turks , who make a greater ravage , where-ever they come , than either earthquakes or time it self . the few remaining pieces of antiquity are these : the circus or hippodrome is about two or three furlongs in length , and almost half as wide . at one end of it is a large colossus or pillar , the top of it broken down , having suffered much by fire , and therefore called by the franks la colonna brugiata ; in whose basis these verses are engraven : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 about the middle there remains an entire aguglia or obelisk of a kind of granite or theban marble , commonly called the hieroglyphical pillar , by reason of the several figures of animals and other representations engraven upon the sides according to the egyptian priests and philosophers , who used to involve some trivial slight notices of religion and nature in such dark and perplext characters . it is of a square figure , the four sides making so many equilateral triangles , which are sensibly contracted , as they rise higher and higher , till they end in a cone . that which makes it the more admirable , is , that it is one entire stone , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as both codinus and manuel chrysaloras call it ; whereas the colossus consists of several pieces . the emperour theodosius raised it again upon its basis , after it had been cast down to the ground , ( in all probability by an earthquake , to which this city is subject ) as the double inscription attests , the one in greek on the side to the west , the other in latine to the east ; which while i read with so much ease , the turks who stood by , ( such was their ignorance and stupidity ) were amazed , and enquiring after the sense and meaning , seemed hugely pleased and satisfied with what i told them . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . difficilis quondam dominis parere serenis jussus et extinctis palmam portare tyrannis omnia theodosio cedvnt svbolivove perenni terdenis sic victus ego domitusque diebus ivdice sub proclo superas elatus ad auras . in the same piazza is a pillar of wreathed brass hollowed , at the top of which are the necks and heads of three serpents , which shut out at an equal distance triangular-wise , this in all probability was designed a talisman ( but whether made by that famous conjurer apollonius tyanaeus , who resided here some time , is uncertain ) to preserve the city from serpents , that might annoy them : this being one of the pretended wonderful effects of natural magick , according to the credulity and superstition of those times ; which some fanciful men of late have very idly and foolishly gone about to make out and justify . the porphyry pillar of constantine the great , which he brought from old rome , on the top of which he placed his own statue in brass , still remains in taouk-bazar , bound about in several places of the shaft , where the pieces joyn with brass hoops ; but the marble is much defaced and blackened by fire , the statue having been long time tumbled down . in aurat-bazar or the womens market upon an eminence stands another pillar , which is seen at a great distance by such as sail upon the propontis : it rises to the heigth of about an hundred and forty feet , the top being broken off , to which they ascended by a winding pair of stairs ; several figures in basso rilievo are engraven upon it , which relate to a warlike expedition of the emperour arcadius , upon which accompt among the frankes it has got the name of the historical pillar . in the western part of the city toward the campaigne , but not far from the haven , are the remains of a certain palace called by the turks tekir serai , and by the greeks supposed to be that of constantine , who was the last emperour , and the son of an helena too , the last fate as well as first glory of constantinople deriving from the same names . in the lower part there is only left standing a chamber adorned with curious wrought pillars of the corinthian order , and above , a large stately hall . the other places are filled and stuffed up with ruines . that constantinople , tho lying upon the sea , might not be destitute of fresh water , which is so useful and necessary to life , was the chief care of the emperour valentinian , who caused aqueducts to be raised , by which the water is conveyed to the city from hill to hill in a winding compass the space of eighteen miles . but these by the sloth and carelesness of the greeks and turks falling to decay and rendred useless , were restored and refitted by the emperor suleiman , who was so intent upon this great work , that he said he would go on with it , although the laying every stone stood him in a purse of money , that is , five hundred dollars ; and it was one of the three things he so earnestly wisht he might live to effect , the other two being the finishing of the mosch which bears his name , and the making himself master of vienna . the springs arise hard by a village called domus-deri , which lies toward the black sea , whose waters are conveyed partly through little channels , and partly through pipes under ground into several large cisterns , nigh which are summer houses , floored , and sometimes the cieling painted , and the sides crusted with a kind of porcellane : the tops rising pyramidally , where the better sort of turks in the heats of summer retire to enjoy the cool air , and for the shady walks , bringing sometimes their women with them , and spend there several days , pitching their tents for their better accommodation . here it is , and here alone , that they seem to live gentily , and understand how to make use of the conveniences and delights of nature . every one here is a prince , and fancies himself for a time in paradise . these cisterns are of different figures , square , round , oblong , hexagonal , made of free-stone , the bottom either paved or plaistered over , into which you descend by a pair of stairs sometimes twenty foot deep . two of these above the rest are very stately , both within a mile of belgrade , the one to the east , the other to the south-west . from this latter the waters are conveyed to the first aqueduct neer a greek village called pyrgos , the christians of which , as of the neighbouring villages , are free from paying haratch or head-money for their care in looking after the waters . this is a very magnificent pile of building , and of a great length , with a double range of arches about eight and forty or fifty in number , joyning two hills , and in the middle to the bottom of the valley it may be about one hundred feet : the water running in a covered channel at the top . not far on the other side of the plain is another great aqueduct , which makes an angle , having three ranges of arches one above another . on one line are two and twenty arches in the uppermost range , through which and the other below it are two galleries about five foot wide , in some places shut up on each side , in others open at the regular distance of about twelve foot : the contrivance was but necessary : for after the fall of rains or melting of the snow , which in some winters lies here very deep , there are such bogs below in the valleys , that no horse can pass that way : the other line is shorter , and consists of twelve arches , which grow less and less according to the greater or lesser steepiness of the hill . hence about a mile you pass to a third aqueduct : which indeed is a most splendid and glorious structure , containing only four arches in two ranges , the distance of the sides of the arches being above fifty foot . this aqueduct is raised to a great heigth , whence the waters pass in an uninterrupted course , and fall into a large cistern in the city neer sultan selims mosch , and so by earthen pipes are conveyed to the several houses . the greeks have six and twenty churches in constantinople , and six in galata ; of which i have given an account elsewhere . galata , as it appears from an old survey in the times of the emperors arcadius and honorius , made up the thirteenth and fourteenth regions , that there might be the same number in new rome , as constantine would have his new city also called , as in the old . it is situated on the north side of the haven , by which it is divided from constantinople . the passage is very easy , and a great number of boat-men get their living by carrying passengers to and again continually . this arm of the sea is about half a mile wide , and in length from the seraglio-point to the fresh water rivers between four and five miles ; of a great depth , that ships of a considerable burthen may lye with their bolt-sprits ashore , and have several fathoms of water at the stern ; and so secure withal , being shut up with the several high hills and promontories , which break the force and violence of the wind and waves , that let the weather be never so ill , and the sea boisterous in the propontis , the vessels are not in the least stirred with it in this narrow strait . the arsenal is to the west , where there are several voltas or chambers built arch-wise , where they hall up their galleys after the summer expedition is over . galata of it self , both for the compass of the ground it takes up , and its strength , may be justly accounted a large city , and is very populous . it is encompassed with walls flankered with towers , built by the emperor anastasius , having a wide and deep ditch to the landward . it runs along the side of a hill , higher than those of constantinople , and in several places is very steep . formerly toward the declension of the greecian empire it was in the possession of the genoueses ; the arms of some noble families of that republick are still here and there to be seen engraven in the walls . without which , both upon the ridge of the hill and upon the plain , farther in , toward and parallel with the haven , are several large streets , which whole tract of ground , by reason of its situation on the other side of the water , is therefore called by the greek name pera , where most of the christian ambassadors choose both for their convenience and privacy to make their residence . finis . books sold by moses pitt , at the angel in st. paul's church-yard . folio . the six voyages of john baptista tavernier , a noble man of france ( now living ) through turkey into persia , and the east-indies , finished in the year 1670. giving an account of the state of those countreys . illustrated with divers sculptures : together with a new relation of the present grand seignior's seraglio , by the same author . to which is added a description of all the kingdoms which encompass the euxine and caspian seas . by an english traveller , never printed before . price 20 s. theses theologicae variis temporibus in academia sedanensi editae , & ad disputandum propositae . authore ludovico de blanc verbi divini ministro & theologiae professore . in qua exponitur sententia doctorum ecclesiae romanae , & protestantium . 1675. price 20 s. dr. henry hammond's sermons . 1675. a table of ten thousand square numbers , by john pell , d. d. stitcht , 1 s. 6 d. tuba sentoro-phonica , or the speaking-trumpet ; being an instrument of excellent use both at sea and land ; by sir samuel morland . price of the book 1 s. of the instrument 2 l. 5 s. articles and rules for the government of his majesties forces by land , during this present war , 1673. 1 s. 6 d. bailii opus hist . chronol . vet . & nov. test . 1663. becmanni exercitationes theol. contra socinianos . 1643. an history of the church , by alex. petrey . 1662. catalogus librorum in regionibus transmarinis nuper editorum . the history of don quixote . 1675. 10 s. the comentaries and life of julius caesar , containing his wars in gallia , and the civil wars betwixt him and pompey ; with the notes of clement edmons , 1677. 16. s. quarto . thesaurus numismatum antiquorum cum commentariis jac. oiselii . 1677. 20 s. johannis bonae ( cardinalis ) opera theologica . 1677. 16 s. georg. hicks sermon before the lord mayor , on 1 cor , 10. 13. 1677. 6. d. dr. pell's introduction to algebra . 7 s. nich. mercatoris logarithmo-technia , sive methodus construendi logarithmos , 1668. & jac. gregorii exercitationes geometricae , 1668. 2. s. love only for loves sake , a dramatick romance , by sir richard fanshaw , 3 s. 6 d. mori enchiridion metaphysicum , 1671. 10. s. snellii typhis batavus , ludg. bat. 1624 , 5 s. petrus paaw de ossibus , amst . 1633. 5 s. dr. thomas jacomb , on the eighth chapter of the romans . 8. s. a letter from a gentleman of the lord howard's retinue , to his friend in london , dated at fez. nov. 1. 1670. 6 d. dr. wallis opera mechanica , 22. s. hieronymi mercurialis de arte gymnastica libri sex cum figuris , 1672. pignorii mensa isaica , 1669. pharmocopia hagiensis , 1659. augustana , 1672. j. crellii ethica aristotelica & christiana , 16 s. joan. binchii mellificium theologicum , 16 s. theod. kerkringii d. m. spicilegium anatomicum , continens observationum anatomicarum rariorum centuriam unam nec non osteogeniam foetuum in qua quid cuique ossiculo singulis accedat mensibus , quidve decedat & in eo per varia immutetur tempora , accuratissime oculis subjiciuntur , 1670. fortunius licetus de monstris ex recensione gerardi blasii , qui monstra quaedam nova & rariora ex recentiorum scriptis addidit . editio novissima iconibus illustrata . 1665. compleat clark , containing the best presidents , 1677. 12 s. holy fast of lent defended , 1667. 6 d. a looking-glass for all new converts , 1667. 1 s. there is newly published two recantation-sermons , ( preached at the french-church in the savoy ) by two converted romanists , mr. de la motte , late preacher of the order of the carmelites ; and mr. de luzanzy , licentiate in divinity ; wherein the corrupt doctrines of the church of rome are laid open and confuted . both printed in french and english . also two other sermons , one preached before the king at white-hall , jan. 30. 1676. by henry bagshaw , d. d. the other before the lord mayor , decemb. 19. 1675. by john cook. a modest survey of the most material things in a discourse , called the naked truth . 6 d. a new dictionary , french and english , by guy miege . 1677. marshal turenne's funeral sermon . 1677. jer. herrocii . angl. opusc . astron . 1673. an historical vindication of the church of england in point of schism by sir robert twisden . the last siege of mastricht , sept. 5. 1676. dr. tillotson's sermon before the king , apr. 18. 1675. dr. wilkins's three sermons before the king , march 7. 1669. and feb. 7. 1670. catalogus librorum regionibus transmarinis nuper editorum . continuandus est hic catalogus in singulos terminos . octavo . dr. jo. tillotson's rule of faith. 1676. rhetores selecti , demetrius phalerius , tiberius rhetor , anonymus sophista , severus alexandrinus grece & lat. per tho. gale , soc. coll. m. 1677. a scriptural catechism , according to the method observed by the author of the whole duty of man. 1676. howe , of delighting in god ; of the blessedness of the righteous , two vol. art of speaking , by m. du port-royal . 1676. a discourse of local motion , undertaking to demonstrate the laws of motion , and withal to prove , that of the seven rules delivered by mr. des cartes on this subject he hath mistaken six : englished out of french , 1671. 1 s. the history of the late revolutions of the empire of the great mogul , with a description of the country , in two volumes , 7 s. the history of the conquest of the empire of china by the tartars , 1671. 4 s a collection of popish miracles wrought by popish saints , both during their lives , and after their death ; collected out of their own authors , 1. s. treatise of the holy communion , 1677. 2 s. 6 d. a new way of curing the gout , and observations and practices relating to women in travel , 3 s. elenchi motuum nuperorum in anglia pars tertia , sive motus composita . vbi g. monchii é scotia progressus , nec non aug. caroli secundi in angliam reditus ; ejusdemque regiae majest . per decennium gesta fideliter enarrantur , 1676. gualteri needham disputation anatomica de formato foetu , 1677. 3 s. 6. d. a discourse written to a learned frier , by mr. des fourneillis , shewing that the systeme of mr. des cartes , and particularly his opinion concerning brutes , does contain nothing dangerous ; and that all he hath written of both , seems to have been taken out of the first chapter of genesis . to which is annex'd the systeme general of the cartesian philosophy , 1. s. the poetical histories ; being a compleat collection of all the stories necessary for a perfect understanding of the greek and latin poets , and other ancient authors , &c. written originally in french , by the learned jesuite p. galtruchius . now english'd by marius d' assigny , b. d. 3. s. 6. d. a compleat treatise of chyrurgery , concerning barbets chyrurgery . minderus of diseases incident to camps and fleets : with a chyrurgeons chest of medicines and instruments , &c. 6 s. memoirs of mr. des-ecotais , formerly stiled in the church of rome , the most venerable father cassianus of paris , priest and preacher of the order of the capuchins ; or the motives of his conversion . in english 2 s. in french 2 s. in french and english 4 s. 1677. les memoirs de madame la princesse marie mancini colonne g. connetable du royaume de naples , 1677. la vie et les actions memorables de lieut. amiral michel de ruyter , 1677. 5. s. the present state of samos . 1. s. compendium biblicum continens , ex 23202. versiculis totius veteris testamenti , tantum versiculos 2289. ( non tamen integros ) in quibus omnes universi veteris e. voces , tam primitivae quam derivativae , tam hebraicae quam chaldaicae authore jo. leusden . 1673. 4 s. pauli barbetti opera chirurgica anatomica , 1672. praxis barbettiana cum notis fred. deckeri , 1669. herls wisdoms tripos . dr. wilkins beauty of providence . ‡ pharmacopoea royal , or the royal dispensatory , in three parts , the first part the galenical and chymical pharmacopoea ; the second part the galenical pharmacopoea ; and the third part the chymical pharmacopoea . written by m. charus , apothecary to the king of france . and now rendred into english . being now in the press . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a60582-e1050 the turks in what qualified sense barbarous . their contempt of learning . hatred of all other religions , which is a principle of their religion , and of their education . their behaviour toward christians . christians only secure in places of trade ; yet obnoxious to affronts and abuses , and to be picked up , and made slaves of , or assaulted . patience & prudence necessary ; as also the habit of the country , when they travel . their opinion of , and behaviour toward the jews . their hatred of the persian greatest . the proud behaviour of the turks arising from a false belief of their being successors of the greeks and romans in the empire . and only in the right way of religion and salvation . musulman . the prophets of the old testament laid claim to by them . the mahometan religion gross , and brutish . the proof of it lying in their swords , and in their success . no disputing with them . most secure in their opinions and belief . only to be pleased with money and presents . an instance of a generous civility . circumcision . their prayers at set times . friday their day of religious convention . their washings . called to prayers by the priests or their servants ▪ their prayers in arabick , and of what nature . their publick service in their moschs . and the manner of it . their prostrations . the excessive zeal of some turks , and hypocrisie of others . their fast of ramazan . the case of sick persons , travellers , and children . the feast of great bairam . sacrifice sheep . the feast of little bairam . their pilgrimage to mecca . their visiting of jerusalem . their care of their behaviour upon their return from mecca . their other festivals . the ministers of their religion . mufti . cadileskires . mollas . imam , or parish-priest . the great number of moschs . sermons . readers of the alcoran . cadyes . alcoran . sunna or tradition . colledges professors . their allowance . officers under the cadyes . turks pitiful to dumb creatures . their love of dogs . the opinion of fate . the plague rages among them often . their reverence of god. atheists among them . janizaries . their collection . agiamoglans . the general of the janizaries . their pay . their number . spahyes . their number . orders of spahyes . zaims . voluntiers . auxiliaries . tartars . their valour and the causes of it . their slaves . the grandezza of the bassas in what it consists . number of women-slaves allowed . men-slaves often make escapes . how the slaves are treated . arsenal of constantinople , where the grand signiors slaves are kept . the seven towers a prison for gentlemen taken in the wars . slaves in private mens hands wine forbid to be drank by mahomet . but notwithstanding this prohibition , the turks generally debauched with it . wine forbid by the emperor to be drank all the empire over . the concern of the christian ambassadors for this severe prohibition . who remonstrate upon it . strong waters equally forbid . turkish liquors . the common use of opium among them the chief provision of the arabian messengers . swines-flesh prohibited . their diet . their weddings . how they treat their women . their divorces . in what cases the women may sue for a divorce . their kindness to sick persons . their funerals . their burying-places . their tombes . their oaths . their respect to the name of christ . notes for div a60582-e15630 surveys of palestine common . but not of the seven churches of asia . english the first who made solemn visits thither . occasion of my voyage . the cady of smyrna's extraordinary civility . bay of smyrna : menamen . hermus . vurlaw . bay of elaea . * as appears from strabo , geograph . lib. 13. plain of pergamus . caicus . pergamus . selinus . hyllus . soma . kirk-agach . bak-hair . mader-kuy . thyatira . selinte-kuy . halys . lacus gygaeus . marmora . the plains of magnesia . mastusia and sipylus . magnesia . tmolus . jarosh-kuy . sardes . pactolus ; castle of sardes . philadelphia . tripolis . maeander . hierapolis . lycus ▪ colosse . dingilsley . congeleh . laodicea . lycus . asopus , caper . plains of apamea . nozli . teke-kuy . sultan-hisar . tralles . guzel-hisar . magnesia upon the maeander . gherme-aule . island samos . ephesus . diana's temple . the labyrinth . st. paul's prison , or rather a watch-tower . cave of the seven sleepers . st. john's church . smyrna . meles . old castle . amphitheatre . the sepulchre of st. polycarp . janus's temple . notes for div a60582-e26990 the advantage of its situation in general . difficulty of access . hellespont . dardanelli . sestos . abydus . bosphorus . symplegades . pompey 's pillar . advantage of situation in respect of trade . stambol . it s particular site . chalcedon . figure of constantinople . extent . situated upon seven hills . its inconveniences . ordinary houses . bassas houses . walls . it s prospect from the land . gates ▪ seraglio . divan . caravanserais . bezesten . bagnos . moschs . sancta sophia . suleimania . achmets mosch . what common to all the great moschs . sepulchral monuments of the emperors . of the mother of mahomet the great . of the bassas and of sultan ejub , where the grand signor is inaugurated . the chambers of the janizaries . seven towers . few ancient monuments left . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as he writes himself in a letter to euseb . bishop of caesarea , v. theodoriti hist . eccl. l. 1. c. 16. hippodrome . colossus . hieroglyphical pillar . serpent pillar of brass . the pillar of constantine . historical pillar . ruines of constantines palace . aqueducts . kiosks or summer-houses . cisterns . pyrgos . greecian churches . galata . haven . pera ▪ the history of the imperiall estate of the grand seigneurs their habitations, liues, titles ... gouernment and tyranny. translated out of french by e.g. s.a. histoire generalle du serrail, et de la cour du grand seigneur, empereur des turcs. english baudier, michel, 1589?-1645. 1635 approx. 429 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 100 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2009-03 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a05751 stc 1593 estc s101093 99836917 99836917 1212 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a05751) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 1212) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1475-1640 ; 697:05) the history of the imperiall estate of the grand seigneurs their habitations, liues, titles ... gouernment and tyranny. translated out of french by e.g. s.a. histoire generalle du serrail, et de la cour du grand seigneur, empereur des turcs. english baudier, michel, 1589?-1645. baudier, michel, 1589?-1645. histoire de la cour du roy de la chine. aut grimeston, edward. [8], 248 p. printed by william stansby, for richard meighen, next to the middle temple in fleetstreet, london : 1635. translations by edward grimeston of "histoire generalle du serrail, et de la cour du grand seigneur, empereur des turcs" and "histoire de la cour du roy de la chine" by michel baudier. "the history of the serrail, and of the court of the grand seigneur, emperour of the turkes" and "the history of the court of the king of china" each has separate title page: pagination and register are continuous. both author and translator are named on the last title page. only the first work appears on umi microfilm. reproduction of the original in cambridge university library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng harem -early works to 1800. turkey -court and courtiers -early works to 1800. china -court and courtiers -early works to 1800. 2007-11 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2008-01 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2008-02 emma (leeson) huber sampled and proofread 2008-02 emma (leeson) huber text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-09 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the history of the serrail , and of the covrt of the grand seigneur , emperour of the turkes . wherein is seene the image of the othoman greatnesse , a table of humane passions , and the examples of the inconstant prosperities of the court. translated out of french by edward grimeston serjant at armes . london , printed by william stansby . to the right worshipfvll his worthy kinsman , s. harbottell grimeston knight and baronet . sir , it is the vsuall manner of men , whom god hath blest with the goods of fortune , when death summons them to leaue the world , with all their wealth , they are then ●ous and carefull how to dispose of that which they cannot carrie with them . then they call for cou● to aduise them in the drawing of their last wills and testaments , bequeathing large 〈◊〉 or to their children , kinsfolke and best respected friends , to remayne as a future testimonie of their bounties : but if fareth not so with mee ; i must say with poore bias , o●nid 〈◊〉 m●cum p●rto i am now creeping into my graue , and am freed from that care , how to dispose of my worldly estate . but i feare that my disabilitie will leaue some staine of ingratitude vpon mee , when i dead ; that i haue left no testimonie of my thankfulnesse to so worthy a friend as your selfe , from whom i haue receiued so many fauours . to make any reall satisfaction , i cannot , neither doe you need it . yet to free my selfe ( in some sort ) of this imputation of ingratitude , i haue be 〈◊〉 you● 〈◊〉 legacie , the last of ●y ●aid ●s . i hope you will giue it acceptance and countenance it for your owne , who●e you may at your best leisure ( without any labour , trauell , or expences ) enter into the great turk's s●raglio or court , and there ta● suruay of the life , lusts , reuenewes , power , gou● , and tyranny of that great ottoman . i bequeath it you as a testimonie of my thankfulnes when i am gone . if you make it your recreation after more serious affaires , i hope you will receiue some content , to reade the state of the proudest and most powerfull monarch of the world. if it please you , i shall thinke my selfe very happy , hauing performed this last dutie . and will euer rest , your truly affected poore vnckle , edward grimeston . the generall history of the serrail , and of the court of the grand seignevr , emperour of the tvrkes . the first booke . the wisest among men aduise vs to goe vnto kings as vnto the fire , neither ●o neere nor too farre off : it burnes when wee approach indifferently , and doth not warme hi● that stands farre off : the glorious lustre of royall maiestie , cons● their re● presumption of those which approach too neere , and the bea● of their bounty doe neuer warme those sauage 〈◊〉 which rec●e in flying from them . the true examples which histories supply , haue confirmed the excellency of this counsell : yet a desire of the publique good hath enforced me to violate this respect , and my vowes to serue it carries 〈◊〉 into the danger there is in ga●ing too neere vpon kings . i approach vnto the proudest of all other princes , and the most seuere of men , yea so neere as id●e into his secrets , visit his person , discouer his most hidden affections , and relate his most particular loues . if i loose myselfe , yet i shall giue proofes of this veritie , that in the age wherein wee liue , whosoeuer imployes himselfe wholy for the publique , in the end ruines himselfe : but man is not borne only for himselfe , and the barbarous ingratitude of the times cannot serue for a pretext but vnto idlenesse . he that will labour , must passe ouer these obstacles ; for he is not worthy of life , which doth not imploy it well ; and to consume himselfe for the publique good , it to reuiue againe gloriously out of his ashes , like vnto a new phoenix . i haue conceiued , that hauing giuen you the history of the turkish empire , from its beginning vnto our times , it would not be vnprofitable to let you see what their manners are , their kind of liuing , their conuersation , and the order of their gouernement , which so powerfull and redoubted a conquerour doth obserue . to doest safely woe must enter into the serrail , where the secret of all these things is carefully shut vp . but for that in going thither we must crosse thorough the citie of constantinople , let vs speake something of the situation , antiquitie , and beautie , of this pompous citie , the fatall abode of the most powerfull emperours of the earth . chap. i. of the citie of constantinople . the grecians consulting with the oracle of apollo l'ytheus , what place they should choose to build a city in thrace , had for answere that they should lay the foundations right against the territory of blind men ; so terming the calcidonians , who comming first into that country , could not make choice of the fertility of a good soyle , and were seated vpon the other side of the sea vpon the borders of asia , in a place which was vnpleasing and vnfruitfull , in old time called the towne of calcedonia , but now the borough scutar● . pausanius captaine of the spartians had the charge to build it , and byze generall of the megarian floet , gaue it his name , and called it byzance : it hath carried it for many ages with the glory to be esteemed among the grecians , the most fertile of their townes , the port of europe , and the bridge to passe thither from asia ; vntill that great constantine leauing italy retired into the east , and carried with him the most powerfull lords which might trouple that estate : he built after the modell of rome , a stately citie vpon the antiquities of byzance where he erected the eternitie of his name , and called it constantinople , or new rome . the greatnesse of the wals , the safety of the forts , the beautie of the houses , the riches of columnes , which seemed to haue drawne into that place all the marble , i asper , and porphyry of the earth , were the rare wonders of the architecture , but aboue all these things appeared a magnificent temple , which the pietie of this prince had consecrated to the diuine wisdome , vnder the name of saincta sophia , whose building the riches seemed in some sort to enuie the glory of king salomon , in the like designe ; at the least according to the time , and the power of constantine . seuen rich lampes ministred occasion to curious spirits to obserue their rare art , they all receiued at one instant the substance which did nourish their flames , and one being extinct all the rest were quencht . this was in the yeare of grace , three hundred and thirty . since two tumultuous factions grew in the citie , who after they had cast the fire of an vnfortunate sedition into the spirits of men , brought the flames into this goodly temple and burnt it . for this cause instinian the emperour employed in the restoring thereof , a part of the treasures which he had greedily gathered together : he caused it to be re-edified with more state then it had beene , and in seuenteene yeares he imployed thirty foure millions of gold , which was the reuenew of egypt for that time : he laid a foundation of eight hundred thousand duckers of yearely rent , and caused this holy and reuerend place to be serued by nine hundred priests , men who had the merit of their beginning from learning and pietie . the citie being the queene of the world , within few yeares after , saw her restorer triumphing ouer the king of persia , and had the grace to keepe in her bosome , the precious treasure of christianity , a part of the crosse of the redeemer of the world , found by the carefull pietie of the emperours mother : her joy , pompe , and lustre , were growne to that height , as it seemed there could be nothing more added : it is by succession of time the seate of the greatest monarches of the earth : senerus and anthonin his sonne did enuy it , and rauished from its restorer , the glory to haue named it , calling it anthonia , by one of their names . but whatsoeuer hath a beginning in this world must haue an end : and the goodliest things paie tribute to change . in the yeere 1453. on tuesday the seuen and twentieth of may , it was after a long siege made a prey to the victorious turke : mahomet the second of that name , and the eleuenth emperour of the turks entred it by force , spoyled it , and sackt it ; the emperour constantine paliologo lost his life , with a great number of men of quality , and all the christian men were subiect to the sword , or to the rigour of bondage : the women were a sport to the lubricity of the turkes , and their goods subiect to their spoyle , in reuenge ( some say ) of the sacke and burning which the grecians made of troy , from whom they will haue the turkes to be descended : but rather for a punishment of the impiety of the grecians , who blaspheming against heauen , deny that the holy ghost proceeds from iesus christ the second person in the ineffable trinity . mahomet the second of that name , was the first that setled the othoman . throne there , they changed the name among them , and called it stamboll , that is to say , the great , the royall , and the abundant . her goodly places suffer the like inconstancie , and are called baestans , the stately hippodrome , is called the place of horses . atmaydan , and the wonderfull temple of sainta sophia , is become the chiefe mosquee of mahomets superstition . this citie is situated vpon a point of firme land aduanced into the channell which comes from pontus enxinus , or the blacke sea , which geographers call the bosphorus of thrace . it is watred of three parts by the sea : towards the north by a gulfe or arme of the sea , called the horne , which the bosphorus thrusts into europe , and make the hauen of constantinople the goodliest , the deepest , and the most commodious in europe : towards the east it is watred by the extremitie of the channell or bosphorus ; on the south by the waues of the propontique sea ; and vpon the south it hath the firme land of thrace . the forme is triangular , whereof the largest side is that towards the serrail , which lookes to the sea towards the seuen towers , and its vast circuit containes about fiue leagues : the wals are of an extraordinary height , with two false brayes towards the land , and inclose seuen hils within it . the first serues as a theatre to the imperiall palace of the prince , where it is commodiously and proudly feated : the last lookes vpon the extremity of the farthest parts of the towne opposite to this , and vpon the way which leads to andrinopolis by land. but betwixt the third and the fourth , where a valley doth extend it selfe called the great , is an aqucduct of rare structure , which constantine caused to be drawne seuen leagues from the city , and solyman the second aduanced it two leagues beyond , and increased the current of water in so great abundance , as they doe serue seuen hundred and forty fountaines for the publique , not reckoning those which are drawne into diuers parts to furnish the great number of bathes which serue for delights , and the turkes superstition . vpon the last of the seuen hils are yet to be seene the ancient buildings of a fort strengthened with seuen towres in the midst of the situation ; the turkes call it giedicula , that is to say , the fort of the seuen towres , in the which the wonders of art was so great in old time , as what was spoken in the one was heard in all the rest , not all at one instant , but successiuely and in order . two hundred and fifty souldiers are in guard , commanded by a captaine who hath the charge , who may not goe forth without the leaue of the grand vo●ir , except it be on two dayes in the yeare , when they celebrate their feasts of bayrans , or easter . the first turkish emperour which possest constantinople lodged their treasure in these towres : the one was full of ingots , and coyned gold ; two of them contained the siluer that was coyned and in ingots : another had diuers armes and ornaments for souldiers , and the caparisons for horses , enricht with gold , siluer and precious stones : the fift serued for ancient armes , medales , and other precious remaynders of antiquity : the sixt contained the engines for warre : and the seuenth , the rols and records of the empire ; accompanied with a goodly gallery , in the which were placed the rich spoyles which selym the first brought from tauris , when he triumphed ouer persia . all these treasures were carefully kept vntill the reigne of selym the second . but it is in estates as with priuate families . in these some gather together with much toyle that which their heires waste prodigally ; and some kings heape vp treasure which serue as a subiect of prodigality to their successors . for this prince base and effeminate , who it seemes , was not borne but for the ruine of his empire ( if christians could haue imbraced the occasions ) wasted in the expences of the nauall army , which the battaile of lepantho made subject to the christians , and before in the warre of cyprus , the best part of the immense treasure which his father had heaped vp in these towres : the rest serued for his lasciuious and disordered passions with his concubines . since amurath his sonne changed the place of the treasures of the empire , and from the towres transferred them into his serrail : so they draw vnto him that which he loues , and seeing that money doth possesse the hearts of men , it is reason they should haue a lodging in their palace . this alteration hath since appointed these places of the treasure , to be prisons for the great men of the port or court , whom the sultans will not put to death : for the fortresse being of a great extent , such captiues haue the more libertie . they shut vp in the towres of the blacke sea , which is a castle vpon europe side ioyning to the sea , christian prisoners of qualitie , where in the yeare 1617. duke koreski a prince of moldania was lodged . constantinople hath within the inclosure of the wals aboue two thousand mosquees , or turkish temples built by their emperors : for we will make no further relation of the rarities of that imperiall city , but such as are at this day . wee may read the wonders of that ancient city in other authours ; and particularly in the bookes which p. gillius hath written . the chiefe of all these mosquees is that which hath been erected in the ancient temple of sancta sophia , called by the turkes ayasophia ; it hath sixe goodly and sumptuous forefronts , the walls are of bricke , couered in old time both within and without with white marble , porphyry , and other rich stones ; they are now of lead . the open porches about it haue six doores which augment the beauty ; foure doores of the church open at the entry ; the height of the vault couered with lead , shewes the magnificence of the worke : sixteene great pillars support it , foure are iasper of the i le of cyprus , foure are of white marble , foure of porphyry , and foure of another stone as rich : forty eight other pillars of lesse bignesse , but of the same matter serues to support this great fabrique , and a lesser and lower vault is supported by foure and twenty columnes of the same marble and porphyry . the rare statues and rich images wherewith constantine had adorned it , are no more to be seene : mahomet the second had vowed them to the sack of the city when he tooke it : only an image of the virgin who bare the sonne of god , remaynes whole and vntoucht in the midst of the vault , not without a particular prouidence of heauen : yet the turkes draw a vaile crosse to prohibit the sight ; but this doth not hinder the christians by creeping vp by ladders to satisfie their deuotion , when as at lawfull houres they may enter into the mosquee : now the turkes haue white-cast the vault in diuers parts , to write the name of god in the arabique tongue . the breadth and length of this church may be well comprehended by the height , the which is limited by the shot of a harquebusse : vnder it is a vault full of altars and sepulchres , in respect whereof the turkes haue caused the doores to be walled vp . in a place neere vnto it are found ten great piles full of oyle since the time of constantine , which haue continued vnto this day free ( by reason of the low vault ) from the fire which consumed the first beauties of this temple , the long continuance at yeares hath made this oyle white like milke : it now serues for physique which the apothecaries vse for the grand seigneur . by these vaulted places they descended into two hollow caues which goe vnder the streets of the city , the one leads to the grand serraill , and the other goes farre vnder constantinople , vnprofitable at this day , except the one which hath receiued light by some breaches which time hath made , serues only to winde silke , and brings vnto the coffers of the shasna , or exchequer , three or foure hundred zequins of yearely rent . but the goodly and ancient buildings which did adorne this admirable temple , haue beene ruined by the turkish emperours , except those which serue for a dwelling to some congregations of the priests of the alcoran . besides this great and admirable mosquee , there are foure others of note , the durable markes of the magnificence of the turkish emperours . the first was built by mahomet the second , after that hee had triumphed ouer constantinople : he caused it to be erected after the modell of sancta sophia , but much lesse ; he enricht it with threescore thousand duckets of reuenue ; hee caused two hundred faire chambers to be built about it couered with lead , as well to lodge the priests which did serue , as to receiue all strange pilgrimes of what nation or religion soeuer they were , where they are entertained for three dayes : without the cloyster are also built fiftie other chambers for poore men . the second mosque was made by baiazet the second soone to the said mahomet . the third by selym the first sonne to this man : and the fourth by solyman second sonne to selym. these three last princes are euery one buried within the walls of this mosquee in stately tombes , vpon the which there are continually a great number of lampes burning , and turkish priests mumbling of the alcoran , who pray after their manner for the soules of these monarches . the most stately of these foure mosquees is that of solyman the second , it exceeds in marble and other rich stones the pompe of sancta sophia , but it yeelds to the wonders of the architecture , whereunto few could yet attaine . selym the second built his mosquee in the city of andrinopolis : achmat the last employed excessiue summes of money in the fabrique of that which he built of late yeares in constantinople : the magnificency of the structure exceeds those which we haue mentioned , the turks call it the new mosquee , and their priests the incredulous : for that achmat caused it to be built against the aduice which they gaue him , that such a worke would not profit his soules health , seeing that hee had made no conquests to enlarge the empire of their predecessors . for the law of the state conformable to that religion , forbids turkish princes to build any temples , if they haue not extended the limits of their empire in the territories of christians , where they may cause their alcoran to be preached : for such workes of piety cannot be vsefull to the health of their soules ( the mufties say ) who are opposite to such designes , if their emperours would vndertake it . the grecians which are christians , haue within constantinople forty churches for their diuine seruice ; the armenians haue foure , and the latines ( lesse fauoured than these ) haue but two : it is true that most of them are lodged at galats , now called pera , which is on the other side of the channell , where they haue nine churches for their deuotions and holy mysteries . the iewes haue the credit to be within the city in nine seuerall quarters , and haue eight and thirty synagogues . they haue gotten more libertie and power then they haue in christendome , for that they obserue the formers of the grand siguior , and moreouer they haue the managing of the domestique affaires of great men and officers of the port , where they are the common giuers of aduice . the walls of this imperiall city are yet firme and entire . they are double vpon the firme land , except it be towards the gate of ayachapeza , that is to say , the holy gate , by reason of the great number of religious bodies which were in a church neere vnto that gate . mahomet the second entred thereby to defile the holinesse of the place : there are nineteene gates aswell vpon the firme land as towards the sea , which serue for an entrance into this city . many great places are extended for the commodity of the publike , some haue preserued the ancient pyramides , and the workes of brasse erected by christian emperours , amongst others that which they call petrome , where there are to be seeene whole obelisques ; and three great serpents of marble creeping vpward wreathed one within the other : one of the which hath a breach in the throat , for mahomet the second entring into the city , had a conceit that they were the worke of some enchanting sorcerer , and spurring on his horse to be satisfied , hee made this breach with his launce . there is euery day a publique market in some one of these places . one friday it is in three , and the most famous are of wednesday , thrusday , and friday , they call them schibazars , that is to say , markets of things necessary for vse . about these places are erected aboue two thousand shops for breakers , who sell any thing wherewith to furnish the necessity of those which desire to repaire their want : the sole of this old trash is not so little but it yeilds yearely vnto the princes coffers six charges of mony , which is in value eleuen thousand sequins , or foure thousand , foure hundred pounds sterling for the turkish exaction makes profit of euery thing . the shops for merchants exceed the number of forty eight thousand , they are diuided according to the diuersity of trades or merchandizes into diuers places ; but euery trade thath his quarter , and in diuers parts for the commoditie of the publique . only goldsmiths , iewellers , and merchants of cloth of gold are in one place called bayst●● , that into say market , the others ●●zars : this 〈◊〉 place is in 〈◊〉 with wa● fiue foot thicke ; there are foure double gates our before the other , like vnto a little towne , vaulted round aboue . this rich 〈◊〉 place 〈◊〉 foure and twenty pillars which suppo●● the 〈◊〉 , vnder the which there are many little shops like vnto bo●● in the wall , or in the pillars , euery one is fine foote broad , and foure long ▪ there they shew sorth their rich merchandizes vpon little tables which are before them . without doubt the gaine must be exceeding great , and the sale ordinary , seeing they paid vnto the prince yearly fiue hundred sequins , or two hundred pounds sterling , to haue leaue to sell there . these are only iewellers and merchants of cloth of gold : the goldsmithes are without about the wals of this place , and euery one payes yearely a hundred sequins , or forty pounds sterling to the same end . besides the bayston , there is another lesse inuironed with a wall , and supported by sixteene small pillars ; in the inclosure whereof they sell linnen cloth and silkes , but without it is the detestable market where they sell men and women ; on the one side they buy slaues which are already instructed to serue , or to practise some trade , and on the other those which know not any thing . these places represent better then the former , the fearefull image of the turkish tyranny : it binds them to slauery which the god of the world hath crated free : the merchants visit such merchandizes , and such as haue an intent to buy , doe first see the persons of either sexe naked : they handle the parts of their bodies , to obserue if they be sound , and they vncouer that which nature herselfe hath laboured to hide . the women if they be faire are bought at a deare rate to serue the 〈◊〉 passions of some ●ous and fearefull moo●e : they to whom nature hath denied such graces , are taken to empty the close-stooles of great turkish ladies , and to wash with water the parts of their body , which serue to discharge their bellies , as often as they haue 〈◊〉 . we will relate the rest of the miseries of this seruitude in another place , diuiding them of purpose to make them the more supportable . for in truth they are in this worke the most tedious subject of this history . who could without sighing see an infinite number of christians laden with the fetters of a violent slauery by the barbarisme of the turks ? and in a place neare vnto this the infidels keepe another market where they only sell nurses : and from this vniust traffique the princes vndertakers draw sixteene thousand sequins for the toll , of sixe thousand foure hundred pounds sterling . many other places of this starely citie yeild vnto the treasury the reuenues of many good summes of money . the tauernes which sell wine publiquely to christians , and to iewes ; but in secret to turkes ( being aboue fifteene hundred in number ) pay thirtie sixe charges of monie , and euerie charge is valued at sixteene hundred thirtie three sequins . the sea shoare towards pera , payes for the toll of fish which it sold there , eighteene hundred charges of siluer yearely . the market whereas corne , meal● and pulse is sold , yeelds yearely foureteene charges of monie . that where the merchandizes which comes from caira is ●ted , is worth yearely to the chasua or the imperiall treasure , twentie foure charges of siluer . the great custome which is leuied from the castle of gallipoli vnto that of the blacke sea , vpon spices and other merchandizes which comes by shipping is worth a hundred and fourescore charges of siluer . the great shambles of 〈◊〉 and muttons ; which are without the citie , and furnish it with necessarie meate , yeeld two and thirtie charges of monie : they are called chaanara , two hundred capsapl●rs , or butchers , serue them : a superiour called capsa●assa commands them , who had a charge they shall furnish f● 〈…〉 kill an oxe or a sheepe without his permission , 〈◊〉 it be for the sacrifices of the turkes . the 〈…〉 from him to furnish their 〈…〉 should through co●etousnesse raise the price of 〈◊〉 aboue the ordinarie taxe which is set downe , and that his corruption shall come to the knowledge of the gr● seign●ur ; there is nothing could free him from the rigour of cruell death : hee is to●●● in ●ces , and cut into foure q● , which they send vnto the shambles to be an example to other : so as f●●re keeping him in awe , 〈…〉 before this 〈…〉 which 〈…〉 september and october , vpon the 〈…〉 which 〈◊〉 from 〈…〉 great to be easily 〈…〉 people only and not the 〈…〉 , you shall 〈…〉 of five and twentie thousand oxen , and 〈◊〉 thousand 〈…〉 also 〈…〉 by the side of horses , ships , vessels , and 〈…〉 hundred of all sorts of merchandizes by sea , amounts to great and inestimable summes . the taxe of those which imbarque themselues to trauaile , which is an aspre for euery head if they be turkes , and two if they be christians or iewes , is of no small importance . the tribute called is turkie charay , which is leuied vpon the iewes in constantinople , after the rate of a sequin for euerie male childe , is worth eleuen millions , three hundred sequins yearely , although there be many of that nation which are free from this tribute . they doe also giue a present of three thousand sequins euerie yeare , for the confirmation of their priuiledges , and to haue a rabbin to command their synagogues , and twelue hundred sequins to haue leaue to burie their dead . the christians , grecians , within three miles or a league of constantinople , pay for euery male a sequin ; which amounts to the summe of aboue thirtie eight thousand sequins : they doe also giue fiue and twentie thousand yearely for their priuiledge to haue a patriarch , and to preserue the number of their churches . the priuiledge of their burials cost them aboue three thousand sequins . the imposition called of virgins , helpes to fill the grand seigneurs cofers , or his tr● 〈…〉 vpon maids which marrie ( whereof they keepe a register ) if they be turks , they giue two third parts of a sequin , the iewes pay a whole one , and the christians a sequin and a halfe . the christians , latines are for the most part freed from the violence and oppression of these vniust taxes , for they get their dependance from some kings embassadour , or from an inferiour prince . the albanois , they of raguse , and the geneuois , pay not any thing . for the payment of so many tributes wherewith the people is opprest by the tyrant of the easterne regions , it is necessarie there should be many sorts of coine mi●●● . in constantinople the great imperiall mint workes continually in gold and siluer , but no man can bee admitted be a farmer to these precious 〈◊〉 if hee be not a grecian borne , by a speciall priuiledge of the grand seig●eur , who hath conferred this grace vpon the gretian , in consideration that the mines of gold and siluer , are within the 〈◊〉 of greece , wherefoure hundred men labour daily . and the master of this rich mine , is to furnish into the serraile , the first day of euery moneth in the yeare , ten thousand sequins of gold , and twentie thousand of siluer 〈◊〉 coined , the grand seigneur hauing so appointed , that the monie which is employed in the serrail shall bee new . the said farmer hath power to make proclamation , that whosoeuer hath any forraigne coine , hee should bring it in within three dayes and receiue the iust price , vpon paine of confiscation . he hath likewise power to take the ingots from the mines , so many as shall bee needfull for his worke . the mines which furnish most of the gold and siluer , which is mi●●ed in the turkish empire in europe , are fiue in number . the one is digged in macedonia vnder the roots of a hill called m● 〈◊〉 , and this ye●lds gold : the other which is of the same substance is opened in bulgaria , vpon the confines of macedonia ▪ the three of siluer are in greece , rich and very plentiful . out of all which they draw that which nature had wisely hidden , to be conuersant among men : the which doth breed 〈…〉 ▪ dissolues friendship , corrupts 〈…〉 chastitie , troubles estates , obscures m● wits , rauishes li●e , vnthrones reason from her seate , and robe● of himselfe ▪ but to returne to this great citie of constantinople , the magnificences of the princes which possesse it at this day , and the riches of some 〈◊〉 , or great men of the court , haue caused aboue three hundred c●vana serrails to bee built : these are great and vast places to lodge strangers . the number of this hospitals for the poore and 〈…〉 to the number of fourescore : 〈…〉 , the turkish emperours which haue built these pound m●squees , haue added them vnto their r●bric●s , where they are eternall markes of their pl● ▪ moreouer , there are 〈◊〉 colledges for the instruction of young 〈◊〉 ▪ and the 〈◊〉 of the scho●lers , which they call in their 〈…〉 , that is to say wise students , although they be nothing lesse . 〈◊〉 of them hath a chamber for his lodging , a carpet for his table , foure loaues by the day , a proportion of pottage and a candle : they giue them two suites of clothes yearely and they are paid out of reuenewes of the colledge , by the masters and pr●ceptors which teach them , who are called soscha●i ; that is for the first yeare when they enter into the colledge : for to the second they adde to their entertainment an aspre by the day , which is a fift part more then a pennie ; afterwards they giue two , three , or foure aspres by the day , according to the number of yeares they haue continued . with this poore pi●●ance these turks can keep no great ordinarie , vnlesse they receiue it from other places : but the gaine they make in writing of bookes , ( for the turkes vse no printing ) is not little but doth furnish their necessitie abundantly , yea , their riots : they goe also to houses to teach the children of men of qualitie . but there is not in all turkie more dissolute youthes then these turkie schollers : there is no kind of villanie but they commit with all impunitie . the priuiledges wherewith the turkish emperours haue honoured them , or rather the abuse of them hath drawne them into all sorts of impudencie : no man can apprehend them for any crime , vnlesse their generall be present , to whom only this power is giuen . it is true that the princes presence in constantin●ple doth restrain the insolencie of their riots : but the townes of carama● and na●ol● are wonderfully pesteted . amurath the third desirous ( by reason of some troubles which happened ) to know the number of such gallants ; they were found to bee aboue nine thousand , aswell in greece as natolia , not reckoning those which studied in suria , caire , arabia and else-where . another great place inuironed with wall , and shut vp with good gates , doth likewise beautifie the citie of constantinople , the turkes call it seracy●●a , that is to say , the sellerie , or the place where they make saddles , and rich caparisons for horses of seruice and pompe . it is an vnspeakable pleasure for those that loue horsemanship , to see foure thousand workmen in this place , labouring in their shops , artificially vpon diuers capari●ons for horses . some 〈◊〉 great round pearles vpon the saddle of an arabian horse out of the grand vizirs stable : others fasten a bitt of gold to reines of rich red leather of russia ; some doe fit stirrop leathers to stirrops of gold , enricht with a great number of turkishes of the olde rocke : others fasten vpon a large crouper a great number of precious stones : in another place you shall see a rich saddle cast forth a thousand flames , the number of the diamonds wherewith it is enricht make it inestimable : the bitt and stirropes of gold couered with diamonds , the tassels of pearles which are at the reines , and at the trappers of the crouper , and the other beauties of this royall harnesse , rauish the eyes of such as looke of it with admiration of their wonders , and some silently perswade themselues that fortune adorned with these precious things which depend on her , meanes to goe in triumph through constantinople , to let the turkes see that she dwels amongst them . in the midst of this place there is a mosquee built for the deuotion of these workmen , and a goodly fountaine in the same place which powres forth abundance of fresh water for their vse . two other great places likewise walled about , serue for the lodgings of the ianizaries , which are the best footmen of the turkish armies : the one of these places is called eschiodolar , that is to say the old habitations . it is of a square forme , and diuided into many small lodgings , in the which the corporals remaine , called ayabass● , which signifies the chiefe of glorie : there are about a hundred and fiftie of this qualitie , and either of them commands two hundred ianizaries , who dare not goe out of the place without leaue : the gates are shut by night , and the keyes are kept by the captaine . the arsenall is one of the goodliest and rarest things in constantinople , it is vpon the sea shoare , and containes a hundred and fourescore arches , vnder either of which enters a great galley , yea , three may be safely lodged . the officers which serue in this arsenall , and receiue pay , are commonly fortie six thousand men : but its greatest force is the good order that is obserued by the which there are certaine merchants which haue contracted to entertaine fourescore gallies alwayes furnished with all things necessary , and readie to put to sea : the munition of powder is kept in diuers towres in the walls of the citie which looke towards pera : they bring it from grand caire , where the sultans cause it to be made . the garners in the which they keepe their prouision of corne and other graine are built in a corner of the citie towards pera , the walls are very strong and the gates of iron : there is sufficient to serue for many yeares , but euery third yeare they renew it : in the time of amurath the third , there was found a great quantitie of millet , the which had beene preserued sweet and vncorrupted for the space of foure score yeares . but this great imperiall citie cannot bee happily gouerned without the execution of iustice , which is the soule of the world , and the order of reason ; a soueraigne iudge is the chiefe , the turkes call him stambolcadisi , that is to say , the iudge of constantinople . he takes notice indifferently both of ciuill and criminall causes , and no man is put to death in that place , if hee hath not condemned him . there are foure lieutenants generall , distinguished into the foure principall quarters of the citie , and execute vnder him the same iustice , but from their sentences they appeale vnto the iudge . besides these there is a great captaine of iustice called sonbasi , who doth execute the greatest function of his charge in prisons , to heare the causes , and to make report vnto the grand vizir : there are also foure lieutenants vnder him , separated into the quarters of the citie , by the order of the policies ther 〈◊〉 and a great number of inferiour officers , as sergeants , a●●ther base persons which serue him . the prisons of constantinople are diuided into two , either of them is beautified ( if there be any beautifull prisons ) with a great medow in the midst and a pleasing fountaine : it hath two stories , in that below are lodged criminall offenders , in that aboue are such as are committed for ciuill causes . heere the iewes are separated from the turkes , and the turkes from the christians , but in the lowest they are altogether , as persons whom their offences haue made common . the almes deeds & good workes which are exercised there by the turkes , surpasse in few dayes those which are done in our countries in many yeeres : the turkish charitie towardes his neighbour surmounts ours , and it seemes , that for such good deeds , hea●en suffers them in the empire of the world ; for his equitie doth recompence the good , in any subiect whatsoeuer , aswell as it doth punish the euill . the turkish emperours themselues shew great compassion , they many times deliuer a great number of ciuill prisoners , paying their debts for them . the other particularities which concerne the turkes iustice , shall bee handled in another tract . in the meane time seeing wee are come neere vnto the imperiall pallace , which is the serrail , let vs striue to enter , although the gates bee carefully garded , and let vs see the rare beauties of this famous place . chap. ii. of the grand seigneurs serrail . three serrails doe augment the glorie of constantinople , the one is called eschy saray , that is to say , the old serrail , which was the first royall house built within the citie , after that the turkes became masters : it is scituated almost in the midst of it ; the forme is square , and the circle containes an italian mile and a halfe , or halfe a french league , such as are in languedoc , or prouence . the women which haue serued the deceased emperours , their sisters if they bee not married , & their childrens nurses , haue it for their l●ing from whence they may not depart vnlesse they ma● a dame whose age and discretion hath purchased merit , hath the care and conduct of the rest as superiour ; they call her cheira cad●n , that is to say , great dame. the grand seigneur in his most solitarie humours retires himselfe sometimes into this place to seeke the consolation which he cannot find elsewhere ▪ the other serrail is of a lesse extent , it is scituated at the hippodrome , and serues at this day for the solemnizing of playes , pompes , and sports for the turkish princes : and for an academie to foure hundred of the grand seigneurs pages , which are there instructed in the turkish tongue , to manage armes , and other exercises fit for them , and they goe not forth vntill they be made espayn , that is to say , men at armes : they are bred vp and taught at their masters charge : this place is called ebrayn bassa saray , that is to say , the serrail of h● bassa , who was sonne in law to sultan solyman the second , and his fauourite for a time . hee caused it to bee built at his owne charge . the third is called boyu●h saray , that is , the great serrail , now the ordinary abode of the turkish emperours : it is of this which we meane to speake . this great serrail the mansion of turkish emperours and of their family , is pleasantly scituated in the same place , where as byzance was in old time , built vpon a pleasant point of firme land which lookes towards the mouth of the blacke sea : its forme is triangular , two sides thereof are warred by the waues of the egaean sea : the third is supported by the citie , it is ●nuironed with high walls , and fortified with many towres which doth better the defence . it hath three miles in circuse , many gates serue for the entrie ; aswell towardes the sea as land : one principall neere to sancta sophia , is vsually open , the others are not ; but when it pleaseth the grand seignour . this gate is guarded day and night by companies of capigis who are porters ; which relieue one another , and in the night some i am i●●ies which are without the gate in little cabins of wood mounted vpon wheeles are in sentinell , and when need requires aduertise the corps de gard of capigis . in the towres which are vpon the serrail , certaine a●amoglaus , that is to say , children without experience , or rusticks , of those of the tribute ▪ to see if any one doth approach by land , or any vessels by sea neere to this imperiall house : and in that case they discharge certaine peeces of artillerie , which are ready charged to that effect , vpon a little platforme of fiue ●athomebroad , which is betwixt the wall of the serrail and the sea. the chambers and royall hals of the sultans lodging are disposed according to the diuers seasons of the yeare : those whither hee retires in winter are built vpon plaine and eeuen ground : the others where hee seekes after the coole and fresh aire during the importune heats of the summer , are scituated vpon diuers naturall hils : some of them view the agitations of the sea ; and these are termed ch●schi , that is to say , cages , and places of goodly prospect . the sultan goes sometimes to these places to take his pleasure alone in this goodly view , and sometimes he cals his wo●nto mingle with this recreation the soft deliges of their lasciuious conuersation . neere vnto this goodly place , is that where the turkish emperour giues audience to embassadours ; receiues or dismisses those whom hee sends to gouernment of remoted prouinces . it is scituated in the plaine of a court vpon a little island , enameled with many goodly flowres , and watred by some pleasing fountaines , richly imbelished according to their custome . within it , is s●●●s a sophia , that is to say ; a throne , couered with somerich cloth of gold , where is also to bee seene one of crimson veluet , embroydered with great round pearles : this throne is called the throne without , to distinguish it from that within the grand seigneurs chamber ; and in this , os●●● the second , did sit , when hee could not●y the other which was within , where his vncle m●stap●● was shut vp in the yeare 1617. there the turkish emperours are set in such actions . the walls of his chamber are lined with certaine white stones which are cast and burnt , and painted in diuers colours , which yeeld a pleasant sight . the chamber which is ioyning to it hath the walles couered with plates of siluer , pourfiled with gold , and the plancher is couered with rich topestrie , after the persian manner with gold and silke . the q●●●ter whereas the women and virgins are lodged , which are des●●●ted for the emperours pleasure , is like vnto a great monasterie of religious wom●● ▪ but they doe not obserue the vow of chasti●ie : there are 〈◊〉 , or ●●●ping places , refectuaries , ●●ths , galleries , pleasing g● , and goodly fountaines , in so great a number , as they abound in all the allies , and of all sides powre 〈◊〉 the s●t noyse of their charming murmurs . the other lodgings for the d●●●stiques of the serrail , haue with the beautie of their structures , the commodities of their scituation . two great places are ioyned to these buildings , whereof the one serues for the chasna without ( for they haue another within more retired from the houshold ) the mosquees , bathes , schooles , kitchins , places to run horses , to wrastle , shoote , and to represent any action , augment the wonders of this imperiall pallace whereof we haue spoken in generall : now let vs descend to the particular description of the places thereof , at the least to those which wee could yet see ; for no man that liues abroad may enter into the serrail vnlesse the emperour bee absent ; and yet hee must bee highly fauoured by some person of credit and authoritie in that place : for the turkes would imagine they should offend the maiestie of their prince , to giue entrance into his quarter of the serrail , to any one be he stranger or other . the first wall of the serrail is neere vnto the first mosquee of sancta sophia , with the great and chiefe gate of that stately pallace , adorned with a great portall painted with letters of gold , in branches and compartiments after the manner of iaua ; fiftie capigi● with their armes ( which are harquebusses , bowes , arrowes , and semiters ) keepe the guard : by it they enter into a great place or court about threescore paces long , and a hundred paces broad , in the which vpon the right hand is the place for the sicke persons of the serrail , kept by an eunuch , who hath vnder him a great number of men employed in the seruice of sicke persons ; on the otherside on the left hand there are seene a great number of waggons , with a great quantitie of wood for the vse of the house : aboue it , is built a long gallerie , in the which they keepe ancient armes , as mortions , g●untlets , coats of maile , pikes , and harquebusses ; wherewith they arme the officers of the arsenall , and some other troupes to goe out of constantinople in pompe , when as the sultan or some other powerfull bashaw makes his entre . into this court the bashawes and great men of the port may entrie on horsebacke ; but they must leaue their horses and got on foot into another great court , which hath neere three hundred foot in square , made in fashion of a cloyster , with a low gallerie round about it , supported by pillars of marble ; it is more richly adorned then the other ; the gate is likewise guarded by capigis , armed as the first . they passe on to a third gate into a lesser court , but more delicious ; many goodly fountaines powring forth abundance of water , and some alleyes drawne by a line , and shadowed with a great number of cyprus trees planted vpon the sides which beautifie the place : and there are many squares of medow diapred with diuers sorts of flowres which augment the pleasures of the sight : no man passeth thorough this court on horsebacke , but the turkish emperour , who descends at the third gate : on either side are many goodly portals supported by rich pillars of marble : without these portals are ranged in battaile the companies of ianizaries , well apparelled and better armed , when as they are commanded to shew themselues at the entrie of the serrail , when as some strange embassadour goes to kisse his robe . in this court are the kitchins of the serrail , the which are nine in number , separated in their buildings one from another , with their dependances , and serued by particular officers : the first is that of the emperour ; the second , that of the sultana , which is most esteemed for her graces or for her fruitfulnesse : the third , that of the other sultana's : the fourth , that of the capiaga , who is great master of the serrail : the fift , that of the diuan , which is the councell , whereas the prince doth administer iustice by the mouth of his officers , of the which we will speake hereafter : the sixt , that of the aga●●ris , which are the sultans familiars , many are eunuches , the rest are vntoucht : the seuenth , is that of the lesser officers of the serrail : the eighth , is for the women which serue the sultanas : the ninth , is for the officers which attend the diuan , as guards , porters , vshers , and such like . on the left hand in the same place , are the sultans stables , to containe only fiue and twentie or thirtie goodly horses , which are appointed for his exercises with his greatest familiars in the serrail : aboue these stables are many chambers , in the which they keepe the saddles , bridles , and other furniture for these horses of pleasure : but all so rich and so glistering with pearle and stone , as the price is inestimable : there are some which the very reines and crouper , exceed the value of a hundred thousand pounds sterling : what must the saddle and the rest of the furniture amount vnto ? along the bankes of that channell which doth water the walls of the serrail , there are built seuenteene great stables , whereas the grand seigneur hath a great number of horses of rare esteeme , whereon he mounts when hee goes to the warre ; or when to dazle the eyes of some forreine embassadour , with the lustre of his greatnesse , hee makes a solemne and stately entrie into constantinople . a little beyond in the same court is the quarter for the publique diuan , where as the grand vizir lieutenant generall of the turkish empire with a good number of officers keepes the audiences foure dayes in the weeke : neere vnto it is the chamber of the chasna , or treasure without , where they lay vp the rents and reuenewes of diuers prouinces , wherewith they pay the officers : they likewise furnish the chamber of accompts , the rest is carried into the chasna , or secret treasure within , whereof the grand seigneur keeps the keyes : the first is vsually sealed by the grand vizir . in the same court on the left hand is the great gate which enters into the sultana's lodging ; it is carefully kept by a troupe of blacke and hideous eunuches , to whom the sultan hath intrusted the guard. and as hee hath lodged therein ( by the number of goodly women which are brought vnto him from all parts ) the liuely images of loue and the graces ; so he hath set at the gates those of hatred and terrour : he himselfe goes vnto them by another passage neere vnto his chamber . the last part of this goodly court makes the entrie to the emperours lodgings , the which is forbidden to any whatsoeuer , except the slaues that serue him : if any great basha pressed with some important businesse desires to enter , hee must first haue leaue from the princes mouth . the entrie of this gate leads towards the hall , whereas the sultan sits , when hee will giue audience , and suffer any forreine princes embassadour to kisse his robe . at their entrance they discouer the new beauties of this place more particularly : a goodly court paued with fine marble in mosaike worke , serues for a passage for those which are entred , and the goodly fountaines which beautifie it , will not suffer them to goe farre , without fixing their eyes vpon their pleasing structure : the pauillions and stately chambers which are within it , seeme to haue beene built and embellished by the hands of delight and pleasure : for in them the grand seigneur eats most commonly , and takes his recreations . the bathes , hals , and galleries of this place , surpasse in their magnificence the force of imagination : wee may only say of them , that they are the buildings of the most powerfull and rich monarchs of the earth . in another part of the serrail , vpon a little pleasing hill is built a lodging for summer , whither the sultan retires himselfe during the canicular dayes , to enioy the fresh aire which is found there , and the pleasures of his gardens , vpon the which he hath one prospect , and the other lookes towards the sea : the place is exceeding beautifull , but amidst this great diuersitie there is a hall which opens towards the east , supported by rich pillars of marble like vnto the ordinarie mansion of pleasure : it is enricht with the goodliest workes the tenant can affoord , and furnished after a royall manner : the windowes haue their prospect vpon a little lake of a square forme , made with admirable art : thirtie fountaines diuided vpon a platforme of fine marble which doth enuiron it , furnish water to fill it , and pleasingly trouble the silence of the place by their continuall murmurre . the sultan goes often vpon this lake in a brigantine , being followed by some ieasters , and mutes , who minister occasion of delight , some by their pleasant encounters , the other by their ridiculous faces and gestures , and sometimes tumbling them into the water they giue him occasion of laughter : hee himselfe is pleased to lay ambushe , for them , to make them fall by the platforme into the lake . from this hall they passe into the grand seigneurs chamber , it is proportionable in greatnesse to those of the royall pallace : the wals are after their accustomed manner couered with fine stone , in which are grauen many flowres : the portals are of cloth of gold , some are of crimson veluet embroidered with gold and rich pearle . the bed is not inferiour in riches , the posts are of massie siluer , vpon which are set lions of chrystall of the rocke : the curtaines are of greene cloth of gold , the richest that are made at bursia in asia , without any fringes , but in their place there hangs certaine bels made of great orientall pearle : the worke is excellent and the price inestimable . the couering hanging to the ground , is also of rich cloth of gold , the cushions and pillowes are of the same stuffe . this bed is rather a piece of the turkish pompe then for any necessarie vse : for the turkes doe not vse these kind of beds , but sleepe on the ground vpon mattresse : whereof we will speake in the sixt chapter . the floore of this royall chamber is couered with persian carpets of gold and silke : the sopha , that is to say , the places where the sultan sits , are about a foot and a halfe from the ground , and couered with the like tapestrie , vpon the which are cushions of cloth of gold. ouer this seate is a cloth of estate of wood couered with plates of gold , enricht with stones , and supported by foure pillars adorned in the same manner . in the midst of the floore of this chamber hangs a rich candlesticke of a meane greatnesse , and of a round forme , the midst whereof is of exexcellent chrystall ; the other parts are of siluer gilt , set with turkeyes , rubies , emeralds , and diamonds , whose diuersitie giue a pleasing lustre : in a corner of the said chamber , vpon a table of massie siluer , is a little bason to wash his hands , it is of pure gold enricht with many turkesses and rubies , with ewre of the same . against the walls are set two cupboards , whose doores are of chrystall , which through their transparent light , shew about two doozen of bookes richly couered , in the which the sultan sometimes spends his time , and passeth away his cares in reading . sometimes one of their histories , and sometimes the true examples which are mentioned in the old testament . aboue these cupboards there is one lesse , into the which the treasurer of the serrail doth euery wednesday , put three purses filled : whereof the one is with gold , and the other two are of siluer , which the sultan employes in his almesdeeds , and the gratifications which hee giues to the slaues that serue him , and which are his ordinarie companie doubtlesse this kinde of people doe much imbase the glory of so powerfull a monarch , and the shame to haue none about him but base persons , causeth him to be disesteemed . soueraigne princes should admit none but the ablest men of their estates about their persons . for as god hath in heauen the ministerie of the angels , and other intellectuall creatures : so kings , who are his liuely images , should haue about them men whose vertue and rare qualities of the mind haue raised aboue others . what entertainment can a great prince find , in such abiect persons and so ill bred ; and what seruice can hee receiue from a man drawne from the stable , and from the profession of a horse-keeper , or a coachman , from a huntsman , and the bawling of hounds ? what contentment from a brutish faulkoner , whilest that men of merit are in contempt ? this disorder is sometimes seene in the world , yea , in the courts of great princes to their shame , and to the great preiudice of the publique . neere vnto this chamber is a goodly librarie , where are many bookes , rich for their stately couerings , and precious for their workes , the immortall markes of the glorie of their authours : this is called the secret library ; it is the most renowned of all the serrail . there is another towards their quarter which serue the chamber , and the grand seigneurs pages , filled with a great number of bookes in all languages , among the which there are to bee seene at this day sixe score volumes of the ancient librarie of great constantine of an extraordinary bignesse : they are aboue a fathome broad and two in length : their leaues are of such thinne parchment , as they seeme rather to be of silke then skinnes ; most part written in letters of gold , especially those which containe the old and new testament ; their couerings are of siluer gilt after the antique manner , set with a great number of precious stones . the price ( without doubt ) hath preserued them from spoile and ruine , where as the rest haue perished by the barbarousnesse of the turkes , who sackt constantinople in the time of mahomet the second : the sultan holds them so precious as he will not allow any one to handle them . the number of gardens in the serrail are not fewer in number , then are delightfull to looke on : the prince hath his the sultana's theirs , and without this imperiall house , there are eighteene planted towardes the sea , whereof the fruites and reuenewes are by the law of state employed for the entertainment of the princes table ; whereof we will speake elsewhere . he which hath the chiefe charge is called bostangibassi , that is to say , great gardiner , and is one of the most eminent dignities of the empire , he is many times much affected by his master , and feared by the other bashaes , to whom hee may doe good and bad offices with the prince , when hee gouernes him alone in his walkes , and entertaines him in affaires of estate . two mosquees serue in the serraile , for their deuotion : the one is towardes that quarter where the prince and his officers lodge ; and the other is neere the lodging of the women and their slaues . and although the turkes will not admit of the vse of bells ; yet there are a great number of little clockes in the serrail , which strike the houres both by day and night . the grand seigneurs pages are instructed to keepe them : and most part of the men of qualitie in the serrail , and likewise the women haue little watches , whereof they make vse . this is all that can be written of the grand seigneurs serrail , at the least that can come vnto the knowledge of christians , to whom the entrie ( vnlesse it be vpon the dayes of diuan ) is expresly forbidden , and the inward parts of this imperiall house , whereof wee haue spoken , may not be seene by them , vnlesse the prince be absent ; and yet hee must haue some particular friendship with the officers of the serrail , and monie in his hand , the which doth not only open them the closest gates in turkie , but doth facilitate the most difficult affaires , through the auarice of the turkes , to the which all their other passions seeme to yeeld . let vs come now to the grand seigneurs exercises , to his manner of liuing , to the number of his officers , and other particularities of his crowne : but let vs begin by his coronation . chap. iii. of the coronation of the turkish emperour . after that death ( who strikes with an equall hand , aswell the stately pallaces of kings , as poore cottages couered with straw ) hath taken out of this world some turkish emperour , he of his children which is destinated to the succession of his scepter , parts from the gouernment whither his father had sent him ( the which most commonly is magnesia a prouince in asia ) and comes secretly to constantinople , and into the serrail by that port which lookes towards the sea ; for the passage whereof the bostangibassi , which is the great gardiner , goes to receiue him in the imperiall galley vpon the side of asia , passeth the straight , conducts him into the serrail , and leads him into his fathers throne , whither the great men of the port , that is to say , of the court ( for so they call it ) come to adore him , and to acknowledge him for their prince . presently the basha which is gouernour of constantinople causeth proclamation to be made in the citie , & then throughout all the empire : that the soule of the inuincible emperour sultan n. enioyes an immortall glorie , and an eternall peace ; and that the empire of sultan n. may flourish and prosper in all felicitie for many yeares . the third day after they hold the great diuan , which is the generall councell , where as all the great men of the court and officers of the crowne assist , and resolue concerning the affaires of the estate : the emperour doth not assist ; yet he is in a chamber neere , and sees but is not se●ne , and heares through a lattice window what they treat of , and what they say . at the end of the diuan all these officers , goe by foure and foure , or by sixe and sixe into the chamber where the sultan is , and there without speaking any thing make a low reuerence , and so passe on , going forth to another doore : they returne to the diuan , where as dinner attends them . the sultan dines at the same time ; and after halfe an houre , ( which is all the time he spends at the table ) he mounts vpon a stately horse , being followed by the chiefe commanders of the warre , hee shewes himselfe to his people of constantinople , and receiues from them their cryes and acclamations of ioy : which are , liue , and long may sultan n. raigne . hee goes to some mosquee where his predecessours haue beene buried ; hee makes his prayers , which being ended one of the twentie preachers of his court goes into the pulpit , and by a short discourse giues him to vnderstand after the turkish manner the greatnesse of the charge whereunto god hath called him , exhorts him to haue a care of his estate , and especially to the maintenance and increase of mahomets law. the sermon being ended , the same priest doth blesse him seuen times , and at euery time the people answere amen . at the same time the moufti , or high priest of the law who is present , makes him to take the oath vpon the alcoran ; girds him with the sword which in old time ottoman did weare ; and blessing him sayes these wordes , god send you ottomans bountie : they doe so much honour the vertues of this prince , who raigned about three hundred and twentie two yeares since , as they wish them to his successors . i haue heard a prince of the turkish emperours house say , that the learned in their historie report , that ottoman going thorough the towne of prussia , beeng the chiefe of his empire , hee said aloud vnto the people , that whosoeuer were an hungrie , thirstie , or naked , let them come vnto his house , he had wherewithall to feed and clothe the poore . after the mufti the people blesse him with their loude cryes : thus charged with all these blessings hee goes to horsebacke , and carries them backe to the serrail ; where he busies himselfe to cause his brethren to be strangled in his presence , whom hee had caused to come from the places where they were resident : for it is written in their custome , one god in heauen , one emperour vpon earth : they beleeue this is the only meanes to settle the estate , and to diuert the ciuill warre which the pluralitie of princes might breed : they haue often this prouerbe in their mouthes , that a kingdome and lo●le , admit no companion : their errour makes them beleeue that the princes of their bloud are such . this bloudie custome hath been rigorously obserued for three hundred yeares and more , vntill the raigne of achmat , who died in the yeare 1617. who gaue life vnto his brother mustapha , and at his death left him his scepter : but the officers of his crowne tooke it from him with his libertie , and kept him prisoner in the serrail , to make osman his nephew raigne in his place , who was afterward miserably massacred by the people , and the same mustapha restored to the throne , where the inconstancie of his fortune suffered him but few dayes , after which the bashae's shut him vp in his first prison , and seated in his throne amurath the fourth a young prince brother to the vnfortunate osman . the largesse which the sultan makes at his comming to the crowne , is distributed after this manner . hee must giue vnto the great mufti two thousand fiue hundred sequins , as much to the grand vizir ; the other of the vizir or bashae's haue either of them two thousand , the cadilesquers euery one two hundred and fiftie sequins , the tefterdars euery one of them as much ; the capigibassi euery one a hundred ; the aga of the ianizaries two hundred and fiftie , the iman royall hath but fiue and twentie : the most famous doctours of the law receiue threescore , the other which are inferiour haue euery one thirtie two sequins . they giue fortie to the basrousnamegi , that is to say iournalists , fortie to the carasmaesabegi , or comptrouler of the royall tribute ; twentie to the mucatagis ▪ which keepes the bookes of the diuan ; sixteene to euerie mutaferagas , which are men at armes ; eight to euerie spahi , or light horseman , and moreouer fiue aspres by the day in augmentation of their pay . euery deputie of the teftardar , hath fiue and twentie sequins : the chiefe of the pauillions of the field , called by the turkes almiectar bassi , are set downe in the roll of this royall distribution euery one for fiue and twentie sequins : they that lead the horses before the king , called sarrassis , haue either of them eight : the serchais haue as much ; the meirery , which beate the drums before the prince the like summe ; the sardigis , foure ; the capigis , eight ; the casnadaris , eight ; and the snalaris , who carrie water to the grand seigneur , the like summe . the emirs haue a better portion , either of them hath a hundred . the ianizaries by their violence haue broken the bounds of the monarchs liberalitie to them , they giue them more or lesse according to the time and necessitie they haue of them ; their pay is alwayes increased at the least an aspre by the day . the groomes of the stable and cookes haue equally eight sequins a piece ; and they which pray vnto god after the turkish manner , in the chappels where the sultans are buried , haue no more . this largesse and distribution of sultanins , or turkish sequins , amounts ( by reason of the great number of those which receiue the portions ) to great and immense summes of monie . the fourth day following , he takes his gallion , and goes by sea to a garden inuironed with a parke neere vnto the arsenall ; the turkes call it ase●i , that is to say , the house of pleasure ; and there he hunts some houres , and courseth what beast he pleaseth ; if he take any thing , the turkish superstition teacheth him to hold it for a good signe . from his sport he goes to affaires , he visits his arsenall ; and hauing neere him the generall of the sea , called captaine bassa , hee makes him to giue an account of the affaires of the sea , what number of vessels there are fit for the warre , what men , what armes , and what munition is in them : being thus informed of his sea forces , he returnes to his serrail . the next day which is the fift after his coronation , the grand vizir , or according to the turkes , vizirhazem , that is to say , the supreame vizir , goes vnto him , and in few words yeelds him an account of the generall affaires of his empire . and as the turkes haue almes in singular recommendation , these first dayes of coronation , after the prince hath giuen a largesse vnto the people , in casting of money in the streets where hee passeth , hee vseth great charitie to hospitals and prisons , in such sort as the charges of the pious actions , were found to amount during the raigne of am●rath , father to mahomet the third , who liued when as henrie the great made france happie by the felicities of his raigne ; to the summe of one hundred and threescore thousand pounds sterling , which is in their money foure hundred thousand sequins . doubtlesse , the presages of their raigne cannot bee but fortunate , when as they are accompanied with good works , and charitie is a powerfull support to a crowne . it were to bee desired ( said a great man ) that soueraignes had tried the condition of a priuate man opprest with misery ; to learne compassion , for no man is sensibly toucht with the estate of a miserable man , but he that ●●th beene so . after the fift day , the ladies of his bloud , be they virgins or married to some basha , goe to visit him : he receiues them very graciously , honours them with many rich presents of precious stones , and grants them what fauours they demand , be it for th● 〈…〉 of their husbands , or for his bountie ●● some other persons . but this 〈◊〉 sultan is no sooner sealed in the imperiall throne of the turkes , but hee doth presently imitate the proud arrogancie of his predecessours , and takes with the scepter the vanitie of the proud title , wherewith they are p●● vp the following chapter will shew it . chap. iv. of the titles and qualities 〈…〉 the prosperities of the world are a triall of the force of the minde , ●●ther t● 〈…〉 these are more easie to beare : those doe 〈…〉 men vnto a 〈…〉 insolencie . but where are g● 〈…〉 with princes ? 〈◊〉 they vse them soberly , their m● 〈…〉 h●●uen to the preseruation of their estates , and would force 〈◊〉 to cherish their memorie . the turkish emperours are neuer crowned with this me●it ; their breeding to the excesse of vices rather than to the continencie of vertue , doth not make them capable to know themselues , and the excesse of the prosperities of their empire transports them to pride . so as if heauen suffers them to continue in the monarchie of the east , it is to punish our disorders . their actions doe not only shew their pride , but their titles speake it more plainly : s●lym the first of that name stiled himselfe master of all 〈◊〉 ●raignes of the world. behold the qualities which he did assume . sultan solym , othoman , king of kings , lord of all lords , prince of all princes , sonne and nephew of god. hee caused it to be written vnder his portraite , the which solyman the second his sonne did 〈◊〉 keepe by his bed side . this man was no modester then his father , for if he ●●th not set downe in his titles that hee would be the only prince of the world , hee hath often deliuered it in his words ; by the soule of my father ( said he being in hungarie at the siege of 〈◊〉 ) seeing there is but 〈◊〉 god g● 〈…〉 reasonable there should be but one 〈…〉 the inferiour worlde the rest which haue followed 〈◊〉 ●uccession of the othoman estate haue vsed the same vnto our dayes . achmat the first , who died in the yeare 1617 , treating with the inui●ible monarch henry the great , by the meanes of the seigniour of 〈◊〉 his embassadour at constantinople , causeth to be set downe in the beginning of the articles which were sent into france , the titles which follow : in the name of god , a marke of the high family of the othoman monarches , with the beautie , greatnesse , and splendour thereof , so many countries are conquered and gouerned . i , who am by the infinite graces of the iust , great , and all powerfull creatour and by the abundance of miracles of the chiefe of his prophets , emperour of 〈…〉 , disposer of crownes to the greatest pri● 〈…〉 of two most sacred townes , mequa and medi●● , protector and gouernour of the holy 〈…〉 , and africa ; ●●ly 〈◊〉 by our 〈…〉 them somewhat longer , and his shooes are without buckles , and cut in leaues : but when hee adornes himselfe to honour with his presence the solemnitie of some great day , at the circumcision of the princes his children , or to make his entrie into constantinople : his robes of cloth of gold , forwith pearles and great diamonds giue the maiestie of his person a glorious lustre : this is the glory of such princes . maiestie consists in vertue , and not in the pompe of habits . a king should rather shew himselfe a king by his 〈◊〉 carriage and his authoritie , than by his robes . the sultana's differ not much in their habits from their soueraigne prince : they weare breeches like vnto his , and vnder them linings of fine linnen ; their robes are of the same stuffe , and their shooes in like manner : they steepe like vnto him in their linnen lynings , and little cassocks of silke pinckt , which goes little beneath the waste . the prince riseth with the day , and the morning sees him begin his prayers after the turkish manner , wherein hee spends halfe an houre : after this hee writes asmuch , during the which they bring him some cordiall thing , which hee takes presently : then reading followes for a whole houre , but it is many times without fruit ; for that hee entertaines the time with fabulous bookes : it is true that some sultans haue taken delight to read the life of great alexander , and some others haue caused aristotle to be expounded vnto them . an ignorant prince is a pilot without card or compasse . alphonso king of arragon , called such princes by a name which i forbeare to mention , for the re●nce i owe to kings . hauing read , if it be a day of d● or of counsell , he giues audience to the grand viz●r , who come to make report of that which hath beene done , and he receiues the veneration of other officers . from thence he descends into his gardens or walkes , contents his eyes with the 〈…〉 f●●●es , and pleasing alle●e● and 〈◊〉 his eares with the 〈◊〉 and ●r●●lities of his ●e●tres 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 which follow him . at his returne hee fals 〈…〉 haue any 〈◊〉 in it , or to some other 〈…〉 for dinner , the which is speedily serued : hee neuer spends aboue halfe an houre at the table , from the which hee goes to his prayers at noone , where after his manner hee entertaines the diuinitie . but how variable is humane inconst●ncie : from this 〈…〉 to the embracings of humanitie , and 〈…〉 with his women for soo●● houres ; vntill the time of prayer at night doth force him to leaue them : when 〈…〉 another walke into his garden , 〈…〉 by his 〈◊〉 and dwarffs , he entertaines himselfe with 〈…〉 . the last office calls him to his chamber , it is that which the turkes say , when as the day is spent and in the obscuritie of the night , where hee imployes himselfe vntill supper time . these are his imployment i● generall : let vs now speake of them in particular . chap. vi. of the grand seig●rs table of his ●te , and of his sleepe . the grand seign●r eates three or foure times a day in summer , but lesse in winter : he sit●es crosse legged after the turkish manner : most commonly his table is low , made of 〈◊〉 siluer , with a little bo●der about it two fingers high , like vnto a table of accompani● which ●ll money . there is 〈◊〉 of pure gold enricht with diuers precious 〈…〉 in the years : he 〈…〉 and another vpon his 〈…〉 many leaues made of three 〈…〉 whereof the graine is gathered 〈…〉 for his 〈◊〉 . they 〈…〉 thereof they feed a great troupe 〈…〉 of the serrail . his coo●es are at worke 〈…〉 ▪ they 〈…〉 call 〈◊〉 : the essay is taken at the kitchin in the presence of the capiaga , or master of the houshold , and they serue it vp in dishes of gold couered : his agalaris , or familiars goe and receiue it at the hands of the capiaga without : for there is another of the same office within , who goes not into the kitchin , hee carries them to him that serues at the table , who is vpon his knee : they serue out thirtie dishes , in the which are thirtie forts of meates ; the table is round , and stands vpon a vise which turnes as it pleases the prince , for no man carues him , neither doth he himselfe vse any knife ; his bread is so tender as it will not endure any , he breakes it with his fingers without any trouble ; so doth he his meate prepared with the like delicacie : they serue no salt vnto him , and whatsoeuer hee eats is not seasoned with spices , his physicians forbidding it in the kitchin. the daintiest meat for his royall mouth are roasted pigeons , whereof they serue a dozen in a capson or platter : pullets , lambe , or mutton , rosted & boyled are after the pigeons , which hee loues best : hee makes a signe ( for at his table no man speakes any thing ) that they should carrie of this meat what he pleases to the sultana's whom he affects most : sometimes the dumbe men and the iesters haue a part : his agallaries or familiars are highly gratified , when hee casts them one of his l●aues , they kisse it , and giue it vnto others for a testimonie of a singular fauour . in the silence which is strictly obserued at his table , as well by himselfe as those which doe assist , there is an ordinary entertainment in a dumbe fashion by signes and the gestures of the mutes , and the iesters which are instructed therein , practize the abilities of their wits . he doth vsually drinke a liquour made of many sorts of fruits mingled with the juice of citrons and sugar : he swallowes it in a spoone of wood , although they serue him with little cups of porcelaine and others of indian nuts , set vpon a foot of gold enricht with stones . they do not serue any fruit before dinner , his last coorse is a tar● , and if he eats any fruit , it is at his after-meales , and likewise parmisant , whereof they make great esteeme in turkey . in the time of ramadan , which is the turkes lent , they doe not serue him in vessels of gold , but in yellow porcelaine which is most precious and hard to be recouered . hee fasts from the sun-rising vntill night , when it is lawfull for him to leaue his fast , and to eat what meate hee pleaseth : fish comes seldome into the servant , but when the desire of the sultans , or the appetite of the agalaries causeth it to be brought from the sea. the grand seigneurs bed is not made while it is day in the chamber where hee lodgeth , they make it only when he goes to his rest : that whereof we haue spoken is only a bed of state the groomes of his chamber lay vpon the floore a mat , and vpon it a fine turkey carpet , whereupon they lay a matteresse and a bed of feathers . the sheets are of fine linnen , and the couering of goodly carpets : in winter they vse couerings of white wolues or of sables , which keepe the prince from cold . after his bed is thus made , they straine ouer it many strings of silke , vpon the which they lay cloth of gold , or rich tapestrie to make the tester and curtaines : this couch being made , the same gabo●pes of the chamber goe and fetch the emperour , and being him to his rest with a little turbane on his he●d in stead of a night cap : whilest hee steepes they watch ; one stands at the doore of the chamber , another at his beds side , to raise vp the clothes and to couer him if it be needfull : two others are at the beds feete with two torches , which they neuer put out vntill the sultan bee risen . their guard continues three houres , after which they are relieued by their companions . thus hee rests which troubles all europe , disquiets asia , and afflicts afrrica , and the shoare of the m● sea with his fleet. chap. vii . of the grauitie of the grand seigneur and of the ●be discourses which are made in the serrail . that prince of the iewes which made choice rather of the scourge of pestilence them the rigour of warre , had reason to say that hee had rather fall into the hands of god , than to those of man , for the one is a plentifull and in exhaustible fountaine of all mercie : the others are vnpittifull , although they be created after his image . it is lawfull , yea , it is commanded to speake vnto god , and to begge those things which are necessary ; and in the world it is a crime to presume to speake vnto men. the true table of this humane pride made be drawne from the serrail , at this day the principall seat of the arrogancie of princes : for there it is not only forbidden to speake vnto the grand seigneur , but he that dares to lift vp his eyes to looke him in the face , is guiltie of a great crime : so as all the bashaes of his court , except the vizar , the mufts , and the physician , going towards him to reuerence him , or rather to adore him , haue their hands ioyned and their eyes cast downe , and in this posture inclining themselues to the ground , they salute him without seeing him , although they be before him . when he goes into the citie , they which present any petitions vnto him , to haue iustice from him , when they cannot obtaine it from his officers , lift them vp vpon the end of a ●●ed , and themselues lie prostrate on the groundily humiliation , another men which are of his family , speake not vnto him but by signes , and this dumbe language is practised , and vnderstood as readily in the serrail , as a distinct and articulate voice among ●s . for which cause they vse the seruice of as many dumbe men as they can find ; who hauing accustomed others to their signes and gestures make them to learne their language . the sultana's doe the like . the grauitie of his person , and the custome of the empire forbids him to speake to any . the sultana's his women practise it , they haue many dumbe slaues at their serrail . sultan mustapha vncle to os● , who in the end of the yeare 1617 held the scepter of the turkish empire , for that he could not accustome himselfe to this silent grauitie , gaue occasion to the counsell of end to ch●plaine of him ; and to say that to 〈…〉 did , 〈◊〉 more fit for 〈…〉 turkish merchant , then for the emperour . they 〈…〉 him , held his freedome and similiaritie vnworthy of the empire . to play the sultan its state , h●e must out speake , but by an extraordinary grauitie make men to tremble with the twinkling of his eye : for the frowning arrogancie of the turkish princes is growne to that insolencie , 〈◊〉 liues amongst his subiects as some diuine thing , adored by the dumbe admiration of his slaues . the emperour of the abyss● , whom they doe vulgarly call prete-iean , is also blamed for pride , although it differs from the turke : he speakes but he suffers none to see him ; saying , that being the image of god in the soueraigntie of his empire , he must imitate him in his answeres , wherein god speaks and is not s●ene . when as the master of the ceremonies brings any forreigne embassadours vnto him , it is most commonly by night : his h●lls and chamber are full of torches burning ; and he himselfe i● hidden in his musta●a , or royall bed , before the which there are fiue curtaines drawn , whereof that in the midst is of cloth of gold , the rest are of silke . the master of the ceremonies speaks with a loud voice hunca , hialchuchia 〈◊〉 : that is to say , i bring those vnto thee whom thou hath commanded me : hee repeate it often , vntill he heare a voice from within which saith , cafaci●ali , which signifies enter in : at this voice all they which heare is h● downe and make a low 〈…〉 then they aduance a little making 〈◊〉 euery sin steps , repeating the same worde , and being come 〈◊〉 vnto the c● they heare the same voice ca●ingles : then they aduances little farther , to heare the words of prete-iean who speake and is not se●● and answers the demands which they make vnto him . 〈◊〉 pe●tie kings of the indies , 〈…〉 , which they will 〈…〉 of ●●fti● 〈◊〉 , who deliver it 〈…〉 it comes vnto him . the grauitie of a prince 〈…〉 appeare in his manners then in his 〈◊〉 and his wisdome : should wherein more ●●rable than all 〈…〉 fashion speaking and commanding . if the prince will 〈…〉 liuing image , let him know that there 〈…〉 in the diuine maiestie , power , wisdome , and bountie . let them adde vnto their soueraigne power of command , the effects of wisdome , and those of a royall bountie . by these they shall raigne securely in their estates , and shall be more cherished and honoured , then by the vaine gestures and signes of their puft-vp grauitie . chap. viii . how the grand seignevr receiues the embassadours of forreine princes , and the forme of his oath in an alliance . there are two sorts of embassadours which come to the turkish court ; those of kings , and others of inferiour princes : the first who without contradiction haue the precedence , must likewise haue it in this historie . we will speake of their reception , and will take for a president that of the embassadour of france , being arriued at per● , hee passeth within few dayes after to , constantinople , sees the m● , visits the grana vizir , salutes the b●stang●bas●i , or great gardiner , vseth some complements to the teftardar , or high treasurer , and performes some testimonies of honour and courtesie to the other great men of the part , to make them fauourable vnto him vpon occasions . after this they aduertise him of the day , when he shall be receiued to kisse his hand ; it is vsually vpon a day of dinan , when as the sultan giues audience to his principall officers : the grand vizir cals the dinan or assembly of the councell hee sends for all the chaoux the m●feragat which are those of the light horse , 〈◊〉 spa● who are al●o of the canallerie , the ianizaries which are footmen : all which with their leaders haue commandement to arme and attire themsel●es with as much state as may be , to be the embassadour see with the curiositie of their a● , 〈…〉 his great court. they come 〈…〉 ( whereof we haue formerly spoken ) where all together make a bodie of stately troupes . the embassadour aduertised of the houre appointed , parts from his lodging at pera attired vpon his own clothes with a robe after the turkish manner of cloth of gold curled , and furred if the season require it with sables : his gentlemen and secretaries are attired in the like robes , but the stuffe is not so rich , wearing on their heads caps of blacke veluet like vnto the masters of the accompts in france : he hath twenty seruants attired in robes of scarlet , which the turkes call ferrages : and vpon them other long robes of the same stuffe , and on their heads caps of blacke ta●fatae : the foure dragomans , or the kings interpreters are of the number , the captaines , masters of ships , and other frenchmen doe accompany him . being thus followed , hee passeth the channell of the sea , which separates f●ra from constantinople , being twice as broad , as the riuer of seine is at paris before the louver : being come vnto the other shoare , hee findes many goodly horses for him and his followers , which the turkes that are friends to france , send him to carry him to the citie . at the entry whereof hee finds many chambrand ianizaries which attend him to conduct him to the serrail : ●wo choux basti one of either side of him , the other turkes goe before : in this order hee comes to the imperial pallace , at the gate whereof he finds two capig●●asi● who 〈◊〉 him , and had him to the grand vi●r in the hill of the 〈◊〉 , ( the day they dispatch little 〈…〉 against the grand vizir vpon a forme without 〈…〉 with cloth of gold. therefor a 〈…〉 or dra● , they 〈…〉 , vntill that the 〈…〉 has brought : the s● of the 〈…〉 , where some other 〈…〉 and 〈…〉 the cha● of ac● 〈…〉 . there is a dragoman which 〈…〉 〈…〉 in a low gallerie , where a table is prepared in this manner : a great tapestrie is laid vpon the ground , and somedishes are set very thinne and sparingly : their meates are panado made with sugar , and some broths with pullets , two men carrying as in a scarfe a certain vessell of boiled leather , like vnto a bagipe , in the which they carrie cerbet , ( the which is a drinke made of the juice of citrons , water , and sugar ) they giue to euery one drinke in his turne , in a cup of copper tinned , and they goe betwixt the dishes to serue them more commodiously . the embassadour and his people hauing dined in this manner , hee retires to a certaine place neere vnto the gate of the sultans quarter , where they attend vntill the officers of the di●an haue had audience of their master ; after which they all retire , except such bashaes as remaine about his person : then the master of the ceremonies goes for the embassadour , and brings him to the emperours lodging ; the capiaga assisted by many eunuches receiues them at the gate , and conducts them into the imperiall chamber , whose walls are within couered with great plates of gold and siluer , enricht with stones and pearle : at the entry thereofewer 〈◊〉 or porters take him vnder the armes , not to kisse the emperours hand , but his robe . this vnworthy custome to lead the embassadors of forreine princes by the armes , growes from the treacherie of the turkes themselues . baiazei the second , sonne to him that tooke constantinople going one day to a monasterie , hee found in his way a religious man of his law of the order of the deruis : this monke of the alcoran seeing the emperour , ran towards him to execute his detestable designe : comming neere vnto him he demands an almes : and in saying his a●labithi , that is to say in the name of god , hee drew a semiter from vnder his ●obe of felt , with the which baiazet had beene murthered , if his horse in bounding had not receiued the greatest violence of the blow ; yet hee was hurt , and this wretched parricide had alreadie lifted vp his arme to double the blow , if bassa scheuder had not suddenly beaten him downe with his bus●gutu , or poll● . after which it was ordained , that whosoeuer should come to salute the grand seigneur , should be led vnder the armes by capigis ; and this custome hath hee carefully obserued . wee doe not read that there was euer any stranger but suffered this rigour , except an embassadour of france , named monsieur nouailles bishop of aix , who was sent to selim the second , by king charles the ninth , to mediate some accommodation for the venetians affaires : comming into the chamber , when as the capigis had laid hold of his arme he scattered them with his elbowes , and spake aloud , that the libertie of a frenchman , and the dignitie of a bishop could not endure to be led like a slaue : and so leauing the sultan and those that were in the chamber amazed , he went freely to his reuerence , and would not cast himselfe at his feet , as others doe , but inclined a little to kisse his robe . when the embassadour had kist the sultans robe , who sits vpon cushions of cloth of gold curled , he retires backward with his face alwayes towards the prince , and plants himselfe against the wall of the chamber , to giue way to the gentlemen of his traine , who goe likewise to kisse his robe : and then he presents the letter which the king sends written in the turkish tongue . the grand seigneur answeres nothing for the present ; his grand vizir doth only speake some wordes to dismisse the embassadour , who goes out of the chamber hauing made a reuerence in bending downe his head , but doth not vncouer it . but you must obserue that no man comes to kisse his robe , vnlesse hee be attired in robes after the turkish manner , giuen him by the sultan , the which is the present of a soueraigne to a subiect or slaue : for this cause the grand vizir forgets not to send vnto the embassadour such robes as are set downe by the ordinance of the custome of the empire , that is to say , two that are rich for the embassadours person , and one for either of his followers . moreouer euery embassadour must haue a present for the grand seigneur , the which he sees first before him thorow a lattice window , whither he is carried by capigis : there he busies himselfe to looke on it , whilest the embassadour and his gentlemen doe their reuerence ; so as they can see but halfe his face . to this purpose a generous action performed by the said monsieur nouailles embassadour to charles the ninth is worthy to bee related . mahomet grand vizir to selim the second prest him much not to forget a stately present for his sultan , and sent him word that if he had none readie hee would furnish him . this embassadour went , of purpose , to kisse his robe without any present . the basha reproacht him , and imputed it to contempt that hee had not giuen any . the seigneur of nouailles made answere that the king his master , who was the first and greatest monarch of christendome , hearing that selim demanded it as a tribute , had forbidden him to present any . thus in giuing none , he serued his master profitably and honourably ; leauing among the turkes a great admiration of his generous dxteritie , and carried backe into france the glorie which those embassadours deserue , whom vertue and not fauour haue aduanced to such charges . other embassadours of inferiour qualitie to a royaltie , receiue robes in like manner to goe and salute him : but they enter not into the serrail with so much pompe , neither are they feasted , nor haue so much familiaritie with the grand vizir , yea , there are some which sit not in his presence . thus the turks can measure the honour which they doe vnto men , according to the qualitie of the princes which send them , whose persons the embassadours represent . they haue long hands and portatiue eyes , to see into the realmes that are most remote to their estates : the forme which the turkish monarches vse to sweare a league or alliance with any forreigne prince , is no lesse specious than fraudulent ; for most commonly they hold nothing that they promise , and their oaths are as false as those of louers ; thus they court all the estates of europe . when as marin cabalus a man doubly famous aswell for the lustre of his birth as for knowledge , was at constantinople embassadour for the venetian to renew the league with the turke , selim sware it in this manner : i sweare and promise by the great god which hath created heauen and earth , by the soules of seuentie prophets , by mine owne , and by that of my ancestors , to obserue with the seigneurie of venice , all the points and rights of the league and friendship which hath beene entertained to this day , and to hold them for sacred and inuiolable , as they are declared by my signature but he brake it suddainly ; for iean mique a spanish iew , chased out of spaine by king ferdinand , as a dangerous spie , to europe , who had runne thorow all the prouinces , hauing related vnto him that the arsenall of venice had beene burnt , and that there was want of victuals in that state and seigneurie , he perswaded him to the warre of cyprus , which he said did belong vnto him as sultan of egypt , and king of palestina , whereon cyprus aswell as rhodes depended , as homagers . selim vndertooke it without any other subiect , and made himselfe master thereof in short time , taking this realme from the venetians , who had kept it long : so to be a turke and to keep his faith , are incompatible things . chap. ix . of some manuall workes of the turkish emperours , and of the religious custome which they obserue , to liue of the labour of their hands . the authour of the alcoran , hath deckt the deformities of his law , and couered the falshoods thereof with some lustre of truth , to make them passe the better amongst his followers : among the many rules which hee prescribes them , he enioynes them to labour and doth assure them that hee is not worthy to liue , that doth not labour with his hands ▪ the people doe not only obserue it , but the respect of this precept is crept into the imperiall throne of the turkes ; the sultans embrace it , and of twentie emperours which haue swayed the othoman scepter , yee shall hardly find one which hath not laboured for his liuing . mahomet the second manured his gardens , and of the reuenew of the fruites which were sold , he caused meate to be bought for his mouth . but as the actions of such men , how religious soeuer they be , haue not true charitie for their guide , they doe easily incline to vice . this prince added to his manuall labour so horrible a crueltie , as it was to be wished his hands had beene idle . we haue written in the historie of his empire , that visiting one day , ( being followed by his pages ) the squares of hi. gardens which he did manure himselfe ; one of the young boyes seeing hastie cowcumbers , gathered one and eate it : mahomet returning that way found it wanting , his choler enflamed him to crueltie , hee saw by the stalke that it was newly gathered , and hee knew that hee had no company but his pages , and therefore some one of them had done the deed , the which he would know at what price soeuer : hee calleth the bastangies or gardiners , puts sharpe kniues into their hands , and commands them to open the stomacks of his pages : they take them one by one and open fourteene , finding the cowcumber not yet disgested in the stomacke of the fourteenth : such was the rigour of this prince , who for a light offence , caused fourteene of the goodliest young boyes ( the flowre and choice of all the youth of his serrail ) to be murthered . solyman the second , hee which tooke rhodes , spent his idle houres in making of shooes , the which he sent to the bazar or market to sell , and with the money he caused victuals to be bought for his table . selim the second who lost the battaile of lepantho , made little crescents or halfe moones , which the turkish pilgrimes carrie vpon their staues , when they goethe voyage to meque . amurath his sonne made arrowes , and others made little kniues , all which is sold at a deare rate , in regard of the grossenesse of the worke : hee thinkes himselfe happie that can recouer any for monie . they ground this custome of labouring for their liuing , not only vpon the rules of their alcoran , but also vpon that passage of genesis : their schoolmasters make them learne it by heart : in the sweat of thy browes thou shalt eat thy bread , vntill thou returne to earth , whereon thou wert made . it is only in the time of peace ; for in the time of warre the prince must liue vpon the charges of the people , for whose defence and increase hee takes armes . but in another season if the sultan should employ the money which he leuies of his people in his delights , the law and the custome of the empire would hold it a crime . they call their taxe and subsidie , aaram agemini cani , that is to say , the prohibited bloud of the people : and for that the labour of their hands cannot furnish the expences of their diet to keepe a table worthy of their qualitie , they adde vnto it the reuenewes of their gardens , which in truth is great , and almost incredible . i haue learned from some turkes , that they yeeld two hundred thousand crownes a yeare rent : some others say a hundred thousand pounds sterling . besides those which he hath in the serrail , hee hath along the sea side , and towards the arsenall , great gardens which are very fruitfull . foure leagues from constantinople , and further at andrinopolis , and vpon the side of asia , at scutary ( where the citie of chalcedonia did sometimes stand ) there are the goodliest gardens in the east . the fruits which are gathered are sold at constantinople , and elsewhere in so great abundance , as they furnish all the countrie . the bostangihassi or great gardiner , who is an officer of the crown : hath a care of this reuenew , causeth it to bee brought to the serrail , and the sultans hold it for their true patrimonie and demesnes , wherewith they may feed themselues without any oppression . to these manuall workes of the turkish emperours , wee must adde their religious custome to plough the land , when as they come from their gouernment to constantinople to take possession of the empire , they are bound to hold the plough and to make some furrowes . amurath the third grandfather to achmat obserued it , after the decease of se●● his father , when as comming from magnesia ( where he was gouernour ) to goe and take possession of his scepter , he met with an husband man in the fields , where lighting from his horse he laid hold on the plough , and made three or foure furrowes : after which he drew a handfull of gold out of his pocket , and gaue it in charitie to this labourer : and withall he put off his robe , which was of rich cloth of gold , furred with sables , and gaue it him . the law which makes him to obserue this ceremony is mentioned in the glosses of the alcoran , in these termes : that the emperour comming to the empire and going to the imperiall citie to take possession , hee must manure the land to banish sterrilitie from his countrie , and to make it fruitfull . it is nothing the more for all this : for the prince employing so great a number of his subiects in his warres , much good land lies waste , for want of men to till it . thus doe the turkish sultans employ themselues , and yet they doe not flie idlenesse , to the which they many times abandon themselues : wee shall see something in the following chapter . chap. x. of the grand seigneurs loues . among all the passions which rule the affections of princes , loue ( as the most powerfull ) triumphes more ouer great men , then all the rest together , for they obtaine no victories , but to encrease its glory : couetousnesse heaps vp to furnish the charges , ambition aspires to make it great . so we see the most powerfull princes after they had subdued all other passions , were vanquished by loue. alexander laid the honour of so many victories in persia at the feet of his captiue roxana . coesar being in alexandria , submitted all his triumphs to the beautie of cleopatra , who afterward was friend to anthonie . and the turkish monarches make subiect vnto the allurements of their sultana's , the glory and lustre of that soueraigne power , whereby they are masters of the best parts of the world. but behold how these singular beauties enter into their serrail , and the bonds where with loue doth captiuate their wils . after that the rights of birth haue brought a turkish prince to the imperiall throne of his ancestors , the women which his predecessor did honour in the serrail , are put forth , and conducted to a place called in their language eschy saray , that is to say the old serrail , as a man would say the old place : for saray in the persian tongue , signifies a place or hostell : there they are shut vp , vntill they be married to some great men of the port. in the meane time others must supply their roome , to bee new subiects of loue to the new emperour . then the bashaes which are at the port , and others which represent the soueraigntie of their master in remote prouinces , imploy all their care to find out virgins in the leuant or else-where , the rarest in beautie , and of the sweetest perfections of their sex ; whether that the greatnesse ●f their treasurs force the necessitie of miserable mothers to deliuer them for money , or that the chance of warre hath made them captiues at the taking of some towne , and so fall into their hands : they cause them to bee instructed after the turkish manner in all gentile qualities fit for their sex ( if they be not alreadie : ) they learne to sing , to play of the lute , and the gittern , and to dance , & hauing had a speciall care for the keeping of their virginity , they bring them to the sultan , and present them vnto him : the princes mother , & his sisters which are married labour in the same designe , and make him the like presents : for the law of poligamy or pluralitie of women , allowed by the alcoran and receiued in turkey , giues them leaue to keepe as many as they will , so as they bee able to feed them . the sultan doth recompence their care that bring them such gifts , with some rich present to buy ( saith he ) these virgins which they bring , that they may bee his slaues : but hee will be soone fettered in their beautie . the serrail of women being thus furnished , hee passeth thither when he pleaseth , and is not seene by any man , by a doore right against his chamber , whereof he hath one key , and the chissar aga or great eunuch of the sultana's another : he doth aduertise the cheyachadun , which is an ancient woman their gouernesse , to ranke them in a gallerie , in the which he passeth and repasseth often , beholding their allurements or else he causeth them to dance in a round , in a goodly hall , where he doth assist and place himselfe in the midst , like vnto a butterflie in the midst of many glistering fires , where heloseth himselfe : for feeling his heart suddenly enflamed by the eyes of some one of them , which pleaseth him best he casts her his handkercher , for a signe that he is vanquished : she receiues it with great demonstrations of humilitie , kisses it and layes it on her head ; presently the cheyachadun or mother of the maids , takes this faire slaue , which comes to triumph ouer her masters libertie , she leads her into a chamber appointed for the sports of loue , decks her with the goodliest ornaments she can deuise , perfumes her , and addes to her naturall beautie the cunning of her art : this is while the sun shines ; for imitating his course as well as his lustre , this faire creature lies downe as soone as this planet sets : the chadun conducts her into the same chamber where the sultan is lodged , layes her in the same bed , where shee enters by the feet for the greater reuerence , and during the night season many old moorish women watch and stand sentinell , one at the beds feet , another in the midst of the chamber , and a third at the doore : they are reliued euery third houre by others of the same hue , vntill it bee day : there is one stands at the beds head , with two torches burning , and doth carefully obserue on what side the prince doth turne least the light should offend his eyes . i haue learned from a iew , a learned physician which had serued the grand seigneur , that the chadun watcheth at the beds feet , and doth sometimes speake some words to encourage they young maide , giuing her to vnderstand that night would be the cause of her good fortune , and that she would attaine to the dignitie of a princesse . it is the custome in turkey that on the marriage night , an olde woman doth assist in the chamber of the married couple , and imployes the experience of her time past , to encourage the and her pension is 〈◊〉 sixteene charges of money . the rest of the serrail which are yet virgins , or haue had the princes company but once , imploy all their allurements to please him , and finding their cunning deuices too feeble , they adde the help of charmes and sorcerie , which they purchase at any 〈◊〉 whatsoeuer . but if any one of these women be deliuered first of a sonne , which is to succeed in the empire , shee is called queene , the grand seigneur honours her with a crowne of pretious stones ; hee causeth a cloth of estate to be carried into her chamber of presence , inlargeth her lodging , and giues her a family sin for a queene , on empresse of turkey : shee hath a sufficient reuenew to supply her necessities and her bounties . if shee be deliuered of a daughter , they send her a nurse , three thousand sequins and slaues to serue her , the honour is the lesse ; but the joy which shee concerneth ( if there be male children formerly borne ) is incomparable , for shee is assured that the young princesse shall be bred vp with her , and that shee shall be one day married to a grand vizir , or to some other basha of the most powerfull in the empire , who will 〈◊〉 , and fill her old age 〈…〉 if shee had beene deliuered of a younger sonne , he should be taken from her at the age of twelue yeares or thereabouts , and put into the hands of schoolemasters to instruct him , where shee might not se● 〈…〉 foure times in the year● , and in the end hee should bee 〈…〉 ●o the saf● of 〈◊〉 elder brothers raigne , and soone strangled by m● . this is that which makes them desireth haue daughters , w● is alreadie a sonne 〈◊〉 . all these woman although they 〈…〉 the true successours of the 〈◊〉 , yet they are but the emperour● concubities ; he 〈◊〉 marries any , vnlesse be wonderfully surprised with 〈…〉 , which hath first brought him a 〈◊〉 , then be followes the blind motions of his passion . and doubelesse when as loue makes him to feele in this sort the r●our of his 〈…〉 tyr●●t should 〈…〉 for if the one doth captiues that 〈◊〉 , the other torments one to the succession of the empire , brings him to ruine , and makes him to end his dayes miserably by the sword. solyman hath beene the only prince since 〈◊〉 the first vnto this day , whereof there hath beene fifteene emperours , & twenty in all , by a direct succession from father to sonne , which hath married a wife , amurath the third his grandchild being charmed with the beauty of asachi , being enformed of the practices of rouilana in the serrail by the power of her infranchisement , and the authoritie of the princes wife , refused the letters of sabyn although he had had fourteene children by her , and loued her aboue all his women . yet they say that osman which died last , had married the daughter of the muftie of constantinople . but the history of the extraordinary marriage of the turkish prince , hath made vs abandon the relation of his loues with his concubines : but let vs returne and follow him into his garden , where hee is in the midst of his 〈◊〉 loue imbracements . it is dangerous to see him : but no fear of danger should deterre vs from seruing of the publique . he goes 〈◊〉 out of his 〈…〉 goe and daily with his women in 〈…〉 eunuches which 〈◊〉 the women , are the only 〈◊〉 which accompany him , all the 〈…〉 they ca● . the 〈…〉 to worth the sea , 〈…〉 master . for if there should 〈…〉 serrail , that should 〈…〉 when they walke with the 〈…〉 thus the 〈…〉 . thus the 〈…〉 that they 〈…〉 is 〈…〉 which he obserues against those which would see him , forbids to reueale the secret : only wee know that in the effeminate delights wherewith the women charme him , hee is pleased with the ridiculous encounters of his iesters and dwarffes , and shewes that loue is an entertainment of men that are birds . a curious person which hath had authority in the leuant , enformed me that in these places there many times happens light riots of loue betwixt the sultan and his women : hee vnderstood it from a blacke eunuch of the womens serrail : and he told him that if the jealousie of these faire creatures did raise them , they were supprest by the discretion of the chadun , which is their old gouernesse , and by her humilitie which is interessed in the quarrell . thus the giddie quarrels of louers , are the winds which kindle and enflame their foolish passion . and the pigeons bils , which were the armes of their choller , are the sweet instruments of their loue . that which we haue formerly written of the entertainment of the turkish prince with his women , is not the most blameable of his affections . the greatnesse of his power , which makes all mens wils obey him , and the contagious example of his courtiers , carries him to the detestable excesse of an vnnaturall passion . hee burnes many times for the loue of men , and the youngest boyes which are in the leuant , the flowre of beautie and the allurement of graces , are destinated to the filthinesse of his abominable pleasures . the bashaes bring them from remote prouinces , and present them vnto him . this disorder is so inueterate in the serrail , as of twenty emperours which haue carried the turkish scepter , you shall hardly find two that were free from this vice . achmat the last which died , abandoned it a little before his death , by the wise aduice of the m●f● , and his sonne amurath the fourth who raignes at this present 1626. is yet so young , as bee may be easily diuerted from this excesse , and framed to vertue , eschewing the rockes , where his predecessours haue suffered shipwracke . what doth it auaile such great and redoubted monarchs to be the glorious vanquishers of so many nations if they themselues be captiues to vices ? the prince is the physicion of the state ; but how can hee cure it if hee himselfe bee sicke ? hee is the heart ; but what meanes is there to giue it life , if it hath weaknesse and faintings : hee is the eye , and how can he see and lead others , if it be troubled and darkened with passions ? euery prince that loues his throne , his scepter , and his estate , must flie vice and cherish wisdome : for a wise prince is the assurance of those , and the support of his people . chap. xi . of the grand seigneurs women , of their lodging , their liues , their gouernment , and their fortune . the precedent chapter hath related the fire of the grand seigneurs loues , this will shew you in particular the manners and life of all those which cause it . faire women are to vnstaid spirits , flames which burne a farre off . those of the serrail which make the greatest shew by the lustee of their graces are most commonly strangers taken in the warre , or rauished by force : but bred vp with an incredible care , to make them learne ciuilitie , to play of some instruments of musique , to sing , and to worke with their needles , most decent for maids of qualitie : these good parts added to their naturall perfection , make them the more commendable : they are for the most part christians ; but their disaster causing the beauty of their bodies to serue the dishonest pleasures of turkes , prostitute their soules to the false worship of their law. they are no sooner come into the serrail , whither some basha sends them as a present to the sultan , and sometimes the great cham of tartaria , but they cause them to make profession of the turkish faith , by lifting vp the second finger of the hand , in signe that they beleeue but one god only in one only person , and they speake this word mehemet : there are old women which haue the charge to instruct them in the rest of the turkish beliefe : and thus the princes serrail is furnished with women . they are of two sorts , the one haue had his company and are women , and the others are yet virgins . the women lodge a part and more a● large , they are better serued , and haue greater libertie in the royall pallace . the virgins eate by troupes in the common resectory , they retire by day into chambers , vnder the guard and gouernment of old women , who gouerne them by tens , to labour in some workes ; and in the night they lie like religious women ( but not very chast ) in long dorters , where their beds are made of soft mattresses and couerings ( for the women in turkey as wel as the men lie clothed ) and are ranckt of either side ; there is a passage in the midst and many lamps burning in the night time : and euery ten maids haue one of the gouernesses lie by them . they which know not the turkish tongue , goe to learne it in schooles appointed to that end in the same serrail . these see not the prince but when they first arriue , and conuerse not with him , but when he will make vse of them . they are furnished with all things necessary for their entertainment with that abundance which is found continually in the sultans serrail . the eunuches which bring them their meate obserue the same order which wee haue described in the sultans seruice . but the queene ( who is mother to the prince , successour to the empire , is serued in her quarter ( where she is stately lodged ) by her owne officers : her vessell is not of gold like the emperours , but of excellent porcelane artificially wrought : in her lodging are the most sumptous feasts of the womens serrail , where as many sultana's meet , to shew themselues 〈◊〉 the emperour , who is of the party , to giu● the disordered appetites of all his senses in their company . there he● makes a dangerous triall , that beauty wounds deeper then a dare , and the respect which all these women yeeld him , carrying themselues towards him with a singular modesty , and a sweet pleasing , exempts him from making that troublesome experience : that a bad wife is the shipwracke of her husband , the tempest of the house , a trouble-rest , a slauery of life , a quotidian euill , a voluntary combat , a chargeable warre , a sauage beast which we nourish , a lionesse wee imbrace , a rocke adorned , a malicious beast , and finally necessary euill . the ladies , the subiects of the sultans delights , liue deliciously neare vnto him : their serrail containes so great a space , as there are within it foure and twenty great courts , most of them paued with polished marble , beautified with their fountaines , inuironed with stones and baths , very commodiously , where these nymphes wash themselues , and plunge their fires , but doe not quench them . a stately mosquee serues in the same place for the exercise of their deuotion . the number of the chambers and goodly halls are fourescore , adorned with precious moueables , the planchers are gilt , the walls are painted in flowres of rare art : the floore is couered with rich persian carpets of gold and silke , with a great number of cushions of tinsell , the bedsteeds are of iuory , or of aloes wood , and of great pieces of corall , whereof one of them cost in the time of amurath the second nintie thousand sultanins , or three hundred and sixtie thousand liuers ; they are garnished with rich stuffes of cloth of gold. the gardens in great number are the places where as nature assisted by art , sets forth the beauties of the spring : the bird-cages and fountaines adorne them , and the alleys by their shadows defends the beauties of the sultana's from the heat of the sunne . seeing that in this stately pallace the most powerfull monarches of the earth serue the beauties of these sultana's , it is fitting that others should serue their persons : so they haue many women that doe that office : some are moores , others are white . but the men that serue them are blacke eunuches , from whom they haue taken all : they were only mutilated of the inferiour parts which serue for generation . but solyman the second , who ended his raigne , when as charles the ninth gouerned france , seeing a gelding leape vpon a mare , he iudged thereby that the eunuches which kept his women might busie their lasciuious passions , and then he caused all to be cut off ; the which hath continued euer since . these eunuches are all blacke , to distinguish them from those of the sultans serrail : and their perfection consists in their deformitie , for the most hideous are the fairest : for being neare vnto those beauties so perfectly accomplished , they serue for a lustre . they bring them from the grand cairo , the chiefe citie of egypt , instructed to serue in this court , by the care of the basha who is viceroy there : if they be not , there are men in the serrail appointed to teach them what they should know : from this schoole they passe vnto the ladies , they giue them names fitter for their handsomenesse than for their moorish deformity . for to some boyes which haue flat noses , wide mouthes , thicke lips , eyes almost out of their heads , great eares , their haire curled like wooll , and their face fearefully blacke , so as there is no white to be seene but their eyes , and teeth : they call them hycinthe , narcissus , rose and gilliflowre . doubtlesse such flowres are soone withered and vnable to fructifie . they assigne them a hundred aspres by the day ( an aspre is about a penny of our sterling money ) two robes of silke , a piece of linnen cloth , and some other thing for their meaner necessities : they are vnder the obedience of an old wretched eunuch , blacke like themselues , who is their commander , called chissar agassi , that is to say , the chiefe of the virgins : hee is , as it were , the chiefe and superintendent of this pallace of women , speakes when hee pleaseth to the emperours , and hath most commonly a share in the fauours of the court : for the prince being inclined to women , he is the mercurie of his affections : the other inferiour blacke eunuches passe many times to the grand seignours serrail , to carrie the secrets of the sultana's in some note to the capiaga , who presents it to the emperour : their office honours them with this priuiledge , aboue the white eunuches which serue the prince , who neuer enter into the womans lodging , neither doe they see them . the blacke goe not out of the serrail , without the leaue of the sultana queene , mother to the eldest of the sultans children in other places they would make some difficultie to giue vnto queenes , yea , to women of an inferior condition , moores to serue them , for feare that comming to conceiue , their imagination should make an impression in their children , of the complexion and forme of such groomes : but the turkes doe not insist vpon that . and i haue neuer heard that any sultana hath beene deliuered of a moore , although i know this may be done : histories furnish vs with examples of such accidents , women haue borne children like vnto the pictures which were in their chambers . there are fiue hundred of these blacke men , from the age of twelue yeares to fiue and twenty , and at the most thirty , the women are vsually three hundred or thereabouts , aswell of the sultana's as of those that serue them : to tell the number of the sultana's directly , it is difficult : for they daily present maidens vnto the grand seigneur , who seeing his pallace sufficiently furnished , sends them to the old serrail . the women slaues which serue them haue fiue or six aspres by day , two robes of searge , and one of silke yearely , a piece of fine cloth of twenty ells or more , and many gifts from the sultana's their mistresses , who reward their fidelitie and diligence with many presents of money and other things : for they abound in all sorts of presents , as bedkins se● with precious stones , earings , iewels , plumes of feathers , cloth of gold , rich furtes , and other moueables which the king sends the more willingly for that they cost him nothing . the bashaes at the returne from their gouernments present him . the embassadours of the prince of tartary , & other soueraignes in asia , bring vnto him and fill his wardrobe with rich diuersitie of presents . but aboue all things these ladies loue to make prouision of money ; for their beautie doth not hinder them to participants with the defects of their sex , which is subect to auarice . this is the cause why they draw into their serrail , some cunning female iew , with the emperours permission , whom they giue to vnderstand that it is to teach them new workes with the needle , or to make triall of some excellent receipts in physicke for the cure of their infirmities , or the preseruation of their healths : thus the iew being entred into the serrail , she gaines affection of the eunuch which commands at the gate , in giuing him money and other rich commodities , and in a short time she goes the loue of the sultana's ; yea , she hath a transcendent power ouer their wils , bringing vnto them from abroad whatsoeuer they desire to buy , and receiuing from them what they are willing to sell . this trade is kept secret ; for the sultan would not take it well that they should sell that which he giues them . but these women desirous to make prouision of money , which hath alwayes been the most precious of their moueables , to the end that if their soueraigne dye● , being conducted to the old serrail , they may get forth in being married to some great men of the port : the which is easie to effect in gaining the friendship of the chadun their gouernesse by great gifts : they giue vnto this iew rich diamonds , great round pearles , great turquoises , and most precious iewels for a base price : for they which haue no conuersation out of the serrail , know not the worth of things , and part with them as it pleaseth the iew : shee sels them to strangers , and buyes such things as shee brings vnto the ladies at a deare rate : so as the great wealth which they enioy in a short time , doth shew that they frequent the serrail of women : but goods euill gotten are many times wasted in the same manner . the iew is sometimes stript , and for a punishment of her frauds , leaues her life comming out of the serrail . the bashaes aduertised of this deceitfull trade , caused it to cease , and the tefterdars or treasurers , when their cofers are emptie , seeke to fill them with the gaine of these brokers . if the emperour be a child , and that his mother hath any part in the administration of affaires , the traffique of these iewish women mounts higher , and from precious stones they passe to the offices of state : they which affect them rather by the power of their purse , then by the merit of their vertue addresse themselues vnto them , and their affections being bought they doe easily purchase the fauour of the sultana mother : we haue obserued a famous example in the seuenteenth booke of our turkish history which will not be vnfitting to make a briefe description , for the commodity of such as haue not that first volume . cheira chaduna iewish woman being crept into the serrail of women , by the meanes which we haue mentioned , enioyed the friendship of the sultana queene by the cunning of her indusirious trade , and the sweetnesse of her pleasing humour : soone after mahomet the third left his life in his serrail , and his scepter to achmat his eldest sonne , being about fourteen or firteene yeares old : the sultana vulida or the sultan mother , if called by her sonne to assist in the gouernment of the state. cheira was in fauor with this princess , who in short time purchased him that of the emperour : for this prince falling sick of the small poxs , the iew did visit him with his mother , attended him in his bed , is she was cunning and indued with a good wit , she did ease the importunities of his feuer by telling of pleasant tales , and sometimes repaired his forces with a little wine , which shoe brought out of the citie , and made him to drinke contrary to the prohibition of his law : the sultan recouered his health ; he remembers the iewes good seruices , and giues her no lesse share in his affection , than she had in his mothers : thus she growes doubly powerfull , and she deales no more in selling the goodly trash of the womens serrail : the most eminent dignities of the empire are her traffique . the great vizar buyes the scales at her hands , and the dignitie of lieutenant generall of the turkish empire . the mufti mounts to that supreame ecclesiasticall dignitie by her meanes ; and the other great men of port follow in the current of their portunes the winde of her desires : money and the iew do call things in constantinople : and he which before durst not thinke of offers in 〈◊〉 to admire them , doth now enioy them by these two meanes : auarice calls all disorders into the state , and leaues valour , and the rare vertues of men of merit to contempt , if they were not furnished with money : and the prince did not only suffer them , but commanded it . for that the iew said it must bee so . this must not continue long , and the qualities of cheira being of the nature of those of the court are found passable and perishable . the ianizaries who are the force of constantinople , and many times the violent reformers of the turkish state , deale in it , and to this insupportable mischief they bring the rigour of their remidie : they goe to the serrail in armes , demand the iew , and they refuse her , they threaten to breake the gates , and to dragge her , with many others , into the midst of the place , to reuenge vpon them the disorders of the state : they were ready to execute their words by effect , when as of many mischiefes they made choice of the least , and thrust the iew out of the serrail , to the mercy of their rage : there were none grieued in the serrail , nouelties are pleasing , when they happen they loue them , and enuie swimmes in ioy and pleasure when as they see any fauourite fall . and what could they doe in this case ? what meines were there to calme the spirits of men that are armed , and the force of the empire , who at that time did not acknowledge any other master but their passion ? moreouer , the people followed their motion , and demanded iustice of this horseleeth who suckt all , swallowed all , and ledt other to suffer : thus they abandoned her to force and to the rigour of the sword. an example which tels vs that the fauour of the court which doth not aduance any to dignity but such as are incapable , which contemnes vertuous men , and builds the continuance of his fortune in the heaping vp of perishing wealth , runs headlong to his owne ruine , and makes himselfe fat to bee an oblation which they will offer vp vpon the first sedition . the ianizaries take chiera , they strip her , whip her , and put a burning candle into her priuie 〈◊〉 , and so drag , her laid all along thorew the citie of constantinople , to serue for a spectable vnto the people : in the end they teare her in pieces , and naile the principall parts of her body , to the gates of the greatest officers of the empire : that of the mustice high priest of their law , had the head with this writing . behold the hand which hath sold thee thy office , & the fauours of the port : the head was set vpon the grand vizirs gate , & these words vnderneath it . this is the head which hath giuen thee counsell to the preiudice of the state. they did hand her tongue at the house of the cadi or chiefe iudge of constantinople , with this reproch in writing : receiue the tongue which hath taught thee iniustice . thus in the year 1604. ended the iew which practised in the serrail of women : & the rest haue as bad an end : if not so exemplary , which is for that they attain not to the like fauour . this is the successe of the iewes couetousnesse which frequent the sultanes serrail : but none of them enter , before the eunuch of the gate vnuailes her , and sees what shee is ; lest that some man vnder the habit and trade of such brokers , should enter into this pallace , to make traffique of his amorous passion . the order which they obserue in guarding these faire creatures is exact : they doe not only search the women which enter , and the eunuches at their returne from the citie : but moreouer they haue a care of beasts : they will not allow the sultanaes to keepe any apes , nor dogges of any stature . fruits are sent vnto them with circumspection : if their appetites demand any pompeons which are somewhat long , or cowcumbers , and such other fruits they cut them at the gate in slices , not suffering to passe among them any slight occasion of doing euill . so bad an opinion they haue of their continencie . it is ( without doubt ) a signe of the turks violent jealousie : for who can in the like case hinder a vicious woman from doing euill ? she is too industrious in her designes ; and hee which had his body couered with eyes alwayes watching was deceiued . in the meanetime if any woman in the serrail be discouered in the effects of her lasciuiousnesse , the law long since established for them by the sultan , condemnes her to die , the wh● executed without remission : she is put into a sack , and in the night cast into the sea , where she doth quench her flames with her life . this seuere punishment doth follow the enormitie of their crimes : for lesse faults they suffer lighter correction : their superiours beat them , and if they continue obstinate , the sultan causeth them to be put out of his pallace , and sends them to the old serrail . at their departure the cheira chadun strips them of their goodliest commodities , and addes to their misfortune the losse of their most pretious things , and most necessary for the comfort of their liues in that sad and troublesome abode . the others which enioy a better fortune in the royall pallace , doe sometimes try that beauty is a fraile good ; the violence of an infirmitie , and the burning of a feauer makes the roses which adorne their cheekes to vade , and the lillies of their countenances to wither . when there is question to seeke for remedie for their diseases , they labour after an extraordinary manner . if the sicke person be none of the sultana's , whom the emperour doth most affect , the old women which gouerne them , goe downe vnto the apothecaries shop without the inner gate of the serrail , and shewing the physician her vrine , she relates the estate of the sicke person . he prescribes without seeing her , vpon the report that is made , so as many die for want of helpe . but if the queene who hath giuen a successor to the empire , or some other whom the sultan loues with passion , falls sicke , they aduertise the lachin bassi , which is the chiefe physician , who hauing obtained leaue from the prince to goe and visit her , hee enters into the womens serrail , where the eunuches receiue him , for all the women retire at his comming . they lead him into the chamber of the sicke party , who hath her face couered with her couerings , for they vse no linnen , to the end the physician should not see her ; shee hath her arme only out of the bed , couered with fine cypresse , vpon the which hee feeles her pulse , and knowes the qualitie of the feuer , but it is not lawfull for him to speake , whilest hee is before the sicke person . after this he retires ●ard for that hee may not turne his backe towards her : ●medies which hee doth prescribe are most commonly so●us potions , all other physique is in a manner neglected in that court : for the turkes beleeue that from the day of their birth , the time and continuance of their liues is written vpon their foreheads , by an ineuitable destinie , which no kind of physicke can change . if it were neccessary for the sicke person to change the aire , this remedie would be very difficult . for the women neuer go out of the serrail , but in the sultans company , and they goe to no other places but to the old serrail , and to his houses of pleasure , and are not seene by any man : the black eunuches which guard them , helpe them into their coaches , which they shut vp close before they goe out of the serrail : the streets of constantinople by the which they are to passe , are made cleane and hanged with cloth , to the end that no man should violate by his lookes the absolute content which the prince hath of these goodly creatures : who seeme to be only borne for him : hee alone doth see them , hee alone doth conuerse with them , and he only doth enioy them . but seeing the relation of the life of the women of this great serrail , hath brought vs to the gates of the old serrail , let vs enter into it , and finish the history of their fortune . this imperiall pallace was sometimes the stately designe of sultan mahomet the second , whom the turkes call conquerour , who after he had taken constantinople , caused it to be built for his mansion , in that part of the citie , which his architects did hold to be the most beautifull and the most commodious . it is spacious enough to lodge a great prince , with all the officers of his house . it s circuit containes aboue halfe a french league or a good english mile , the walles are high and strong , there is but one gate guarded by a company of white eunuches , by the which no man enters but the emperour : if the necessitie of his house drawes him thither , they cause the women to retire into a priuate place vntill that he be gone . it hath aswell as other royall houses beautifyings and commodities ; delightfull gardens , pleasing fountaines , commodious bathes , and a moschee for their deuotions . the three strange harbingers , but all three allied , haue lodged many faire women in it , that it to say , death , inconstancy , and contempt : death hath sent a great number thither , when shee hath taken away the prince , which cherish their beauties ; and amongst those are the sultana's . mothers to the princes children , his daughters and his sisters , and the monarches aunts which is newly seated in the throne of his predecessour . inconstancie ; when as the sultan wearied with the lasciuious imbracements of the women which haue beene the idoll of his affections suffered himselfe to be perswaded to a new loue , that they haue abused his fauours , and that they haue made themselues vnworthy to continue in his pallace . contempt , when as some of these virgins which are presented vnto him , haue not in his judgement , allurements sufficient to captiuate him : or when as yeares ( an enemy to beauty ) doth blemish them with wrinckles , and doth rauish the honour of their delicate complexions , and the glory of their countenances . these vnfortunate ladies which haue beene that which they are no more , haue no other consolation , in this kind of exile but the hope to be married to some basha , or some other great man of the port , at the least such as had no children by the sultan : for the condition of others which are mothers binds them to a perpetuall widdowhood , yet they may easily attaine vnto it if the sultan giues way , if the chadun or gouernesse be pleased , and if they haue mony : of this last the other two depends , by it they gaine the chadun , and she perswades the prince that they are worthy : thus gold may doe any thing in all places , and the dares which loue imployes in such places , haue golden heads . this is the reason why they gather together all the money they can , partly by the sparing of their pensions , and partly by the sale of their most rich commodities brought from the other serrail in secret , and without the priuitie of the gouernesse , who strips them at their going forth ( but vnjustly ) of the pearles , pretious stones and other rich gifts , which their graces haue in their season deserued from the princes bountie : this feuere old woman restores them to the sultan , but most commonly she keeps a share to herselfe . a strange alteration of humane things , they which formerly had possest the empire in mastering its monarches , suffer the disgrace to be shut out of his pallace , and to lose their moueables : they which are more politique , which haue foreseene their putting out , and haue secretly conueyed their richest stuffe , they haue the aduantage to be rich : they winne the lady which commands them , and by eunuches let the bashaes , vnderstand the number of their sultanins & wealth : these without any further bruit demand them in marriage , and promise the prince to make them a rich dowrie . others which by their fruitfulnesse are depriued of this search , liue in stately lodgings in this pallace , with abundance of all sorts of commoditie for life , with the which they enjoy the qualities of sultanaes and queenes : but those which haue had fortune aduerse vnto them , wh●ch hath depriued them both of the fauour of the court & of their goods , liue in care with a small allowance in this serrail , and if they can make any delicate workes , they haue the gaine by the traffique of the iewes which visit them , and therewith they doe in some sort case their discommodities . in this old serrail there is a quarter where as no body lodgeth , royally furnished , and reserued for the prince when he goes to visit his kinswomen , or practizeth the commerce of his loues . carrying with him close coaches full of his faire sultana's , as we haue said else-where , with whom he spends the best of his dayes , and abandons all noble exercises , more worthy of a prince , to enjoy their charming company . thus these women detaine him , possesse him , and diuert him from vertue . in this sense an ancient had reason to say , that if the world were without women , men should conuerse with the gods. this must be vnderstood of vitious women , and not of those that loue vertue , the which is to be esteemed and embraced in what subiect soeuer it be found . chap. xii . of the grand seigneurs sisters , and his other kinswomen , and of the marriages of his daughters . the turkish emperours sisters lodge and liue in the old serrail ; their quarters are distinct from the other women , furnished according to their qualities : pleasures and continuall delights , are their ordinary entertainment : in the which they attend vntill the sultan giues them in marriage to some of his great bashaes . when that happens they goe out of that place with their rich stuffe , their coffers full of iewels , and their slaues to serue them , to the number of fiftie or threescore , besides those which their husbands adde vnto them , who are bound to furnish them with a traine fit for their qualities , and to make them a rich dowrie ( according to the custome of the turkes where the men endow their wiues ) at the least with fiue hundred thousand sultanins , which are two millions of liuers , with the great expences hee makes in presents of precious stones . the prince their brother continues the same pensions they formerly had , and augments them thirtie six charges of money yeerely , to buy them pattins ( saith the custome of the empire ) the husbands which marrie such wiues , verifie this truth to their losse , that a great inequalitie in marriage doth many times breed a contempt ; the authoritie of the house fals then vnto the distaffe ; they command them , they call them their slaues , they doe them good or harme , according to the satisfaction they receiued from them , and when the 〈◊〉 giues way , they repudiate them to take others better to their liking , and many times make them to lose their liues : so for a signe of the insolencie of their power ouer their husbands , they weare at their sides a cartar , which is a little poniard inricht with precious stones . if the marriage continue equally to the death of the one or the other ; the husband must arme his spirit with an extraordinary patience , to indure the imperfections of a wife , who knowes that all things are lawfull for her , and who is not restrained by the loue of any vertue , within the bounds of a commandable modestie . the bashaes auoid as much as they can the vexations of this royall alliance , which is bought by their seruitude , entertained with great charges , and many times ends with their bloud : they seldome imbrace it if the princes commandement doe not force them . such women haue libertie by the fauour of the sultan their brother , to go when they please vnto the serrail of sultanan's , and to visit him in like manner . the grand seigneurs aunts and his other kinswomen liue also in the old serrail , with a traine fit for their conditions : the princes mother is in like manner lodged there , she is often visited by her sonne , hee honours her , and supplies her with all the things she can desire : she hath leaue to goe to the imperiall serrail to see him when she pleases ; and if hee fals sicke , she parts not from his beds side , where as naturall loue makes her imploy all her care for the recouery of his health . the princesses , daughters to the sultan are bred vp neere their mothers , vntill they bee married to such great men of his court as shall please him , so as he be a renegado , or taken out of the children of the tribute which they leuy vpon the christians , or some other which hath abandoned the law of iesus christ to follow that of mahomet . these marriages are made when as these royall daughters haue attained the age of eighteene yeares , with a magnificence and pompe worthy of the orthoman house . the thirtieth of iune 1612 , was famous for the like solemnitie , when as the emperour achmat gaue his eldest daughter to mahomet bassa captaine of the sea : it is here briefly described according vnto the order which was then in constantinople . the day before the consummation of this marriage , the moueables and iewels of the spouse ( which we call the trusse or bundle ) were carried from the serrail to the bridegroomes lodging : before it , marcht fiue hundred ianizaries on foot , of the gallantest men in all their regiment . the high prouost of constantinople , and the grand vizir follow on horsebace , in rich robes of cloth of gold. the aga or colonell of the ianizaries came alone after them vpon a turkish horse of great price : two hundred men of qualitie mounted and stately attired , followed with a gentle pace ; the talismans , alfaquis , santons , emirs , seriphes , and other men of mahomets clergie marcht after with the puft vp grauitie of their condition . about fiue and twentie paces off , came ameth bassa taftardar , or high treasurer , chosen by the emperour to be sag● , or father to the bride , in rich robes mounted vpon a horse with a royall caparison , hauing about him twelue foot men , he conducted these precious moueables , or this royall bundle , which had in the head of it musique on horsebacke of hobbies and drummes after the turkish manner : it was distinguished into seuen and twenty presents , diuersly carried by seuen and twenty men. the first was a little hatte of massiue gold couered with rich stones . the second was a paire of pattins after the turkish manner also of pure gold , enricht with turquoises and rubies . the third a booke of mahomets law , the couering whereof was of massiue gold set with diamonds . the fourth vnto the sixt was three paire of bracelets of gold and precious stones . the seuenth and eighth two great bodkins of diamonds . the ninth a little cofer of chrystall of the rocke , with the corners of gold halfe a yard high , and halfe as broad , in the which were seene great diamonds , and huge pearles of the value of eight hundred thousand liuers . the tenth vnto the fifteenth , were six smocks imbroydered with gold and stones . the sixteenth to the one and twentieth , were six head-bands for her forehead of the same stuffe and as rich the two and twentieth vnto the seuen and twentieth , were sixe stately robes of cloth of gold , richly set with pearles and diamonds . after these presents followed eleuen chariots full of young virgins slaues to serue the bride ; they were couered and close , and either of them accompanied or rather guarded by two blacke eunuches : twentie other virgins slaues followed on horsebacke , and so many blacke eunuches richly attired and mounted in like manner accompanied them . after all this marched a hundred and forty moyles laden with tapestrie hangings of cloth of gold , of sattin , of veluet , with the ground of gold , and a great number of cushions of veluet and of cloth of gold , which are the chaires of the turkish ladies , with great store of other rich and sumptuous moueables . all these things made the spouses bundle , giuen by the emperour her father : not comprehending the presents and moueables which the bridegroome gaue her . the next day which was the day of the marriage , this princesse was conducted to her husbands lodging , with no lesse pompe and state then her moueables . the iannizaries made the front of this royall conuoie : the great preuost and the great surueyor followed as before . the emirs or cerafes , which are the cursed remainders of the race of mahomet the impostor , and only carry among the turkes a 〈◊〉 turbant ( the marke of their sottishnesse , and of the 〈◊〉 of their predecessor ) came after with a graue march of their vaine holinesse ; the priests , santons , talismans , and about two hundred schollers in the alcoran diuinitie , came after . the vizirs or chiefe iudges of turkey , shewed themselues in this pompe , and before the grand vizir who came in his rank , hauing on his left hand ( which is the most honour a 〈◊〉 turkey ) the mufti , or high priests of the law , thirty men on horsebacke with drums and hobois made the musique after the turkish manner ; seuen or eight egyptians shewing of a pish tricks following them , made it knowne that foolery had a ranke in the greatnesse of the world : forty musitians marcht two and two playing on lutes , harpes , and gitterns ; a foole mufled with a cap and a cloake couered with sheepes bones , and held for a saint by the turkes ( for folly is esteemed in the court and is reuerenced for holy ) danced alone , and shewed tricks . fiftie of the principall officer of the arsenall well attired did honour this solemnitie , or rather were honoured . thirtie men followed them with hammers and other instruments to breake downe the houses which aduanced too farre vpon the streete and might hinder the passage of two great trees of a wonderfull height , laden with diuers sorts of fruits , wherein art did imitate nature ; they were carried by many men , and supported in the midst by many ropes ; vnder the shaddow of these trees marcht twenty officers of the testarder or treasurer a●●● bassa sagon of father to the bride ; hee himselfe came after richly attired and royally mourned . two great touches light carried by many slauen followed him a●her torch of a wonderfull great proportion , burning likewise was carried a part ; it was couered with places of gould . a man would say in seeing it , that this precious metal had beene moulded into a torch , and kindled by a new stone , to giue light in this celebritis as well to the eyes of the body , as it did deele , yea , blind those of the minde . moreouer , this torch was more glistering with precious stones , then with the flame which burne it . the raisser ag● with ●●tie of the princesses officers followed these stately light● . after these , there was carried a great canopie of cri●●●n velvet , where no man was , couered . another came after richer than the first , all couered with plates of pure gold , with great curtaines like vnto a bad hanging downe to the ground , and close of all sides : vnder it the young princesse was on her backe , being the only subiect of this joy : some of her blacke eunuches were about her : her coach couered with cloth of gold , drawne by foure goodly white horses followed 〈◊〉 : eight other caroaches came after this , in ●he which were set among the blacke eunuches many faire virgins belonging to the bride , as glistering starres amidst darke and blacke clouds : in the number of these gentlewomen slaues they had made choist of fiue and twenty of those whose bountie seemed most accomplished : they were on horseback richly at●●●ed , their haire confusedly dispersed waued with the motion of the westerne winde , like waues of gold in a sea of love vpon their delicate shoulders : they made the pleasing end o● this pompous shew , it may be artificially , but it was cunningly enough for turkes , to the end the spectorom of this royal 〈◊〉 , should for the last obiects of their eyes for ●he 〈◊〉 of b●●ut●e , which might 〈◊〉 in their imagination 〈…〉 marks of pleasure , and of the greatnesse of this po●pe . yet it doth not 〈◊〉 the children that shall be borne of this marriage , a fortune equall to the qualitie of the emperours grandchildren : the fundamentall lawes of the turkes estate , ( which supports it by all the meanes they can , and sometimes 〈◊〉 it with bloud 〈◊〉 them euer to haue any charge , or gouernment which may make them eminent in the court : the highest degree they can attain vnto , is to be a saniac ; which is the gouernour of a borough or little town ; or to haue the charge of capigibassi , which is the chief of the porters of the serrail , as in france the captaine of the port at the louver . thus they keep them vnder to the end they may neuer trouble the estate by their authority , and birth , which makes them kinsmen to the crowne . contrariwise , if the bassa their father hath children borne of his slaues before the marriage , these shall precede them , and without contradiction may attaine , if they deserue it , or be fauoured , to the greatest offices of the empire . the sultans vncles by his wiues and his other kinsmen , haue not in regard of this proximitie of bloud , any ●re●t accesse into his pallace , and neere vnto his person , then that which their places giue them . they carry themselues towards him with the same basenesse and submission as others do● , with the which they are equally his slaues . the reason hereof is , that the turkes make no great esteeme of women , and they doe not beleeue that they giuing them to base slaues ▪ or to great bas●●s do dishonour or honour their family : the alliance which comes by their meanes is little regarded : moreover the preseruation of maiestie is so recommended vnto them , as fort his reason they keepe in subiection all the men of their empire , and in like manner those which might aduance themselues by the rights of their birth , the which makes them allied to the prince ▪ chap. xiii . of the grand seigneurs male children , of their education , and of the solemne pompe at their circumcision . the sultans male children are after their birth , lodged and bred vp together in the serrail , if they be borne of one woman , but if they haue diuers mothers they are separated hav● 〈◊〉 lodgings . their mothers see them bred vp to the 〈…〉 yeares , with the iealousie and enuie which 〈◊〉 proudly among the women of diuers beds . after this time ●he 〈◊〉 causeth the nurses to bee recompenced , and sends them to the old serrail , if they be not married nor haue any houses in constantinople . these young princes from the age of fiue yeares vnto eleuen or thirteene which they are with the wom●n , ●e their schoolemasters called cozas , whom the father giues them : th●se enter daily into the serrail of wom●n , and are led by blacke eunuches without seeing any of the ladies , into a chamber where these young princes remaine : they instruct them in the presence of two old 〈…〉 as it i● allowed them to continue , after which they returne with the same guides , who bring them to the gate of the serrail . this exercise is continued vntill the prince comes to the age of thirteene yeares , which is the ordinary ●earme of the turkes circumcision , after the imitation of ismael , from whom they glory to be descended , who was circumcised at the same age . sometimes the father seeing him grow great and neare him , stayes not so long . he causeth him to be out at eleuen yeares , to send him out of the serrail , and to re● him from him into some gouernment of asia . the ceremony of the circumcision is in turkey the most famous of their pompe , they call it marriage , but a marriage of the soule : and for that the soule is more excellent then the bodie , so the solemnitie of these marriages doe farre exceed those of corporall marriage . we will succinctly describe the particularities , and will take for a table of this royall magnificence , the prefines , playes , feasts , and gallant showes , which were made at the circumcision of maho● the third . grandfather to him that now raignes : some dayes before 〈◊〉 : for the circumcision followes the feast ; which was 〈◊〉 vpon his occasion . the hippodrome is a great place in constantinople , about fourescore fanthome long and sortie broud , artificially built vpon a great number of pillars and bashaes which suppose it strongly , and keepe it from drowning by the waters of the sea , which run vnder it , by certaine channels which giue it entry : it was the ancient mannage and course for horses as the word doth signifie , where the greeke emperours caused their horses to be ridden , and gaue vnto the eyes of the people which beheld them from a goodly theater built at the end , the pleasure of their stately courses . the theater is now ruined , and the goodly stones wherewith it was built haue serued for the proud pallaces of bashaes , which they haue raised thereabouts : this place is called at this day atmeiden , that is to say mannage ; there the magnificences of the circumcision of the turkish princes are performed . the day being come when they are to begin the feast , the emperour goes on horsebacke from the serrail , to come to the hippodrome ; the young prince his sonne is on the right hand , ( which is the lesse honourable among them ) attired in a rich robe of cloth of gold , couered with an infinite number of diamonds , and great round pearles of inestimable value : the point of his turbant glistered with precious stones : he was mounted vpon a goodly horse , with the richest caparison that could be found in the sultans serrail : the bitt was of massiue gold set with many diamonds , the stirrops of the same mettall couered with turquoises , the buckles were also of gold enricht with rubies , and the rest of the stately furniture accordingly : the grand vizir , the begtierbeys of asia , and europe , with other basha's of the port follow their lords , the ianizaries , solaquis , spahis , capigis , and the other guards and officers of the court accompany them , all of them attired with so great lustre and pompe , as it seemed that all the wealth not only of the east , but of the whole world had beene transported to constantinople , to adorne the men which shewed themselues in this solemnitie . being come to the hippodrome , they were receiued with a double harmony : the first consisted of hob●yes , fifes , drums , and trumpets , with such a noyse as the ayre and earth ecchoed againe : the second , the acclamations of the the people , who cried with a loud voice , liue sultan amurath , and liue sultan mahomet his sonne . hee to let the people know , how much he did cherish their affection , gaue them a largesse , and cast many great handfuls of gold and siluer amongst them . whilst the princes crosse the place , they caused to march before them fiue great tapers of waxe kindled and enricht with chugnant , and beautified with all sorts of flowres : they we●● for their proportion of bignesse and height rather like vnto great oakes than torches : they carried fortie foot in height . the sultans hauing crost the place entred the pallace of hibraim bassa , where the pauement of the court was all couered with cloth of gold , whereon they marched , and went to take their places , to be the subiects and spectators of this royall pompe . the father entred into a pauillion which was prepared for him , hauing a portall adjoyned beautified with rich pictures of arabia , which looked towards the place : the sonne went into a chamber vpon the left hand , where his seate was prepared . the sultan●es place was ioyning to the pauillion ; in the which were only the mother of the young prince and wife to the emperour , his sister the young princesse , and the woman of their ta●ine : their robes and glorious lustre of pearles and precious stones which they carried were worthy of the wife & daughter of the most powerfull and rich monarch of the earth . all the agaes and captaines of the port were in a gallery neere vnto them : at the end of the same lodging were other galleries erected of three stories : they had diuided them into little lodgings like vnto cabinets ; in the first and highest was the grand vizir , and the other vizirs , with the begliar●ey● of asia and europe were placed next , and the bassa oachiali captaine of the sea , or generall of the galley , and of all the fleets of the empire , whom fortune had d● from the trade of a base fisherman of calabria , and aduanced to that degree . in the second story were many lords & courtiers of the port. in the third and lowest they had made places for the embassadours of kings and christian princes : that of the french embassadour was in the first ranke , the emperours had the second , the polonians the third , the b●iliffe of venice the fourth , and he of raguse the fi●st : they were all in cloth of gold , and their gentlemen in like manner . he of france did not assist , holding it vnseemely for the embassadour of a most christian king and eldest sonne of the church to be spectator of a superstition , contrary to the law of his religion , yet his lodgings were kept void , aboue those of the imperiall embassadour , and no man held it during the feast . on the other side of the place there were theaters and lodgings erected for the embassadours of mahometan princes , who would not haue their places neere vnto the christians . the first place was giuen to him of persia ; who was stately attired in those goodly robes of cloth of gold after the persian manner , buttoned about him band● it ●wise ; the gentlemen of his traine did equall in pompe and gallantnesse any other of their condition whatsoeutoer . the top of their turbants couered with goodly turquoises , whereof their country abounds , made a goodly shew : they had brought their wines with them , who were wonderful faire , and attired with great aduantage to 〈…〉 : they couer their heads with many 〈…〉 gold wretched with their haire which they suffer to hang downe vnto their girdles and they artificially make two little hornes of ha●re enricht with pearle and precious stones , the which fall vpon their faire fore-heade : they made the b●itana's to enuy them , who beheld them and admired their grace thorow their ●a●tice windowes . persia hath alwayes had the glorie to haue had the fairest women in the world. the daughters of cyrus , and the wife of king darius , had so many ●r●ment● in their beautifull countenances as alexander durst not looke on them , fearing to be vanquished , and roxan● although of ●ase condition , was found so beautifull , as she deserued the honour to be wise vnto the great prince . the turkish women enter not into comparison with the persians for beautie , to whom they yeeld it ; and they say that their prophet mahomet would neuer got into persia ; and when they demanded the reason , his answers was that the women 〈◊〉 so beautifull courtesie and friendship , that which the others brought for tribute : hee gaue hi● 〈◊〉 f●ly clocke of 〈◊〉 which strooke the houres melodiously in musique , by length and twentie bels of siluer ; and with it thirtie p●ks of sca●her . the bailiffe of venice prose●d● cupboard of siluer pla●e , the one h● fragile , and the other white , sixe great bay●es of siluer to draw water , ten peeces of cloth of gold ; ten of silke , sattin , and veluet , and twentie of scarlet . the polonian brought 〈◊〉 ●ter , whose 〈◊〉 and scabba● was all couered with precious flower . he of ragusa geue fifte●ne goodly cups of siluer , many tapet● of white wa●● , which the turkes esteeme , and some peece of scarlet . the persian presented two ●o●an● , and some other bookes of muham●a larv● , couered without 〈◊〉 gold , many persian 〈…〉 silk● , and a good i●●her of gr●●t 〈◊〉 : th● embassadour of t●rt● gaue many skins of sa●es and other exquisite p● of great price . all the rest t●e their presents according to the order and rancke of the princes 〈◊〉 m●●●th●● . they 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 loue , and the rigours of 〈…〉 ●dered this 〈◊〉 , yet they did celebrate the first , in those goodly places 〈◊〉 they are 〈◊〉 : for the 〈…〉 the grand ●g●s c●●bl●c● made pi●y to 〈…〉 serrail , where the 〈…〉 rich presents , and ga● another time vnto the s● as●●hi , that is to say crowned , whom we haue lodged 〈◊〉 him in the p●l● of 〈◊〉 bassa , a crowne of 〈…〉 of the 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 brought 〈…〉 all made of sugar presented to the life , of the 〈…〉 proportion they ought to be of , as camels , lions , elephants , tygers , and many 〈◊〉 . the embassadours had their p● 〈…〉 were 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 . this was 〈…〉 〈…〉 . the mufti who is the high priest of the turkish law , opened the beginning ; he appeared first in the place , being maiestically set in a tabernacle carried vpon a camels backe : he had a booke in his hands which hee turned alwayes ouer : about him were on foot a great number of priests , and religious mahometans , who held bookes in like manner . but their fantasticke attire did shew plainely the humours of their brutish spirits : some had their heads couered with hoods , others with mitres , some with crownes , many had robes of beasts skinnes . they were no sooner come vnto the place , but they made shew of their religious modestie , in whistling , howling , beating vpon pans and basons , ringing of little bels which they carried in their hands , as a man would say that these testimonies of their zealous deuotion , were an insolent jangling , at the sound whereof they did leape & friske without ceasing . in this posture they made three turnes about the place , after which they stayed before the grand seigneurs window , who looked vpon their fooleries . there they made their prayers , during the which some religious men of the troupe drew out great kniues , and cut their flesh in diuers parts of their bodies , for the leue of the prophet , and of their sultan . the mufti descended from his tabernacle , entred into the pallace , and made his presents , which consisted in some bookes of the law. after which he retired with the brutish company of this monstrous clergie . and for that this first troupe was ridiculous , that which followed was lamentable : they were the two christian patriarches , the one of the grecians , the other of the armenians , attired in long blacke copes , which are their patriarchall robes , the true colours of their seruitude and heauinesse : they were followed by some christian priests : their gate was pittifull , hauing their heads hanging downe , in such sort , as the christians that were come thither to laugh , found a worthy subiect of weeping , seeing the church captivated to the cruelty of turkes , and the reuerend pastors thereof forced to goe and humble themselues at the feet of their tyrant , and enemy of their law , in a superstitious ceremony , and contrary to their religion : to life their sacred hands vpon him , and prostitute vpon his person the grace of their blessings : this is the estate whereunto the diuision of christians hath reduced them . when they came before the sultan , they prayed vnto god with a loud voice to blesse him , they presented him with a great bason of siluer full of peeces of gold , and so returned poorer than they came . the merchants followed , to vent without profit the most precious of their merchandize : they were a thousand in a troupe , turkes , christians , or iewes , all attired in robes of gold , and followed by a pleasing band of young men attired like maidens , hauing bowes in their hands , and quiuers at their backes full of golden arrowes . a childish troope of daintie young boyes like so many cupids crowned with flowers , and holding darts in their hands , drew without any difficultie a chariot which followed them , whereon was set and opened a shop full of cloth or gold and silke , with tapestries of all sorts , which they presented to the sultan , and cryed ; liue sultan amurath . the goldsmiths followed after ; their decking did shew that they traded in precious wares : they were all couered with precious stones : some of their number drew a rich shop full of vessels of gold and siluer which they gaue vnto the grand seigneur . a small troupe of other goldsmiths made a band a part : they were those of baiestan , whereof we haue spoken before , stately attired : the stones and pearles which were vpon their garments , were valued at a million of gold : the presents which they made were great and rich . all the other tradsmen came in their order , and all laboured in their profession . the makers of cloth of gold and silke , to the number of fiue hundred men well attired , caused two loomes to march with them , whereon they made a peece of cloth of gold , and another of silke before they had gone thrice about the place . the lace-makers did the like in their kind : they were in the midst of many sorts of beasts made of silke , which marched with them by art : the linnen weauers , tapestric men , and cotton makers , laboured also in their vocation . the feather-makers fed the curiositie of the spectators with feathers and winde : they made many artificiall birds , which did flie in the aire , as if they had beene naturall . tailors made garments in passing vpon the place ; smiths did worke in iron , potters made pots , cutlers made kniues , and sadlers saddles , masons did build , and glasse-makers did blow their glasses , bakers did bake ; and that which was not pleasing , the sluttish butchers did kill and slay beasts , and gaue the flesh to the people . the gardiners were there laden with flowres , the ploughmen with their ploughes tilled the sand : the shepheards with their fat troups made their three turnes : the keepers of moiles , asses , and carters , brought their moiles , their horses , and their asses : their grosse speeches did not greatly tickle the sultans cares : nor their presents did not draw his eyes to the contemplation of their beautie : he had nothing but wood , stone , and water : and that which he did , as i conceiue , suffering their foolery to entertaine his leisure , was only to represent vnto his ambition the fabricke of the world , to the gouernment whereof he aspires , in receiuing such homages as th●se men could yield . the iewes were the last which gaue presents : they were three hundred young men separated into three bands , disguised in diuers nations : the one was attired and armed like french , the other represented spaniards , and the third seemed to bee swissers with their great cod-peeces ; they had for their traine an infinite number of dragons , sirens , and tortoyses of the sea , which marched artificially : and with this , pleasant antiques , as women which had resigned their distasses vnto their husbands , and made them to spin : they were gotten vpon their shoulders to shew their empire , and to let them see the miseries of these coxcombes , charged with such importune burthens . these homages and presents being thus ended , the combats of warre , did shew the force of their art , and the sports the pleasure of their brauerie : the grand vizir would haue the honour to expose vnto his masters eyes , the representation of his victories against the christians . he caused to be drawne into the place two great castles of wood , diuersly painted , mounted vpon wheeles , garnished with towres , fortified with rampiers , and furnished with artillerie : the one was kept by turkes , who had planted vpon their tower , many red , white , and greene ensignes : the other was defended by men , attired and armed after the french manner , who seemed christians : their ensignes carried white crosses ; without doubt they had beene taken in some encounter , or at the sacke of some towne of the christians : either of these castles had thirtie horse , which made diuers sollies : the turkes forced the others to make their last retreate into their fort , where they shut them vp , besieged them , battered their walls , made a breach , sent to discouer it , and marched to the assault with their vsuall cries and howlings : the little resistance they found made them soone masters and vanquishe is , although they were themselues vanquished , for they fought against themselues : if they had had to deale with christians , they had not preuailed so easily . as soone as they were entred , they abandoned the place to their cruelty , put all to the sword , cutting off the heads of the principall , and lifting counterfeit heads aboue the walls . the contempt which they make of vs ended the triumh ; they let slip into the place about thirty hogs which they had shut into a fort , and ranne after them crying and howling in mockerie : thus the turkes doe not sport but in contemning the christians , nor labour seriously but in ruining them : and they by a fatall diuision prepare their victories , and dispose the triumphs which they obtaine of them with great facilitie . occhiali bassa great admirall of the sea , exceeded by his industrie , the vizirs inuention . hee caused to come rowling into the place , a great island , admirably well made of boords and pastboord , which represented cypres : two powerfull armies held it besieged , the one by sea and the other by . land : there was artificially seene their descent into the island , the siege of famagouste , the sallies , skirmishes , batteries , counter-batteries , mines , counter-mines , breaches , assaults vpon assault , fire-workes , and whatsoeuer the furie of warre could inuent . sometimes the turkes were masters of the wals , and suddainly the generositie of the cypriots repulsed them : but time , force , and the want of succours made them receiue the composition which they offered them ; yet the disloyaltie of the turks did not obserue it , for some they made slaues , and the rest they put to the sword : all this was seene in the place : when as the sound of trumpets , the noise of drums , the howling of turkes and the thundering of the canons seemed to be at the taking of another island at cypres . the wonder of this artificiall representation did much please the sultan , reioyced the people , and reuiued in the christians minds the griefe of their losse : heauen would haue it so to punish their great curiositie , for assisting with these infamous mathometans , and to be spectators with them at the pompes of their superstition . but he did not suffer their insolencie to be vnpunished ; hee made it knowne that if his iustice suffers them to bee ascourge to the christians , yet hee doth not alwayes suffer them , to haue them in derision : the cannonadoes , where there was nothing but powder , slue many of these takers of the island in picture vpon the place , & wounded a great number . some other artificiall castles appeared after , shewing the like thing to that of the grand vizir : one among the rest , the least of all , carried two towers , in the which there were two men armed , which fought on against the other with their semiters , they did mannage greene ensignes , and battleaxes of glasse without breaking them . the romeliens and albanois , whom the turkes hold for the best men at armes , came after with their launces and their targets vpon the left arme , they haue no rest to beare it , like vnto the franques , it is only tied to their saddles by a leather thong , for they carrie no cuyrasses : many of their horses were slaine there in combating . after the encounter , they did runne at the ring after their manner , which is to set a little rod of iron on the ground , on the end whereof they put a ring somewhat bigger than those which they vse in france . they which tooke it , carrying the ring on the end of their launce being on foot , went to present it vnto the sultan before his window , who threw him out a ring of gold in recompence ; the manner of receiuing it was not without a mysterie : in raising it from the ground , the cauallier kist it , laid it vpon his head , and bending downe very low made a reuerence and so retired . when these men had voided the place , they brought in thirtie christian souldiers , lately taken in the wars of hungarie : they followed with their irons the triumph of certaine turkish captaines which had taken them ; some ensignes and drums of their companies made vp the trophie of these barbarians . a goodly troupe of archers on horsebacke arriued soone after with a more generall joy ; they actiuities which they shewed are admirable . after they had finished their courses , with a target in the left hand , and a long dart or halfe pike in the right , sometimes ranged in battaile , sometimes disbanded , casting them one at another , and taking them vp from the ground in running : they ranne their horses with their full speed , and in the swiftnesse of their course , drew their semiters thrice out of their scabbords , and put them vp as often without any stay : in like manner they shot thrice with their bowes , with the first they hit an iron on the hinder part of the horse ; with the second they strooke an apple of gold , which was vpon the top of a great mast of a ship set vp in the midst of the place : with the last they hit the ring at which the albanois had runne : then standing vpright in their saddles , they did run their horses with full speed , and did mannage their armes as before . some of their troupe did things which were admirable : there was one who tooke the saddle from his horsebacke , laid it vpon his necke , and set it in its place againe all with running . the same m●n set an orange vpon the turbant of his slaue , and in running pierced it diuers times with his arrowes , and neuer hurt his slaue ; hee pierced a great brazen morter with an arrow ; moreouer , hee tied two horses together , set a foot vpon either of them , and standing vpright , supported a young boy who shot with his bow as the horses galloped . another of the same archers ran with all speed his head in the saddle , and his feet vpwards betwixt foure semiters , which had their points set against him : two men of their troupe put themselues into one saddle , and vaulted before and behinde while the horse did run , lighting and remounting againe without stay . an arabian which was amongst them added the force of his jawes to their dexteritie : he did set a packe saddle on a horse with his teeth , hauing his hands bound , hee put on the panniers , and then set on his boy to load it , hee did also saddle his horse after the same manner , and leapt vpon him ; doubtlesse the biting of such a gallant would be dangerous . this day ( for all these wonders were not one dayes worke ) ended by some actions of piety after the turkish manner , which the sultan caused to be performed at the gate , by the which they got to andrinopolis : thither he went going from the place with the young prince mahomet his sonne , and all the great men of his court , where being ariued he caused foure thousand sheepe to be sacrificed , and a great number of beeues which he caused to be rosted whole , in either of which they put a whole sheepe , and in the sheepe a heu , and in the hen egges , and caused all to be distributed to the poore . hee then receiued newes of the defeat of his army in persia ; for the pleasure of humane pompe is neuer so absolute , but it is accompanied with some cares and crosses : the feeling of this rout fell vpon the embassadour of persia . the turke offers violence to his person , and commits him to prison , and in the open day , and in the view of the people , and of other embassadours , caused his lodging to be sackt and spoiled . but this was no hinderance , but the day following the feast was continued . a troupe of excellent tumblers and mountebankes ( whereof turkey abounds aboue all the regions of the earth ) did to the common amazement of all the spectators these things which follow . the first which shewed himselfe in the place , shut a young boy naked into a hogshead , with fiue and twenty or thirty great serpents , and rowled it about the place , and then drew out the boy whole and sound : the same serpents stinging and biting others which came neere them . after this they buried a young boy deepe in a ditch , and couered him with earth as if hee had beene dead , and yet he answered as distinctly and intelligibly to that which they demanded of him , as if hee had beene out of the ground . another presented himselfe naked without shame , but not without more than humane force , hee layed himselfe flat on his backe vpon the edge of two semiters ; being in this posture , they laid vpon his belly a great anuile of iron , whereon foure men did beate with great hammers ; and moreouer they did riue many great pieces of wood without any offence to him . when this man was retired , a troupe of other naked men exposed themselues to the view of the world all couered with wounds , their bodies being yet larded with the same armes which had made them , some with arrowes , others with kniues and swords ; but before these mad men had gone thrice about the place , two of the troupe fell downe dead , which shewed that their wounds were rather markes of their folly than inchantments . another shewed the force of his jawes , and his hands : he held a horse-shooe betwixt his teeth , and puld it in pieces with his hands ; he brake a plough-share , with three blowes with his fist ; and hee caused a piece of iron to be made red hot , the which hee tooke in his hand licked it with his tongue , rubbed it on his face , and yet was not burnt : afterward hee caused a goat to dance pleasantly vpon his shoulders , and neuer toucht it , causing it to passe from one shoulder to the other without mouing . a headie-brain'd fellow followed this man , vpon whose head they did breake with hammers a great stone , which a man could hardly lift from the ground . hee caused them to couer him with so great a heape of stones as he could not beseene , and yet for all this hee felt no discommoditie . another b●d came after , whose ●eet were so hardned , as they went bare vpon a harrow full of sharpe pikes and cutting k●ines : there was one followed them , who with a cord , tied to his haire without the helpe of his hands , did lift vp a stone of a hundred and fifty pound weight . many beasts instructed in this art of tumbling augmented the pleasure of the assistants : little birds , went to fetch a piece of siluer as farre as they diuided them , and brought it to their masters , asses danced , dogges and apes shewed a thousand pleasant tricke . the grand seigneurs wrestlers , came to shew their force and actiuitie , 〈◊〉 and greased to auoid the surprize of their enemies ▪ these are the most continent men in turkey , they keepe their virginity pure and vntoucht , and say with reason that it doth e●●it●e and preserue the force of their bodies . the speech● , which are the sultans footmen , would also be of the p●●ti● , they came vnto the place with their feets●oe , running and leaping with admirable swiftnesse and disposition . these men ha●e ●e ●kin of their feet so hard as a smithton hardly make a 〈◊〉 to enter ; they doe harden them see pleasure . the dancers vpon ropes shewed strange form of actiuity ▪ in those places they exceed all others what 〈◊〉 for their a●i●i●y . two elephants , and a giraffe , were brought into the hippodrome , to augment the sultan delight by this nouelty . the elephants differed in forme : one was grant and the other li●e . the great one was thri● one high , and bigger than a buffle , or small socere , heads that vpon his 〈◊〉 a little castle of light wood , in the which might 〈…〉 six souldiers without crowling : the 〈◊〉 in comparison of the rest of the body 〈◊〉 : fro● the end of the vpper part of the muscle , then did 〈…〉 , whereof this beast on 〈◊〉 vse as readily as a 〈◊〉 doth his 〈◊〉 , takes what his 〈◊〉 〈…〉 him , carries his entire to his 〈◊〉 , vse 〈◊〉 for a 〈◊〉 with incomparable force , 〈◊〉 are small 〈◊〉 to those of a bore , his another chap is 〈◊〉 vnto the 〈…〉 her hath two great 〈◊〉 , about 〈…〉 round and great , lying vpon his backe , hee sometimes raises them vp : his legs are euen like vnto pillars , in the which there appeares no joynts , yet this beast hath some ; he doth but halfe bend them , and therefore hee suffers himselfe to fall vpon his side this feet are round , and haue fiue nailes ▪ his skin is black ; and hath little haire . the naturalists obserue , and experience doth confirme , that this beast hath so powerfull an instinct , as it seemes , hee is indowed with judgement : examples are familiar in histories : this beast being brought before the grand seigneurs window , lifted vp his head to looke on him , then he bowed it downe very low in signe of reuerence . they cast vpon the ground a handfull of aspres , which is a little coine like vnto the french carolus ; the which hee gathered vp with his heauy trumpe●s handsomely as any man could haue done with his hands ▪ eight strong turkes held a long pole in their hands , and gaue him the end ; as soone as he had seized on it with his trumpe , hee made them to turne about as easily as if they had beene feathers : afterwards hee lifted vp the pole , and strooke it so hard against the ground , as those men were fore 〈◊〉 abandon it : ●ing master of it , hee did flourish with it like at two hand● sword with admirable dexteritie . wherefore the indians haue reason in their warres to make vse of the force and addresse of these beasts : they carrie many men , and when they tie a semiter to the trumpe , one of them kils more than a company of foot could doe ? the giraffe . the giraffe , whereof the portraite is here represent to was at the same time brought into the hippodrome . this beast for that it is little knowne in europe was much admired . it is not only beautifull of it selfe , but it is also gentle and very tractable : it hath a head like a stagge , armed with two little harmes halfe a foot long , couered with 〈◊〉 ; the eares ; the feet and the talle are like 〈◊〉 a cow : it hath a neck 〈◊〉 into a camell , it hath hard knees vpon the ha●s , and brest ; the 〈◊〉 speckled like vnto a leopard , and some beleeue that it is that ca●par● of the ●●dear ; his 〈◊〉 before are foure or fiue times longer then those behind , so as his naturall posture represents a goat standing vpright against a tree to b●ou●e the buds : the which makes him to feed with discom●●●ic : for in this action but is forced as open his legges to make passage for his hand . if we had not vndoubted proofes of the wisdome of nature in the wonders of her workes , wee might say that this beast alwayes standing vpright is one of her fantasticke creatures . being led aboue the place , they were carried backe , passing thorough the citie , the giraffe had such aduantage in the foreport , as his head looked into the windowes of their houses . such were the pompe of the day , the night wanted not here , if there were any eight during the solemnity of this royall circumcision : for at such time as the sunne did not shine in their hemispheare , they had raised a ship must in the hippodrome , whereon there was a great circle like a crowne furnished with burning lamps : and neere vnto the obelisque which is the ancient ornament of this place , there was a longe wheele set vp , the which did time continually , and made twelue other smaller to moue , all which were inuolued with lights , which remayning some , 〈◊〉 notwithstanding to follow the motion of the wheeles , not without a wonderfull content to the eyes of those which beheld them : besides this there were many ship masts with their 〈◊〉 and ta●lings , all couered with lamps , which gaue so cleer a light , as in the dark night they made an artificiall day ; by the fauour of which light , most of those goodly things which had appeared in the day , come after supper to giue 〈…〉 to the company by their 〈◊〉 . after this , 〈…〉 fire-workes , some drowe by 〈◊〉 , ●hers by 〈…〉 which did vo●ie for all ●ames , filled the aire 〈◊〉 agreeable 〈◊〉 , and pleasant thunderings , and the 〈◊〉 of the spectatours with ●●●●ment : but their 〈…〉 , their thundering 〈◊〉 and their 〈…〉 to those which did behold 〈◊〉 those●● and smoake of powers , 〈◊〉 ●heth ( if they 〈◊〉 comprehend it ) that humans 〈◊〉 , and the shewe● of 〈◊〉 greatnesse of the world , dissolue in the end into winde and smoake . the most stately of these nocturnall sports was the representation of a nauall fight so artificially exprest , as it made the christians that were present see , that the recompence of labour , and the reward of merit , hauing drawne into turkey the goodliest inuentions of men , haue made them to lose the name of barbarous to send it vnto vs , where as vertue is not acknowledged . there they saw many shippes and gallies vnder saile , furnished with artillerie , adorned with their flags , the trumpets sounding , fight , inuest , leape from one beak-head to another , kill , cast into the sea , burne , and sinke the enemies vessels , with admirable dexteritie . the battailes at land , sieges , and taking of townes , were represented with no lesse art . but if the description of this royall feast hath beene a pleasing diuersion vnto vs in the toile of this historie , let vs end it according to the naturall course of pleasure , by the griefe which followes . doubtlesse it will be great enough to impart it to those which shall read the issue of this chapter , where we obserue than during the spectacles of this solemnity , the wretched grecian ●y ●roupes in this place to make themselues mahom●tans : some abandoned christianitie to auoid the oppression of the turkes , others for the hope of priuate profit : the youngest and most beautifull were sent into the serrail , with the ichi●glans , and the rest among the azamoglans : this hope of better fortune drew the idlenesse of many young men , so as they could hardly find masters enough to cut them : this detestable troupe of rascals , went to shew themselues before the grand seigneur , their bonnets vnder their feet , in signe that they did tread their law and honour vnder foot : there a turkish priest did cause them to lift vp the demonstratiue finger of the right hand , in signe that they did not beleeue but one god in one person , & to say with a loud voice , laila ey lala alla mehemer ●asoul alla ; then they led them into c●taine pauillions , which were erected expresly at the end of the place where they were circumcised : hee the number of these cast awayes was found to bee aboue foure thousand soul● . these sports and triumphs being thus miserably ended , the young prince for whom they had beene made , was brought into his fathers chamber , where hee was circumcised by one of the great men of the 〈◊〉 the p●s●re of all the basha's . his wound being cured within few dayes , hee goes to take his lost leaue of the sultans his mother , whom she shall see no more vntill hee comes to take possession of the empire , after the death of his father , if hee be the oldest , or to end his life with a halter if hee be a younger brother , when his ●der shall raigne . she giues him presents : and the other sultana's doe the like : all the basha's present him , and the emperour his father appoints his family , giues him a pra●r , an eunuch for gouernour , with many other men to serue him , and sends him into as●a , sa●qua only of the citie of the magnesia , the chiefe of alysia , as lieutenant in that region vnder the authoritie of a basha who is gouernour whilest he carries the title , hee must gouerne his actions with prudence and modestie ; for if he should haue any designes of innouation by the counsailes of some dis●ed seditious persons , he should worke his owne mi● by his owne hanes . the eunuch which is the most ●pp● about him , hee is bound to aduertise the sultan his father , and the principall basha'es , of all his carriage . chap. xiv . of the presents they make unto the grand seigneur , and of that which hee himself giues . the custome to giue present vnto the prince 〈◊〉 beene so practiced in the turkish m●thio , 〈…〉 law of state , so as it is written in the 〈…〉 empire , that all the basha's and great men of the port shall at certaine seasons of the yeare , and at the circumcision of the emperours children , giue him presents , and likewise when they returne from the gouernment of prouinces , where they haue continued some yeares in the administration of their charges of viceroy . the generals of armies at the returne from their victories , are bound to present gifts to the sultan : they doe it vsually in a great quantity of vessels of gold and siluer , swords and daggers enricht with precious stones , and bowes of the like manner , plumes of feathers with precious iewels , rich girdles , exquisite furres , and sometimes pieces of cloth of gold , with tapestries of silke and gold : whereof the princes wardrobe is commonly well stored , to supply his bounty to his sultana's & slaues , and to send to forreine princes : all these men being slaues to their master , and as it were forced to these liberalities , cannot when they please follow their good aduice which say , that it is a noble folly to giue vnto great men , for they beleeue they oblige a man much when they receiue that which he presents . the basha's which returne from the gouernment of egypt , parting from cair● , dispose the value of the presents into ready money , and ariuing at the serrail , they sometimes present vnto the sultan foure or fiue millions of liuers , which is foure or fiue hundred thousand pounds sterling . the generals of armies doe many times practise the same liberality , they are the better receiued by their master , and the glory of their magnificence flyes into the mouth of the people , and they find by their great gifts , that the offering of presents , pacifie both men and gods , ( as they said in old time ) these notable summes ouer 〈◊〉 the inward chasna , which is the princes secret treasure . the christian patriarch giues vnto the sultan newly crowned an honourable present , which the greekes call pesquesian , or when the patriarch co●ers into his charge , by the death or deposition of another . besides this the turkes giue vnto the eunuches which are familiar to the prince many rich presents , to make them speake from them vpon all necessary occasions : for the ballance doth alwayes decline on that side which is heauiest , and the only meanes to gaine the affection of these gelded men , is to glut their auarice , which is no small labour . nassuf bassa , who ended his fortune and his life in the yeere 1614 , did often say that the eunuches of the serrail were insatiable : they doe also hold , and they practize this maxime in the turkish court , the which is generally receiued by all men , that the sweetest action of men is , to take , although in truth it be more generous to giue , for him that is able . as pleasure and griefe are naturally ioyned together , haue one temple , and their offerings are vpon the same altar : the othoman monarch who takes a great delight to see himselfe glutted with presents ; not only by his owne subiects , but also by strangers , yet he sometimes finds a distaste in it : as it happened to sely●n the first , whose example shall suffice in this chapter , that by its breuity wee may ease the long descriptions of the former . this prince hauing taken the othoman scepter , his hands being yet bloudy by the death of his brethren and nephewes , and the chiefe of his basha●s ; thinking to be honoured according to the ordinary custome of his predecessors , with presents which forreine princes make , hee saw his cruelty taxed , by that which the persian embassadour presented vnto him , who gaue him in his masters name , a great furious lyon , inaccessible , alwayes fo●ing for rage , and neuer made tame by any man. this present being brought , sely●n fell into a rage , stamps with his foote , complained that hee was wronged , and sware that hee would be reuenged , and demanded satisfaction from the embassadour ; who being aduised and cunning , couered the part which hee had played with many goodly worde ▪ herald , sely●n that this lion did rather represent the 〈◊〉 of his courage , and that of his generosity rather than any other thing ; but this did not pacifie him , he ch●sed him out of his territories , and gaue him to present vnto his master many great dogges with bloudie mussels , as if hee would say , they had 〈◊〉 his lion in pieces , and that in the assaults of warre hee would intreat him in like manner . seeing then the turkish prince doth continually receiue presents from others , it is string he should likewise giue : for it is more seemly for a king to giue then to take , so his wardrobe is vsually open to giue . the sultana's are enricht by his presents ; the mufti and his praceptor are honoured , and the bashaes receiue : and all this consists in precious stones , purses full of gold coyned , robes of cloth of gold , plumes of feathers , iewels , rich armes , and other things of value . the chasnadar bassi , who is the high treasurer , hath the charge to buy what is needfull for presents , hee imployes yearely in cloth of gold , for robes which they giue , the which is made at bursia in asia , foure millions of liuers , besides that which comes into the royall wardrobe , by the presents of basha's and other great men : but as all riuers come from the sea and returne vnto it , so all the grand seigneurs presents returne backe in the end to his owne cosets : the sultana's die , and their goodly stuffe comes to him ; the bashaes end their liues , he takes all as the master doth of his slaues : sometimes hee leaues a part for the execution of the will which he hath made . so as he doth not giue but lends for a time , seeing that the fundamentall law of his estate , which makes all men his slaues , restores that vnto him which he had giuen , and moreouer , all the wealth of his subjects . but all the presents of the turkish emperour are not pleasing to them which receiue them , they are sometimes fatall fore tellings of death to him to whom hee giues them ; for when hee sends for any great men of the port into the serrail , to feast him , or to speake with him , after the feast or at the end of his discourse , meaning to take away his life in his presence , he giues him a blacke robe wrought with gold and silke : as basa●et the second did to bassa achomat , who had supt in the serrail with the other bashaes at his masters table , amidst the delights and pleasures of a royall feast , whereas wine forbidden by the law of their religion , was poured forth as plentifully , as in any part of the world , supper being ended and the table taken away , the bashaes humble themselues before their prince , some kisse the ground in his presence to obtaine pardon for that they had drunke wine , and so returned to their houses . the sultan stayed achomat , with their sweete words , milalah ( that is to say my protectour ) tarrit here with mee . when the others were gone , hee caused a rich robe of blacke silke wrought with gold to be brought vnto him , ●t the fight hereof acha●at entred into fur●e , hee knew well what it meant , and assured himselfe of his ruine , hee accuseth baiazeth of injustice and crueltie , and tells him in his rage . why didst thou sonne of a whore suffer mee to drinke wine against the holy constitutions of any law , if their wilt presently put mee to death ? hee ended his rage with the rest of the discourse which his passion had dictated . but his life was freed from the present danger : his sonne seeing him not returne with the other bash●●s , informed himselfe from them what was become of his father . they tell him in what a pittifull estate hee was , whereupon hee flyes to the serail , moues the ianizaries to compassion , who loued achomat for his valour , as he whom they had followed in the warres , in battailes , and assaults of townes , they filled the serrail with the honour of their cryes , br'e , br'e , that is to say str● 〈◊〉 . they beate at the gate of the emperours lodging , threaten him , ra●●e on him , called him drunkard , and force him to restore achomat who was pale and warne ha●ling the ●alter about his necke , with the which the princes made ●sed were ready to strangle him . in this manner force hindred the effect of this fatall present of a blacke g●ne wrought with gold. but besides these accidents hee that receiue it must aspect his infallible ruine . this present is the 〈◊〉 by the othoman monarch to any but to 〈…〉 , but hee sometimes sends others , which show the contempt which hee makes of forreigne princes , as when hee sends a robe how r●●h soeue● vnto a soueraigne p● , for a robe is the present of a superiour to his inf● . so 〈◊〉 the first 〈…〉 the●●r , or t●mberlan , emperour of the 〈◊〉 , when hee sent him a robe in disgrace to contemne him . th● was much offended , and answered those which brought the present from the turke , that he should not 〈◊〉 those of his s●●t 〈◊〉 that manner : but hee soone had his reuenge . hee entred baiazets countrey in asia , ( constantinople was then held by the christians ) and with eight hundred thousand fighting men , tooke sebaste the s●ate of his empire , slue his sonne orthogules , defeated his armie in battaile , tooke himselfe prisoner , reuenged this contempt by many others , and afflicted him so in following him , as hee died of griefe , sorrow , and paine : to be an example to princes , not to contemne those which are soueraignes like themselues , and therein images of the soueraigne god. but thus they giue presents of death and contempt in turkey , the one is of crueltie , and the other of offences and not presents , for the presents of enemies are no presents . the sultana queene that is crowned , and mother to the young prince successour of the empire , giues many presents a shee receiues daily from the great men of the port which send vnto her , and therefore shee is bound to giue ; to this end the emperour doth furnish her with much goodly stuffe , and peeces of price which are giuen vnto him , and with great summes of money to buy others . the grand vizir doth also giue many presents both within constantinople and without : hee sends many roabes of cloth of gold and silke , to embassadours which arriue at the port : and when hee is in the armie , performing the the change of lieutenant generall to the sultan , hee giues to draw strangers vnto him that may be vsefull , or to recompence the generositie of some valiant captaine . and for that all these presents are giuen in the sultans name , he doth furnish those things which he giues . and to this end the teftardar deliuers him money , pieces of cloth of gold , of silke and many other stuffes . this is all that can be spoken of the sultans presents . chap. xv. of the treasures of the serrail . the och●mas monarch hath his treasures : what soueraigne prince can preserue and ●ine his power and estate without their force : it is gotten by armes and money , preserued and underlined by the same meanes . hee doth lodge it in his serrail , one part in the co●he which is without his quarter : and the other within it : in the treasurie without it layed the money for the ordinary and extraordinary expences , which is buried vpon all the reuenewes of the empire . the grand vizir and the great teftardar , or superintendent of the treasure keepe the keyes , but it is sealed only by the grand vizir . the other place for the treasure is more important : it is within the quarter of the sultans lodging , or most commonly vnder the chamber where he sleepe , taking his rest vpon the subject of his disquiet . this is vnder the cha●ge and care of the 〈…〉 , who is a white eunuch , and a fauourite as the prince ; hee hath one key and the emperour another : the treasure which is said to yearely there , is that which hee sp● out of the reuenewes of egypt : when they haue paid the 〈◊〉 of ca●re , their commanders , and others which are the force and defence of that rich kingdome there 〈◊〉 vsually 〈…〉 thousand sultanians , which makes two 〈◊〉 foure hundred thousand liuers of french money . besides this treasure the jealousie of turkish emperoure 〈…〉 ●other in the serrail of the sultana's , in 〈…〉 where as the sultanas queene doth lodge , 〈…〉 of his serrail should enter into it : the doores are 〈◊〉 iron , and they will is vp as often as they put any treasure into it , and they which carry it are mutes , to whose silence the sultanas ●sides the ●●cret : they carrie it in great s●●he of leather like vnto purses , and let it downe into ●mes , which are made of purpose to keepe it : thus the money which 〈◊〉 with gaine , is kept with feare , and if it be lost it is with griefe . the prince which doth waste it by his prodigalities , weakens his estate , and exposeth himselfe to the dangers of many violent necessities . that turkish monarch which first made the place for the secret treasure in the sultanaes serrail , was selym the first , who hauing drawne together all the coyned gold which hee receiued of the reuenewes of caire and other places , hee caused it to be moulten , and made a great ball , which his dumbe men did roll to put into the cisternes of this treasurie . doubtlesse , it must needs be very painfull to roll it , seeing the weight of this precious metall is so cumbersome , as it ●●rawes all the world after it . hee himselfe had the key of this secret place , making vse of his dumbe men , to the end they should not reueale the rich treasure which he had drawn together . amurath the third did afterwards seeke a more secret place , vnder the chamber of the sultana asachi , ( that is to say the crowned ) where he caused cisternes to be digged to that end : he entred into it foure times in the yeere , and at euery time he put into it aboue two millions of gold : this prince drew together more treasure than any of the rest , hauing in few yeares filled those cisternes with coyned gold. wherefore we must not wonder if the turkes armies be so strong , seeing they furnish them with so many sinewes ; if they vanquish and triumph , seeing they haue both men and money in abundance : but rather wee haue cause to wonder that they doe not get all the rest of the world : for what is there in it that is not to be sold for money ? the king of the numidians had reason to say in beholding that citie which was the seat of the most powerfull monarchie of the earth : a citie that is to be sold , is nere its ruine , if it find a buyer . men haue giuen the turkish emperours that fearefull greatnesse which they enjoy , but money hath bought the men . chap. xvi . of the reuenewes of the turkish emperour in generall and in particular , and of the extent thereof ▪ the greatnesse of monarchies consists chiefly in three things , in the number of men , in the extent of countries , and in the abundance of his annuall reuenewes . which three things are found in eminencie , aboue all other estates of the world , in the turkes empire : his armies are many times 400000. fighting men or more ; the townes and champion countrey are inhabited and abundantly peopled , by the law of their religion and state , which forceth men to marrie being fiue and twenty yeares olde , and they haue libertie to keepe as many concubines as they are able to feed . the yearely reuenew is proportionable in this abundance : wee may comprehend it in two sorts ▪ in the ordinary reuenew which is alwayes equall , and doth not alter ; and in the extraordinary and casuall . the ordinary amounts yearely to twenty millions of gold ; the extraordinary is not lesse , but more vncertaine , for it is not raised but vpon escheates and casuall things ; as when the turkes die without heires , all their goods come vnto the prince ; if they leaue any children , he takes only ten in the hundred ▪ most of the rich bashaes , and wealthy men of the court , leaue the best of their estates to their prince , although they haue children : for being all slaues by the fundamentall law of the s●●●e , the sultan seizes vpon their pallaces of their most precious moueables , and doth not suffer that the great summers of money which they leaue should be otherwise imployed , but to fill the cofers of his chasna , or treasury . besides all this hee is the first and chiefe principall steward of the benefices of his empire : for if any pious person according to his religion , leaues any great legacies to the priests of his law , to read the alc●r● , or to performe some other deuotion after their manner , hee lookes what is necessary for the nourishment and entertainment of a number of priests , which are appointed , not according to the lawes of excesse , but in termes of modesty and ecclesiasticall sobrietie : he causeth it be deliuered vnto them , and puts the rest into his cofers . so as he that could justly calculate the revenewes of the turkish empire , without doubt he should find it to exceed forty millions yearely , aswell the ordinary as the casuall : whereunto no monarch of the earth doth come neere . they which haue seene the turkes court , dwelt in constantinople , and conuerst with the naturall citizens thereof , vnderstand the greatnesse of the annuall reuenewes of this spacious empire . and others who haue not trauelled so farre , to attaine vnto this particular knowledge , will not call this truth in question , if they consider the vast extent of the othuman empire ; for the soueraigne princes thereof are lords of africke ; they possesse a part of barbary , they rule beyond thu●● and argier ; they draw tributes from the crownes of fesse and morocco . they are kings of high and low egypt : they force obedience in asia : the three arabiaes , that is to say , the stony , the desart , and the happy , acknowledge no other lord : the holy land suffers the rigour of their command , which is absolute in syria , mesopotamia , and chaldaea , a part of persia doth acknowledge them : media and assiria are theirs : armenia the lesse bowes vnder their lawes , and a part of the greater , with the countrey of mongrelia : all asia the lesser obey them , and in it the prouinces of caramania , calicia , cappad●cia , pamphylia , paphlagonia , gallacia , phrygia , bichynia , lydia , caria , and magnesia : the emperour of trebisonde acknowledgeth them for masters : their power is not lesse in europe , which is the goodliest , the most flourishing and the ciuillest part in the world : all greece , as thr●● ; macedonia , bulgaria , polopos● now called mor●a , b●sina , and ser●ia , doe what they command : sla●ia is subject vnto them : a part of sa● , dasia , hungaria , and valachia are peopled by them : the prouinces which lie vpon the blacke sea and the archipelagus , belong wholy vnto the turkes● and the ilands of the mediterran●an sea , which make the greatest number yeeld vnto their 〈◊〉 . they haue 〈◊〉 from the venetians the crowns of g● and ierusalem that goodly island of rhodas , leauing 〈◊〉 in that sea vnder the obedience of the christians , but candoe , sicely , corfon and malta . thus the 〈◊〉 of the great and redoubted turkish empire , 〈…〉 north at the riuer tanais , the most famous bounds 〈…〉 e●rope : towards the south it joynes with the countries of preste-iean , or the greater neg● of ●thi●pia towards the east it extends its limits to the persian gulfe , yea , it passeth beyond ●als●t● ▪ and in the wa● they are 〈◊〉 neighbours to ragousa a 〈…〉 . and if god did not restraine the course of their great prosperities , they would adde vnto their monarchy many other prouinces of christendome , which the dis● of christian prin●ces , and the carelesse neglect of their subjects seene to expose to their ambition : for if the sult● doe what they can to inlarge their estates , these furnish them occasion by their diuisions . chap. xvii . of the grand seigneurs going forth of constantinople by land , and his returne i● pompe where ●e displayes to the view of strangers , the greatnesse of his 〈◊〉 . the otheman emperour 〈…〉 , moneth at the 〈…〉 vnto his subjects , 〈…〉 which they might conceiue of him , and 〈…〉 dangerous effects of any 〈…〉 the friday ( which is with the turkes 〈…〉 to goe vnto the mosquee to performe his deuotion , and to sheare himselfe in publique . when he goes forth in this manner it is vsually by the great gate of his serrail : hee is alwayes on horsebacke , simply attired , and in the same manner as he is in his pallace . his head is couered with a little turbant , to be more at his ease : few ba●●u's accompany him , the most part of his traine are the men of his family . the sonbasse , who is captaine of the iustice , or as the knight of the wa●ch at ps , goes a little before with fiftie souldiers of his 〈◊〉 , to free the streets from all incumbrances , which might hinder the princes passage , and to keepe euery man in awe while hee passeth . his most familiars accompany him , the eunuches of his chamber ; his pages and therest which attend his person follow him : the captaine of the pages , hee of the capigis , and the foure captaines of the 〈◊〉 of his guard goe before him well mounted , and at his horse head there march foure capigis on foot , and foure solarbis at his sti●ope ; these men most commonly are very tall , 〈◊〉 being on foot , and the prince on horse backe , their hands must bee equall with his 〈◊〉 ▪ they haue 〈…〉 instructious and petitions , which are preserued on the 〈◊〉 the which containe complaints of the insolencies of basha's , the injustices of cadis or iudges ; the theft of t●ftardar● or treasurers , and the other bad behauiour of his officers . the sultan hath in speciall care to haue these papers collected , which many times poore miserable men , lying flat on their bellies in signe of humilitie , and lifting vp their hands offer vnto him , the which they present vpon the 〈◊〉 of a reede : being returned vnto his serrail , hee 〈◊〉 them to ●etread , and finds that which flattery had concealed from him , and learnes these thinges which 〈◊〉 of the most sincere men durst not 〈◊〉 presently has giues order , and loseth no time in the search of 〈…〉 the wicked to 〈…〉 and slip away 〈…〉 the power of their 〈◊〉 〈…〉 presently they 〈◊〉 〈…〉 royall 〈…〉 many officers are ●wovel . from their places , which they 〈◊〉 to 〈…〉 mans●d● , and some others are put to death : such is the vertue of these flying notes and peti●ions ; yet they vse prudence and discretion , and cause the crime to be well ●rred before they punish : for this cause the basha's and other great 〈◊〉 of the port , who are i●ssed in th●se 〈◊〉 , are not well pleased when they see their prince goe forth in publique ; seeming that the newes of their vnjust actions should come vnto his eares . in these issues the people blesse him with their accla●ai●n● , and he sal●es 〈◊〉 by nodding of his 〈…〉 ●times , to binde their affections more vnto him , 〈…〉 forth handfuls of gold and siluer and casts it amongst them . two of those 〈◊〉 which are of either 〈◊〉 of him , carry in two purses of v●l● , two little fla● of gold enrich● with precious stones , which are full of boiled water , c●diall and delightfull to drinke . the sultan makes vse of it , when he is dry . the rest of his t●i●e come after : the dwarffes and iesters make a part , as the apes of the court , which neuer goes without them , to pre● 〈…〉 haue alwayes something ridiculous 〈◊〉 all 〈…〉 of about 〈◊〉 hundred . these are his issues when he goes from his serrail ●to constantinople . but when he goes out of the 〈◊〉 the fields to make a glorious returne in 〈…〉 followed , and adorned in 〈…〉 some forreigne embassadour , and 〈…〉 to him of ●●rsia the magnifi● 〈…〉 report to his master 〈…〉 ●ee that hath 〈◊〉 yea looked vpon 〈…〉 envy . hee take occasion to 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 , 〈…〉 ●sed it 〈…〉 built two 〈…〉 . the 〈…〉 doth aduertise hi● 〈…〉 to the citie , and to 〈…〉 〈◊〉 for the way and 〈…〉 send from his country 〈…〉 his great men of the port , and all his 〈…〉 as is fitting at so royall an entrie . achmat the first in the yeare 1612. giues vs a president . a troupe of aboue two thousand men at armes 〈…〉 first they were armed and mou●d as was fitting for 〈…〉 . a sharely regiment of turkish foot , exceeding 〈…〉 followed them : after these came the cadis or iudges of constantinople , with all the body of iustice , which were many in number : the talismans and other doctoral and priests of the al●an in the order of their puft-up grauity , ma●ched after these iudges , which is the only way of the iustice which they hold in their life . the grand vizir , accompanied with all the other vizirs , and the bashaes and beglierbyes of the empire , made so sta●y a body , as in seeing them , a man might say they were so 〈◊〉 things , who 〈◊〉 by an extraordinary miracle drawne themselues together , much lesse to haue taken them for the slaues of the othoman 〈◊〉 : when these were past ; there followed the ●en of the serrail , or the officers of the 〈…〉 with the to● of their 〈…〉 the first 〈◊〉 then on foot , who fed ten goodly 〈…〉 other turkes , with royall 〈◊〉 , whereof the 〈…〉 the dirt and ●word of 〈◊〉 gold , 〈◊〉 with precious stones : the saddle was 〈…〉 and glistering with diamonds : the s●●s 〈…〉 with strings of gold , at the 〈…〉 did 〈…〉 ground two great men of rich orientall persian vpon the saddle they had cast a long horse cloth , of rich cloth of gold , 〈◊〉 ordered so thicke with 〈◊〉 ▪ as they 〈…〉 〈…〉 follower so like order , 〈…〉 〈…〉 either of the● 〈…〉 〈…〉 presented by the french 〈…〉 negligent care of th● 〈…〉 from hunting . the 〈…〉 well 〈…〉 goodly entry , with a band of young men simply attired , entertained for their seruices , with all the other pages of the serrail . the embassadour of persia , the chiefe subiect of this magnificence , caused to be cast before his lodging when the sultan past , a hundred clothes of silke : the archers of his guard tooke them vp and kept them for themselues . this pompe is made when as the turke is in good termes with the persian : but when as they differ , and that matters are disposed to warre , the estate of things change . the turke 〈◊〉 shew in his entrie before the embassadour of persia , of such souldiers which he hath in constantinople and thereabouts : and entring into the city , from his countrey pallace of da● basha , hee marcheth about the streets with aboue a hundred and fifty thousand fighting men well armed ; as amarath the third did a li● before he sent his army into persia , where hee defeared his enemies , and get in a short time twelue rich prouinces from the persian . when as this prince had made shew of so many war like tro●pe to the embassadour of persia , who was to 〈◊〉 wi●h admirall of 〈◊〉 some tribute which had 〈…〉 hee sent him 〈◊〉 by one of his bashaes then all the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 which hee had s●ene in constantinople , were but the 〈◊〉 which bee kept in 〈◊〉 , and that he should 〈◊〉 of the great ●mber which he had in field ; the which being led into his masters countrey , they would 〈…〉 commanding him in the 〈…〉 of constantinople within three dayes , 〈…〉 goe into persia , there to attend his slaues which would 〈…〉 turkish 〈…〉 and 〈…〉 place . chap. xviii . the grand seigneurs going to sea , to 〈◊〉 himselfe . seeing that the othoman monarch domin●es ouer the best parts of the earth , and extends the power of his empire vpon the waues of the sea , it is fit and reasonable hee should take his recreation and pleasure vpon either 〈◊〉 . the precedent chapter hath 〈…〉 going ● by land : this shall describe him taking his pleasure at sea , where wee may follow him without danger ; for 〈◊〉 neuer imbarques himselfe but the wind● are still , the 〈◊〉 are calme , and the superficies of the water p● and 〈◊〉 . he goes out of his serrail by one of the gates of his goodly gardens , which haue a prospectes the sea , whose 〈…〉 with many pillars of p●phyry : her into his 〈◊〉 called in the turkish language 〈◊〉 , hauing aboue 〈◊〉 ●anks and 〈…〉 to a banke ▪ he 〈◊〉 his selfe 〈◊〉 the po●pe , the which is gorgeously 〈◊〉 with vel●t and such like stuffe , imbroidered with gold . hee 〈…〉 cushions of crimson vel● ▪ which serue● him for seats 〈◊〉 the turkish 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 familiars , eunuches of his serrail 〈…〉 him : only the b●stangi●assi , which is his great g●rdin ▪ and his pilot in his recreation , may sst in his 〈…〉 more commodiously , whereof 〈…〉 . a troupe of young 〈…〉 with such 〈…〉 th●rough 〈…〉 . they 〈…〉 and haue caps of the same 〈…〉 oare with such care , as they imploy themselues without failing : foure other caques goe some little space before , to aduertize all other vessels to passe out of the way , or to stay , & not to pester by their encounter the way of this redoubted sultan : they do it speedily ( what is there in the lou● which doth not obey him ? ) & seeing him farre off salute his greatnes and by the acclamations of their joy , wish him all happinesse : some other caiques follow his , in the which are those of his family , to whom he would giue leaue , to be partakers of these pleasures . during this , hee hath a wise lesson of the vanity of greatnesse , by the consideration of the inconstancie of the element which beares him , if he would apply his mind vnto it : but hee passeeh that time in the ordinary trade of kings , which is to raise vp , and ouerthrow the fortunes of men by the effects of their loue or hatred . for the bostangi●assi , who is at his backe , with the helme in his hand , and who alone hath leaue to speake then vnto him , informes him as hee pleaseth of the affaires of his estate , of the carriage of the officers of his crowne , of the designes of his basha's , and of the insolencie of such as he fauoure aboue the rest . sometimes he deliuers the truth nakedly and plaine vnto him , and sometimes hee doth disguise and dissemble it as his passion doth aduise him , and doth cunningly practise the ruine of those which thinke themselues assured , and are many times without crime . a president to ●ch● 〈◊〉 ●uch it doth imp●r● them to know the estate of by themselues ▪ and not by others , and to learne in seeing the carriage of their subiects , and to doe in their monarchy , as shepheards doe in their troups , haue a care of them , for the eye is not circumuented so soone as the eare , and truth enters seldome or disguised into their pallaces , if they themselues 〈◊〉 di●t by the hand . the greatest lyars among men remaine in court , and there doe easily vent out their fabulous inuentions : priuate interest is the 〈◊〉 diuinitie which they adore to the which they referre the ambition of their thoughts , the flattery of their disco●rse● and the malice of their actions . the bostangibassi finding his mastermind be 〈…〉 had from all knowledge of affaires 〈◊〉 vnto a plaine table , he paints thereon what he pleaseth , friendship for 〈◊〉 and hatred for others : hee makes the guilty innocent and the innocent guilty : he raises and ruines according to his humour ▪ soe at the 〈◊〉 from this 〈◊〉 walke , the bas●a's haue sometimes felt the stormes of a new disaster in the change of their fortunes : doubtlesse the fauours of the court are very fraile and inconstant , seeing that a puffe of wind , a word may ouerthrow them : and as wind disperseth smoake , so the great gardiners discourse doth cause the greatnesse of the bassa's of the port to wither and fade . the which should teach the fauourites of princes , seeing their fortunes are transitory and fading , to imploy their credit in vertuous actions , which may serue them for a solide support , honour their liues , eternize their memory with posterity , and preserue them from ruine . but to speake these thing ▪ to most part of those of that condition , were to sing vnto the deafe , and to shew colours to the blind : for the great prosperities of the court blind the mind , and dull the judgements . when as the sultan hath glutted his desires , with the delights of this marine walke , and filled his eares with the bostangibassi's tales , he returnes to the serrail , where being landed , the azamoglans draw the caiques out of the water , and lodge them in vaults made for the purpose , which are within the walls of this pallace : the which they doe , and put them to sea againe commodiously and with great facilitie . chap. xix . of the grand seignevrs physicians , chyrurgians and apothecaries . great princes in the midst of their humane felicities are not freed from the crosses and discommodities of life , and much lesse from the infirmities that afflict them , to the end their pride might be humbled , and they should acknowledge themselues to be men . the sultan emperour of the turkes seekes ease for his griefes aswell as other monarches : he entertaines vsually for he seruice of his person , ten physicians of the most skilfull of the east : most part are iewes , for the men of that nation study carefully in physicke , and prosper well . and seeing that the turkes neglecting learning doe not attaine to those sciences which are necessary to make a good physician . amidst this number there is one superiour to the rest , called in their language lecchin bassi , or the first physician : their entertainments are great , and the presents they receiue make them rich : the first of them is reuerenced in the serrail , they serue him with the same bread they giue vnto the sultan , which is a dainty kind of bread made of the graine which is gathered at bursia in natolia , reserued for the princes mouth : he hath what fauour hee can desire in court , and his master honours him extraordinarily : necessitie is a powerfull daemon , and his vertue makes him also to be honoured . but the merit of physick hath made it so commendable in the world , and in court , that many kings haue crowned it with their owne diadems : sabor and gyges haue practised it in their estates of media : sabid married it to his scepter of arabia : methridatus to that of pontus : and hermes held it as great a glory to bee a physician in egypt as to be a soueraigne king. when the sultan is sick , his physicians are cald to visit him ; if they hold his infirmity to be of continuance , they are presently lodged in the secret serrail which is the princes quarter , in chambers neare vnto him : they giue them two seruants to attend them ; and they may not go out of the pallace , what necessity soeuer doth presse them , vntill the sultan bee recouered or dead . but when hee is in health , they are only bound to goe three of them euery morning , into the apothecaries shop in the serrail , and there to attend vntill noone , if there be any need of their helpe . the sultans chyrurgions and barbers haue lesse libertie : they may not goe out of the serrail where they lodge , but on the day of bairam , which is the turkes easter , vnlesse it be by the princes permission : the youngest of this profession serue him as pages , some others are eunuches , which attend the seruice of his chamber : these shaue him when hee desires , and wash him in his bathes , when hee goes to temper the heate which troubles him , or to satisfie the commandement of his law. the apothecaries are also lodged in the serrail , their number exceeds both the others : so their seruice is more ordinary . there are eighteene masters which worke , and three hundred boyes which serue them , most of which goe once a yeare to search for simples on the mountaines and valleyes for the composing of their physicke : foure masters most expert in their art are superiour to all those : they call them the priors . the shop of these apothecaries deserues so many men as serues this great prince , it is aboue fifty fathome long , and halfe in breadth : the great vessels which doe beautifie it , furnish it abundantly with all sorts of oiles , sirrops , ointments , waters , and other liquors proper for physicke : on the side of it are foure goodly chambers full of diuers sorts of drugs . besides these there are two others scituate towards the gardens , where during the spring which doth enamile the earth with flowres , and the summer which doth crowne it with fruits , they draw the essences , and distill the waters which are fit for physicke . but in all these vessels , amidst these drugs and diuers quintessences , they find not any remedy which can mortifie the amorous passions of the prince , wherewith hee is continually afflicted : they deuoure his leisure , interrupt the exercises which are more worthy of his person ; and ●eiect him vnder that which hee is , and make him a slaue to his slaues : for louing them desperately , he liues more in them then in himselfe . the end of the first booke . the generall history of the serrail , and of the grand seignevrs court. the second booke . chap. i. of the publique diuan in the serrail , where they dispatch and iudge all affaires . in the second court of the serrail , where as a goodly fountain , couered with the shadow of many pleasing cypresse trees which enuiron it , powres forth a cleere streame , as if it were liquid christ all , is built vpon the left hand , at the end of a long gallery , a great hall , where as the sultan causeth the diuan to be kept foure dayes in the weeke ; that is to say , on saturday , sunday , munday and tuesday . this word diuan signifies a colledge , whither many men repaire : whereas they distribute iustice equally to any that demand it , for what cause soeuer : and the greatest benefit they find , is that the parties are admitted to deliuer their owne causes , hauing no necessitie to consume their goods and their time , ( whereof the losse is irreparable ) among wrangling pettifoggers , who enrich themselues by other mens follies . the turkes policie giues this case vnto the people , that they will not allow of any : whosoeuer hath an action against any other , hee brings him to the diuan by the fist , and the other dares not refuse : there by the iustification of their acts , if they leaue any , or by a summary and verball deposition of two witnesses , the cause is iudged with great facilitie , and the execution is not difficult : or if the judgement be refered after the audience , and committed to some one of the iudges , the importune delayes , and the horrour of wrangling which is practised in france , being not admitted among the turkes , hinder not a speedy dispatch . the officers which assist at this diuan are the basha or grand vizir , lieutenant generall of the whole empire , who precides : the other vizirs or basha's accompany him , the two beglierbeys , the one of nat●lia , and the other of romania , two of the prime dignities of the crowne , after the grand vizir : the two cadilesquers or great iudges of armies superiour to all the cadis or iudges of the empire : the three teftardars , or generall treasurers for the ordinary and extraordinary treasure , who keepe the sultans cofers , and receiue that great reuenew which is leuied in his estates : the nassans bassa or high chancellor : the netangi , who is as the secretary of estate with vs , which serues mo●ethly , who signes the commandements , and dispatches with the royall signature : the bassa's secretary with a great number of iafitschi or notaries , which are as regist●s : the cha●ux bassi who is chiefe of all the cha●ux of the 〈◊〉 , which carries the sultans commandements both within and without the estate , they goe in embassies , although they be but vild and base messengers , and execute the decrees of the basha's ; is at the doo●e of this dauan with a great member of his company , to execute that which the grand vizir shall command : hee carries a staffe of siluer in his hand for the marke of his authoritie . and all these men aswell basha's as others of inferiour qualitie , come into this hall of the diuan by foure of the clocke in the morning , with a commendable diligence , to discharge their duties in the administration of justice , vntill twelue . the places and rankes are obserued according to the eminencie of their offices : the grand vizir sits first in the midst of two long formes fastned to the wals , which looke towards the doore , like vnto the seats of audience for justice in france : on his right hand ( which is the lesse honourable in turkey ) the bassa's seate themselues : the two cadilesquers are on the left ; he of romania or greece , as the most noble prouince , precedes him of natolia : at the entry of the diuan on the left hand , are set vpon a forme by themselues the three teftardars : they haue at their backes all the notaries or registers , sitting on the ground with paper and pens in hand , to write what shall be commanded . on the otherside of the hall opposite to the teftardars , is another forme set apart , where the netangi hath also a pen in his hand , being enuironed with his clerkes and deputies . the parties which demand justice , being many in number , are placed in the midst of the diuan , with so great a respect and silence as they dare not spit . this publique councell is like vnto that of the parties in the louver , with this difference , that in the diuan euery man is admitted for any cause whatsoeuer , all these officers being thus placed , the parties plead their owne causes , & they direct their speech to the grand vizir , who precides in this councell : the other bassa's neuer speake : if he doth judge that the businesse propounded ought to be presently dispatcht , he then decides the controuersies betwixt the parties : if it require a longer inquisition , hee referres the judgement to one of the cadilesquers , if the matter belong to the ciuill law : if it concerne the treasure or accompts , a teftardar is committed : and when there is question of any falshood , or the verification of a hand or writing , he deputes a netangi . the affaires of greater importance , or differences of consequence , which concerne strangers , hee reserues them to his owne judgement . these imployments detaine them from the breake of day vntill noone : when that comes , one of the stewards of the serrail appointed for the diuan , presents himselfe in the midst of it , to whom the grand vizar makes a signe to bring dinner : then the parties retire , and the diuan is free for the rasha's ; the seruice is made with that frugality that is fitting for iudges : for a table , they bring before the grand vizir a plaine stoole of wood , where on they set a siluer bason , and sometimes of copper blancht , round in forme , and as big as the bottome of a pipe , vpon the brims thereof they set many lo●ues , in the midst the meate , which they serue one dish after another ; one or two of the rassa's are called to eate with the chiefe of the councell ; they bring to euery one a napkin , wherewith they couer their knees : their meats are mutton , wild fowle , pigeons , & somtimes pullets ; the drink is of sorbet after their manner , made of water , the juice of citrons , and of sugar , for the grand vizir alone ; the rest quench their thirst with falle water : their fruit is a tart or some cake , wherewith they end their dinner , which doth not continue aboue halfe an houre : the like is ordained for the cadilosquers , ●eftariturs , and all the rest of the diuan : their slaues dine at the same time . the bassa captaine of the sea , is also of the number of those which assist in the diuan , he takes his place in the last ranke of all the other bassa's if hee be not a bassa vizir ; in that case hee mounts higher towards the grand vizir in the order of his inception . dinner being thus ended without pompe , without excesse , and without dissolution , the grand vizir disposeth of the most notable resolutions which haue beene taken in the diuan , and prepares himselfe to god and make report thereof to the grand seigneur ; on sunday and tuesday , which are the dayes of diuan for publique affaires , and the councell of estate . this prince descends to that effect into a chamber which is neere vnto it : being arriued , he cals his officers vnto to him one after another . the capigilar agassi carries this command . he holds in his hand a long staffe of siluer , like vnto a beadles mace : first of all they call the cadilesques , they rise vp , make a low reuerence to the grand vizir , and follow this mace-bearer and the chaoux bassi , who is ioyned vnto him with his other staffe of siluer : vnder their conduct they goe before the grand seigneur into his chamber , they reuerence him and in a manner adore him : for there is not any soueraigne prince vpon the earth , whose subiects stand in more feare , nor yeeld him so much reuerence . after this they yeeld him an account of their places , then they retire backwards like men that had consulted with some great diuinity , and so goe to their houses . the mace-bearers goe to fetch the teftardars , these yeeld the like salutation to the grand vizir that the others had done ; they goe before the grand seigneur , they speake vnto him of his treasure and of the affaires of their charge ; and hauing satisfied him , they retire like the rest , with their heeles first . this custome alwayes to turne their face in retiring is not only practised with the prince , but also obserued with the bassa's , who according to the lawes of turkish ciuility , would hold it a contempt , if in parting from them they should turne the backe . after the teftardars , the captain of the sea if he had been in the diuan , goes to relate vnto the grand seigneur , the estate of his vessels of warre , with that of armes and munition which are in his arsenall . the aga or colonell generall of the ianizaries , which are the turkish foot ▪ enters not into the diuan , hee remaines in the second gate of the serrail , being set vnder a gallery assisted by the souldiers : he goes first of all to audience to his master ; and returnes to his seate , vntill all the rest be retired ; for hee goes last out of the serrail : the vizirs goe one after one vnto the sultan , and being come into his presence they frame themselues to an incomparable respect : they ioyne their hands , and bend downe their heads and eyes to the ground , and stand silent : for amongst them only the grand vizar may speake vnto the prince ; he comes last with a graue pace , as the party that beares the burthen of all the affaires which haue beene treated in the diuan ; hee yeelds an accompt vnto his master , who confirmes the judgements , or disanuls them , as he thinkes good . moreouer , he leaues him instructions in writing , in a purse of crimson rais'd veluet , the which hee laye● before him with vnspeakable reuerence and humilitie ; then he retires like the rest , vnlesse the emperour stayes him longer to informe himselfe of the estate of his most important affaires . thus the turkes doe justice to men , whereof the quicke expedition might repaire the defects which they meete with , and yet in that place particularly they are reasonably exact to yeeld vnto euery man that which is due vnto him : the feare of their owne ruine if they had no vertue , were sufficient to make the ballance eeuen and straight . for the turkish princes are accustomed to goe by one of their chambers vnto a window , only shut vp with a lattice , the which lookes into the diuan directly ouer the head of the grand vizir : from thence he heares what is spoken , and treated ; with the complaints of parties , and the decrees of iudges ; if iniquitie doe sway the minds and mouths of those , to deny vnto the weakest the reliefe which justice doth owe them , against the violent oppressions of the mighty , the punishment which hee takes is very exemplary . doubtlesse , as the foundations vphold a house , so justice is a strong support vnto an empire , without the which it cannot long subsist . kings , whose principall office is to yeeld it vnto men , ought to cherish it aboue all things ; it doth aduance them aboue other men , and makes them to raigne happily ; and without it violence drawes all disorders in their estates , troubles them , and ruines them in the end : they themselues without justice , are like vnto those bodies which are troubled with the falling sicknesse , whom weaknesse and paine afflicts : this diuine vertue should not only be the soule of their decree , but the soule of their soule : in justice they shall possesse all the other vertues , for it containes them all . chap. ii. of the azamoglans , or children of the tribute of base condition which serue in the serrail , and elsewhere . the christians labour so profitably to inlarge the turkes empire , as they not only furnish them with occasions , by their wretched diuision , but they also breed them vp men , which in time are the most generous of their troupes , the greatest in their court , and the most triumphant in townes & christian prouinces : but in this last , force and the constraint which these barbarians vse towards them , makes them more excusable , than when they abandon the reason and the interests of christianity , to the blind passions of a fatall discord : for they see come into their houses , thoroughout all greece or morea , and in the countrey of albania , a troupe of the grand seigneurs capigis , deputed to make the exaction of the richest , and the most exquisite tribute , that can be leuied in a country , the which is of men , the best proportioned , and enricht with the gifts of nature . there they choose the soundest , the goodliest , and the most actiue of all their children , out of euery three one , the which they doe euery third yeere ; and hauing drawne together aboue two thousand , they lead them to constantinople . at their arriuall , they attire them all in robes of cloth of diuers colours ; they giue vnto euery one a yellow cap of felt , like vnto a sugar-loafe . in this equipage they are led before the grand vizir , who being accompanied with al the other bassa's and ministers of the serrail , he makes choice of those that are most actiue for the war : these young men are set apart , and conducted into the serrail by the bostangibassi , or chiefe of the gardiners , and a part of them distributed where they wanted . then they circumcise them : being children of christians they become yong turks , and for an inconstant fortune of the world and of the court , they lose the eternall happinesse of heauen , in the way whereof their first beliefe had directed them . they cause them to learne the turkish tongue , and if their spirits be capable of more , to read and write . but all indifferently are instructed to wrestle , runne , leape , shoot , dart an azegaye , and in all other exercises , which are fit for them which will make profession of armes . the rest of this goodly choice of the young children of the tribute is in the power of the grand vizir ; hee doth lodge them , and distribute them diuersly ; some are sent into the sultans gardens and houses of pleasure ; others are put into the gallions and vessels at sea , which make voyages for the sultana's ; the patrons charge themselues , and are bound to restore them when they are demanded . they place a good number in artificers shops to learne diuers trades , whereof they may serue for a squadron when they shall be ianizaries and especially in the time of warre . the basha's and all the great men of the court haue their part ; they are deliuered vnto them by their names , countries , markes of their face or elsewhere , and by the colour of their haire ; they binde themselues in writing , which is contained in a booke for that purpose , to the end that if the necessitie of the warre should force the captaines to fill vp their companies , in the place of those that are dead , they may take these to that effect . but most commonly they giue the rudest and grossest to these basha's ; and they imploy them in their stables , kitchins , and other base offices of their houses . they which remaine of these azamoglans , are sent into diuers seminaries , vnder the conduct of diuers eunuches which haue the charge , and take the care to breed them vp , to bee one day capable to beare armes , and to serue in the warre in qualitie of ianizaries . these children thus placed the grand vizir represents them in a booke to the grand seigneur . this prince assignes them an entertainment according to his pleasure , and augments the pay which the great custome doth allow them , which is of foure or fiue a●pres by the day besides their nourishment and apparell : hee assignes the assignation with his owne hand , and sends it by the vizar to the testardar , to the end he may be carefull to pay it according to the order : hee sees them euery three moneths , and visits them one after another , calling them by their names , to know the number of those which are dead , and to see how they be fed and gouerned . but the azamoglans appointed for the seruice of the serrail , are imployed about base and vile things as the meanest of all those which are of the royall family : they serue for labourers in their buildings , they imploy them in their stables , kitchins , gardens , to cut wood , and to carry it , to lead dogges to the field as their seruants , and to doe whatsoeuer their superiours command them , whereof some haue charge of tens , others of hundreds , and these are also vnder the authoritie of the chicaia , or steward of the bostangibassi ; the toyle they vndergoe , the paines they take , and the miseries which they indure make them the most patient men in the world , and their masters instruct them to mortification by most rigorous courses : the least fault is rewarded with fiftie blowes with a cudgell , the which are soundly set on . but their basenesse is not without honour nor recompence : there are charges and eminent offices among them to the which they succeed by the order of their antiquity , and their patience may make them hope and aspire to the place of a steward , yea of bostangibassi , to shew that there is nothing so base but long labour and inuincible sufferance , may aduance in time . for to come vnto the dignity of bostangibassi , is to be familiar with the prince , to be great in court , to speake vnto him when hee walkes , to conduct him at sea , and to gouerne his brigandine , and to haue an honourable priuiledge to weare a turbant in the serrail , which is no lesse than among the great men of spaine to speake vnto the king with their heads couered . the gates of the serrail are the limits of their courses , they neuer goe forth vpon any occasion vnlesse the bostangibassi leads them with him when hee goes out of the pallace to execute the princes commandments , and to ruine the fortune of some great man of the court , as hee did in the yeare 1614. that of bassa nassuf , whom hee caused to be strangled in his bed , for these secret commissions are most commonly put into his hands : when hee takes what number of azamoglans shall be needfull , hee slips in amongst these , the children of naturall turkes at the entreaty of his friends , yet with the consent of the sultan , and placeth them where they may be aduanced , their lodgings & abode are about the wals of the serrail towards the sea , where they dwell in chambers , they haue their bathes , their stoues , and their kitchins , and liue at their owne will ; for they haue their allowance apart : when they haue leisure , they imploy it in fishing , they sell what they take , and reserue the gaines to themselues : they neuer see the sultan but when he comes to walke in his gardens , or goes a hunting , then they follow him , and quest in the fields like spaniels . they doe not supply the companies of foote , when there is any want of ianizaries , out of this number : if they goe out of the serrail , it is to be better bred in other seminaries , whilest they are yong : or when they are of riper age , the grand seigneur giues some of them to his fauourites , whom he sends out of the serrail , as bassa's of caire , damas , or some other gouernments of his empire ; they make vse of these azamoglans for their stewards , quirries , treasurers ; and such like offices in their family : moreouer , when the prince goes a voyage , or to the wars , hee leads a great number with him to pitch his tents , vnlade his stuffe , and to doe other manuall workes . chap. iii. of the azamoglans , of better breeding and condition , who in time attaine vnto the lignities of the turkish empire . vertue hath this proper to her naturall beauty , to make her selfe to be generally esteemed , and acknowledged euen by most barbarous nations : she doth not only make those admirable which doe possesse it , but doth also giue the title of their nobility to their posterity , and makes them commendable . the children that are well borne taken for tribute from the christians , make triall thereof in turkey , whereas the turkes honour their birth , and separate them from the rest , to bee better bred and instructed in exercises which make them worthy of the greatest officers of the empire : they teach them the texts of mahomets law , the ornament of the turkish learning , they instruct them in armes , and in all things which may adde perfection to men , which are to attend continually neere vnto a great monarch . they are all christian slaues ; but we shall see in the course of their fortune , that their slauery is a way , by the which patience doth lead them to the liberty to command prouinces , or whole realmes : and their condition doth teach vs , that it is a happy infelicitie , and an vnfortunate happinesse . the capinga or great chamberlaine of the serrail , brings some into their number , borne of naturall turkes , commendable for their good dispositions , yet seldome and with the princes leaue . for the custome of the empire in its most ancient constitutions requires that such children should be christians renegadoes , the noblest and most ciuill that can be found . so when the aduantages of the warre , giue vnto the turkish armies victories against christians , or the taking of their townes , and they find therein young children to the age of twelue or thirteene yeares , the bassa's reserue them for the seruice of the grand seigneur . for the turkes hold an opinion , that the nobility of bloud makes spirits generous and inclinable to vertue ; especially when the care of a good education doth polish and make perfect the gifts of birth , as they doe in the serrail with these young men . the discipline , which they cause to obserue is , so rigorous , as whosoeuer performes it in all points , becomes the most modest , the most patient , and the most mortified man liuing . the masters which haue charge of their persons , are white eunuches , seuere , froward , fantastique , and suspicious , as most of your gelded men be . they neuer speake vnto them but in choller , and spare not their bastinadoes , whereof they are very charitable ; they make them watch and indure all paines ; so as many of these young men , when they come to the age of twenty yeeres , they seeke all meanes to flie this seuerity : and although they know that they are in the course of a great fortune ; yet they had rather get out of the serrail , with the simple qualitie of spain or mutaferaga , which is like vnto our men at armes or light house , than to suffer any longer the rigours of this discipline . their number is not certaine , the serrail receiues as many as they send ; but vsually they are about three hundred . the order and method wherewith they breed them vp , doth testifie that the turkes haue retained nothing of barbarous but the name , and haue sent vs the effect . they call the formes where they instruct them oda ; this word signifies a chamber : they ordaine foure , by the which these young men must passe , before they attaine to offices , whereunto the capacity which they learne doth aduance them . in the first are placed all those of this condition , which enter into the serrail at a childish age : there they circumcise them if they were not before ; being made turkes , they teach for their first lesson silence , and the countenance they must carry for a marke of their seruitude , and withall a singular reuerence towards the sultan , which is when they are neere him to hold downe their head and eyes , and to haue their hands joyned , or their armes crost . for most of those which s●rue the person of the oth●man prince , neuer speake vnto him , nor looke him in the face . at their comming into the serrail the prince sees them , causeth them to be enrolled in a register , by their names and countries , and commands the ●●●●ardar to be exact in the present payment of the money which is appointed for their entertainment . a white eunuch ouer-seer of all the other eunuches which teach them , as it were the principall of a colledge , takes also care to see them well instructed . after the first precepts they teach them to read and write , and aboue all to pray after the turkish manner , and the worship of their religion , with an incredible care , 〈◊〉 the space of six or seuen yeeres , which is the time they remaine in this oda . after this long terme they passe vnto the second oda , where more vnderstanding masters than the first , teach them the persian , arabian , and tartar languages , and practise them in reading all sorts of written bookes ( for the turkes vse no other . ) moreouer to speake turkish elegantly , the which they may doe by the knowledge of those three tongues , whereof the turkish language seemes to be composed . for to heare them speake they do easily discerne the difference there is betwixt them and those which are not bred vp in like manner . they adde to these exercises of the mind , those of the body : in this oda they teach them to handle the sword or semiter , to shoot , to cast a battle-axe , to dart a ia●ehn or azagaye , and to runne lightly ; all this is done in places separated from the oda , at certaine houres appointed with great attention , where the eunuches spare not their cudgels , but beat them soundly for the least fault . they continue six yeares in these exercises , after which they are men and sit for all paine and labour . then they come vnto the third oda , where they doe not forget what they had learned before , but practise it still ; and moreouer they learne to be good horsemen , and to vault with disposition , to be the morefit and actiue for the warre : euery one according to his inclination doth likewise learne an occupation , to serue the princes person ; one to make turbants , another to shaue haire , to cut his nailes , to wash him in the bath , to make cleane and fold his clothes handsomely ; some to lead dogs to the wood , others to be skilfull in hawks and hawking , to serue for stewards or queries , to be imployed in the chamber , and to other offices necessary for the seruice of great princes , wherein they grow to that perfection in the space of fiue yeeres as they are able to instruct others : whilest they are in this third oda , they may not see any one abroad but with great difficulty , and in the presence of an eunuch ; all conuersation with others is prohibited , but with those of their oda : but they must doe it with all modesty and honesty : for if the eunuch who is their superiour , shall enter into the least suspition of the contrary , they shall be assured to be soundly beaten , either vpon the soles of their feet or vpon the backe after the turkish manner , so as many times they leaue them for dead . they sleepe in long roomes which may containe fifty little beds made only of matteresse : they lie in their clothes , in the night time they haue many lights burning , their eunuches sleepe among them , betwixt euery ten beds lies an eunuch , to keep them in awe : day and night their masters examine them , to see if they be firme and constant in the beliefe of the alcoran : for being ready to passe to the fourth oda , and from thence to the greatest offices of the empire ; if they had in their soules any loue of their first beliefe , they might procure some great prejudice to the turkes estate . hauing imployed all care , and finding them truly mahometans , they conduct them to the fourth oda . at their entry into it , they enter their names and countries again into another booke , for all passe not into this last place of their continuall trauels : but those only which haue finished their time in the other forme , and by their diligence haue made themselues capable to serue the prince and state profitably : as labour and rest touch one another , so the end of one is the sweet beginning of the other ; these men finde it in this oda , their pension is augmented ; insteed of cloth wherewith they were formerly attired , the sultan giues them robes of silke and cloth of gold : they haue liberty to conuerse , with the greatest men of the serrail and with the bassa's , who seeing them entring into great places , adore the sun rising of their fortunes , make them great presents , and seeke to winne their friendship by rich gifts . besides these pleasing signes of a new happinesse , whereas they were before all shauen , they suffer their haire to grow vpon their temples , to couer their eares , an assured signe , that they shall be speedily of the royall chamber , they follow the grand seigneur in all his walkes ( where hee is without women ) and out of their number he takes the most familiar officers of his person , and of his fauourites . as the sechletar aga , who carries his sword. the chioda aga , which is he that carries the roiall robe , called c●am●e● . the rechioptar , or rakduntar , hee which goes at his stirrop , when he is on horsebacke , or his chiefe footman . the materagi aga , hee which carries a vessell of gold full of water when the sultan marches . the tubenter aga , hee which doth garnish and carry his turbant . the chiamaci aga , hee that doth wash his linnen , or his chiefe landrer . the camedir bassi , or great master . the chilargi bassi , or chiefe butler . the dagangi bassi , or master faulconer . the sarrigi bassi , or chiefe cutler . the nunasinugi bassi , or chiefe comptroller of the treasure . the turmachi bassi , or firnaagi aga , he that pares his nailes . the berber bassi , or chiefe barber . the amangi bassi , he that washes him in the bath . the teskelegi bassi , the great secretary , or first secretary of state. all which are the most ancient of the fourth oda , and stand before the prince when hee comes out of his chamber , with that respect and reuerence which they learned in their youth in the first oda ; which is to bee silent , to hold their heads downe , and with their eyes fixed vpon the ground , for they neuer speake , nor looke their master in the face ; if he commands them any thing , it is by signes after the manner of dumbe men , and they doe execute it speedily , they carry his meat , which they receiue at the court gate from the stewards hands who is without , and they deliuer it from one to another , vntill it comes to the grand master , who sets it before the grand seigneur . this prince is much pleased with the mute conuersation of such men , who dare not entertaine him but by signes : hee causeth them to ride , and to practize running and leaping , hee causeth them many times to cast a barre of iron , and to make such like proofes of their force and actiuity . hee fauours them with many presents , as robes of cloth of gold , swords enricht with precious stones , purses full of sultanins , and many other things of value . moreouer to the end that his agalaris may gather the more money , to supply the expences of their equipage , when they shall goe out of the serrail with the titles of gouernours of prouinces , hee giues them dispatches for embassies : these men sell them to the chaoux , or bargaine with them for a moietie or more , of the present which they shall receiue from the prince , to whom they are sent , the which is of no small importance : for the princes which hold and depend of the othoman , when he confirmes them in their dignities , and sends them the markes thereof , by a gilt staffe , a throne , or a crowne , they are bound to giue to him that is sent a present of that value which is set downe in the great custome of the empire , the which doth taxe euery one to a certaine summe : and of this number is the vallachian , the moldanian , the transiluanian , the tartar , and many other vassalls , and tributaries of the othoman crowne . this present is diuided betwixt the chaoux , who receiues it , and the agalari who gaue him , or rather sold him the commission : thus they enrich themselues , and make a stocke to furnish themselues vpon the first occasion , the which presenting it selfe by the death of some bassa , they are made either captaine of the sea , or bassa of caire or damas , or elsewhere . besides these great and glorious dignities , the grand seigneur doth honour them sometimes with the quality of musaip , that is to say , hee that may speake vnto the prince , and goe to him in priuate : the which the turkes esteeme aboue any thing in the empire , the which the othoman monarches doe for a double intent , both to gratifie those whom they loue , and to haue men among the greatest of the court , to enforme him of the bassa's actions , and to discouer their enterprizes against the good of the estate and the princes person . but all the agalaris are not so bountifully aduanced . those whom the sultan will send out of his serrail , with meaner dignities , he makes them aga of the ianizaries , spacular agassi who is captaine of the spahis , or at the least cap●igi bassi who is chiefe of the porters . when they goe out of the royall pallace , by any great or meane dignity , they carry with them all the wealth they haue gathered together . many young men whom a desire of libertie , and a curiositie to see the world , rather than any care to aduance themselues , hath made them abandon the exercises of the oda , and their importunities haue forced the prince to dismisse them , goe forth with the rest without any qualitie or office , and with little entertainment by the day : but when as he that is aduanced to the quality of a bassa , and gouernour of some remote prouince , is ready to goe out of the serrail , the grand vizir sends to receiue him at the gate , by his chicaia , who is a steward or ouer-seer of his house , with a troup of horse to doe him honour , and causeth him to be conducted to his pallace , receiues him with all curtesie , giues him many presents , and doth accommodate him with lodgings for three or foure dayes , vntill his owne be prouided in the citie : after that he hath giuen order , he settles his family , and giues the chiefe places , to such as came out of the serrail with him , he stayes sometime in constantinople , vntill his haire be growne , for he was shauen at his comming forth , and likewise to receiue the presents which the sultana's send him , as goodly linnen and rich workes : and those which the bassa's present him , as tapestries , horses , robes of cloth of gold , and all sorts of moueables necessary for a man of his condition : he may be at that time about forty yeares old , hauing consumed the best of his dayes , in the expectance of this fortune . they of the other oda's succeed him by the order of their reception , the which is exactly obserued in the serrail , and fauour cannot depriue any man , if he hath not cōmitted some notable fault in the royall pallace : so as they of the third oda do partly know by the succession what shall become of them , and wish daily , that it would please the sultan , to send some of his agalaris to offices abroad , to the end they may make place for them . this new gouernour parts not from the court to goe vnto his charge , before hee hath giuen thankes to the capiaga for the care which hee hath contributed to his aduancement , terming himselfe obligeth vnto him , and that he would depend of him for a perpetuall acknowledgement of his fauours , intreating him to hold him in his protection , neere vnto the princes person , vpon all accidents that might happen . he makes this complement in the serrail , without the gate of the sultan's quarter ; for being once forth hee enters no more , vnlesse the prince calls for him , to treate with him , concerning the affaires of his charge . such is their fortune , which haue suffered their actions to be gouerned by patience , and haue laboured to make themselues capable to serue . but such in the choice which the othoman monarch makes of men , bred and seuerely instructed in their profession about their persons , to be in time the greatest officers of their empire , where they neuer aduance to such dignities vncapable men , who in the whole course of their liues , haue not learned any thing but to play as tennice , to cast the dice , to speake brutishly , and to practice all sorts of vices . wherefore we must not wonder if the turkes estate prospers , seeing that amidsts great number of young men , they 〈◊〉 the choice of the best wits , to be 〈◊〉 vp with care vnder good discipline , which makes them honest men , and 〈◊〉 to the gifts of a happy birth the perfections of 〈…〉 must of necessitie serue for the 〈…〉 great man , hee that is borne a 〈◊〉 will 〈…〉 them make choice of the best wits to supply their religious house 〈◊〉 they haue alwayes amongst them most learned and most rare men , and as long as they shall follow this course , they shall make themselues 〈…〉 , and admirable : without a naturall disposition , they may well sowe , but they shall neuer reape , and no man euer made a good sparrow-hawke of a buzzard . chap. iv. of the foure white eunuches , the chiefe men of the serrail , and of some other eunuches . we haue said elsewhere that the womens serrail hath no other guard but blacke eunuches , which are sent young to the court by the basha's of caire , to be bred vp to that place . the sultans serrail receiues none but white , the which are chosen in their infancie , out of that pleasing troupe of children well borne , which are taken for tribute from the christians , whose fortune the precedent chapter doth describe . they are cut or mutilated with their owne consent , and not by force , the which would in danger their liues : the promises of the greatest offices in court , and the hope one day to enjoy dignities whereunto they see such men aduanced , ouer-swayes their will , to suffer themselues to bee cut , the promise are true , for in time they attaine to the greatnesse of turkey , but the principall of these eunuches , and the most ancient among them , which are about the princes person , the first and most powerfull heads of the serrail , are the foure which follow . the first is the capiaga great chamberlaine of the empire , in most authority in the serrail ; as he who may speake vnto the grand seigneur , when he thinkes good ; he doth alwayes assist neere vnto his person , wheresoeuer he goes , whether he goe out of his royall pallace , or enters into that of his women , he followes him vnto the doore , where he leaues men to aduertise him in his chamber , when the sultan retires . embassies , packets of importance , instructions of estate , and all great affaires passe thorough his hands ▪ to come vnto the 〈◊〉 which make him necessary to all others , and gets him as many rich presents , and as much money as he can well desire . this without comparison is more beneficiall vnto him , than the entertainment he hath in the serrail , the which is regulated at ten sultanins by the day , which make foure pounds of our sterling money , many robes of silke and cloth of gold , with such moueables as he desires . moreouer , his table is furnished at his masters charge , and at the same time that his is . hee carries a turbant in the serrail , and goes on horsebacke where he pleaseth . the second is the chasuadar bassi , or the treasurer of the princes secret treasure ; hee hath one key and the grand seigneur another , who doth also set his scale vnto it . he hath care to lay vp the gold and siluer which comes from egypt , keepes an accompt of it , and enters alone into this treasure with the sultan , hee aduiseth him for the gathering together of money , and entertaines him with a subject which was neuer displeasing to prince : the importance and necessity of his charge , make him to be much esteemed : for gold being the delights of men , whosoeuer hath the ouer-sight , makes himselfe both powerfull and necessary among them : moreouer , he hath the keeping of all the iewels of the crowne , and likewise of those which they present daily vnto the sultan ; hee gluts his eyes with the lustre of the goodliest pearles , and the richest diamonds that the east doth produce : those which his master giues , and wherewith hee doth adorne himselfe on a day of pompe , passe thorough his hands . hee liues in the midst of the treasures of the serrail , with hope to succeed to the place of capiaga , if death forceth the other to abandon it . the third hath the charge of chilergi bassi , that is to say , great dispencer . he is , as with vs , the master of the kings wardrobe ; by his place he hath a care of the sultans apparell , and of other things which belong vnto his person . moreouer , the pieces of cloth of gold , which they send for presents , the exquisite furres , the rich swords , the plumes of feathers , and such like which they giue vnto the prince , and those which hee himselfe giues , are vnder his custody . hee keepes a particular 〈◊〉 , to the end they may see the price of that , which enters into this sturdy wardrobe for princes , and the value of that which goes forth in the same qualities : this exercise keepes him alwayes in breath ; for the custome of turkey , ( well practised in the serrail ) being to giue and to receiue , doth furnish him with imployment enough to passe the houres of the day farre from idlenesse . he hath vnder him to assist him in this painfull labour a great number of eunuches . the diligence which he must shew herein , bindes him to remayne in a manner continually within the serrail , his entertainments are his table , many robes of cloth of gold , a thousand aspres by the day , or eight sultanins , with many rich presents . but the fauour wherewith his master doth honour him , makes the greatest article of his reuenew : he hopes by the meanes hereof to enter into the place of chas●adar bassi , when it shall be void . he carries ( for a marke of the honour which he enjoyes ) a turbant in the serrail , and rides within it , aswell as the two former , and he that followes ; for these foure eunuches haue this prerogatiue aboue the other officers of the othoman monarch , residing in the serrail . the fourth is also an old pale withered eunuch , aswell by the course of his yeares , as the want of that which they haue cut away , who enjoyes the office of sarai agassi , which in turkey is like vnto the captaine of the castle of the louver in france , but with more lustre and authority , and so he hath more labour and care : for being to look vnto the whole serrail , the ordinary mansion of the othoman monarches , hee must performe his charge so exactly , as such princes will be serued ; he doth often visit all the quarters and chambers of this stately pallace , to see in what estate they are , and hath a care to see the meanest officers doe their duties , ( which is more then with vs , to adde vnto the charge of the royall pallace the office of a master of the houshold ) that the serrail be furnished with all things that are vsually needfull , hee remaines within it in the sultans absence , to maintaine order , and to see that this royall lodging be alwayes in good estate . he hath the same entertainment with the chil●rgi bassi , and hope if his yeares de●●iue him not , to succeed in his place : for the order of the serrail , doth not suffer suffer them to flie vnto great officer , but it will haue them mount by degrees . you shall not see men there , grow vp in one night like vnto mushrums or toad-stooles ; long attendance , and long seruices aduance them to the places which they deserue . thus the shasnadar bassi aspires to that of capiaga , the ch●lergi bassi to that of shasnadar bassi , and this last to his . these foure eunuches attend vsually in the princes presence , only the capiaga may speake vnto him , and not the rest , vnlesse the prince doth question them about their offices . besides these honours and offices of the serrail , the prince doth sometimes honour them with the quality of bassa , and gouernour of a realme , as of egypt , damas , or else-where : they also attaine vnto the place of grand vizir , which is the first of the empire , and by the authority thereof lead armies into prouinces , where they goe to make warre . the which gaue occasion to a generous gouernour of a place belonging to the christian in hungarie , to answere an eunuch , generall of an army , who had summond him to yeeld , that the practice of women was to sewe and spinne , and not to take townes . the grand seigneur aduanceth them in this manner to great places without the serrail to a double end ; the one to acknowledge their long seruices , the other to haue their places , wherwith to aduance other eunuches , who during their long seruices haue attended , that they should either die or be sent basha's into some remote prouinces . for the serrail doth nourish many eunuches vnder the sweetnesse of these hopes : they may be about two hundred of all ages . such as cannot be aduanced by order of antiquity to these eminent places in the royall pallace , are notwithstanding imployed in things of lesse quality ; some keepe in distinct places , as closets or cabinets , those exquisite things that are giuen as presents to the prince , as great places of ambergreece which the bas●a of 〈…〉 in his gouernment , and sends to the 〈…〉 god 's of masque , giues vessels full of excellent 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 thridate , balme of cairo , terra sigilat● , 〈…〉 bezar-stones , vessels of agath , turquoises , 〈◊〉 chrystall , and other things of price , which they 〈…〉 and neatly for the princes person , others haue a care of rare furres , the vse whereof serues for his health , with a thousand other rarities which they bring from the indies . besides all this there is employment in the serrail for many other eunuches , which keepe one place , whither they carry all the rich moueables confiseated , of the great men of the court , who haue beene executed for the enormity of their crimes , or by the sinister inuentions of enuie ; and likewise of other persons which die rich , for being all slaues their goods belong vnto the prince . those eunuches receiue these goodly moueables , and giue aduice vnto the sultan who goes to see them ; and makes choice of what doth like him : the rest is set to sale in the serrail , only to the officers thereof , and if there remaine any thing vnbought , it is sent to the publique market of the city , and sold to them that will : the money that is raised is deliuered into the hands of the chasnadar bassi , who puts it into the secret treasure . some other eunuches haue for their imployment the charge of other serrails and seminaries , where the prince doth cause the youth to be instructed at his charge , as in royall colledges , both at constantinople , andrinopolis , bursia and elsewhere . thus by the wise policy of the serrail they which serue are aduanced , for an example to the younger sort to flie idlenesse , and assurance that their continuall labour , shall be one day crowned with an honourable and profitable recompence . chap. v. of many other officers seruing in the serrail , and the sultans person , and of the number of men which serue in this palace . besides these eunuches aduanced to great offices , and those which are vnder them , there is a certaine number of other men , which do vsually serue the sultans person : some are groomes of his chamber , others in a more eminent dignitie : all ordred by thirties , as thirty for his shirt , thirty for his wastcoat , thirty for his little cassocke , which the turkes weare vnder their robes , thirty for his furres , thirty for his turbant , thirty for his girdle , thirty for his breeches , thirty for his stockings , thirty for his shooes , thirty to make his bed , thirty to dresse vp his chamber , and thirty to order and dispose of the moueables , thirty for his armes , as his bow , arrowes , and semiter , thirty for his scepter , thirty for his imperiall crowne , thirty for his rich hangings , and as many for his cushions ; not that they serue all at one instant , but by order from time to time . they which serue for his mouth , are many in number , gouerned by foure principall officers subordinate one vnto another : the first is the argihassi , who hath a care that euery man doe his dutie . the second is the mimmute pag● , who doth furnish the money daily , that is necessary for the expences . his place doth giue him a priuiledge to speake often vnto the prince , to learne from him what he desires to eat . he hath like vnto the former foure sultanins by the day , his table and two robes yearely , the one of silke , the other of cloth of gold. the third is the checaya , an office like vnto the comptroller generall of the kings house in france , he is in a manner equall in authority to the master of the houshold , he reconciles the quarrels , which enuy or pride do breed among the officers . he hath foure sultanins a day , and yearely two robes of silke and cloth of gold. the fourth is the mutpariazigi , which is as a clarke of the office ; all these men imploy their cares , and the authoritie of their places in the princes kitchin. without there serue many sahangylers , as stewards , or rather gentlemen seruants , which carrie the meate ; they are neere fifteene hundred men , which serue at diuers times in diuers troupes . the number of other inferiour officers in the serrail shewes that this stately pallace is of great expences , and that the prince which liues there is powerfull and magnificent . the baltagis which fetch wood for the bake-house and for other fiting , are aboue two hundred ; the bostangies or gardiners , are eight or nine hundred , so vast and of great entertainment , are the gardens where this great monarch doth walke . the purueyours only for wilde fowle or poulterie , are fiue hundred , the groomes of the stable eight hundred , and the other men of the like condition increase the number of the inferiour officers of the turkish emperours house : so as they doe number within the serrail , thirteene or fourteene thousand mouthes , which are daily fed at the sultans charge , comprehending the quarter of the women . chap. vi. of the ordinary victualls of the serrail , and of the prouisions thereof for the nourishment of the prince , and of those which serue there . an order being so judiciously established in the serrail , and so exactly obserued , it hath not forgotten the necessarie prouision of victuals : they are brought and preserued with admirable husbandrie , contrarie to the ordinarie confusion of princes houses . first , the corne is gathered for the sultans mouth , for the sultana's , the great bassa's and the mufti , ( for all of them haue their part ) in the territory of bursia , a towne in bithynia , where retaine for the purest and best of all the easterne parts : they retaine for the serrail eight or nine thousand quilots , euery quilot is two bushels of paris measure : the mils erected to that end in constantinople grind it , the great ouens of the serrail bake it into bread , and this goodly order distributes it by rule , as to the sultana's twentie loaues a day , to the bassa's ten , to the mufti eight , and to other inferiour persons much lesse , and to some but one . this distribution is contained in a book , which the chiefe baker keepes , to cause it to be obserued . the corne which is appointed for the great number of men , which serue in the serrail , is gathered in gracia , and brought to constantinople , to the quantitie of fortie thousand quilots , and distributed with the like order to those for whom it is ordained . for there they feed men with necessarie sobrietie , to make them labour seriously in any businesse whatsoeuer . the victuals , be it for the annuall prouisions , or for the ordinarie of the day , are brought and distributed with the like order : about the end of autumne , the grand vizir appoints certaine dayes to see the pastromanis made , for the kitchins of the sultan , and of the sultana's ; they are made with the flesh of cowes that are with calfe , that they may be the more tender , they salt them as they doe stags or hogs in christendome ; about that time they kill to the number of foure thousand . the serrail esteemes this kind of meat , among the delicacies of their feasts , and the turkish families if they haue any conuenient meanes make likewise their prouision ; this great store of flesh is for the whole yeere . but the purueyours doe furnish the serrail daily with two hundred sheepe , a hundred lambes , or a hundred kids , in their season , fortie calues , fortie geese , or goslings , a hundred couple of wild-fowle , a hundred couple of hennes , a hundred paire of pigeons , with some other small birds which the poulterers bring . there comes no fish into the serrail , but to please the appetite of some of the agalaris who desire to eate it ; then they cause it to bee taken on that side of the pallace which lookes towards the sea , the which doth abundantly furnish all sorts of fish . the excellent oiles which the sultans kitchin doth vse , comes most commonly from coron and modon , in grecia , a plentifull soile for oliue-trees . candi● only doth furnish that which is imployed for the princes seruice : for besides the delicate bountie of this liquour , it is without any ill sent , the which growing old in others makes them vnpleasing . they haue great prouision of butter in the serrail , the which is brought from m●ldouia , and other places thereabouts ; it comes downe by the blacke sea in great quantitie but salted , the turkes doe not seeke after fresh butter ; either for that they know not the quality , or neglect it : milke is little in vse among them ; that which is brought to constantinople , is only bought by the christians or iewes ; if the turkes make vse of it , it is after it is sowre , for then they say it doth quench their thirst . other prouisions of victuals are drawne from those prouinces where they most abound , and are best . the gallions make two voyages yearely to alexandria , to fraught themselues with pulses , sugars , and spices , as much as shall bee needfull for the serrail , and the chiefe bassa's of the port ; yet the turkes vse not much spices , lest it should prouoke them to drinke wine , so expresly defended by their law. egypt doth furnish dates , and the best prunes that come into the serrail . apples which are the chiefe delights in their turkish feasts , and whereof they make a plentifull prouision , are gathered in vallachia , transiluania , and m●ldauia , and brought vnto the serrail in great abundance : those which they serue vnto the sultan , are for their delicate sweetnesse bought in candy . italy doth also contribute to the prouisions of this great serrail ; the bailiffe of venice , residing at the port , causeth a great quantity of parmasant cheese to bee brought for the grand seigneur , his sultana's and basha's : they are pleased in the taste , and the feast would not be acceptable if this meate were wanting . all these things concerne the food , for their drinke they make a liquour in the serrail , called sorbet , composed of the juice of citrons , sugar , and water , and sometimes they adde ambergreece , most excellent to drinke ; so it is only reserued for the sultan and his women : the greatest men of this imperiall pallace make for themselues , as the foure principall eunuches , of whom wee haue spoken , and some few others : the ice refreshing it in summer makes it more delightfull ; they make their prouision of ice from the mountaines about constantinople , they bring such great store , as the charges ( before it be put into those places where they keepe it ) comes to twenty thousand sultanins , or eight thousand pounds sterling . the rest of the royall family quench their thirst at those goodly fountaines , which powre forth delicate water abundantly for the whole serrail : wine enters not into it without violating the law of the alcoran , which hath so seuerely forbidden it ; and whereof the wisest of the turkes detest the vse ; they call it the spurre of sensualitie , and the tombe of reason . the wood which serues for their kitchin , is supplied with the like abundance ; they measure the quantity by the weight , for so they sell it in constantinople , aswell as in some prouinces of france , and particularly in landguedoc : they cut it in the grand seigneurs forrests , and this prouision costs him least of all those that enter into his pallace . thirty great caramonsailes , chosen among an infinite number of his shins take it in , and sayling by the channell of the blacke sea , deliuer it into the serrail ; his slaues haue cut it downe , sparing good summer of money to the chasus or treasure without , whereunto the charges would amount , both for the cutting and carriage . but if the victuals of the serrail be furnished in abundance and excellencie , the kitchins which imploy them are supplyed with the goodliest implements , which can be seene in a soueraigne princes house . most part of the greater vessels are of brasse , kept so neat and clean , as the very sight of them will giue content and amazement 〈◊〉 other implements which are of copper blanche , are so great in 〈◊〉 they cannot well be numbred . the losse which happens many times is not small ; the foure dayes of diuan , many strangers eate in the serrail , and they which haue learned to ●●nish themselues at anothers cost , take occasion to practize their trade , and to take it where they can find it , and 〈…〉 a quantity of vessels , as the great 〈◊〉 hath sometimes beene of opinion ( to auoid this great losse ) 〈…〉 of siluer ; and to commit the 〈…〉 who might answere for them ▪ 〈…〉 the great charge and the feare of an 〈…〉 might befall 〈◊〉 hath alwayes diu●r●ed him . such are the victuals and other punishment 〈…〉 ●●nish the pallace of the 〈…〉 ●●der finde the relation of the 〈…〉 the subject of these lines , let him consider that without this chapter , the others which compose this history could not be : for this wanting victuals to supply the othoman cou●t , the glory and lusts of his great serrail could not be without them , nor be able to furnish matter for this worke . the members of mans body ( saith the fable ) did one day mutine against the belly , who they thought slept in perpetuall idlenesse : the rougue speaking for all the rest shewed , that whilst the eye see , the eares heard , the hands laboured , and the feet walked , only the belly was idle and at rest , that it was fitting , that in his turne hee should discharge some one of their officer : they so resolued , they employed it , but nourishment failing them , for the want of the naturall exercise of the belly , they gr●w cold ; pale , and without motion . the truth of this take reacheth vs , that by labour we must liue , food maintaines life in its naturall functions , and this chapter furnishing this stately court wherewith to subsist , giues this history the subject of his imployment . chap. vii . of the sicke men , and of such as die in the serrail . the infirmities of the bodie , doe most commonly follow the dispositions of the mind , and dissolution doth sooner cause them than any other thing ; courtiers feele the inconueniences of their 〈◊〉 . where they of the serrail fall 〈◊〉 , they put them into a clost waggon , in the which they are drawne by men , and con●●cted to the hospitall , whereas the order of this 〈◊〉 house , and the turkish charitie , doe what they 〈…〉 them , the one giues care to the ordinary physicians , 〈◊〉 the other ( which as we haue said is very great ) forgets 〈◊〉 to assist them : they are so exactly guarded , as no stranger may speak vnto them , vntill they haue recouered their health , after which they are restored to their first lodgings , and the exercise of their places . but if they die , the law of the court enjoynes , that they of the chamber or oda , whereof the dead man was , shall be his heires , and share the goods which he hath left , except it be some one of the foure chiefe eunuches , before mentioned , or the chistar aga of the sultana's , who is blacke ; for then the prince is sole heire of his precious moueables , and of the abundance of money which this wretched man had so greedily gathered together , by the sinister meanes , which followes the ambitions of the court ; hauing liued poore in his seruitude , to die rich in the same , and to restore to the sultans cofers , that which his auarice had drawne away . such eunuches doe vsually leaue great wealth in moueables ( for the turkes haue no lands ) and particularly when their long seruices haue aduanced them to the dignities of gouernours of prouinces , then they haue liberty to dispose of a third part of their estates , to make a will , in the which the sultan is alwayes executor , hee giues shares to the legataries , and many times takes all for himselfe , by the right of his prerogatiue , and that of master , not only of the goods , but also of the persons of his empire : for all men being his slaues , hee is their first and lawfull heire . chap. viii . of the grand seignevrs hunting . most of the turkish emperours , in the effeminacie of their idlenesse , where they wallow wretchedly in the bosomes of their concubines , haue taken hunting for a pleasing diuersion : but some finding it more pleasing than others , haue loued it with more passion . baiazet the first of that name , ( who raigned in turkey when as the weaknesse of charles the sixth , suffered the disorders in france , which had like to haue ruined it ) was so transported with this exercise , as he therein spent the best of his dayes : his court was fuller of huntsmen than any other ; whosoeuer went to aduance his fortune , must goe with a hawke on his fist or a lease of greyhounds in his hand ; for the best course to rise in court , is to follow the inclinations of the prince , how brutish soeuer they be : then a faulconer grew great , and a rider got an office , but a vertuous man was rejected and grew poore . what priuate men did , to merit this monarches fauour , forreine princes did imitate to winne his loue . iohn earle of neuers sonne to philip the hardy , duke of burgundie , accompanied by the lords of tremoulle , la marche , couey , philip of artois , earle of eu , constable of france , vienna , admirall of france , boucicault , marshall of france , the lords of breze ' , montrell , helly , and many others , led to succour sigismond king of hungary , a generous army of french , against the turkes which were in n●copolie : bad intelligence and rashnesse ruined them , their troupes were defeated by the succours of baiazet , the men were put to the sword , the earle of neuers taken prisoner , with the chiefe of the french nobility : the turkes prison is rough , and a prince how great soeuer must suffer . philip the hardy to mollifie the sauage humour of the turke , and to bind him to better vsage of his sonne , sent him presents , and particularly many white ger-faulcons , whereof he made great accompt : and to testifie the pleasure which hee receiued , he inlarged the prison of this young prince , and led him often a hunting . therein the french obserued the brutish passion of baiazet : his faulconers had cast off a ger-faulcon after a fowle vnsetsonably , he grew into a fury , and would presently haue put two thousand of those men which followed him to death with their hawkes vpon their fists , if the earnest iutreaty of the earle of neuers had not diuerted him : then hee vented out his choller in words , and told the busgonian , that hee did more esteeme a good hawke or a good dogge than any of his men and ( adding this brutish speech ) he said he could haue as many men as hee pleased , but for good hawkes , or good dogges he could hardly find them . in his hunting whosoeuer did hurt a dogge vnaduisedly , he was guilty of treason , and was punished in like manner : but hee , who with his powerfull hand controules the pride of princes , measured him in the like manner . tamberlaine king of the tartars defeated him soone after in battaile , tooke him with his wife , and made lesse account of his person than of a dogge or a hawke : when hee dined hee caused him to be set vnder his table in a cage of iron , and cast him bones to gnaw : ministring matter to history , to write this example to posteritie , to the end that princes that loue hunting , may not suffer their reason to be surmounted with the fury and brutish impatiencies of this exercise . the hunting traine of this prince was so great , as for hawking only hee had seuen thousand faulconers , which were entertained vntill the raigne of mahomet the second , who comming to the empire , looked vpon this fearfull troupe of faulconers with amazement ; and as he had no inclination to hunting he casheer'd them all , and answered the intreaties of great men , who spake to haue them restored , with these words : god forbid , that i should giue my bread to such vnprofitable persons , ordained for so vaine a pleasure . hunting is an honest recreation , easeth the minde , exerciseth the body , and he that loues it , shewes the quicknesse of his spirit , and the agilitie and disposition of his person : but the time which hee imployes must be measured , free , and not stolne by violence from more serious imployments , the which ought alwayes to be preferred before this commendable pleasure . hunting must be generous , and they must take that by force which they pursue , and not by cunning and policie , as to set nets and toiles for beasts , then it is base , idle , and forbidden by the wise , who haue laboured to settle flourishing common-weales vnder the gouernment of good lawes . solyman the second , he which tooke rhodes , and erected the turkish crescent in the best townes of hungarie , did often spend his time in hunting ; during his raigne , hee imployed a whole yeare , which was in the yeare 1531 , when as italy apprehended that the great preparation of a fearefull nauall army , had beene made for their ruine , and the venetians prest with jelousie , that it should cause some dangerous tempest in their gulfe , vnder pretext of seeking the pyrats of malta , which did annoy the turkish merchants . they sent vnto the kings of hungarie and polonia , to the end they would intreate solyman not to trouble himselfe to send his army into their seas , and that they would promise and vndertake , to keepe the leuant seas free from all pyrats : it succeeded according to their desire , solyman being retired to andrinopolis , spent the whole yeare ( as we haue said ) in the pleasure of hunting . the turkish emperours which haue succeeded him loued this exercise . osman the last dead , entertained a great number of huntsmen and faulconers . these princes hold it a glory to make a shew of them in their stately entries into constantinople , as wee haue formerly obserued , where among the troupes of huntsmen , wee see faulconers with their hawkes on their fist , haue a leopard at their saddle pomell couered with cloth of gold ; they hunt the hare or the stag many times with some content ; they pursue the boare , although the vse of it be forbidden by their law : if they take any , they giue the flesh to christians , or cast it away , and reserue the skinne to couer bookes for the which it is very good , and preserues their volumes long : those which haue come into my hands bound at constantinople , are excellently well couered with boares skins , although they be not artificially done as with vs at paris . but superstition the soueraigne mistris of turkish spirits , hath a share in this pleasing exercise , when they hunt vpon the day of their coronation , or when as they conceiue the designes of an important warre , they hold it for a good presage if they take the first beast that is put vp ; but this pleasure of hunting doth not so possesse them , as it makes them forget the care of serious affaires . the turkish emperours haue been accustomed in these sports to take the aduice of their bassa's , of the occurrents which concern the estate ; they cal them vnto them in the field , they speake vnto them , and command them to deliuer their opinions : in court they call this manner of consulting , the councell on horsebacke : whereby wee may learne that this nation is not so barbarous as men conceiue , and that if they raigne so powerfully ouer so many prouinces and realmes , it is not accidentally and by chance ; their care and judicious councell giue vnto their empire a wise gouerment . chap. ix . of the traine which followes the grand seigneurs court. the number of men lodged and fed in the serrail , which amounts to fourteen thousand mouths , would make those imagine , which know not the power of the turkish emperours , that many soueraigne monarchs , lodged together , had drawne all the officers of their houses into one pallace . and truly he whom they serue hauing vanquished and ruined many kings hath made an vnion of their crownes : his serrail , when he lodgeth there , containes in him alone the emperour of constantinople , him of trebisonde , the kings of ierusalem , babylon , damas , egypt , cypresse , thunis , algier , fez , and morocco , with an infinite number of other smaller soueraignes , whose empires , realmes and principalities hee doth possesse : so as so many officers as are in his pallace , seruing his greatnesse , serue many crownes . but when he goes out of his serrail , to vndertake a voyage into some remote prouince , the traine and followers which increase his court is wonderfull . thirty sixe thousand iamzaries , make the number of his ordinary guard on foot , fortie foure thousand spabi , which areas light horsemen , make the cauallery ; two thousand capigas or archers of the port follow him : these beside their ordinary guard , execute the office of the ministers of iustice , with men of meaner condition that are vnder them : two thousand solachis , which are guards on foot about the sultans person , are of his traine : foure thousand chaoux , men imployed in embassies , and in the executions of iustice march after him . there are also fifteen hundred sahangylers , or gentlemen seruants , which carry his meate vnto the chamber doore , where the pages receiue it and deliuer it to the capiaga , who sets it vpon his table . the number of men for baser vses is not lesse , if we consider wherein they are imployed , there are three thousand groomes of the stable , and a thousand riders for hunting ; the balthagis which cut the wood , and bring it to the kitchin are eight thousand : there are a thousand thauegys , which are purueyours , or victualers : two thousand fiue hundred therezi , or tailors to the court , sixe hundred bakers . and if the voyage be made for the warre , the officers of the arsenall , which are commissaries of the artillery and others , make fortie six thousand men : the gebegys which make armes , and repaire and keepe cleane those which are already made , are fourteene thousand : seuen thousand tufechgys or gun-makers , follow with their tooles and ambulatory shops : eight thousand topeys , which are the cannoneers , increase the traine of this monstrous court. i omit a number of pettie officers , for that i haue not their names . the beasts of burthen are vsually twentie thousand , that is to say , ten thousand camels , and ten thousand moiles , which is the ordinary for the sultans house , not reckoning the troine of the bassa's which follow , the which is not so small but in seeing them march apart , you would take it for the traine of a soueraigne prince ; for the turkes carrie in their voyages all sorts of commodities , to the end they may be accommodated aswell in field , as in the townes of their abode . the supputation of the number of men that follow this court , amounts to a hundred fiue thousand , sixe hundred , when the sultan trauels in a time of peace ; but if hee goe to the warre , his court is composed of a hundred and fourescore thousand men , beside the souldiers . so as who is hee , that seeing this fearefull court to march , would not beleeue that it is a whole nation , who hauing abandoned their owne houses , goe to conquer new habitations . certainly , that which history relates of the descent of the northerne nations , as cimbrians , sicambrians , gothes , vandals , burgonians , normans and others , is plainly seene there by the number of men ; but with this difference , that those did but passe , and these remaine still , and adde to the continuance of their tedious raigne , the rule and power ouer many other nations , neere and afarre off , from the principall seat of their empire . chap. x. of the greatnesse of the turkish bassa's . the brightnesse of the sun doth not only shew it selfe in the body of its spheare , but it doth also shine in the greatest starre● . and kings who are in their estates what the sun is in heauen , do not only shew in themselues the lustre of their magnificence , but it doth also shine in the wealth of the great men of their court. this is seene more visibly in turkey than in any other place of the world , where the turkish bassa's display in the pompe of their great riches , the proud power of the emperour , from whom they haue receiued it . machmut bassa , beglierbey of europe enjoyed so great treasures during the raigne of mahomet the second , as the annuall reuenewes thereof , would haue defraied a powerfull turkish army . this example would put them to silence , which bragge so much of the treasure of old crass●as , the yearely rent whereof , they say was able , to entertaine a roman army . the least of the turkes armies would containe many of theirs . as this bassa had beene the most powerfull , and the most sumptuous , that euer the othoman court had aduanced to the height of an extraordinary fortune , it shall not be vnfitting to deliuer briefly by what meanes hee came vnto that greatnesse . he was by nation a graecian , and in his infancy his mother who was a bulgarian , led him one day with her , from the towne of nebopride , to that of sendero●●a ▪ she met casually with the turkish horse , some of them seeing this young childe wonderfull beautifull , tooke him away by force , and carried him as a present to the sultan their master : the prince loued him , and in a short time made the greatest of his court know , that beauty is many times a powerfull motiue to a great fortune , hee was placed among the best respected pages of his chamber , where hee spent his younger yeeres in the midst of the delights of the serrail , after which he had the charge of aga , or colonell generall of the ianizaries ; afterwards he was honoured with the qualitie of bassa , then he became vizir , & mounting daily higher , romelia or europe had him for their beglierbey : the magnificences which he shewed , during the possession of so much wealth , would be tedious to relate . one only example shall suffice for all . mahomet the second , caused the eldest of his children to be circumcised ; the custome of the court will haue great men to giue him presents , as wee haue formerly spoken : all performed it ; but that of machmut , mounted neere to a hundred thousand sequins , which would make fortie thousand pounds sterling . the ocean must bee vast and great , which doth breed such great whales , liuing and walking mountaines : and the othoman court must be stately , seeing the bassa's encounter with such fortunes . but it may be that of machmut will seeme stale , for that it happened an age before ours : to satisfie those which loue new things , and to augment the proofes of this verity , that the turkish bassa's are great , we will adde an example which many haue seene of late yeeres . it appeared in the leuant in the yeere 1614 , and in the person of nassuf bassa grand vizir of the empire , whose treasures were so great , as they found in his cofers at the time of his death a million of gold in sequins , and in siluer coine eight hundred thousand crownes , three bushels of precious stones not wrought , a bushell of diamonds not set in gold , and two bushels of great round pearles of inestimable value : his other furniture was equall to his treasure ; he had a thousand goodly horses in his stable , whereof the least was valued at a thousand crownes : moreouer , he had foure hundred mares of arabian , egypt , the goodliest that could be found in those countries , with many thousand of camels and moyles . his armory was full of the richest swords that could be found in the leuant , and elsewhere : the least had the hilts of siluer : one was so enricht with diamonds vpon the hilt , as it was valued at fiue thousand pounds sterling . the rest of his moueables were no lesse precious , his persian carpets wrought of gold and silke . the great quantity of cloth of gold & of silk of most excellent workes ; the rich beds , and all , that excesse of a monstrous fortune can draw into the pallace of a fauourite , exceeds the imagination of men , and giues occasion to say , that with the spoile of such men , they might not only enrich many houses , but many cities . such rich and sumptuous courtiers go with no smal trains : when they march in field , and vndertake a voyage , be it for their owne particulars , or to receiue the possession of the gouernment of prouinces , wherewith the sultan doth honour them , the baggage which goes before , and the great number of men which follow them , doth equall , yea , exceed the attendants of the soueraigne princes of europe : such a traine may busie the eyes of those that see them passe , for a whole day , for so much time is necessary for the least entry into a towne , and yet many times they supply the want of day by torch-light : it is the care of such bassa's to shew themselue , great to the eyes of the world : which makes them prodigall in their expences , to be attended by many thousands of houshould seruants , ( if they bee not ill serued being a difficult thing , but such a number and troupe should be importune and troublesome ) to whom they giue many enunches to command them . they take a delight to bee well mounted , and withall to haue as many horses , as would serue for diuers regiments . they will haue their baggage , to seeme the more stately , to be carried by twelue or fifteene hundred moiles , and as many can●elis . the number of the concubins which they entertaine in imitation of the prince their maister , imployes the care and watchfull diligence of many black eunuches , which they appoint to keepe them , and consume their great wealth . their lodgings are stately serrails , which they haue built with incredible expences ; as wee may see in the hippodrome of constantinople , by the serrail of hibraime bassa , whereof the turkish emperours haue beene heires , the which is capable to lodge a great king. their moueables and ornaments of their hals , are equall to their greatnesse , wherein they spare no cost , as the only acquisitions which the law of their seruitude doth allow them : for being all slaues , they can purchase no lands nor possessions , the which doth generally belong to the sultan their soueraigne . but if of caitiue slaues they be so great and so proud in their wealth , what must the master be who hath made them such ? chap. xi . of the affronts which the turkish bassa's are forced to pocket vp in court , and the disgracefull chastisements which they suffer . the honours and greatnesse of the world haue their counterpoise ; shame and contempt followes them at the heeles : all that clime vp may descend , yea fall . thus the diuine prouidence hath wisely ordained , to teach man not to build his assurances thereon ; and to binde him to seeke them in that which is constant & eternall . the court is the theater , wherein the tragicall scene of change , shewes it selfe ; griefe goes hand in hand with pleasure , and is an inseperable companion ; he cannot belong a courtier that hath not tried it . that of the turkes doth many times make it sensible to the greatest bassa's ; in the midst of the glorious dignities of the empire , they feele the displeasure , to see themselues shamefully intreated by the commandement of their soueraigne . for when he hath an intent to blemish their names with eternall infamy , hee causeth the crouper of their horses to be cut , whilest they are vpon them ; an affront held in turkey , the greatest that a man of their condition can receiue . so was mu● 〈…〉 in the 〈◊〉 of sely the first , father to great s●ly● . this prince hauing vanquished the sophy of 〈◊〉 , at triumphed in tuaris , the chiefe citye of that repl● , was forced to leade it , when as he saw his souldiers into 〈…〉 , saying plainly that they had rather lose all , when to spend the w●ter in persia . this 〈◊〉 was very sensible , the thought to be reuenged on those whom hee should find to be the motiues : they perswade him that mu●ap●a bassa , who had credit among the ●ootmen , had induced them to 〈…〉 hangeth his 〈◊〉 vpon him , and seeing him on 〈…〉 by a iester which followed him : the bassa perceiued it , and the disgrace which he receiued , made him to end his dayes in the midst of the cares and griefe , which a man of his qualitie doth feele , when he thinkes he hath 〈◊〉 the reputation , which made him to liue gloriously in the world and court. the infamy of this affront comes not alone ; it hath for a companion , the 〈◊〉 of a shamefull punishment , which the great men of the 〈…〉 ●ue , when hee holds him guilty of some small crime : when he hath caused the crouper of some of their 〈◊〉 be cut , he doth likewise ●au● others to be 〈◊〉 by his 〈◊〉 ▪ as it happened in the 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 co●ell of the 〈…〉 who 〈…〉 co●ed to haue 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 the emperour caused him to be taken and 〈◊〉 . but 〈…〉 is not so 〈…〉 ●ble vnto the● , is the 〈…〉 the crouper , as if the leather of the 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 horse were mor● 〈…〉 them 〈…〉 ▪ so much 〈…〉 which 〈…〉 things which 〈…〉 〈…〉 ●d croupers to be cut , tha● 〈…〉 whip vpon the body . but 〈…〉 which follow the greatnes of the 〈…〉 of their basha's . chap. xii . in what ●i●e the grand seigneve 〈◊〉 vnto his bassa's . the greatest dignities of the world are not the most happy , ( said an ancient ) and the condition of 〈◊〉 monarches hath secured miserable to some 〈…〉 had , little to desire and much 〈◊〉 feare ▪ for being 〈…〉 height of humane greatnesse they cannot desire 〈◊〉 , but continuing in the languishing of their spirit , they sometimes conceiue jealousies and imaginary , terrours , and many times such as are true the which troubles , their 〈…〉 their liues , and fils them with tedious conceit . so saith the master of princes in the holy writ in these true words deliuered by a prince , the heart of kings is inscrutable . certainly truth doth teach vs , that if crownes and scep● be weighty , as charge of ●re and trouble , the office of kings is painfull ; for there is nothing so difficult to man , 〈…〉 well , whereon depend● the knowledge of 〈…〉 . the prince which commands must obserue three things , that what he desires may be just , for the publique good , and concerne his owne glory . the which is done by word or ●ing . the othoman monarches , as princes , retired within their serrail , and not much communicable ; command in 〈◊〉 not daily by writing , and the stile which they vse in writing that which they command , is particular vnto them ▪ we shall hardly find in histories any one example of a monarchi 〈…〉 wealth , in the which the superiour● haue 〈…〉 so imperiously , and hath beene obeyed secondly ; as with the turkes ; their letters breathe nothing but threats ; and they speake no other language but that of cruelties . behold some examples of those , which the sultan● haue 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 in the 〈…〉 third ●ring of the 〈…〉 in h●ria , which the ch●st● had recouered , and holding this 〈…〉 very great must make this bridge or die , hee labours , hazards all , and loseth many thousand men , yet notwithstanding this ouerflowing of the water , hee finished a bridge in sixteene dayes ouer the riuer of draue , being fiue thousand fiue hundred fathome long , and fourteene broad , supported by boats tyed one to another with chaines of iron . solyman past his army ouer it , and went to lay his siege to segher , where he died . assa●b●g had good & strong excuses , not to attempt the making of this bridge , any other prince but a turke would haue allowed of them : but hee who was ( as the turkes be ) a bad husband of mens liues , would haue it done at what rate soeuer . the threat of those letters which wee haue related are with some condition . but the turkish princes many times write absolutely ; as it happened in the yeare 1614 , in the person of nassuf , bassa , grand vizir of the turkish empire . the emperour achmat the first would haue his life and his treasure : he sends vnto him being in constantinople , the bostangibassi , with two letters written by his own hand , whereof this was the tenour of the first : faile not presently vpon the receipt hereof , in s●nd 〈◊〉 by the bostangibassi the seales of my empire . nass●f obeyed , and deliuered them into the great gardiners hands ; hauing receiued them , he drew another of the sul●ans letters out of his pocket to nassuf , wherof these were the words : after that thou hast sent me my seales , send mee thy hand by him that shall giue thee this note . this command was rough , and the stile of his letter troublesome , yet hee must obey , not of force , for nassuf was in his house with a family of aboue two thousand men , and the gardiner had 〈…〉 staffe , and was only assisted 〈…〉 rascals v●med , which were capigis , or 〈◊〉 of the serrail . nassuf suffered himselfe to bestrangled , and the bostangibassi carried away his hand in the view of all his g●as family , whereof the least scullions might haue 〈◊〉 him with their 〈◊〉 , with his goodly traine . y● 〈…〉 〈◊〉 the people of the serrail , and knowing that it was the princes pleasure , their armes were their teares and sorrowes . thus this rough meanes of writing prooues very beneficiall to the turkish princes , and they reape many co● 〈◊〉 thereby . first , they are not forced to 〈◊〉 money to the gouernour of a strong place , who is not faithfull or profitable to draw him out of it , and to buy with great summes of money ( as they doe in other places ) , the townes and forts of their estates ; the least of their letters drawes forth a gouernour , where they place whom they please they compasse great enterprizes , causing that to be done by feare which loue cannot doe ; they are lesse betrayed in affaires of importance , and are generally exactly obeyed . chap. xiii . of the malicious in●ent 〈◊〉 and poys●nings which the turkes vse the against another , and ●sse● tally great men. ambition hath brought other vices into the cour● , where s●e imployes there , in her designes : slander and treason are the 〈◊〉 of her ●●estable inuention , and poysoning y●rs them in execution . but this last finds more imployment in the court of mabo●an princes than in any other part of the world● they resec● in al●●mi●able meane to reuenge 〈◊〉 , and to content their passions . and after ●heir ●xample the great men and bassa● imploy it : former ages , and the disorder of that wherein we liue , turnish exampl● . in the yeare 137● , 〈◊〉 told king of gram●e , a ma● poi●t● , 〈◊〉 where 〈◊〉 that 〈…〉 king thereof , 〈…〉 rich 〈◊〉 〈…〉 things , 〈…〉 . hee 〈◊〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈◊〉 , and 〈…〉 with an infinite number of 〈…〉 to castite ; don henry 〈…〉 pleased with so rates present , hee doth publiquely commend the magnificence of the turkish prince . but hee doth soone learne to his cost , that poyson is rather among gold and precious stones than among pouerty . hee puts them on the next day , but presently the poyson where with they were infected , layes him in the bed of death , and depriues him of life : spaine hath beene alwayes subject to such accidents whilest the mahometans commanded there , and the kings thereof had cause to feare a double poyson : for whilest the turkish princes did attempt their persons by poyson , the alphaquis , and priests of the alcoran , poysoned the soules of their subjects by the contagious impurities of a false and brutish doctrine . a little before the death of the king of castile , he of leon called don sancho , was poysoned by the inuention of a turke , who taught gonzales , his lieutenant at leon , the detestable meanes to kill his master in giuing him an apple , the which this wretched lieutenant performed : this was at the same time when as a deluge of fire come out of the ocean , the which carried its flame farre into spaine , burne a great countrey , and of many burro●gh● and villages , made heaps of ashes as farre as z●ora . these examples shew the malice of the turkes against the the christians ; but they doe no lesse among themselues . a turkish king of fe● , not able to indure the prosperities of him of g●anad● , called ioseph , a mahometan like himselfe , he resolued to take away his life : hee sends to visit him oftnes than he had accustomed , he makes a greater shew of friendship , and after he hath receiued many effects of his , hee sent him for a 〈◊〉 cassocke of cloth of gold of great 〈◊〉 , king ioseph receiues it , and puts it on , not hee had not worne it a day , but the poyson wherewith the prince of fe● had infected i● , 〈◊〉 vpon him , and gaue him such cruell convulsions and 〈◊〉 , as his flesh fell away in piece , and the physician● 〈…〉 the true cause of his disease , nor could apply ●hy re● that hee of granado and by the damnable 〈◊〉 , moorish king. the like villanies which were practiced among the ancient turkes , are vsed at this day in the louant , at the court of constantinople , and in other places , whither they send great men to 〈◊〉 charges . in our dayes a turkish courtier affected by all meanes possible the dignitie of bassa of al●ppo ; the beauty of the place , the lustre of this dignitie , but rather the great gaine which the vice-royes make , inflamed his desire to the possession of this gouernment ; to attain vnto it he purchased by great gifts the affections of the agala●is , or fo●i●s of the s●rrail , which are the eunuches attending the princes person : these men content his ambition , and obtained the gouernment which he desired from the sultan ; hee receiues the letters , takes his leaue to goe vnto his charge , hee arriues and is receiued with the applause of the people ; but he had scarce begun to enjoy the first honours of this new dignity , but another doth dispossesse him by the same meanes which he had vsed ; hee gets the friendship of the eunuches , and gl●ts their a●arke with greater gifts obtaining letters for this place . he was aduertized hereof ; the displeasure which he conceiued to see himselfe deceiued by the courtiers of the s●rrail , to whom hee had giuen much more money than hee had gotten in so short a time , that he had 〈◊〉 bassa of al●pp● , made him to draw his dearest friends about him , to resolue with them how hee should gouerne himselfe in this important businesse . many were of opinion that he should 〈◊〉 the entry i● the town to this new bassa who was vpon the way , vntill he informed the sultan , the m●f● , and the grand vizir of the couetous disloyaltie of the agala●ie ; and this counsell was conformable to his apprehension . but one of 〈…〉 him aside , told him , th● 〈…〉 him , brought a 〈…〉 , wherein i● was dangerous to vse 〈…〉 was the safest way in such 〈…〉 him a 〈…〉 make the 〈…〉 than his had beene , that 〈…〉 the bassa which came , and 〈…〉 him a 〈…〉 , and all loue and friendship to him , and 〈…〉 him out of the world by the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 persons . they resolued it , and laboured in their designe . in the meane time the new bassa arriues , the other receiues him , and yeelds him the place . it is the custome of the great men in turkey , to giue presents to the new gouernor when they enter in charge , some to testifie that they are welcome , and others to gain their affections . this discontented bassa , who left his charge before the ordinary time , would not be the last to present this new commer . he giues him a poysoned handkercher , imbroydered with gold and great round pearles , the price thereof could not be easily valued : the new gouernour receiues it with vnspeakable joy ; for great men hold nothing so sweet in their places , as to take whencesoeuer it comes ; but god doth many times suffer that such greedy takers , are taken in taking , as it happened to this bassa of aleppo : the handkercher of price , which was the price of his life , contents him : hee admires the worke , lookes vpon the great pearles , and his hands doe not abandon it , vntill the poyson forced him , the which exhaling and infecting the bassa , they grew weake and make him to leaue it ; whereupon hee died and left the gouernment which he had not enjoyed : the other bassa flies speedily to constantinople , redemands the gouernment , whereof he had beene dispossest , and grounds his reason vpon his speedie obedience , and forceth the iniquity of the fauourites to consent that hee should enjoy it . thus couetousnesse had depriued him of a dignity where it had first placed him , and poysoning restores him : whereby wee may iudge what these gouernours can be that are setled by such meanes . it is certaine that the like offences are committed daily in the turkes court by the bassa's thereof , who imploy their greatest care , to find out the most subtillest poysons , and how to employ them cunningly one against another . the most ordinary which they vse is drawne from toads : they cause a toade to sucke the milke of a woman that hath an extraordinary red haire . when it is full they beate it gently with a little wand , they put it into choler , its poyson mingles with this milke , and it bursts in its rage ; this poyson is so violent and strong , that in rubbing only the stirrop of his horse whom they meane to poyson , it is an assured death . thus corruption is absolute in turkey ; for if their prophet hath poysoned their soules with filthy doctrine , they poyson their bodies with all sorts of venome . chap. xiv . of the filthy and vnnaturall lust of the bassa's and of the great men of the court. the great fortunes which are found in the courts of great monarches , produce great riches : and these furnish courtiers with delights , in the which they glut their sensuall and brutish appetites . the bassa's of the court , great in dignities and abounding in riches , plunge themselues in all sorts of voluptuousnesse , and their spirits mollified in the myre of filthy pleasures , they seeke them by a contrary course , and demand that of nature which she hath not : being many times tired with the loue of women , they abandon their affections to young boyes , and desperatly follow the allurements of their beauties : they imbrace them , and vse them in the place of women . this abhominable vice is so ordinary in the turks court , as yee shall hardly find one bassa that is not miserably inclined vnto it : it serues for an ordinary subject of entertainment among the greatest when they are together ; they speake not but of the perfections of their ganimodes : one sayes , they haue brought mee from hangarie the most beautifull and accomplished mi●i●a , that ouer was borne among men : he is the height of my felicitie , and the only object that my thoughts adore . another saith , i haue lately bought a young infant of bassa , who hath not his like in all the east , and i dare assure you his 〈◊〉 is not humane , but that of an angell : some so● of the company intreats him earnestly to haue a fight , and that hee may bee satisfied by his eyes . these are the discourses of those lustfull ●ts . the care they haue to keepe neatly , and to attire richly those poore ●tures , destinated to so damnable an vse is not small : the eunuches which haue them in guard are alwayes neere them , to beautifie them outwardly , they plaite their haire with gold , and sometimes with pearles , they perfume them , they attire them in robes of cloth of gold , and adde to their naturall beauty whatsoeuer arte can inuent : what vertue , what wisdome , what pietie can be found in a court composed of such men ? he that is the head and commands them , doth furnish this pernicious example ; for the sultans serrail is full of such boyes , chosen out of the most beautifull of the east , and vowed to his vnnaturall pleasures : this doth countenance this disorder and corruption in the othoman court : such as the prince is , such are most commonly the courtiers which follow him : the principall maxime which they giue for a precept to their fortune , is to follow the humours and manners of the prince , whatsoeuer they be , yea , many times they incite the prince to these disorders . the miseries and diasters which happen daily in turkey , are too many to be coucht in this historie . the great men kill or poyson one another for such subjects , families are in combustion , wiues make away their husbands , and husbands their wiues . mabemet the second emperour of the turkes , was ●abde in the thigh , and if any misfortune seeme monstrous among them , this vice which is so monstrous doth produce it : men well bred abhorre it , heauen detests it : when it was borne vpon the earth , idolatry was her sister twinne . so being the auersion of nature and the contempt of the author thereof , heauen doth punish it , and casts forth the fire of his wrath vpon those which are polluted therewith ; whole townes haue been consumed , men eternally lost , and the memory of the one and the other in execration vpon the earth . the turkes doe not punish it ; they alleage , as wee haue obserued in the history of their religion , that god hath reserued the chastisement to himselfe , and they bring an example of a miserable wretch who had abused a young boy which stab'd him . this sodomite being thus slaine , mahomet their prophet sent his kinsmen to open his tombe , and see how many wounds he had ; they came and saw no body , but found in the place a blacke and smoakie stocke . hence they say , that seeing the diuine iustice doth punish those that are culpable of this offence , they must leaue the execu● him , and in the meane time suffer this vnnaturall ex● . the turkish ladies detesting these damnable affections of their husbands , haue also abandoned themselues by their example or for reuenge , to another disorder : the following chapter will shew it . for the husbands are many times the cause of the losse of their wiues ; and the contagious example of their vices , giues them occasion to ill , and to faile in their faith to him , who had first broken it . chap. xv. of the loues of the great ladies of the turkes court , and of their violent affections among themselues . the prouocations of a hot climate , the seruitude of women restrained , and the bad example of loose and luxurious husbands , are the principall motions of the loues , wherunto the turkish ladies abandon themselues . some to haue free exercise , take occasion to see their louers , when as they are allowed to goe to the bath , to receiue the purifications which their law doth enjoyne them : others better qualified , from whom the commoditie of waters and scoues which are in their houses , hath taken away this pretext , make vse of other man. sometimes they borrow the habit of their slaues , and thus disguised goe to find them they loue : when this course is difficult , by the encounter of some great obstacle , they imploy man and woman ( whom they reward ) to find them subjects which may please their eyes , and content their passions ; but this last meanes is more apparent and better knowne in constantinople : for such messengers of 〈◊〉 discouering themselues to some that refuse them , they di● their secret . they addresse themselues vsually to christian strangers of the west , and if they can finde frenchmen , the seruice they doe vnto their mistresses is the more pleasing : the disposition of their humours , the grace of their bodies ( say they ) and the ordinary courtesie of their nation , makes them more desired . but it is dangerous to serue the passions of such louers , where the recompence and the reward or a painfull loue , is a dagger or a glasse of poyson : for these cruell women , when they haue kept some young stranger three or foure dayes hidden in their chambers , and haue made vse of him vntill he be so tired and weary with their lasciuiousnesse , as hee is no longer profitable , they stab him or poyson him , and cast his bodie into some priuie : whether it be that they feare their affections should be discouered , or that their light and inconstant humours , doth alwayes demand new subjects , or that it is the nature of their lasciuious loue , to change into rage and fury tragically cruell . they which are aduertised at constantinople , auoid this danger , and reward their pains which speake vnto them with a flat deniall , but not without danger : for such messengers aswell as the great ones that imploy them are witches , and reuenge a deniall vpon the person of him that made it , as it happened of late yeares to a french gentleman , which was at constantinople , when as the baron sausy did serue the king there as his embassadour : this gentleman going to the diuan , which is the publique audience of the serrail , was encountred by a woman , whose age , habit and discourse did shew plainly that shee did pleasures for the turkish ladies : shee came vnto him and vsed these words : hast thou the courage to see a faire lady , which is in loue with thee ? he who knew well with what mertils such ladies are accustomed to crowne their louers which haue serued them , excuseth himselfe for that time , pretending some important businesse which drew him to the serrail : but he promiseth at his returne to content her desires , imtearing her to attend at the passage . in the meane time he goes to the serrail , followes his businesse , and hauing dispatched in , ro●es to his lodging another way , and leauing the woman in the impatiencie of a deceitfull attendance , she saw herselfe in the end deceiued by this frenchman : who to reuenge this affront , had recourse to her witchcrafts , and imployes them against him : they worke their effect , and this frenchman found himselfe suddainly seized with a kind of palsey : the sicke man tooke his bed , and was continually afflicted with sensible paines and convulsions . the physicians were called to his help , but all their lerning could not find out the cause of his infirmitie , nor prescribe a remedie : some dayes past in these extremities , after which an old turkish woman offers to cure him ; she visits him , and hauing looked vpon him she told him in her gibbridge : i will soon cure you : but tell the truth , haue you not refused some lady that sought your loue ? by her charmes she expelled those which tormented him , and restored him to health : after which , this man going in constantinople , hee encountred a woman which told him in his eare ; remember another time not to abuse the courtesie of women which affect you , and deceiue them no more by your vaine promises . all the women of turkey , and especially those of constantinople , doe not tie their affections to men only , they grow passionately in loue one with another , and giue themselues to false and vnlawfull loue , especially the wiues of men of quality , who liue coopt vp in serrails , vnder the guard of eunuches . this vitious appetite doth domincere ouer them so tyrannously , as it smothers in them the desires of a naturall and lawfull loue , and many times causeth them to loathe their husbands . this disorder may grow for that their affection wanting a lawfull prize , they tie it to a strange object : moreouer , the reuenge of the vnnaturall loue to their husbands , carries them vnto it ; for most men of those easterne parts , and the greatest are giuen to that beastly and brutish lasciuiousnesse . these ladies loue one another most ardently , and come to the effects of their foolish loues , they imbrace one another , and doe other actions which loue seekes , and modestie forbids to write . they whom this strange loue makes slaues to others , goe to finde them in the b●th to see them naked , and entertayning them vpon the subject whereof they languish , make such like discourses in their language : they had reason to say that the sun did plunge it selfe in the waues , seeing that you are in this water , the which by nature should quench the fire , but it kindles my flames when you are in it . is it possible that you should receiue to the enioying of so rare a beauty , other persons than those of your owne sexe , which are like your selfe ? fly the imbracings of men , which contemne vs ; and haue no loue but for their like , and enioy with vs the contentments which they deserue not . when as a foolish womanish louer , hath made such like discourses , shee goes into the bath , and burnes with a flame which it is not able to quench , she imbraces her louer , kisseth her , and attempts to doe that ( although in vaine ) which i must heere conceale : and these loues of woman to woman are so frequent in the leuant , as when any turks are resolued to marrie , the chiefe thing which they inquire of , is whether the party whom they affect be not subject to some woman whom they loue , or is beloued . thus these people liue farre from the light of true faith , in the darknesse of mahometan ignorance , which haue carried them to the excesse of all sorts of vices . chap. xvi . of the foure principall bassa's of the port. the foure chiefe bassa's of the port , and the foure prime wheeles , which mooue this vast and powerfull turkish empire are the vizir azem or the grand vizir , the captaine of the sea , the aga of the ianizaries , and the captaine of constantinople , called the captaine bassa : their places are the chiefe of the empire , and the glory there of giues them respect with the prince , to be honoured by great men , and feared by the people . the vizir azem , or grand vizir holds the first place next vnto his master , he is lieutenant generall of the empire , and armies , high chancellor and chiefe of the diuan , which is the councell where iustice is administred ; the captaine of the sea is high admirall , and generall of nauall armies . the aga of the ianizaries commands all the turkish foot , as sole colonell thereof . and the captaine of constantinople gouernes the citie , and takes knowledge of the chiefe affaires which passe . these foure bassa's differing in offices and honours are notwithstanding powerfull in authoritie , the which is of such weight , as they giue and take the crown from their soueraigne prince when they thinke good . we haue seene the experience of late yeares , in the persons of sultan mustapha , and osman : achmat ended his life and raigne in the yeare 1617 , hee left two young sonnes ; osman and amurath : he knew by experience that the weight of such a crowne could not be borne by a childe , and that the absolute gouernment of the turkish monarchie required a man : he called to the succession of his scepter , his brother mustapha who had beene fourteene yeares a prisoner in his serrail , and made him to taste this sweet change , to come from a dungeon to a throne , and from the fetters of a tedious captiuitie , to that power to command the greatest i state vpon the earth . but the great rigour of his command , and the extrauagances of his inconstant humour , made him odious to the captaine bassa ; he gained the other three , who drew the souldiers and some great men vnto their party , they vnthroned him , put him into his prison , and set vp osman sonne to his brother achmat. this example was in our daye● : but that which followeth is so fresh , as the newes hereof came when i was labouring about this worke . osman not well satisfied with the affection of the ianizaries , ( who are the sinewes of his estate ) and disliking some of the foure bassa's , had an intent to change the seat of his empire to caire , and to abandon constantinople ; he prepares himselfe , gathers together as much treasure as hee could , and couers his designe , with the pretext of a pilgrimage to meque , where he said his intent was to accomplish a vow , and to make as great a gift as euer prince made vnto a temple of what religion soeuer . when as he had mannaged his enterprize vnto the day of his departure , when as his galleyes were readie , and the bassa of caire come with an armie to receiue him ; the ianizaries were aduertised , they runne to the serrail with the consent of the aga , the people are moued , the captaine bassa stirres them vp , they take the sultan in his chamber , kill some great men in his presence , dragge him into a prison , and there make him to suffer a shamefull death by the hands of an executioner , hauing drawne mustapha his vncle out of prison again , and crowned him the second time soueraigne sultan of the turkish empire . that which is here set downe for true proofs of the authoritie and power of these foure great bassa's . they are not alone in greatnesse , although that no man doth equall them in all the othoman court ; there are two beglierbeys ( that is to say lord of lords ) the one of romania or greece , the other of natolia or asia the lesse . the nissanzi bassa or ordinary chancellour , who signes all the dispatches of the court ; three teftardars which are the high treasurers , thorough whose hands the reuenewes of the empire doth passe . the rais kintap , whose charge is to keepe the books , papers and records of the empire . besides these there are many others of lesse consideration . doubtlesse , as whales are in the vast and deepe seas ; so great and eminent dignities are in great empires , and those of turkey make those which enjoy them to seeme like so many pettie kings about the person of a great monarch . chap. xvii . of the tymar , tymarriots and pensioners of the port. the turkes giue two sorts of pay to their souldiers , the one is called in their language vlefe ' , which is payed daily by the treasurers of the warre and is the entertainment of ordinary souldiers : the other is called tymar , or pension assigned vpon houses , lands , or whole burroughes ; this is not giuen but to men , who by their valour haue done some notable seruice to the prince , and deserued well of the publique : these pensions are honourable , the recompence of their vertue , and the marke of their merit . it seemes that the turkes haue borrowed the name of this recompence from the gracians , who called it tymarion , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies honour . such pensioners are called tymariots , they are most commonly spahis and horsemen , who enjoy the honour and profit of such pensions taken out of the lands in turkey which belonging all vnto the prince , by the right of soueraigne master of the persons of all his subjects , who are his slaues , he giues them to such as haue made themselues worthy by their good seruice ; as they doe with vs the commanders of military order , or the fees or lands which the princes haue instituted in our countries to honour gentlemen of merit , and to binde them to serue them vpon all occasions . it is true that the continuance of such fees , doth farre exceed that of the tymar , for they passe vnto their successors , and this is temporall , and no man is suffered to enioy it any longer than it shall please the giuer . if the spahi be not in his equipage fit for a souldier , if hee doth not serue with that care and diligence as hee ought , the iudges which the sultan appoints to visit the tymar , depriue him , and recompence another that may serue better , so that tymariots , or pensioners of the turks court , are not vnprofitable mouthes , as in other places ; there the credit of an insolent fauourite , cannot take them from vertue , to giue them to the idlenesse of some one of those which follow him , and idolatrize the greatnesse of his fortune . chap. xviii . of the grand seignevrs favourites aduanced to the greatnesse of the empire , and of their fall . few kings haue beene without fauourites ; and what reason were it to 〈◊〉 the most eminent among men from that which is allowed to the most object , that is to loue one man aboue all others , and to honour him with the effects of their friendship , by honours and greatnesse , whereof they are the masters and absolute disposers ? doubtlesse the soueraigne of kings , who came into the world to teach both men and kings perfection , hath not denied them this libertie , when as he himselfe gaue them an example , louing and fauouring aboue the small number of men which were in his ordinary court , him whom hee thought most worthy of his fauours . but few fauourites haue beene without insolencie , whether it be that most princes are not much carefull to make choice of men , whose vertues haue made them worthy of their friendship ; or that the nature of fauour and honour which follow them , be such , as it blinds their vnderstanding , and puffes vp their spirits with pride . this history hauing taken for its principall subject , the court of the othoman monarches , it shall seeke no farther for examples of this truth . hibraim bassa fauourite to solyman the second , had attained to the height of greatnesse which hee enjoyed by such degrees . he was a christian , borne of a very base extraction ; at the age of seuen or eight yeeres , they which exact the tribute of christians children , tooke him from his fathers house , and conducted him with a troupe of other young slaues to constantinople : at his arriuall he was giuen vnto a bassa , who caused him to be bred vp carefully , and soone after presented him to solyman ; this prince to whom hibraim was equall in age , tooke him into his affection , his seruice was alwayes more pleasing vnto him , than that of the other slaues : he honoured him with the charge of capiaga , who is captaine of the gate of the inner serrail : from this place hee came to that of aga or colonell of the ianizaries : then the example of some great men of the othoman court , ruined by the inconstancie of fortune , gaue vnto his spirit the first apprehensions which the great dignities of the court giues vnto fauourites which enjoy them , and serued as a bridle to restraint his passion : hee besought solyman not to aduance his fortune so high as he might full with the greater ruine : hee shewed him that a meane prosperitie , was more safe than all the greatnesse , wherewith he would honour him : that his seruices should be sufficiently rewarded , if hee gaue him wherewith to spend his dayes in rest , farre from the necessities of life . solyman commended his modestie , and meaning to aduance him to the chiefe dignities of his empire , he sware vnto him neuer to put him to death whilst he liued , what change soeuer should happen in his court. but the condition of king , which is humane , and subject to change , and that of fauourites which is proud , and vnthankfull , shall cause solyman to faile of his promise , and hibraim of his faith and loyaltie , as wee shall see . in the meane time this fauourite becomes a bassa , and soone after grand vizir , and lieuetenant generall of his masters empire ; his credit , his traine , his wealth , and the pompe of his greatnesse , teach euery man that hee is the arbitrator of turkey . but his fortune is too great to be without enuie ; and it seemes vnreasonable , that the highest trees which are on the tops of the highest mountaines , should be free from the violence of the windes . the princesse mother to solyman , and roxillana his wife , the best beloued of his sultana's , enuie the credit of hibraim , and his vnlimited authoritie is insupportable vnto them : they practize his ruine , and imploy all their power both within and without the serrail , to dispossesse him : he finds it , and judging that the affections of a mother and a sonne are so naturall , and the loue of a wife and a husband so strong , as there is not any fortune nor fauour in court , which should not feare the encounter , he resolues to draw his master out of constantinople , and to remooue him from the imbracings of the one and the conuersation of the other , and from the perswasions of them both . to effect is with the more pretext , he propounds the designe of the warre of persia , and being in counsell with three or foure bassa's , he perswades solyman in this manner . sir , great kings must haue great 〈◊〉 their principall office is not only to preserue the 〈…〉 their ancestors haue left them , but also to inlarge is 〈◊〉 ●tand the limits ; the sword wherewith the m●s● 〈◊〉 your greatnesse , on the day of your coronation , is not so much a signe of your soueraigne power , as that you are bound to maintain and defend the truth of our alcoran , and to publish its beliefe farre : the persian hath alwayes beene an enemy to your estate and religion , and their kings haue not had any stronger passion , then to see the ruines of the one and the other : the historie of the warres which our predecessors haue had against them doth furnish many examples ; now you may be reuenged of their insolencie , and lay at your feet these ancient enemies of turkey . tachmas who is their king , is a man without valour and experience , his people are yet in necessitie , being the remainders of the warres past : your empire is flourishing you are borne to great matters , and to you alone the destinies haue reserued the glory of an absolute triumph ouer the persians● heauen doth promise it , honour binds you , the weaknesse of your enemy inuites you , your treasures and a great number of fighting men , which attend your commandements in armes , furnish you with meanes . goe , goe , then great prince , adde vnto your crownes that of the realme of persia , and to the bayes which your valour hath gathered in hungarie and at rhode● , the palme to haue subdued persia , and to haue tamed the most troublesome of all your enemies . to these perswasions hee added a tricke of his trade . in damus the chiefe c●tie of the east , there liued an excellent magician , called mule aral , he drawes him to constantinople , and makes vse of his predictions to further his designes ; he speakes with him , and hauing caught him what to say , hee brings him to solyman . this sorcerer foretold the sultan , that hee should take the principall places of persia , and should be crowned king of that realme : all this makes him resolue to goe to horsebacke , and the warre was concluded : the teares of the mother , nor the sweet kisses of the wife , could not frustrate this designe : these poore sultan's see the order of the estate ouerthrowne by a fauourite , and their persons contemned by hibraim , who carried him from them , and drew him farre from their just jealousies ; but the mine , into the which insolencie dragges it selfe , is in●itable hibraim by this retiring , deferrs his losse , but doth not auoid it ; hee shall returne from the warre of persia to dye in constantinople strangled with a haker : the sequell of the historie will tell vs. in the meane time solyman departs , with aboue six hundred thousand men , most souldiers : hibraim goes before to make the way with a powerfull armie , he passeth at aleppe , and fortifies it : from thence he goes to carahomide a towne vpon the frontiers of mesopotamia or dierbetch , built vpon a strong situation : vlama a great noble-man of persia commanded therein : his qualitie and valour had bound solyman to make him gouernour ; hee had formerly married the sister of scach tach●as , sonne to ismaell sophi , and then king of persia , who discontented for some disgrace in court left persia , and came to serue the turke . hibraim gaue him thirtie thousand men , and sent him before to discouer the enemies countrie . vlama who know the language and the countrie , approached neere vnto tauris , whereas sultan musa a neere kinsman to the king commanded : being aduertised of the approach of the turkish troupes , and finding himselfe too weake to attend them , abandons the citie : vlama enters and takes it : hibraim who followed him neere came speedily , fortifies it , and in a new citadell which he caused to be made , hee placed three hundred and fiftie pecces of ordinance , and sent to aduertise solyman of this good successe . neuer fauorite held himselfe so happie , nor so powerfull ouer the enuie of his enemies : but he shall finde his misreckoning . solyman aduanceth , comes to tauris , and stayes three weekes , to see if tachmas had any will to come and encounter him . but hee had neither power nor will. hee was retired into the mountaines , expecting greater forces than his owne , that 〈◊〉 say , that 〈◊〉 and the necessitie of all things , with the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 , might force his enemie to retire : they followed 〈◊〉 after the northern winds , the snow , frost , and went of victualls forced solyman to take his way to curd●stan , which is assyria , hauing left thirtie two thousand men in garrison within tauris , vnder the command of vlama , of i●digiarberg and serum ogly . fa● 〈◊〉 was watchfull seeing the turkish army farre from tauris , approcheth with ten thousand men : the garrison go forth to encounter him and charge him ; but iadigiarberg a notable coward , growing amazed fled , and put all the rest in disorder , and gaue the aduantage to tachmas , who recouered tauris , and brought a notable change , causing the three hundred and fifty cannons which were in the citadell to be moulten , whereof he made manguris , which is a coine of persia , and so that which was the terrour of his people , became the delights of their affections : solyman in the meane time conquered curdistan , and baggadet ; he tooke babylon , where he was crowned king of assyria by the caliphe , but not of persia , as the magitian had promised him . winter was now spent , and the spring approached : vlama and hibraim perswaded solyman to returne to tauris , to punish the rashnesse of tachinas : he returnes with his army , and being within few dayes march , tachmas abandons the city and retires , burning and razing whatsoeuer he found in the way , to stay his enemy from following : the turkes re-enter tauris and their rage puts all they find to fire and sword , not sparing sencelesse things ; the stately pallaces became the subject of their furie , and the citie was the pittifull remainder of a sacke and a cruell spoyle . solyman retires , giuing order that his chiefe forces should be in the reare , lest the enemy should follow and charge them behinde . tachmas was wonderfully discontented , to see this fearefull spoile in his country , and in the capitall citie of his realme , and could haue no reuenge ; when as one of his satrapes , or gouernours , a caramanian by nation and the most resolute man in his court , sirnamed delimeus , for his courage , ( that is to say foole ) offered himselfe , and promiseth ( so as hee would giue him troupes ) to follow the enemie and to ouertake him , and when hee should thinke least of it , to make him pay for the spoile which he had made in persia . tachmas grants whiche demands ; delimeus goes his way , he runs or rather flies towards the place where the enemie was : his spies being him word , that the turkes were camped neere vnto bathlis , ●yrod with long marches , and with the toile of a troublesome way ; that they slept without guards , without watch , and without any sentinels , so as it would be easie for him to surprize them , if he would make his troupes to double their pace : deliment makes more speed than they requi●ed , hee drawes neere vnto the turkes at the shutting vp of the day , and in the night goes to surprize them , inuirons them , chargeth them , beats them , kils the greatest part , and takes the rest prisoners , few escaping by flight . solyman vnderstood the next day of the losse of his men , and seeing the small troupes he had remayning , findes foure hundred thousand men wanting , of those which followed him from constantinople , the which were dead in persia , either slaine by the sword , or famished with hunger , or frozen with colde , the which made him returne towardes his serrail . he comes to aleppo , and soone after to constantinople , and detests in his soule , the counsellour of this voyage and the warre of persia . the sultana's finde at his returne , a ample subject to ruine hebraims fortune , and to be reuenged of the presumption hee had vsed against them . they obserue the murmuring of the people against this fauourite , and what the great mens●e of him , and make it knowne to solyman . moreouer , as they were busie to ruine his greatnesse , they discouer that this bassa fauoured the house of austria , and that he had secret intelligence with the emperor charies the fift , an enemy to his master : this treachery being auerred , it did wholy ouerthrow that which the sultana's had already shaken . solyman to whom they had made knowne the truth of all this , concludes his death ; but the promise and oath which he had made vnto him not to put him to death whilest hee were aliue , suspends the execution vntill hee might find a dispensation by the aduice and ●ritie of the chiefe preists of his law ; 〈…〉 of the most learned ; one of the number giues him a pleasant 〈◊〉 , to free himselfe of the bassa , and yet to keepe his word . you haue sworde , sir , saith he , not to put him to death , whilest you are liuing ; 〈◊〉 him up be strangled when you are asleepe : life consist 〈◊〉 ●gilam action , and he th● sleepes doth not truly 〈◊〉 to you may punish his disloyaltie , and not violate your oath . doubtlesse if solyman were dead when hee slept , according to the saying of this talisman , hee hath reuiued many times whilest he liued . this prince seekes noe more , he contents himselfe , to haue found a clergie man which absolues him for this deed : he sends for hibraim bassa to the serrail , hee causeth him to supp with him , and supper being ended hee letts him see his crymes by his owne letters written to charles the fift , and ferdinand his brother ; hee reproaches his ingratitude and commands his dumbe men to strangle him whilest he slept , and thereupon went to bed. thus ended the life and greatnes of hibraim bassa fauorite to solyman : for an example , that if the fortunes of the court shine like gold , they breake like glasse . his maistes had aduanced him more then hee desired , fearing a fall in the beginning of his fortune , into the which he did precipitate himselfe by his disloyaltie : he supported the continuance of his greatnesse vpon his princes oath : but they were humane , and their nature is to haue no other stay , but the declining where they slide . a courtiers fauour is neuer durable , if it hath not iustice and pittie for companions , which makes them zealous towards god , and well deseruing of men : if these parts be found in a fauourite , they make enuie to yeeld , and impose silence to the bitterest slanders hibraim bassa had not these good qualities : his formes seruices had deserued some share in his masters affection ; but his pride against the sultana's , and his treachery against solyman made him vnworthy of that which he enjoyed . so the lion of lybia wipes out with her long taile the steps of her feet : the insolencie which followed , defaced all the good which went before . to enjoy the fauour of the court , they must haue so strong and generous a spirit , as they must neuer suffer themselues to be transported with pride , nor dejected with amazement but remayning in a commendable equality , continue couragiously in doing well . the example of the fortune and disaster of hibraim bassa shall be followed in this history with that of the great credit , prosperities and disgraces of bassa derueir , a fauourite to achmat the first , brother to sultan mustapha , who raigned of late yeares . this man of a base condition laboured in the gardens of the serrail , when as hee began to enter into fauour : achmat in his garden-walkes , seeing his jouiall humour , tooke many times delight in his tales , stayed to see him worke , and in the end so affected him , as without knowledge of any other merit , he made him bostangibassi , or great gardiner ; this charge ( as we haue said ) is one of the goodliest of the turkish empire , being then void by his death who had enioyed it : therein deruier serued with so great care , and made himselfe so pleasing to his master , as he bound him to make him greater . the generall of the sea dies , and achmat giues him the place : he doth it with that lustre and pompe which followes this dignitie ; he causeth the galleyes to be armed , goes to sea , takes all he meces with , and sailes so happily as the inconstant windes seemed to fauour him , and the most inconstant elements seeme to joy in the happinesse of this new fauourite ; his courses are fortunate , and his returne glorious : but the sea of the court more stormie than the sea it selfe will one day teach him that it doth amaze the best pilots , and will make him feele to his disgrace , a more troublesome shipwracke , than he could haue found vpon the waues of the louant seas . the reception which hee found at his returne , and the triumph wherewith hee is honoured after the taking of many christian vessels , are felicities which flatter , and deceiuing him , make him imagine that happinesse it selfe did him homage . achmat cherished him more than himselfe , and had no rest , vntill hee had aduanced him to the height of the prosperities of the court : that is to say , to the dignitie of grand vizir , lieutenant generall of his empire : soone after it fell void , and hee bestowed it on him , with these words of affection : there is not any thing in my estate , how great soeuer it be , which thy vertues , and the affection thou bearest to my seruice , hath not well deserued . thus de●r became the first man of the turks court , and his master was sorry , that hee could not make him the prime man of the world. in this charge hee restored many good lawes , which disorder had ouerthrowne ; hee reduced euery man to his duty , strooke terrour into the magistrates : and let the souldiers know that they were vnworthy to make their musters , and to receiue the pay , if they be not in case to serue . these things doubtlesse had crowned his name with new glory , if violence and crueltie had not blemisht him : he caused more men to be executed in one day , than his predecessours had done in a whole yeare : the least suspition of a crime was culpable of punishment , and this fauourite made lesse account of the life of men , than of the coleworts which hee had sometimes planted in the gardens of the serrail . but violence is neuer durable , and that fauourite which followes it suffers himselfe to bee led to his owne ruine . hee that kils , shall be killed ( sai● god ) hee that loues bloud shall perish in bloud . doubtlesse , it is a miserable thing in princes courts , and prejudiciall to a whole estate , that a base fellow , and a man of nothing , without vertue or merit should be aduanced to the qualitie of a fauourite ; master the affections of his soueraigne , and enjoy the prime dignities of an empire : for such persons are most commonly cruell ; contemne the nobilitie , and make no account of vertue , as being ignorant of the one and the other . derueir in all these offices had gathered together great treasures , the which with his extraordinary seueritie , furnish matter of enuy to the other bassa's , who all joyntly vndertake his ruine , and labour so carefully therein , as they find meanes to entertaine sultan achmat , with the insolencies of his carriage : he heares them , belieues part of that which they tell him , and growes so violently jealous of the credit and authoritie of deruier , that he resolues to free himselfe of him ; he concludes his death , and commands the execution to a troupe of the capigis of his serrail , who receiued commandement to strangle him , as soone as he should come : but hee will trouble them to performe it , they shall not finde in him a delicate fauorite , bred vp from his youth in the softnesse of the court , he will defend his life couragiously , and let them see that a man , which hath long time handled a spade and a mattocke , is not soe easily mastered . achmat sends for deruier to the serrail ; he comes and is scarce entred when he suspects the partie which was made against him ; he goes into the grand sigueurs quarter , being there , this troupe of capigis fall vpon him to seaze on him , and to put the halter about his necke ; he frees himselfe from them , and stands vpon his defence although he had nothing in his hands , and with his fists scatters them brauely ; hee beates one of their noses flat , puts out the eye of another , and strikes out his teeth that held the halter , and puts him out of breath which had taken hold of his arme , and remaines free in the midst of al them which did i●biron him , and durst not take him : the feare of punishment which doth attend those which doe not speecily execute the will of the sultan in such affaires , and the shame that one man alone disarmed should slay them all , ●uised one of the troupe to fetch a leauer , wherewith approaching to deruier , he gaue him so great a blow as hee brake his thigh , and ouerthrew him ; then they put the cord about his necke and strangled him . thus hee ended his life , which gouerned the whole turkish empire , and strooke a terrour into the greatest : the iouiall humours and the humble discourses of the gardiner , had raised him to the greatest fortune that a courtier could find in all the world ; and the insolencie and pride of the grand vizir had humbled him , and deliuered him to the mercie of a dozen rascals which strangle him : for a new example , that fauour is not durable , if it hath not moderation for its companion , and iustice and piety to support it . his bodie is buried without pompe or honour , his treasure came vnto the sultan , and his name was so forgotten , as in three dayes they did not know in court if there had beene any such man. the which may serue for a lesson to great men , which possesse their princes , that the course of a boundlesse and proud fauour in court is like the flight of a bird in the aire , the passage of a ship at sea , or the gliding of a serpent vpon the stones , where there remaines no shew . this thing happened at constantinople in the yeare 1606. but of a later date in the yeare 1614. nassaf bassa , of whom we haue formerly shade mention , grand vezir of the turkish empire and fauorite to the same sultan achmat , gaue ( by the fall of his fortune ) as much amazement to the east , as his prosperities had given admiration his riches were greater and his credite more absolute then the two former fauourites ; but his extraction and birth as base as theirs , and his pride equall . hee was sonne to a greeke priest , borne in a little hamblet neere to salonica . the collectors of the tribute tooke him from his fathers house in his infancie , and led him to constantinople , where hee was sold for three sultanins , ( which is foure and twentie shillings of our sterling money ) to an eunuch of the serraeil , who bred him vp vnto the age of twentie yeeres . then hee sold him to a steward of the sultana mother to achmat , to serue him in his charge . this man soone found in his slaue the eminent gifts of a free spirit , which is inlightned with dexteritie : and holding him fit for greater affaires then those of the houshold , wherein hee imployed him , hee gaue him the ouer-sight of the building of a rich and stately mosquee , which the sultana mother caused to bee built at her charge , to bee an immortall marke of her pictio and magnificence . hee prospered so well in this charge , and gaue so good proefes of his iudgement , as hee gaue good content vnto the sultana , and hard such part in her liking and affection , as shee made him superintendant of her house . in thi● dignitie hee let the whole serrail see , what an able and sufficient man may doe when hee is imployed in affaires ; his merite came vnto the knowledge of sultan achmat , who would haue him to his seruice . thus hee changed master , and mounted to a new dignitie . achmat gaue him the place of capigibassi , soone after he made him bassa of alepp● , where hauing finished the time , which they giue to such gouernors , they honoured him with the dignitie of gouernor generall of messopotamia : hee parted from constantinople , hauing the traine , attendance and pompe , of a turkish vice-roy . the commoditie of this prouince , frontier to persia , filled his cofers with treasure , and his spirit with ambition . hee knew that hee was very necessarie for his master , he saw that the neighbour-hood of the persian , might by secret intelligences with him bring him great wealth . this imagination flatters him , and his auarice followes him : hee abandons his fidelitie to the offers which the persian king made him , and practiseth in secret with his ministers , and fauoureth what hee can , the enemy of his soueraigne prince . achmat is aduertised , and louing him still with passion , dissembles his cryme and resolues to gaine him to himselfe , to dis-ingage him from the persian , and to content his ambition with any thing hee could desire in his empire . to this end hee sends for him to constantinople , and at his ariuall gaue him the place of grand vizir , which serdar had newly left , and with it the best and richest of this bassa's spoyles . moreouer he promised to giue him the sultana his daughter in marriage . all these things are signes of the great bountie of achmat , thus to honour a traitor , who deserued rather a shamefull death , then the first dignitie of the turkish empire ; they will in like sort be a testimonie of the ingratitude of the fauourite , who will abuse them . for an example that too indulgent a prince to a notable traitor , doth furnish him with meanes to do worse . nassuf being now grand vizir & with assurance to be sonne in law to his master , goes to horse-backe , and in qualitie of generall of an armie , leads the forces of turkey against the persian , enters with them into his countrie , makes a generall spoyle , and forceth ka abbas , who is king at this day , to demaund a peace , and in the meane time grants him a truce for six moneths . hee parts from persia , leading with him the embassadour of ka abbas , hee comes to constantinople , enters in pompe , hee is receiued not onely as the vanquisher of persia , but as the restorer of the othoman esta●e . the custome of turkey binds the bassa's when they returne from their gouernments , and the generals of armies from the warre , to make a present vnto the sultan . nassuf at his comming exceedes the magnificence of all the presents that euer entred into the serrail , since the turkes estate was setled , for besides a thousand rarities which hee brought from persia , to the sultan his master ; he presented him with a million of gold coyned , and within few dayes after married his daughter . this is the ascent and height of his fortune : behold the descent . achmat saw that nassuf exceeded the ordinary of all the other vizirs which had serued him , that his treasure did equall his , if not exceed it : he conceiued a jealousie ( abundance of riches is many times criminall and offensiue to princes ) and growes into distrust of his actions . the bassa's hauing some vent thereof by some of the agalarie , eunuches of the chamber , labour to informe him of the carriage of nassuf . the bassa of babylon knew more than any man , they cause him to come to constantinople , and obtained secret audience for him : this man did plainly discouer vnto the sultan , that the bassa nassuf betrayed him , for the which hee drew great pensions from the persian , to whom hee wrote the secrets of his most important affaires . achmat well informed of the disloyalties of his fauourite , resolues not to leaue them vnpunished , and presently concludes his death : he giues the charge to the bostangibassi , which is the great gardiner : nassuf is aduertized by the sultana , which was most fauoured , being his pensioner , that achmat was much discontented with him : this amazeth him , hee faines himself sicke , and keepes his bed ; the bostangibassi comes to his lodging , and demands to speake with him in the sultans name , hee excused himselfe vpon the discommoditie of a violent purgation which troubled him : the bostangibassi presses it , and tels him that hee would not returne vntill hee had spoken with him ; that the sultan had commanded him to see him , in what estate he was , & to learn from himself the newes of his health . then nassuf commanded they should suffer him to come : there the bostangibassi complements with him concerning his indispostion , and assured him that he should be soone cured : he might boldly speake it , seeing hee carried the remedie in his pocket . after such like discourses of courtesie , he drew out of his pocket a commandement from the sultan written to nassuf , to send him the seales of his empire . nassuf obeyeth , causeth them to be brought vnto his bed , wraps them in his handkercher , seales them with his owne seale , and giuing them to the bostangibassi kisses them , and intreats him to assure his master , that he had kept them faithfully , and had neuer sealed any thing which was against his seruice : then hee thought that the discontentment whereof the sultana aduertized him , would haue no other sequell but to depriue him of his charge , which they call in this court to be made mansul , and that by the helpe of his friends and the force of money , hee might be restored in a short time . his misreckoning was not farre off ; the bostangibassi , being now in possession of the seales of the empire , drew forth another commandement to nassuf from the same sultan , to send him his head : then nassuf cried out , calling heauen and earth to witnesse of his innocencie ; he desired to speake with the sultan , and intreats the bostangibassi to conduct him ; he excuses himselfe , that he had no other charge but to see him strangled by ten or twelue capigis which attended him : vpon this refusall he contested long ; but seeing to deferre his end , was but to prolong his distemperature and griefe , he resolues to die , only hee demands of the great gardiner to suffer him to goe and wash himselfe in a chamber neere by , to depart this world in the estate of puritie , according to the turks beliefe , which hold the washing of the body for the purification of the soules : this grace also was denied him . then he abandons his life to the capigis who were about his bed : they put a cord about his necke , and not able to strangle him so speedily as they desired by reason of his extraordinary fatnesse , one of them drew a knife out of his pocket , and cut his throat . achmat would see him dead , to be the better assured ; and then appointed his buriall among the common people without any honour . such was the fortune of bassa nassuf and such his fall : his good wit had raised him to these great dignities of his empire , and his pride cast him downe , hauing long enjoyed the fauour of his master , and made no good vse of it : his riches equall to his fortune were extraordinary ; the officers of the treasure , which were imployed to take an inuentory of his goods , found in his cosers in sultanin● , ( which is a coyne of gold ) fiue hundred thousand pounds sterling , in siluer coyned three hundred and eight thousand pounds sterling , the quantitie of three bushels of precious stones not yet wrought , a bushell of diamonds not set , and two bushels of goodly round pearles . his armory was furnished with aboue a thousand rich swords , whereof the least had the hilt and pomell of siluer , and amidst this number there was one all set with diamonds , valued at twentie thousand pounds sterling money : the chambers of his lodging and his wardrobe , were richly hanged with tapestry of persia and caire : many rich stuffes of silke and gold excellently wrought , did augment the quantity of his precious moueables : in his stables were found aboue a thousand great horses of price , foure hundred and fortie mares of arabia and egypt , as beautiful as any painter could represent , with this there were many thousand camels and moiles for his baggage when hee trauelled : in his base courts they numbred a hundred thousand oxen , kine and sheepe : the number of his slaues exceeded foure thousand . with this great wealth he might haue done great good , if he had had a friend to giue him good counsel ( but great prosperities haue not any ) who might haue contained him by wise aduice , within the limits of his dutie . thus the fauours and pomps of the court passe away . those of turkey , culpable of the least crymes , yea those which are innocent are of no longer continuance . for if the court in what place soeuer , bee a sea full of waues , that of the othoman is alwayes beaten with stormes , and tost with tempests : the winds of the sultana's passions , which are most cherished by the prince , the couetous desires of the enuches which serue him , and are his familiars , banish the calme , and are the cause of such like shipwrackes , if they doe not pacifie the greedinesse of the one , in glutting them with presents , and the auarice of the other by great pensions . and although they take this course most commonly , yet notwithstanding they are oftentimes allarmed , suffer troublesome apprehensions , and liue alwayes in feare and disquietnesse . to teach men , which admire and adore the lustre of such fortunes that their perfectest ioyes are fruitfull in sorrowes : and when they thinke to make their paradice in this world , then they carry their hell with them . chap. xix . of the grand seigneurs armes and seales . the turkes who esteeme vertue by its price haue no armes , nor sirnames : the lawes established and seuerely obserued among them , which haue made them so powerfull vpon earth , would thus banish out of turkey ( although somewhat preposterously ) this subject of vanity in families , and force men rather to support their glory vpon their owne merit , than in the vertue of their ancestors which is not theirs : for this cause in their monarchy , the sonne of a great bassa , is lesse esteemed than he of a waterman , if he hath lesse vertue : all the aduantage hee can challenge , to be borne of vertuous parents , is to tearme himselfe their sonne . as for example , mustapha the sonne of siruan shall be called siruanogli , that is to say , the sonne of siruan : the rest of his glory must be supplyed by himselfe , and not borrowed from his father . their emperours haue no armes , and the family of the othomans neuer beare any . they defaced in the siege of the gracian empire , those of the most illustrious family of the paliologus , who were the soueraigne monarches , who carried gloriously the titles of their triumphant prosperities , by foure letters separated distinctly , which the greekes call vita , and not fusils , as some haue dream't , these letters signified in the same language , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is to say , king of kings , raigning ouer them that raigne . it is true the turkish princes , haue some kinde of marke or ensigne , rather of their empire than of their family : for when as they represent it , they paint the globe of the world , with a crescent or halfe moone on the top ; and in their armies , their ensignes haue no other deuice but the same crescent : their towers and steeples carry it , yea the pilgrimes which goe to mequa , carry it on the top of their slaues : the which shewes that this crescent is rather a marke of their religion , then of the imperiall race . wee haue obserued in our history of their religion , the miracle which mahomet their prophet brags hee had done , when as he repaired the moone which was torne , and all in pieces , after he had drawne it from heauen and put it into his sleeue : the turkes which count their moneths by moones , shew the veritie hereof , when as they prostrate themselues in the beginning thereof , before the moone , and lifting vp their eyes to his brightnesse , they pray unto god that hee will grant them the grace to begin happily , to continue in like manner , and to end with good successe the course of this starre . the imperiall seale of the grand seigneurs of turkey , hath no other figure , but certaine arabian characters , which expresse their name , that of their father , and note the pride of the felicity whereof they brag . achmat the emperour , who died in the yeare 1617 , had caused these words to be grauen in the seale , wherewith his patents were sealed : achmet ibni mehemet cham sadet : that is to say ; achmet sonne to mehemet , emperour alwayes victorious . the other othoman monarches , haue in a manner the same deuice , the names only changed : it is true that the arabique letters are so interlaced one with another ( in a manner like the cyphers , wherewith they expresse their names in france ) as few men in his estate , can expound them : only the vizir , or he which scales hath the perfect knowledge . this manner of grauing their seales only with letters , hath beene imitated only from their prophet : for the turkish monarchy , and all that depends thereof , hold it a glory to haue for their principall support , the religion which he professeth , and to haue no other interest but his : mahomet the authour of the alcoran , caused words only to be grauen in his seale , and wordes without truth ; which were these , mahomet the messenger of god. this seale was made seuen hundred and fiue or six yeares before that othoman the first prince of that family , which raignes at this day in the east , had setled the turkish monarchy : and since , we doe not read that any turkish emperour hath had any other armes for their seales than the characters and arabique words : thus these men by words not cast into the wind , as many other princes doe , but grauen , haue by the esteeme which they haue made of the vertue of men which haue serued them , subdued the emperour of constantinople , rauished that of trebifonde , seazed vpon egypt , palestina , damas , pamphylia , cilicia , caramania , and all natolia , vanquished rhodes and cyprus , triumphed ouer graecia , albania , illyria , and the triballieus , and likewise doth by his armes possesse the best parts of moldania , transilnania , and hungary , and without doubt , their conquests had extended farther into the prouinces of christendome , if heauen had not giuen them bounds , and stayed their courses , by the troubles of the othoman house , and the death of its princes . chap. xx. of the death , mourning , funerall , and burying , of the grand seignevas , emperours of turkey . the kings which receiue tribute from so many nations pay it vnto death , and the condition of their perishing life , makes them to suffer this equalitie with other men , to returne vnto dust the common beginning of all euen liuing : the which should incite them the 〈◊〉 to forget the glory of their name , and to repaire by their goodly and royall actions , the shortnesse of their dayes , 〈…〉 they may past from the disquietnesse of an 〈◊〉 religion , 〈◊〉 eternall rest of a heauenly command , and change their crownes which are not durable , to the diadem of an empire which hath no end . the turkish sultans spend their dayes farre from those wise thoughts in the 〈◊〉 of their 〈◊〉 , in the midst of pleasures , with their sultan's ; the 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 , doth blemish their glory , and 〈◊〉 their 〈…〉 the humours of their bodies , and shortens their 〈◊〉 . for delights kill more men than the sword . when they can sick , 〈◊〉 ni bassa , who is the chiefe of the phisitians , assembles the rest within the serrail , and shuts himselfe vp with them , where they labour for the cure of their maister , with that care which wee haue formerly mentioned . remedies are but for helpes , they draw them not from the bed , whereas their life and pride must haue an end : they die , and leauing their scepters and crownes , with all that which the world adores , they carry nothing with them but the good they haue done liuing , yet vnprofitable to their soules health , seeing they haue not truth for their guide . the prince which is to succeed puts on mourning , and attires himselfe in blacke for a short time , hee couers his head with a little turbant , and doth testifie by his exterior shew , the griefe hee hath for the losse of his predecessour , although that in his soule , hee feeles the most sensible joy that euer hee had . thus selym the third shewed himselfe before the body of selyman the second , his father , who dyed in hungary at the siege of sighet : all the bassa's weare little turbants in signe of mourning : and if the emperour dies in the warre as solyman did , all the ensignes and the standard royall , are turned downward towards the ground , vntill the now sultan takes his royall robes , and puts on a great white turbane , the which is done soone after : then they cry as wee haue formerly related ; that the soule of the inuincible emperour sultan n. enjoyes the immortall glory and eternall peace : that the empire of sultan n may prosper withall felicitie . but they interre them all in constantinople , since they setled the seate of their empire in that place : before , their tombes were erected at prussia in asia , the place of their first domination : their 〈…〉 in this manner . the emperours body is carried in a cossin couered with linnen very rich , or of veluet : his turbant is set before it , with a plume of he● feathers : the talismans , san● , alpha●uis , der● , and the like rabble of the alcoran , carry in their hands t●pers lighted , to shew that their prophet is the ape of christianity ; goe before singing in their language such verses , a●a rahmmani arh● alla , illa alla , alla 〈◊〉 alla , that is to say , mercifull god bane pittie on him , there is no god but god , god is god. they also say these words : iabilac ●illata mehemet ressultaha tungari bi r berem berac ; which signifieth , god is god , and there is no other god , mahomet is his counsellour , and his true prophet . before the corps doth march the mutaferaga , who carries the emperours turbant vpon a lance , with the tayle of a horse tied neere vnto it : the ianizaries , the solachi , and the rest of the imperiall guard follow the hearse : after these the officers of the sultans house march in order vnder the conduct of casuegirhassi , or master of the household : the malundarb bedith mandura , carrieth the deceased grand seigueurs armes , and the royall standard dragging vpon the ground : the bassa's and all the great men of the port , yeelding their last duty vnto their master , assist at their funerall pleasantly attired in mourning : they haue a piece of grey-cloth hangs before and behind from the head to the foot , like vnto the fro●k which the brethren of the hospitall , of the charity , in the suburbes of saint germain at paris do weare : some of them for that they will not seeme too sorrowfull ; tie only a long piece of linnen cloth , to the end of their turbants , which h●ng downe vnto their heeles . in this great mourning the most 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 cou●t , hold their rancks in this funerall pompe , whereas the men make but a part of the convoy , 〈◊〉 supply the rest , with lesse griefe and more ●cares : for all the sultans great horses are at his interment ; they carry their saddles turned vpward , and better couered than the bassa's in their grey froches , they haue blacke veluet hanging vnto the ground : they weepe and sigh without 〈◊〉 : they put assagoth or tobacco into their 〈…〉 , and into their eyes to draw forth 〈…〉 is the 〈◊〉 pompe of the turkish sultans , who being 〈…〉 men to weepe f● their losse , constraine 〈◊〉 to 〈…〉 : in this 〈◊〉 they conduct the body ( the hard first after the turkish manner ) to the tombe where they wil inclose 〈◊〉 is usually 〈◊〉 to the mosqu●e , which the deceased sultan hath cause built , in a chappell apart : the sepulchre is couered with black veluet . if the prince died in the warre , they lay his scmiter vpon it ; if not , his turbant is aduanced , and set against the wall neere vnto the tombe , with rich plumes of herons feathers for an ornament ; two candlestickes which carry great tapers gilt , are at the foot of the sepulchre : some turkish priests which are instituted to that end , repeate continually the azoares of the alcoran in their turnes , and one after another sayes the turkes chapelet ; whereof wee haue spoken in the history of their religion , and pray continually for the soule of the deceased . on fridayes these imperiall tombes , are adorned with new couerings , and strewed with flowres : they which come on such dayes pray for the dead , or powre forth theirteares , and take a nosegay when they returne . sometimes they doe also set much meat , to giue almes vnto the poore , and they call to these funerall feasts , not only poore beggers , but also beasts , as dogges , cats , and bi●s , the which are honourably receiued , and feasted with as much liberty and safety as the men , who seeing the pawes of cats in pottage with their hands , dare not chase them away : but contrariwise they owe them respect and succour , as those whom misery hath made their equals , and therefore capable to receiue the effects of the turkish charity : for the mahomets hold opinion , that to giue almes vnto beasts is a worke no lesse meritorious before god , than to giue vnto men : for that , say they , these poore animals possesse nothing in this world , where they are destitute of all temporall goods , necessary for the maintenance of life . thus they shut him vp in sixe foot of ground whom all the world could not containe , and whose vnrestrained ambition aspired to more empire than the earth containes : and after that he had bin a terrour to men , and the cruell scourge of many nations , he is made the subject of wormes , and their ordinary food . in this manner passeth , and ends the glory of the world. finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a05751-e320 the scitu●tion of constantinople , and its forme . description of the serrail in generall . the kitchins , diuan . chasna . the sultans lodging in summer . the grand seigneurs chamber . great monarchs should haue able men about them , & not groomes whom they aduance , and are entertained by fooles and ignorants . libraries . nec regna socium ferre nec taedae sciunt , senec . the sultans bountie at his coronation . gaspard ze●lick , chancellour to three emperours , optarese dicebat omnes reges aliquando priuat●s pauperesque suisse . neque enim satis miseretur qui nunquam suit miser . aeneas syluius lib. 1. comment . de reb gest . alph. ●ecunda res a● 〈◊〉 animos explor●●t ; quis miserie toleratur , f● 〈…〉 said it to plato in taci●●● , lib 1. ●ist . in the description of aethiopia by don francisco aluarez , printed 1558. andrew corsall 〈◊〉 florentine ●ices it to ju● de me●hein , in a let●er from co●hin a towne of the indies . in sudore vultus tui voscéris panem donec revertaris in terram de qua sumptu●es , quia puluises , & in pulu●em reuert●s , gen. 3.19 diogenes speaks it in laertius , lib. 6. amantiumirae amor● redi●tegratio est , terent . que modo pugnarunt iungunt suar●stra culumbae ; quarum blandittas , verbaque , murmur habes , ouid . 2. de art. terrena potest●● vult esse victrix gentium , cum sit captiua vitiorum , d. aug. lib. 15. de ciuit . dei , c. 8. sidelect amini in sedibus & sceptris , ● rege● populi , diligite sapientiam , salom . sap . 6. secundus philosophus interrogatus , quid esset mulier malae , respondit , viri naufragium , demus tempestas , quietis impedimentum , vitae captiuitas , quetidianum malum , voluntaria pugna , sumptuosum bellum , bellua conuiua leana complectens , exornata scylla , animal malitiesum , malum necessarium , max. seuerus . 36. thousand pounds sterling . mulierum genus est auarum , cic. rhet. li. 1. mase parta , mase dilabuntur , vetus poeta . the exact guard of the women . their punishment . their diseases . forma bonum fragile est , quantumque acce●t ad annos , fit minor & spacie carpitur illa suo , ouid. de art. lib. 2. theit going out of the serrail . the old serrail cato vticens●s in plutarch . two hundred thousand pounds sterling . fourescore thousand pounds sterling . the place of pompes and sh●e . in what equipage the turkish princes goe to the hippodrome . the places for the sultans . the place of the sultana's . those of the ●●●haes . those of the christian embassadour . those of the mahometan embassadours . feasts of the sultanaes that were shut vp . mahomets clergie . the patriarchs of the christians . the merchants . the goldsmiths . tradesmen of diuers sorts . artificiall combats . a representation of the taking of cypres . artificial castles . that is to say , italians , french spanish , &c. archers on horseback and their dexteritie . elephants and giraffe . looke lips● epist . in his centuries where hee speakes of this beast . et vna noble necedad dar à los regez , perque creen hazer merced . quando reciben , antha perez en las cartas segund● . munera cre●● mihi pla●ant hominesque deisque , placatur d●nis iupiter ipse datis , ouid● de arte. omnium est dulcissimum etcipere , senec. foure hundred thousand pounds sterling . hostium ●era non 〈◊〉 , hom. iulius caesar pote ●●iam diua●●● rebus , pecunia scilicet , & mi●ibus p●●●ri , conseruari augeri di●●e sa●bat , ciphili●us in caesario two hundred and forty thousand pounds sterling . iugurtha roma egressus , cam saepe tacitus respicicus , postrem●grave ; ●risse sertur ; vrbem ●●nal●● , & maturè perituram , s●emptorem inueneris , s● hist . de bello iugurth . the sultans carry in pompe . see what marcilius ficinus a learned florentine doth write in the first booke in the epistle to thomas valerius a physician . null● emor est medica●ilu herbis . quid. metamor●l . 1. fab . 9 notes for div a05751-e14340 let this be spoken without violating the respect , which lowe vnto such persons which relleue the publique by their care in suits , of whom i haue no intent to speake in this place . 1. oda . 2. oda . 3. oda . 4. oda . plato amongst others in his booke , de le g●b . d●cl . 7. mimio ●i ing●i● , natur●●firma , & m●●iri● , ipia 〈◊〉 i●i●ria , ins●i●entia , 〈…〉 , quo● par● 〈…〉 interp●t●ti● , senec. lib. in sapientem vi● 〈◊〉 cade● 〈◊〉 . cor regum inscrutabile , prou. 25.3 . experiendo di●ticisse quam arduum quam subiectum fortuna , regendi cun●ta onus , tacitus lib. ● . annal. the spaniards write it , and mayerne turquet in the seuenth booke of the historie of spaine . sodomia & idololatria simul inceperantsimul creuerant , d. tho. 4 sent . dist . 1. q. 2. ● . t. 1 iesus christ had saint iohn the euangelist for his fauourite . hibraim fauourite to solyman vel●t arbitrum ragni agebat serebatur● digre● to , magna profiquentium 〈◊〉 it u● , saith tachtus in the 15. booke of annals , speaking of p●lta● a freed man to clo●tius and his fauourite . cuncta mortalium incarta ; quanto pl● adeptus forot tant● se magis in lubrico dissitants tacit. li. 1. annal . speaking of tiberius who discoursed in in this manner to the senate . deruier f●rites to at● nibil esse tam e●elsum , quod non virtutes isla , tuusque 〈…〉 ●●ntur , tacit. lib. 1. annal. tiberius spake so to sci● his fauourite , who demanded lanis in marriage . nassuf fauourite to achmas auri vim atque op●s principibus insensas essè , said sosibius gouernour to britannicus in tacit lib. 11. annal. tacitus in the ●ourth booke of his annals , speakes as much of suilius in these words , quem vidit sequeatatas prapotentem venalem & claudij pri●cipus amiciti● as a propere , nunquam bene 〈◊〉 . the mahumetane or turkish historie containing three bookes: 1 of the originall and beginning of the turkes, and of the foure empires which are issued and proceded out of the superstitious sect of mahumet. 2 of their conquests and the succession of the house of ottoman, vntill the present reigning of mahumet the third. 3 of the warres and seege of malta, which solyman the great made to the great maister and brothers of that order. heerevnto haue i annexed a briefe discourse of the warres of cypres, at what time selimus the second, tooke from the venetians the possession of that iland, and by reason thereof i haue adioyned a finall discourse conteining the causes of the greatnesse of the turkish empire. translated from the french & italian tongues, by r. carr, of the middle temple in london, gentleman. dedicated to the three worthy brothers robert carr, william carr and edward carr, in the county of lincolne, esquires. 1600 approx. 470 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 130 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2008-09 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a07605 stc 17997 estc s112763 99848008 99848008 13080 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a07605) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 13080) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1475-1640 ; 895:12) the mahumetane or turkish historie containing three bookes: 1 of the originall and beginning of the turkes, and of the foure empires which are issued and proceded out of the superstitious sect of mahumet. 2 of their conquests and the succession of the house of ottoman, vntill the present reigning of mahumet the third. 3 of the warres and seege of malta, which solyman the great made to the great maister and brothers of that order. heerevnto haue i annexed a briefe discourse of the warres of cypres, at what time selimus the second, tooke from the venetians the possession of that iland, and by reason thereof i haue adioyned a finall discourse conteining the causes of the greatnesse of the turkish empire. translated from the french & italian tongues, by r. carr, of the middle temple in london, gentleman. dedicated to the three worthy brothers robert carr, william carr and edward carr, in the county of lincolne, esquires. carr, ralph, of the middle temple. foglietta, uberto, 1518-1581. de causis magnitudinis imperii turcici. english. [6], 122 leaves printed by thomas este, dwelling in aldersgate streete, at london : 1600. original title not traced. the final discourse is a translation of: foglietta, umberto. de causis magnitudinis imperii turcici. reproduction of the original in the henry e. huntington library and art gallery. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng cyprian war, 1570-1571 -early works to 1800. turkey -history -early works to 1800. 2006-06 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2006-07 apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images 2007-12 john pas sampled and proofread 2007-12 john pas text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the mahumetane or turkish historie , containing three bookes : 1 of the originall and beginning of the turkes , and of the foure empires which are issued and proceded out of the superstitious sect of mahumet . 2 of their conquests and the succession of the house of ottoman , vntill the present reigning of mahumet the third . 3 of the warres and seege of malta , which solyman the great made to the great maister and brothers of that order . ¶ heerevnto haue i annexed a briefe discourse of the warres of cypres , at what time selimus the second , tooke from the venetians the possession of that iland , and by reason thereof i haue adioyned a small discourse conteining the causes of the greatnesse of the turkish empire . translated from the french & italian tongues , by r. carr , of the middle temple in london , gentleman . dedicated to the three worthy brothers robert carr , william carr and edward carr , in the county of lincolne , esquiers . ¶ at london , printed by thomas este , dwelling in aldersgate streete : 1600. the right honble . francis north baron of guilford 1703 ¶ to the right worthy and worshipfull his louing cosen robert carr of asuerby in the countie of lincolne esquire , one in hir maiesties commission of peace there . sir the worthie estimation which first your father , then your selfe with your worshipfull brothers haue gotten , and euer retained in your countrey ; for hospitalitie and many other your much commended vertues , together with the desire i haue alwayes naturally had to do that declining name : ( arightly so cald if in you & them it decay , whom all the rest hop'te to haue seene the euerlasting propagators of the same , and in which number i a sapplesse braunch of that trunke am one ) to whom i owe all seruice or aught which might adde therevnto reputation ; hath drawne mee to make tender of these my traductions , from the french , latin , and italian tongues , of this mahumetane or turkish historie , to your saide selfe with your brothers , as true tokens of my deuoted minde , whereof to the vtmost of power you and they may dispose ; not for i thinke this dedication or any other acte of mine , can giue aught to the fulnesse of your prayses whereof euery tongue that knows you plentifully speakes : but onely for i seeke in some honest office being an admirer of your and their vertues , to make knowen my affection ( though my selfe vnknowen ) which in many meditations hath often wished any occasion , that in trew coullers to you and them might once make it appeare ; and now not expecting longer any greater : ( for what might he in occasion expect further whose valew onely consists in his minde ) being importuned by the much intreatie of friends , that these my paines taken in this historie might come abroad , i thought none so fit as well in regarde of my saide affection , as of your and their worthinesse to whom to consecreate these my lesse worthie labors . wherefore to you sir the first both in time and place i present this first booke cōtayning the originall of these turckes with the foure monarchies discended of them as the forerunner both in time and place to the other following , and not vnfitly appertayning : because this booke being furnished with much varietie of matter as translations of empires , chaunge of gouernment , small things from their meane beginnings growing to great persection ; great things by indiscretion and litle consideration , ruined , and ouerthrowen : occasions hapning and happely pursued , drawing estimation and aduancement ; neglected , pulling on dissolation and distruction . i say these and such like in this euerie where appearing to whom might i commend then your selfe whose ripe age cannot but be freshly stored with multitudes of such good obseruations , gathered from presidents , and examples , foraine and domestique , both of these and former times : and surely when my selfe aright enter in consideration of these thinges ( whereof these bookes are a rich store-house ) let mee speake it with a reuerend regarde alwaies ( and vnder controule of religion ) i am in opinion often a platonist , assigning all mortall affaires necessarelie a periode in theyr perfection , to which hauing attayned , they fall into a retrograde of declining , vntill they be brought to the lowest degree which miserie , can alot : nor there long continuing , againe and againe reuiue and arise from foorth the ashes like to the arabian phaenix , ( or as the phisitions talke of the state of our bodies ) alwaies either mending or impayring but neuer standing at one stay ; so as houlding on this continuall course , the vtmost point euer of felicitie or infelicitie is conioyned in the selfe same instant to his next contrarie ; which macrobius well obseruing hath worthely depictur'd in these wordes . non possunt primi esse omnes omni tempore summum ad gradum claritatis cum veneris consistes egre , & citius quā discendas decides cecidi eg● , cad●t qui sequitur , l●●s est publica : and as wee see in casting vp accompts those , and the same counters to fall in places now of poundes now of pence , without any certaine continuance other then sorts to their course : so not vnlike is our condition heere , commaunded still with the chaunge either of better or worse , whereof seneca according to his graue manner hath thus saide ; nulla sors longa dolor & voluptas ▪ i nuicem ●adunt : breuior voluptas . i ma permutat breuis ho●a summis : nemo confidat nimium secundis . nemo disperet meliora la●sis . which reasons whilst more narrowly i doe examine ( though not so nicely as plato to say that thorough the operation of the superior bodies in these inserior , or by the reuolution of the heauens in this or that time this or that shall fall foorth ) haue beegotten in mee a beleefe for maintaining a second of his assertions viz. omnes serui ex regibus & omnes reges ex seruis oriundi . for if in the restlesse variation of things and progresse of time , vnauoydable ruine attend the succession of greatnesse , but aduauncement on the posteritie of miserie : who liues in so base and abiect fortune who may not chalenge his being from worthie auncesters , and assure himselfe in him or his to see the arising sunne of bright shining honor ; as on the contrarie , what other aduanced to the highest degree of dignitie , who may not suspect the meanes of his first beginning , and iustly feare in the weaning of his fortunes to what cōdition ( by the violence of this currant ) he or his may be brought ; all this i say am i drawne more redely to leane too ; by reason of this present historie , for behoulding heerein from how lowly and small beginnings the victorious & neuer degenerating race of these ottamans , together with the inuincible nations of their turkes are growen ; that being but bare breach tartars only , runne out of the caues of those horrid countryes of the rifean and caucasus mountaines , yet haue with glorious successe in their attempts ledde captiuitie captiue , made themselues now conquerours ouer the whole east ; & in fine are become euen the terror of the west . sacking infinit numbers of citties and countryes : dispoyling multitudes of princes and high discended families of theyr liues , together with theyr crownes and kingdomes : and this done in so few yeares space aboue all opinion , or what else before was euer executed by the antique world . it cannot be but to that which the course of things doth daylie cast vpon them ; ( if there be a course in things which is not my purpose further heere to dispute : ) god almightie in his secret iudgements doth hasten their proceedings , to chastice the ingratitude of vs christians for the small thankefulnesse wee shew for so many his gratious benefits liberally , ( though vnworthely ) bestowed on vs. but my office is not of a diuyne , hauing in purpose to make knowē onely what they haue euen from the first done , and daylie doe , rather then the reason of the deede , how it is or can be done . in which i heere present you and your worshipfull brothers with three bookes . this of their originall , and the seuerall monarchies discended from them ; another of their conquests and the succession of the house of ottaman , whose greatnesse hath in manner drownd all the rest ; the third of the small gainefull attempt giuen by soliman ( great grandfather to mahumet the third of that name who now reigneth ) to the isle of malta , or melita , defended chiefly by the forces of the great maister , and the valiancy of the worthy brothers of that order . by which last booke i wold thus much inferre , that since the prowesse of so small a handfull was not onely able to withstand , but repell the furie and huge forces of so confident an enemie , puffed vp with pride & assurance of so many rich spoiles and gayned victories : o what then would the forces of christian princes vnited doe , so we might but once see the glorious beams of that bright shyning day appeare . to this i haue annexed likewise an abstract ( borrowed frō the italians ) of such causes as are saide to giue greatnesse to the turckish empire a breuiate onely of a larger worke yet by me vnfinished , deuided into three bookes which by gods grace shal come forth shortly , shadowed with the fauours of you & your brothers names . these former in the meane time if it shall please you to respect with that kinde acceptance which from you they seeke , though not well deserue : i of my paines receiue a large requital , who desire nothing more ; lastly whereas seuerally i assigne dedications of these books to you & your brothers , vpon my seuerall reasons in their epistles set downe : it is not of any purpose to deuide you or them from the pleasure of any part , which i wish should bee common vnto all : but rather to expresse thereby your mutuall natures cōformities , for as these books though diuersly directed , yet thus together perticipate theyr content to all readers alike if they please , whereto the dedication giues no hinderance . so you of all liuing brothers ( with the mightie admiration of men ) in distinct bodies are sayde to haue in euerie good thing one and the same vnchangeable will & minde alwayes resident : where meum and tuum the worlde 's sole contentions neuer take place . thus wishing to your worshippe all content of your desires , and therein the full fruition of your health , with much affection prayed for by many , i take my leaue and to your good opinion commend mee ; from the midle temple this 20. of march. 1600. your kinsman in all faithfull seruice at commaund r. carr. i : s : to his kinde friend r. c. the well fed paunch , sound sleepes and proud attire from face of men hath banisht vertue quite vvhereby the course of natures free desire is cleane corrupt by customes foule despite . so euerie light is spent which gratious heauen assignd ▪ this lyfe our staggering steppes to stay that now a worthie wonder it shall seeme if any one shall glorious actes assay . the lawrell wittes reward , the mirtle eloquent drownd in contempt with faire philosophie the gayning people hould for time mispent and few folkes feete the strayter path doe trie yet gentle friend let mee of you require , pursue ▪ the prayse due to your harts desire . c : s : to his louing cosen & good friend . r. c. i speake no prayse to thee my cosen kinde 〈…〉 ( for well of aught i know you seeke no prayse ) but ioy to see that these our better dayes shall bee adornd with beauties of thy minde . o how i feard thy modest thoughts inclinde to sit in silence musing mourning layse in scorne of fame and all that honor rayse would drowne the parts which heauen to thee assignd i know thy worth and so shall many moe ( vnlesse thy selfe and many moe thou wrong ) and since begoone to set thy selfe in shoe bring out thy store in darknesse hid too long , nor doubt not aught for if ( as earst ) i see , that pleaseth others which once pleaseth mee . r : m : to hiis friend . r : c : no little glorie gaine they i confesse who fitlie fo●ein● tongues our language teach : yet he farre more deserues without impeach , his owne braines birth who well dyd e'er expresse . then gentle friend make you your selfe not lesse to post vs french and latine in our speach : but broach those quieres of rare conceit and reach , which i haue seene most worthie of the presse . those loue sick sonets , those pleasing comedies , vvhich oft with much attention i haue heard ; that rich discourse , where loue in louing dies : and of all wittes those , paradoxs preserd . ( o ) let this age but some of these behold and prayse thy pen writ in a veyne of gold . the answere to his friend . r : m : my dearest friend i willingly confesse , that i whose life should other lead & teach , am not deuoide of blame , and foule impeach , vvhich ( o , ) i would no tongue could ere expresse . now for i haue my selfe in wotth made lesse : too stale a fable to the publick speach , is 't not enough : but that i furthther reach to blaze my follies in a printing presse . no pardone no , both songes and comedies , and what besides pleasing applause hath heard , vvithout remorse in their creation dies : to byrth and buriall rites at once preserd . too much of these dyd men in me behold , o would time past could be regaind with gold . finis . the preface , to the curteous reader . it is no small wonder vnto me gentle reader , though the worth of the argument contayned in these bookes were lesse , why the examples of other nations ( as in other things ) should not so much preuayle with our countrey men , as to stirre vp some , according to the presidents in many other languages ( wherewith the world in large volumes is fraught , ) to haue written somewhat of these turkish affayres ; for if wee regard the greatnesse of their attempts , their fortunatenesse in successe , their discipline , or what else may adde aught to militarie glorie : you shall finde them in my conceite not inferior but superior farre in euery thing which hath giuen estimatiō to former ages , of which bookes we see euery hand and studie full , whilst these alone are hid from our people for want of some paine taking pen that might transfer so rich treasure from straungers vnto vs. if new things delight , ( according to the naturall ingrafted condicion of man , ) these are new ; if benefit be expected in bookes , ( & especially in histories , ) for counsayle & forewarning mischiefs in the examples and harmes of others , frō what former historie may we reap greater then this : stored with so many and notable presidents of all sorts , fresh bleeding as it were before our eyes , ( and which should be a greater motiue ) telling of ensewing danger , not much deuided frō our owne doores , when daylie we lamentably see our neighbours houses not farre of flaming . new fashioned clothes deriued from straungers , are euery day much esteemed , new fashioned manners , new fashioned wittes are affected : then either for the worth or fashion , let these french and italian traductions receiue your fauorable censures : i dyd propound no greater gaine in my paines , and hope of your curtesies to obtaine no lesse , which graunted shall encourage me to shew you yet somewhat more worthie ere long in this argument , wherein i hauing first ( for aught i know ) broken the ice ( sauing onely the historie of scanderbegg of the late persian warres , & that of tamberlain though exceding well done yet but perticuler parts of this discourse ) shall be glad to heare of any companion ▪ for further paines , to whom this subiect will afford enough of sufficient and worthie matter ; and so crauing you would friendly correct what faults in the impression haue passed either by me or the printer , i take my leaue , and rest the seruant of euery well willing reader . r. carr. the originall and beginning of the turkes , and of the foure empires which are issued and proceeded out of the supersticious sect of mahumet . considering that i haue the penne in hand , i make so mine accompt , that i were as good to make an ende as to staie , vntill you required of me , from whence the nacion of the turkes are come , & what manner people they be , that haue bene so much vnknowen to our predecessors sauing about three hundreth yeeres agone , and that pomponius mela , and pliny haue made some mencion of them and numbered thē among the scythians . but , to declare truely , their originall and beginning , it behooueth to beginne at the sarazines , and than to write of the empires , that haue beene engendered of their wicked and abhominable superstition and sect , as the caliphe of baudras , the miramamolin of aphrick , the souldain of egipt , the assan or sophie of perse . for these are they from whom the turkes are proceeded . mahomet , ( whom some doe call muhamet , and the turkes mehemet , that is to say , loued or praysed , ) was an arabian ; & borne in a village ( nigh to mecque ) called itrarip , about the yeere , of our lord & sauiour iesus christ 600. at such time as the emperor heraclius gouerned in grecia , & king dagobert reigned in fraunce , his father was named abdala , which word may be interpreted , the seruaunt of god , though in deede he was a gentile and very idolator . but mahumet being an orphan at the age of eight yeares , was left in the regiment of one of his vncles , named abutaliph , who caused him to be instructed by a iewe in the mathematical and naturall sciences ▪ and after that to be married at the age of fifteene or sixteene years , and then instructed him in the trade of merchandize , which hee practized both in egipt and sury , wher not a litle he frequented the company of iewes & christians , but chiefely with a moncke of the order of saint benet called iohn , ( as the bishop of ptolomais or a●on reporteth , ) as also with another monck called sergius an hereticall nestorian , of whō he learned the holy scriptures , & especially the old & new testament . to which knowledge whē he had attaigned & cōsidered with himself , that it was no great difficult matter vnder the shadow of religion , so to draw to him the arabians being but grosse , rude , and idolators : he therefore absented himselfe out of companie and remayned secret by the space of two yeares . and after that presented himselfe to the people saying , that all the while of his absence , he was with the angell gabriell who taught and gaue to him the law of god ; and that to beleeue in idols was foolish & vaine . but perceiuing , that at that time , his woords could obtaine small credit , he inuented another policie . for which purpose he had an esclaue called zeidimy to whom he told that the will of god was , that all men should be free , & therfore dyd giue him immediatly his libertie , wherby frō euery part , all the esclaues in a countrey repayred to mehemet , and gaue him such credit , that whatsoeuer hee commanded , they obeyed him : in so much as this companie , thus drawne togethers , brought no litle dread and feare to some great and welthie families in mecque , as were the caraxins , haximins , and benimitains , who vpon the intelligence of the drawing togethers of this wicked packe , tooke armour against them . whereof mehemet getting intelligence , fled immediatly , and retired himselfe to the towne of almedine , sithens called medinathalmaby , which is so much to say , as medin of the prophet , where he began in such sort to preach to the iewes , that in steede to beleeue him , they beat him in sundrie fights and his esclaues also . so as in one of these skirmishes mehemet gat such a stroke ouerthwart his face , that not onely hee lost two of his sore teeth , but also was left for dead in a dike ther , wherin he was cast : though in the ende he ouercame the iewes . and because the arabians , ( which indeede be discended from ismaell the sonne of abraham , and of agar his wiues maide , ) were called agarins ; hee caused to be ordained ( in that it was not honorable for his people to carie the name of a woman seruant , ) that from thence forth they should be named sarazins , deducted from the name of sara , the lawfull wife of abraham , alledging that ismaell was engendred of sara and not of agar hir maiden . the which name of sarazins , so long endured , vnto such time as the turkes dyd abolish both the name and the nation , as heereafter i will declare . mahumet hauing thus crept into credit among ths ignorant and rude people , that hee was a prophet and messenger of god , hee acquainted himselfe with a lady of no litle wealth and riches ; named tadiga or cadiga being a widow , and so to the purpose , hee behaued himselfe towards hir , that hee married hir , although hee had three other wiues besides hir , whereof the one was called anosse , the second ahasse , and the third named seick , or zeich , whom he rauished from one that was one of his bringers vp , beesides a concubine that he had called marie a christian woman of the sect of the iacobits . and than he began to publish his damnable law that it was lawfull for any man to haue foure wiues . howbeit , thorough the marriage of this lady , mahumet was wonderfull re'nforced and strengthened , in such sort , as that thorough his welth that hee dyd get , he was able to wage soldiours . whereby partly by sorce , and partly by good oppinion that was had in him , all his neighbours obeyed him , and so as his trayne growing to such a number thorough the multitude of sarazins that repaired to him , the emperour heraclius ( who at that time had vnder his dominion , both the countries of surie , egipt , and africk ) serued himselfe with these people in his warres against the persians . howbeit , it so afterwards came to passe , that at a pay of the emperours army , among whō at that time vvere certaine bands of the sarazins , so as mony vvas not so plentie there at that instant , able to pay the vvhole army : and that hee , which had the order of the pay of the army among vvhom the bands of sarazins also were attending for their vvages , vndescretly gaue ansvvere to the sarazins , that the emperor had not mony ynough , there to pay the chrictians , that vvere souldiours ; and therfore they being but dogges , ought not to demaund for vvages . with vvhich aunsvvere , the sarazins being not a little moued , departed from the seruice of the emperour , and returned into africk where they found mahumet . the emperour heraclius , afterward sent into africk to leuie his tribute there , which seemed to bee not a little greeuous to the africans to be so much troubled with subsidies , as they were : they falling into a mutinie , ( and stirred thereto also with the subtill perswasions of mahumet , that told them , the pleasure and will of god was that each one should liue at liberty , ) the commissaries of the emperour were there slaine , and the countries of egipt and africk reuoulted wholy from the obedience of the empire ; of which rebellion ; mahumet was chiefe and their generall : who by reason of the same was immediately pursued both by the christians and iewes . and albeit the emperour did send against him a great army vnder the leading of one of his nobilitie called theodore , who fought sundry battelles with the africans : yet in the end theodore being ouerthrowne and slaine . mahumet with his sarazius after this victorie departed from thence , & inuaded the countries of sury & mesopotamia , and made conquest of the same . thus then the greekes , lost the countries of sury , egipt , and africk , & other territories which the emperours of rome and grecia , had euer in possession from the time of iulius cesar , sauing that part of africk which the vandalls held who were christians , though arrians , & there had continued from the time that the romaines , suffered them to inhabit : and so mahumet was crowned king in damasco , about the yeere of our lord god 630. and liued after about tenne yeeres . after the death of mahumet the sarazins preferred to his kingdome one of his disciples & familiars , named othamar whom ▪ the turks doe call othmar . howbeeit some affirme that hee that next succeded mahumet was one called bubacher , otherwise named caliph which word signifieth enheritor or successor , beecause hee was placed in the rome & authoritie of mahumet , and so after him were called all his successors , though some italian authors doe call them alipha . the chiefest place where the caliph had his residence , was established at the citie of baudars which the italians call baldat , & the turks bagdet , that sometime was the famous citie of babilon though others hold opinion that this citie , was that , which in times past was named susa , and is situated vpon the riuer of euphrates . about this time the sarazins conquered in a little space ( vpon the greekes ) the territorie of caramanie aunciently called cilitia where the citie of antioche standeth , and pamphilia which at this day is called scauri , and the towne of selucia named by the inhabitants there scandalor , and after that they made enterprize vpon the kingdome of persia , which they call pharsie and this was about that time when the greekes did cut of the nose , and the tongue also , of the empresse martine and heraclion hir sonne and of the emperour heraclius , beecause they enpoisoned constantine the eldest sonne of heraclius begotten vpon an other wife at such time also the lumbards entred into italy . of persia , at this time , was king one called hormisda , named also by hayton ( that writeth of these matters ) ascaiorth elected king next after adaesar , sonne of syroe sonne of cosroe or cosdroe whom the emperour heraclius tooke prisoner when he recouered the city of hierusalem . hormisda , hauing assured intelligence ▪ that the sarazins were comming to inuade him , ●ought for succours at such as were his neighbours and chiefely of those of turquesten who frontered vpon the persians on the west & towards the east on the realme which hayton calleth tarsie , and vpon the famous riuer of indus towards the north , and to the corasmins and med ▪ on the south ( which are the verie confines and limits which plinie and strabo doe appoint to the parthes ) whom the turkes doe call turguestain as francis freinston saith . this nation which sithens by the frenchmen & other haue bene named turguimans , and afterward turks , ( who among them at that time had no manner of law or policy , departed out of their countrie , to the number of six thousand fighting men , to come to the succour of king hormisda . but beecause ( according to their custome ) they brought their wiues and children with them , they were the longer in comming , so as before they came , the sarazins and king hormisda had sought togethers , and hormisda ouerthrowen and slaine , about the yeere of our lord god 640. and so the sarazins became lords of persia and of the whole countries about , sauing the realme of abeas , which is in georgia , & a part of the greater armenie called haloen who were the refuge & receptacle of christians . the turqui●●ains being by this ariued , ( in that part of persia named chor●●●e● or c●●●osley and by some c●roz●i● ) they vnderstoode of the ouerthrow and death of hormisda : for which cause , they staied there , and fortified themselues in the best wise they could , and sent vnto the sarazins , requesting to accept them as their friends , & withall that they would receiue tribuit from them , for vvhich alvvaies they vvould bee at their commandement to serue them faithfully in their vvars , if it vvould further vouchsafe the sarazins to beestovv on them the place , vvhere they at that time vvere to inhabit . the sarazins receiued their ambassage curteously & accepted them as their friendes and offred tributaries , hovvbeit they caused the turks to lodge further of in a part of another countrie vvhich they appointed them ; to th ende that if they reuolted ; they should doe the sarazins lesse harme . in this manner remained the turkes or turquimains , tributaries , & as it vvere subiects to the sarazins , vvhose customes , lavvs , & maners , they quickly learned through continuall trade and frequentation vvhich they had a among the sarazins ; insomuch , as in the end ther vvas no manner of difference betwixt ▪ thē , either in religion , law , or forme of life , which was very easie for the turks to doe considering , that be ore they liued without any law , rule , or pollicie , which they wer sooner moued to embrace onely to be pertakers of the honours and riches which the sarazins , of whom these turks became familier companions and meruailously well beloued , for that they tried themselues to be euery where in their warres , their best souldiers . thus they liued togethers about three hundred yeeres , that they were accounted in manner to be of one nacion . howbeit the turquimains kept themselues alwaies a part by themselues and grew to bee of such wealth and might , that about the yeere of our lord god 1400 they became maisters ouer the sarazins , by occasion of discord growing among the sarazins themselues , as hereafter shal be declared . this first caliphe , endured not very long , because another sarazin named ascaly , chased him from his place , purposing to haue vsurped his rome , howbeit he could not so attaine it , for he was slaine by the sarazins , who preferred another ( to that dignitie ) called haly. haly the second calphe : was coosen germain to mahumet , & his sonne in law ( as some affirme ) hauing maried fa●●ma , ( whom the turks pronounce fatma ) the daughter of mahumet , whose lawes haly chaunged , or rather anulled , and made new of his ovvne inuention , through vvhich innouation of religion , or rather supersticion , the sarazins beecame meruailously deuided : insomuch as those vvhich follovved mahumet made a caliph in egipt . the others remained in persia vvith haly vvho alvvaies continued in such reuerence and estimacion as vvell among them as vvith the turks at this day , that incontinently next to mahumet vvhen they goe about any of their affaires , they say alla , mahumet , haly , god mahumet and haly. thus the sarazins began to be deuided among themselues the vvhich diuision hath euer sithens continued and endureth yet : for albeit the turks & the persians also are in effect very mahom●●ists , yet differ they so in ceremonies , & other contrarieties of opinion , that the one do account the oother very heretiques . the caliphe doth execute his office as though he vvere both their pole and their emperour . for these caliphes doe ordaine gouernours and officers through euery prouince vvhere they haue authoritie , vvhich they call sultans , vvhich may be interpreted prouosts o● gouernours ▪ but by succession of time , this terme sultan , ●s conuerted to an ●ppellation or name roiall , and signifieth the word king . at the time of this first deuision there was a sultan of alexandrie named selym that killed the first caliphe of egipt , and returned in obedience to the caliphe of baudras to haue fauour . after this , part of those sarazines of egipt that would not come to the obedience of the caliph of baudras , passed into africk & chased from thence the vandales , which were christians , but heretiques , maintaining the abhominable error of the arrians , wher these vandales had domination sithens the time of their king gencericus , who with his nation being vandales were chased out of hispain by the gothes ( that were arrians as they also were ) and so arriued in africk in the time of the emperour theodosius the yong sonne of arcadius about the yeere of our lord god 410. and after were tributaries to the emperours of constantinople where they remained vnto the yeere of our lord god 668 , that the sarazins ( as aboue said ) ther first entred ; and established a generall to rule ouer them , whom they named a miramamolin , which is so much to say as a ruler or lord ouer the people , & ordained his residence & place of dignitie , to bee at m●r●hque , at this day called tunes nigh to cartage . which name of miramamolyn hath sithens beene chaunged : for at this day they call their king moulee , as he that at this day reigneth at tunys , is called moule assan that is to say , king or seigneur assan . i would not discribe to you further at length what the sarazins did , after their conquests of persia & afrique . but will admit a little intermission vnto the yeere of our lord god 1040. at which time they were subdued by the turkes or tursquimains their tributaries . for otherwise that were against my purpose , determining rather to make an epitome or abridgement , than a whole large chronicle of their dooings . the yeere of grace 660. mehua ( which signifieth suddaine or hastie ) sultan of egipt , successor of selym tooke the isle of rhodes , and carried away the famous colosse or piller of brasse that was esteemed on height three score and tenne elles , which an earthquake ouerthrew as plinie affirmeth . in the yeere of our lord god 660. abdalla ( the sultan of egipt after mehua , ) came to syracuses ; where sometime was slaine the emperor constantins sonne to constantine , whom his mother in law martyn , wyfe to heraclius caused there to be poysoned : where the sarazins sacked the towne with a great part of the riches of rome which the said constantins before had caused to bee brought thether to haue conueyed the same to constantinople . abovt the yeere of 690. abimelech ( which woord may bee enterpreted the father of the king ) inuaded hispain , with a nauie of 270. shippes , but was repulsed , and from thens , passed into africk , from whence , againe the sarazins were chased by the emperor iustinian the second : and so abimelech was the first miramamolyn among the sarazins , against whom , the emperor leonce sent a captain of his , named tiberius who by the armie was made emperor , and so without executing further his charge , returned to constantinople , against his maister leonce , where after he had taken him , and cut of his nose ; he cast him in prison in which the miserable leonce remained all his life : these matters being done at the time , whan sergius , the first of that name , was pope . and theodorick or thierry sonne of clouys reigned king in fraunce . in the yeere of our lord god 712. sultan selyman ( which is so much to say as peasible ) whom , some doe call qvlemen , the caliphe of baudraz besieged constantinople , but thorough pestilence and famen , poslessing his camp , he was driuen to raise his siege , which before had beene continued by the space of two yeeres . and this was , at what time the emperor theodoxe had taken his pre●ecessor anastasius & made him a monck , when giegory the twelfth was pope , and chilperick the last king of the line of pharamonde reigned in france . in this time , also mizza miram●molin , successor of abimelech , ●t the request of iulian the conte of consuegra ( who was sent as embassador to him , fr● ▪ rodrigo king of hispain ) caused twelue thousand men vnder the leading of his generall called cariph , to passe into hispain against the sayde king rod●rigo to reuenge the iniurie done to the sayd conte iulian , in that rodrigo had deflowred the daughter ( or as some doe say the wife ) of the sayde conte iulian , called caba , as the chronicles of hispain doe make mencion : who landed at gibraltar which place our auncients name calpe and the sarazins , gibelcariph ( the mount of cariph , ) and from thence marched alongst the famous riuer of bet is ( and by the sarizens named guadalquiber ) which is so called vnto this dav . where nigh vnto the same , in a foughten battell the saide king rodrigo , ( who was the last king of the line of the gothes ) was slayne . and taking hold of occasion the sarazines so farre then proceded , that they conquered in manner the whole kingdome of hispain , where they lost the name of the sarazins and were called by the spanierds , moores of the name of the countrie in afrique ( from whence they came ) called mauritania . the yeere 725. eudes duke of . aquitain , otherwise called the d●chie of guien ( discended from alarie king of the gothes , who in the yeere of our lord 412. at such time as the emperour honorius reigned ) dyd possesse the same duchie of guien , from whence passing into hispain , and from thence chasing the vandales , as before i haue sayde , brought into fraunce ( against theoderick brother of chilperick , sonnes of dagobert the second of that name : which theodorick was the last king of the ligne of pharamond . ) those sarazins , ( who at that time were in hispain , conducted by abderaman ( whom the french historiographers doe call adramar ) king of cordoua , who after their entrie into fraunce , tooke the townes of bourdeaulx , tholose , narbone , nimes , arles and auignon , platina , blondus , sabellicus , and other historiographers doe write that those sarazins came euen to towres , where they were fought with , by charles martel , ( father of pipin , ) and ouerthrowen so as all that euer was wonne by them before , was againe recouered by the same king charles , and the sarazins chased into hispain , where after they remayned more than 700. yeeres . vnto such time as ferdinand the king of aragon did win from them the citie and countrie of granado : ( which was in the yeere of our lord god 1487. ) howbeit , ther tarried and remayned still sundrie townes and villages entier , peopled with the sarazins whom the emperour charles ( the fifth of that name ) comming to his dominions in hispain found ther dwelling , and caused to embrace the christian faith , yet they could neuer bee cōpelled to chaunge their habit or the language of the sarazins , nor perhaps secretly their abhominable mahometical sect , what face outwardly so euer they shew . in the yeere of our lord god 500. the sarazins of africk , did take the isles of corsica and sardinia , and two and twentie yeeres after they pilled and sacked the isles of candia and sicilia , and so held them more than two hundreth yeeres : at what time pope leo was persecuted by the lumbards , and succoured by charlemain . the yeere of our lord god 837. the sarazins vnder the leading of sultan saua wan the port of ciuitauechia , in italy and sacked the citie o rome , and the church of saint peter , with the mont cassin ( otherwise called saint germain , which is the chiefe monestary or abbie of saint benet . and twentie yeeres after that they tooke the port of ancona and ouer ran all the coasts on that side of the golfe of venice , and likewise those on thother side on the coast of sclauonie : and this done in the reignes of lotharie son of lois le piteux king of fraunce , and michaell emperour of constantinople about the yeere of our lord god 900. they likewise assailed the territories of pulia & calabria in the kingdome of naples , & wan mont gargan , otherwise called le mont saint auge ) when as constantine sonne of leo , who was sonne of basilius . emperour of constantinople reigned and that berengier ( of the ligne of the lombards ) caused the eics of lewes ( who was last emperour of the ligne of the french men and sonne vnto to the emperour arnold ) to bee put foorth . in the yeere 923. roman the emperour of constantinople , did stir the sarazins to inuade the territories of pulia and calabria which rebelled against him : howbeit the sarazins were ouerthrowen at the riuer of garriglian by the marquiz of tuscan named aulbry or alberic , at the especiall instance of pope iehan the eleuenth of that name . in the yeere 930. the sarazins wonne the towne of gennes , and spoiled all that coast of the sea , when the berengiers occupied the empire , & fortified the towne of fraxinet which they kept 100 yeeres . thus the sarazins continued inuading and spoiling the sertile regions of italy ( while the controuersies were depending about the right of possessing the empire , betweene the french , the greekes , and lombards , & the discentions were on foote betweene the popes & the people of rome in such sort , as they enioyed the most part of pulia and calabria which they kept euen vnto the yeere of grace 990 or thereabouts , that they were chased both from thence and out of sicilia also , by tancred de haulte ville , or haulte fu●ille in normandy , ( who first beegan with them ) but ended by guillaume ferrabach sonne of the said tancred , with the help of maloch leiuetenant of michaell cathalau emperour of greece : and so they did bring back from the hands of the sarazins pulia , calabria , and sicilia , whereof the said guillaume remained lord , in the time of robert the french king , and of the emperour otho , the third of that name . in the yeere of our lord 1040. the number of sultains or soldains began to be many : for in euery prouince , the caliph ) as i before declared ) did institute one as at damasco one ; at hames another ; at halep the third : in egipt another , & the like in sundry other places ; who falling at dissention one with the other , did in the end reuoult from the obedience of the caliph . in hispain likewise , euerie of the moors that could get vnder his obedience a citie or towne , would immediately vsurpe the name of a king , as at granado , cordoua , toledo , sarragosa , ciuilia , and valentia . in like manner was it vsed in africk , as at tunes , tripolis , bugia , maroch , fesse , and tremessen and other places also there , so as in manner no kinde of amitie or friendship was maintained among these kings , but for the most part continuall dissention & wars . wherof when the turks had got intelligence ( who as yet rested vnder the obedience of the caliph who were meruailously this while encreased both in wealth & number of people ) and withall perceiuing that the sarazins were wonderfully weakened and diminished through these intestine deuisions & wars thus among them selues ; they made a king whō they called sadoc ( which name is so much to say as iust ) and inuaded the sarazins whom within short time they ouerthrew , so as therby they made thēselues shortly dominators ouer whole persia and syria , alwaies with great reuerence regarding in no wise to touch the caliph , for the high estimation that they bare him who was suffered still to liue quietly at baudras . and at whose hands the said sadocke would be named and created the sultan of asie , howbeit he liued not long afrer . after sadoc , his sonne dogriz succeded , who did annex to the gotten empire of his father the country of mesopotamia which diogines the emperour of constantinople had recouered from the sarazins at such time as they had warres among them selues as likewise the whole countrie of cilicia , which hee gaue to his cosen arthot . to dogriz succeeded aspalam his sonne ; who about the yeere of our lord god 1080. did send his nephew solyman into cappadocia ( being than vnder the possession of the greekes ) to whom he gaue all there , that he could conquer : who in such sort guided his affaires , that he brought vnder his obedience the whole asia the lesse ; except the sea coasts towards the south , and the isle of cipres : and this was that valiant soliman that gaue charge vpō the famous godefroy de buillon and the army of the christians remaining in siege before the towne of niece , in asia the lesse , as before i haue shewed ; which solyman the said hayton doth name solimansa . about this time a gentleman of hispain named rodrigo de vuiar , chased the moors out of a great part of the realme of valence in aragon and from much of castile , who was named by the moores , through his excellencie , cyd : ( that is to say , lord ) and cyd ruydas , from whom the noble & famous race of the mendozzas are descended . to aspalam succeded melechla his sonne who sent arthot the sultan of mesopotamia to antioche , whervnto also by his commaundement , came the said solyman and tooke the same citie with all the country about , and thus you see how the greekes lost all asia the lesse . belchiarot , sonne of melechla reigned after his father , who liued whan as godefroy and the christians passed into the holy land , and besieged the citie of antioche in suria , being then vnder the dominion of the said belchiarot , and by him committed to the defence of a turk named assan or cassan whom in antioche hee had ordeigned his generall , to whom after he sent in succour one named ( by hayton ) cerbagat , and by the frenchmen corbadas , who ariued there when the christians had already gotten antioche , where vpon hee beseeged them in the same citie a long time , but in the end corbadas was fought with by the christians ouerthrowen & put to flight , as in the historie of that iourny plainely appeareth , wherfore corbadas now returning back into persia found that belchiarot was dead , & that his yongest brother pretending right to the crowne was slaine . now when the turks of persia could not accord and agree whom to make their king , but fought long among themselues thervpon , the fame of their dissention came to the eares of the georgiens and armenians their neighbours , being christians , who considering the great army of the other christians than remaining in sury , immediately inuaded the turkes thus deuided among themselues , and did beate & chase them out of persia , so that such of the turks as could escape some retired towards solyman , and some to arthot , and others of their nation , being than in asi● the lesse . and this was in the yeere of our lord god 1106. at such time as baldouin brother to godsrey reigned king in hierusalem . this georgiens after that they had thus chased the turks out of persia pilled and spoiled the country , & forbearing from farther pursuit of their good fortune ( as they should ) against the souldans of damasco , halep , hames , and others that remained in quietnesse . but with the armenians departing from the realme of persia , a certaine people among the corasmins ( whom some latin historiographers doe call grossiones ) neighbours to that prouince which diuers doe thinke to bee those whom the auncients doe name to be the medes who vpon the east haue the sea called mare caspium , hircanum or abucuth , and on the south turquesten or parthia , and vpon the north cumania or alania , and vpon the occident or west persia and armenie the greater ) who had none other vocation , trade or condition of life , but liued like herdmen and keepers of cattell , hauing among them neither house or towne ( howbeit very valiant in warres ) these entred then into persia , where , of very poore catiues , they beecame a rich people and made a king among them called lalaladin ( which signifieth the gift or grace of god. ) with this their king they became so hardy and bold as to inuade the turks beeing in asia the lesse : howbeit they were encountered by the souldan of turque named aladin & ouerthrowen in a sore foughten fielde in which conflict lalaladin their king lost his life , & the rest that escaped did assemble themselues in the plaine of rohai● , with purpose to haue entred into sury . but the souldan of aleph did enbarre them of that passage , & chased them euen vnto the deserts of arabia , who from thence , trauasing the territory of caldee or assyrie , they passed the riuer of euphrates nigh to a castell there named cacabe , and entred into iudea ( otherwise called the hierusalem ) wher they cōmitted much outrage and damage . howbeit in the end this multitude of disordered people could not long abide togethers considering euery of them would bee a ruler , so as their captaine that should haue commanded could not be obeied , and so they departed by troopes and companyes , whereof some retyred towards the sultan of damasco , others towards him of halep , & some to him of hames , but the most of them repaired to the soldan of egipt , to whom likewise repayred their captaine bartat ; seeing himselfe so abandoned and forsaken of his owne soldiors . and thus decayed the force of this nation of the corasmins ( whom the writers of the passage and iourney of godfrey doe call hoarmins , ) who maynteined their reputation but a litle time . in this manner the turkes remayned in surie , chiefely the corasmins . now for the sarazins they deuided themselues into litle realmes vnto the yeere of our lord god 1240. or thereabouts , that the tartares ouerthrew them as heereafter shall be declared ; whilst in the meane time the turkes daylie continued wars against the kings of hyerusalem as followeth . in the yeere of our lord god 1103. the turkes tooke prisoner boemund the prince of antioche ( sonne of robert guiscard surnamed courbespine discended from tancred , the norman of whom beefore i made mencion . ) who , three yeeres after , was redeemed by his nephew tangrey . in the yeere 1105. the turkes made head against baldwyn the first of that name ( king of hyerusalem brother of godefray ) as he besieged the towne of acre , and were ouerthrowen , after which that towne ( otherwyse called accon and ptolemais ) was taken by baldowyn together with the towne of licquee , which the auncients called laodicea . and foure yeeres after that hee tooke the towne of baruth sometime called berythus , and so likewise the towne of sydon . in the yeere of our lord 1115 the turks vanquished and put to flight king baldwin the second of that name at montreal . in the yeere 1120. king baldwin tooke gazis ( whom some doe call gary , ) from the souldan of damaz . in the yeere of our lord 1122. king baldwin was taken prisoner by balach ( named by some alaph ) souldan of hames ( aunciently called camela or gamela and gaucamela . ) which word balach signifieth a destroier : so as he remained there prisoner by the space of one yeere . the yeere of our lord god 1128 king baldwin discomfited doloquin ( of some named baldoquin ) and of others called baldecan , souldan of damaz , who succeeded to the souldan gazes . the yeere 1132 foulques daniou who maried the daughter of king baldwin , & succeded in the kingdome of hierusalem , ouerthrew the turkes at ybelim which place holy scripture calleth geth . the yeere 1140 or ther abouts , alaph ( or balach ) souldan of hames , tooke the towne of rohaiz & there vnmercifully murdered a great number of christians . the yeere 1143 king baldwin the third of that name , sonne of king fulque discomfited at hierico , the valiant norradin ( son to baldecan , ) soldan of damaz . the yeere 1146. the emperour conrad and king lewes of fraunce , sonne of lewes le groz passed into surie , where with king baldowin they besieged the towne of damasco , but could not take the same , and therefore they returned home into their countries . the yeere 1148 after the departure of these said two princes , norradin the souldan of damasco besieged antioche , wher raimond the conte of antioche issuing forth in a skirmish was vnfortunately slaine , the contes of rohaiz and tripoli taken prisoners , which contee of tripoli , after , was shamefully murdered by an assassin . the yeere 1160 almery king of hierusalem brother to king baldowin , tooke the towne alexandria , & beesieged the great citie of caire in egipt . the yeere 1170. saladin the souldan of egipt began to inuade the holy land in the time of king baldowin the fourth of that name king of hierusalem , at what time likewise the emperour frederic made war vpon the pope & the church in burning & destroying italy . the yeere 1174 king baldowin discomfited the souldan saladin , at the towne of tabaria ( which sometime was called tiberias ) & after that ouerthrew a second time at the towne of ascalone . the yeere 1179 king baldowin aforesaid fought againe with the souldan saladin at margelion nigh to the towne of tabarie , where king baldowin then was discomfited . the yeere 1184 began that discention among the christians in the holy land , which was the cause of the losse of the same : the originall of which was this guy of lusignen , hauing married the lady sibil sister of the late king baldowin ( and widow of william longuespee marquis of monferrato ) by whom she had a son named baldowin who at that time but sucked his nurce to whom appettained the kingdome of hierusalem ; the said guy of lusignen father in law of the infant would needes haue his title and wardship against the will & minde of bartrand contee of tripoly to whose tuition and gouernance the childe was giuen by force of the testament of king baldowin , brother of the said lady sibell , when in the mean time the infant died & ther vpon guy of lusignen named himselfe king in the right of his wife , wherwith the contee of tripoly was wonderfully wroth . the yeere 1186 saladin tooke prisoner guy of lusignen king of hierusalem , with the maisters of the templars and of the order of sainct iohn that came to succour the towne of tabarie , which the said saladin had then besieged , so as vpon restoring of king guy , & the both aforenamed maisters to their liberties , tabarie , lique , and ascalone were rendred to saladin , who in the end wan also the citie of hierusalem , & after that the towne of acres . the yeere 1147 the templars reencountred saladin , nigh to casal robert , where saladin ouethrew them , & slew in fight the maister of the order of sainct iohn hierusalem named brother roger dez molins , which hapned the first day of may that yeere . in the yeere of our lord god 1149 ther passed to succour the holy land the emperour frederic barberossee , philip the french king , and richard king of england : frederic tooke his way by land , and comming into cilicia , where thorough extreame heate , desirous to bath himselfe ( or as some say in passing the riuer , which some doe call cauno , and the frenchmen , the riuer of salif , & the latins doe name cydnus which passeth through the famous citie of tharsus , at this present named therasso ) was vnfortunatly drowned . the two kings his confederates ariued in sicilia , & frō the towne of mossana they passed into the holy land , & came to the towne of acre , which after two yeeres beesieging they tooke . king richard in his passage thether tooke the island of cypres which he gaue to king guy of lusignen in exchaunge for the kingdome of hierusalem : but after the taking of acre king phillip being sickly returned into fraunce . the yeere 1204 baldouin earle of flaunders and henry conte de sainct paul , with his brother loys conte de sauoy , and the conte boniface & mont ferrat , with a great company assembled themselues at venice , to passe from thence into the holy land . to whom the venetians did graunt ships vpon condition that beefore they passed they should aide them to recouer the towne of zara in sclauonie ( which before had reuolted from them ) and so hauing done they after proceeded on their voyage to constantinople whereof they possessed themselues in the empire which remained in the frenchmens hands about threescore yeares after . the yeere 1210. ichan de brene , maried the daughter of conrad of montferrat , and the lady isabell daughter of king amaulry : who was sister of baldouin the meseled ; and of the lady sibel that was wife to guy of lusignen : which said ichan de brene was made king of hierusalem , & crowned at the towne of tyrus ( which commonly is called sur and sor ) by reason that it is situated vpon a rocke in the sea . but alexander the great to the intent to winne that towne filled vp all that distance of the sea betwixt the same and the land with stone and earth , so as at this day the same remaineth firme groūd , which towne of tirus , came into the possession of the said conte conrad who afterward was shamefullie , on a suddaine , murdered , by a couple of the sect of the assassins . in the yeere 1216. pope honorius the third of that name did send the cardinal colonne into surie accōpanied with henry contee of neuers and gualtier of sancerre constable of fraunce with others in a great nūber : who after their landing in acre , discended into egipt , & tooke there the towne of damiat , which within sixe yeeres after , vpon composition , was surrendred to cordier son of saladin , souldan of egipt : whom the frenchmen doe call le admiral des cordes ; in which time also iehan de brene king of hierusalem accōpanied with his brother garin de montaguae great maister of the order of saint iohns came into fraunce , & in passing through italy , the said king of hierusalem gaue his daughter yolant in marriage to the emperour frederic ( second son to henry , who was sonne to frederic barberousse ) with the whole interest & title which he had to the kingdome of hierusalem , which the kinges of sicilia doe intitle themselues to & claime at this day . the yeere 1229. the said emperour frederic departed out of italy giuing hopes that hee would passe into surie , but incontinently hee returned againe as one hauing small deuocion to performe that voiage . in the yere 1230 the aforenamed soldan corder caused the vvals of hierusalem to be ouerthrovven at such time as the emperour frederic persecuting the church , gaue beginning to the partialities of the guelfs & gibelins & therwith not contented ; did call in the sarazins of africk to his seruice , and gaue to them the towne of nucera in italy ( vvhich yet is called nucera des sarazins ) from vvhich aftervvard they vvere expulsed by the frenchmen . in the yeere 1237 theobald king of nauarre , emery contee of mont fort , & henry contee of campaign , & barre vvith a great army passed through hungary & constantinople into surie , and recouered sundry townes which the sarazins beefore had wonne , but encountring with the soldan corder beetwixt the tovvnes of acre , and gazera ( sometime called gaza ) there they vvere discomfited and ouerthrovven by the same soldan . in the yeer of our lord god 1244 the christians were discomfited at a place called forbye , where were taken the maister of our order of sainct iohns called brother guillaume de chasteln●uf and the maister of the templers named brother herman de pierresort , the archbishop of sury , and two sonnes of signeur de boteron , ( which otherwise was called botrus ) with moe then three hundred gentlemen ; at which time likewise the cruell wars by sea began betwixt the venetians , & the geneuoys about the intrest & possession of the monestary of sainct saba in the towne of acre in sury , which may wel be said another cause of y losse of the holy land . in the yeere 1249 lewes the french king , otherwise named sainct lewes , passed the seas and was taken prisoner before the tovvne of damiat in egipt , by the soldan melechsalem , but after his atteined liberty hee recouered the tovvnes of sidon and iaffe aunciently called ioppe before that time taken by the said soldan . i am now come vnto the time that the tartares inuaded the turks or turquimans , but to the end it may be better vnderstood how this came to passe , & frō whom this people of the tartares haue their being , it behoueth me a little to turne back , & to begin a little before this time . in the yeere 1231. in that country of tartaria vvhich at this day is called catay , ( and the orientall scythia ) at vvhich time the tartares liued vvithout knovvledge of any law , or sorme of gouernment : there was one ( by hayton ) called cangy , and by paulus venetus , chinchis , but by michael a michou , ( cinguis ) beegotten vpon a widdow during hir widdowhood : who hauing other children by hir former husband , they would haue staine hir all for shee had conceiued this cangy while shee was widdow : howbeit shee so wittely behaued hir selfe in hir words , that shee caused them beleeue , how she conceiued that birth by force of the beames of the sun ; & other father in name the child had not , which opiniō so taking place , was not onely auaileable to the mother , but also afterwards to cangy , who cōming to perfect age , brought this barbarous people to beleeue that the almightie god , had sent him to bee their king ; & to make them lords of those other nations to whom euen vnto that time they had ben tributaries , by reason they neuer had head to guide the. and so prudentlie this cangy can led himselfe that he subdued all his neighbours , and therefore was ●u●named cangy can , ( or cham ) hee reigned twelue yeeres , and died by the stroke of an arrow which had wounded him in the knee at the aslault of a castell●● his cangy was the first that perswaded the tartares to beleeue in one god. to cangy cham , succeeded hoccata his son , who to know countries further of , sent ten thousand horse men to inuade the territorie of cappadocia than possessed by the turks by whome these tartares were ouerthrowen : with vvhich losse hoccata being not a little mooued , he sent againe , thirtie thousand men , whom hee called tamachi ( that is to say conquerers ) against whom , vpon the fronters of cappadocia ( which the turks call genech ) came guijatadin king of the said turkes , ( whom sabellicus doth name goniat . ) in whose army were two thousand christians ( the remainder of the forces , that before came into surie ) conducted by two ● aptains where of the one vvas called iohn liminad of the island of cypres , and the other boniface du chasteau a geneuoys ( sabellicus calleth this boniface , boniface du molin vvho he saith vvas a venetian , ) but in that daies deed guijatadin and his turks vvere discomfited in the yeere of our lord god 1239. about vvhich time also hoccata died , leauing behind him three sons , the one named cin ( vvhom paul the venetian calleth cui ) and of others guys & guyscan , ) the second vvas called iochy , & the third baydo or batho ( as michaell of michou saith . ) after hoccata , his son cin or cui succeeded , vvhose reigne not long continued . next to him , mango or mongu whom ( sabellicus calleth metho ) cosen to the faid hoccata possessed the empire of tartaria . this is that mango cham , to whom pope innocent the fourth , of that name , did send frees ascelin , ( one of the order of the freers preachers : ) . in the yeere of our lord god 1266. as vincent the historial and michael a michou doe report . iochy whom some doe call iachis one of the sonnes of the sayde hoccata tooke his way towards the west ( being the countries of turquesten and the corasmins and part of the region of persia ) euen vnto the riuer of tygris which hayton calleth phison ( but i beleeue that phison is that riuer which is called ganges ) where iochy remayned . baydo or batho , the third sonne of hoccato passed thorough russie , cumanie , or comanie , and moscouia and entred into polone , hungary , & austruhe burning and destroying the countries beefore him which afterward thorough famin he was enforced to abandon and so , to returne into tartarie comanie , which is beeyond the sea maior , ( called pontus euxinus ) but at this day zauolha and zahady . some doe affirme that this countrie of comanie is that which strabo calleth cataonia part of capadocia , at this day called cricassj . the sayd baydo was called by the polonians , bathy & zaim cham , of whom tamberlane the great discended ( as michael a mechou saith , who did write of these great distructions in these north regions done by baydo ) which was in the yeere of our lord god 1263. to iochy in the orient , succeded his sonne ( named according to hayton , ) barath , and ( after paulus venetus ) barachim . in the yeere of our lord god 1250. or there abouts at such time as king lewes ( otherwise called s. lewes ) the french king passed the seas : the king of armenie being a christian ( & named hayton , perceiuing that the tartaires had conquered so many countries , and were entred into natolie , purposed to enterteine amitie and league with the said mango cham or mongu ; vvho ( as before ) succeded to his cosin gin or cuj , son to hoccata in the realme of tartarie , onely to haue ayde against the caliph of baudraz and the turkes of damasco , halep , haman & other places : for which he sent towards him the great constable of armenie named sinebaud , but the yeere after , he went in person ; where he obtained such fauor with the said mango cham , that the same cham receiued the holy law of the christian faith & was baptized by a bishop being the chancellor of armenie , with a brother also of his whom hayton ( being cosen germain of the said king of armenie ) calleth haullon , and paul the venetian allau . this allau was sent by his brother mango cham with the king of armenie aforesaid , accompaned with a mightie armie to make war on the turkes , who passed the riuer of tygris and tooke the realme of persia which remayned without gouernour sithens the corasmins had inioyed the same . after which hee inuaded and tooke the countrie of the assassins ( whom the latins doe call arsacides ) of which people there is much mention made in the histories of the passage of the famous godefride de boillon . for which cause it cannot be much from my purpose if i declare partly wher this countrie of the assassins lieth , and what people they be . this territorie being no great countrie is situated at the foot of the mountain libanus towards the orient ( as brocard the monke affirmeth ) beyond antaradus otherwise called tortosa , and frontereth vppon persia towardes the north ( which both the said hayton & paul the venetian doe call mulete . ) the lord of this countrie was called aloadin or aladin which signifieth diuine or of god. the histories of the sayde passage doe name it le viel de la montaigne ( as also do hayton and paul the venetian , who were then liuing . ) this territorie is , as it were a plaine , enuironed round about with mountaines , into the which , was but one onelie entrie & passage : vpō the which , aladin aforesayde caused a great fortresse to be builded named tigado . all the sayd plaine naturally is very fertile and pleasant to the eye , by reason of the faire medowes , brookes , woods & groues , wherwith the same doth plentifully abound . besides which naturall contents , this aladin had furnished the said plaine euery where with beautifull gardins , vergers , rich palaces , and houses of pleasure , in most sumptuous wise that could be deuised ; and therewith caused the same to be enhabited with the fayrest young men & women of the best faces that any where he could finde . for which purpose too he waged certaine soldiors , to awaite and watch the getting of such young men and beautifull women . hayton saith that this aladin cared for no manner of religion . paul the venetian sayeth that hee was a mahemetist . when aladin had thus surprised any young man , hee was brought to this castle of tigado , and within a litle time on some faire day when the sunne dyd shine verie cleere , one should come and bring this man ( thus taken ) a drinke , which would enforce him so strongly to sleepe ▪ that he should so remaine a very long space without any manner of moouing or feeling as though he were plainly dead . than would he cause him to be borne into this vallie and so thorough his faire palaices and gardens among his beautifull women , and withall , to be clothed in rich apparell . so as , whan hee waked hee found himselfe an other man , & as though comde into a new world . in such his galantrie , hee was straight wayes enterteygned feasted with the ladies there , and wonderfullie welcommed , with the shew of all manner of pastimes and trayned to all kinde of pleasures : which youth and lust could desire , and this so long as all that day would endure . at night after a certain banquet prepared , whervpon to repast , the like drink as before , to make him sleepe , againe was giuen him . thus being made to sleepe ; his sumptuous apparel was taken of , & his former garments put on , & so brough againe into the said fortresse from whence he went , and into such place as might be much vnlike to that which he had beene before . so as vpon his awaking , he should soone perceiue himselfe in an obscure & euill sented old chamber cleane chaunged , from the place , where he could not but remember he had beene before . when aladin vpon conference with him , would declare that the place where hee had beene was paradice , and that it was in his power to send him thether whan hee would , if therefore the young man had minde to continue such blessednesse for euer it was graunted vpon condition that he would take courage and hardinesse to aduenture his life and to die for him in such seruice as vpon occasion hee would commaund . to which numbers of young men for recouerie of that felicitie and paradize whereof before they had tasted , would soone giue their consent , as not esteeming any aduenture dangerous whereby to atteigne that which hee most desired , when aladin to make these men the more feruent to execute his desires would cause them sundrie times to bee had to these places of pleasure and to tast thereof as beefore : and thus serued this pestilent viel de la montaigne for sending abroad his wicked ministers to murder and kill princes euen in their owne houses , who cared not of the losse of their owne liues in executing their dampnable purposes , so that they might atteigne their vain paradize as they expected , before hand promised by aladin . of this pernicious band , were those assassines , that had almost killed richard king of england in his owne pa●iliō being in the holy land , one of which likewise murdered at sur , conrade the contee of montferrat ; and an other that valiaunt contee of tripoly in his owne house , whereby i thinke the italians doe call those to be assassins ▪ which we in our french tongue doe call brigans , that is to say , spoylers and cut-throtes . the saide allau therefore besieged the same stronge fortresse of tigado ; where before he could get the same hee dyd lye there in siege the space of three yeeres . hayton sayeth hee beesieged it by the space of seauen and twentie yeeres and in the ende for want and lacke of clothes to couer theyr bodyes ( though they had victualls ynough ) the soldiors defendaunts yeelded the castle which afterward was razsed and laide leuell with the earth : while the siege thus continued allau returned into persia , & king hayton into armenye . in the yeere of our lord god 1255. allau with the king of armenie returned and came against the caliph of baudraz , where they besieged him in baudraz , which in the ende they tooke , with the caliph also , and all his treasure , being of an inestimable value . which treasure whan allau had seene , he demaunded of the caliph , why hee dyd not therewith , leauie & wage soldiors for his owne defence , considering his so great meanes . wherevnto the caliph aunswered ; that vnto that time , hee alwayes supposed , his owne subiects had beene sufficient ynough to haue resisted any ●orreine enemie , which allau vnderstanding , immediatly caused all that treasure to bee had into a tower and the caliph there to bee set in the middest of the same treasure , prohibiting that any should giue him eyther meate or drinke , whereby hee miserably dyed thorough famin in the middle of his riches . and thus ended the empire of the caliphes of baudraz which vnto that time had endured aboute sixe hunderd yeeres . the yeere of our lord 1260. allau and the king of armeny againe did assemble their armies in the plains of rohaiz , to the ende to recouer the citie of hierusalem and the residue of the holy land . who when they had taken the tower of rohaiz , they remoued to alep , which was rendered to them , the ninth day after the besieging thereof , though the castle of alep held foorth vnto the eleuenth day after that they besieged the citie of damasco , which also was rendered where the souldains of these two places , beeing taken prisoners , were sent into persia with theyr wiues and children . the prince of antioche at that time was called raymonde de austriche , that married the daughter of the sayde king hayton of armenie , to whome were giuen backe all the landes and territories which the turkes before had bereft him . and to the sayde king of armenie was giuen the sayde towne of alep and other places which were frontering and nigh to his dominions . howbeit , as allau was nigh to hyerusalem , there came intelligence that his brother mango was dead : wherevppon allau , purposing to depart into tartarie , leaft in sury with the king of armenie , a nephew of his called guibogan ( named by sabellicus , garbocao , and by others guithboga ) with tenne thousand horsemen . and so allav departed out of sury towardes the towne of almalech where mango deceassed . but there hee vnderstood , that the tartaires had chosen to theyr king another of his brotheren named cobila , ( whome paul the venetian doth call cublay ) with which cublay , the sayde paul was verie familyar ; by whome , the same paule was sent into fraunce vnto pope clement the fourth of that name in the yeere of our lord god 1268. at such time as the french lost the empire of constantinople , and that carles de aniou brother of the king sainct lewes , was made king of naples and sicilie . guibogan pursuing his enterprise , conquered a great part of surie , with the help of the king of armenie . howbeit he would not vtterly driue forth the turks , but onely made them tributaries . whereby it came so to passe , that the christians of sydon could not there abide the turkes to bee so nigh their neighbours , inuaded certaine villages of the turkes , theyr neighbors being tributaries to the said guibogan ; and spoyled them and tooke prisoners of them , and draue away their cattell : such as escaped , came to guibogan to complaine . who immediatly sent to the christians at sydon for redresse : howbeit in stead of amendes , the christians slew the messengers of guibogan . wherevpon guibogan gathered his power against sydon , and in the ende hee ouerthrew the wall of sydon , and the castle of beaufort , and therwith also did set a side a great part of the amitie that beefore hee dyd beare to the christians of surye . the christians in sury , being thus at dissention with guibogan who also was a christian , and come vnto their aide : the souldan of egipt named cathos , and surnamed melechmees , that is to say , a king of people , made wars vpon guibogan , so that in a battell , guibogan was ouerthrowen and slaine , wherby the countrie of surie remayned vnder the obedience of the said melechmees sauing certaine townes which the christians kept still ; in the yeere of our lord 1274. at which time the towne of damasco was shamefully lost and beetrayed and sold by a sarazine that had the same in garde , to melechmees . allau , this while being in persia , and aduertised of this ouerthrovv of guibogan and the victorie of melechmees , & thereof giuing intelligence to the kinges of 〈…〉 ie , & georgie , he raised a great army , that ioyning with the forces of these two kings , he purposed to haue entred into surie , to haue recouered that which there was lost , and being in readines to haue set forward , hee was sodainely taken with sicknes , wherof within a while after he died . abagan sonne of allau succeeded his father & would not become a christian , as his father was , but tooke vpon him the supersticion of the sect of mahumet , and made wars vpon his neighbours , whereby the power and might of the souldans of egipt began meruailously to augment and encrease , insomuch as bendecar otherwise called benedecadar whom hayton calleth benededar , and by himselfe named melechdaer which signifieth the aboundant or puisant king , being soldan of egipt , did winne the citie of antioch vpon the christians , with sundry other townes , and after allied himselfe with the sarrares of cumdnie and cappad●●● , & after inuaded armenia , during such time as king hayton the king of armenia was tournied and gone to a●●al●●● towards cobila or cublay cham . the two s●●● of the king of armenia , vpon such inua 〈…〉 made by the souldan , encountred ●he souldan with a great armie , which consisted of twelue thousand horsemen , & fortie thousand f●●●●●●n : 〈…〉 souldan ouerthrew them & did 〈…〉 with the 〈…〉 of one of those sons of the king of armenia , & the other so● led captiue into egipt . hayron hearing of this ouerthrow hastely 〈…〉 armenia , & p 〈…〉 g that he could not 〈…〉 of abagan to 〈…〉 , he proceeded no farther but fell to composition , with the souldan melechdaer , and rendred to him the towne of alep with sangolassar a nigh kinseman of the said souldan for the recouerie of his said sonne , beeing prisoner as aforesaid , who vpon the same conclusions was accordingly redeliuered to his said father . king hayton vpon the returne of the same his sonne did crowne him king of armenia , whose name was thyuon ; & after that hayton entred into religion , and named himselfe macarie , which signifieth blessed , whē he had reigned ouer the armenians fortie & fiue yeeres , & died soone after , how beit afore he died he pacified king abagan with his neighbours the yeere of grace 1273. after the death of king hayton , melechdaer that had conquered antioche & cilicia , purposing further to enter into natolye where were sundrie gouernours & captains of the tartares beeing subiect to abagan , among whom thene was a sarazin named paruana , who had secret conference with the soldan melechdaer , wher of abagan getting intelligence , raised a great army , and marched towards the souldan , which the souldan vnderstanding , the soldan would not abide him but fled , & abagan folowed him into egipt , so far as he could for the great heats of the countrie , which enbarred him to proceede any further , neuertheles in this chase he ouerthrew ●oe than two thousand ●●●●emen pertaining to the said souldan , and after ab again returned into natolie , & tooke paruana , & caused him to be sawed in sunder with a sawe after the manner that the far●●res doe vse , & so to be cut in go●●i●s & pecces , wherewith they being serued at their table ▪ they did ●ated 〈…〉 as the same meat endured . after that abagan , had thus set in quietnesse the countrie of natolie , hee offered to giue the same to king thyuon of armenia , but hee durst not receiue the same , through seare of the souldan of egipt , in excusing curteously himselfe & aledging that the realme of armenia was big inough for him to gouerne , so that to haue greater dominions were but further troubles to him , & therfore most hartely he thanked him of his most gentle offer ; which he was bounden to remember vpon due occasion , vpon which refusall abagan committed the gouernāce & regement of natolye to sundrie of his owne captains , among the which one named othoman was one , from whom the princes of the turks , that presently reigne , are descended . abagan returned into persia , wher he staied a certaine time , and in the meane season he was stirred by the said king thiuon of armenia to make war vpon the soldan of egipt , named melechsayt ( that is to say the king desired ) who succeeded next to melechdaer & molested the said king thiuon : for which cause abagan did send mangodanior his brother with thirtie thousand horsemen ioyned with the army of the same king of armenia against the said souldan melechsayt , and came before the towne of hames , where they found encamped the armie of the sarazins , and therevpon each side preparing to fight ; they ordered their armie , and deuided them into three battelles , whereof the one was vnder the leading of mangodanior , the second was guided by king thiuon , and the third by a captaine tartarian named a●●●ech or achmat , ( which signifieth gracious ) these two , so worthely behaued themselues with their battails against the like number of sarazines , that those sarazins were vanquished and put to flight . the meane time , mangodanior who had no manner of experience ( as it seemed ) in wars , without giueing any manner of charge vpon the enemie , which towards him was readie to encounter against him , hee gaue himselfe shamefully to flie , & staied not a whit vntill he came to the riuer of euphrates which they call euphra , though hee was not pursued or chased at all by the third battell of the sarazins , which consisted of those people called beduins : who in the holy scripture are named madiani or madianites , and to succour their companions that were ouerthrowen and fled , followed their fellowes so fast as they could ; but the next day , when king thyu on and achmet vvere returned frō the chase to hames , & perceiuing that mangodanior vvas in such order departed , they follovved him , and ouertooke him at the saide riuer ; and instantly required him to returne , declaring to him hovv they had vvon the battaile & put the sarazins to flight , but for any thing they could say or aledge he vvould not returne but immediatly retired tovvards his brother into persia , about the yeere of our lord god 1282 abagan beeing not a little displeased vvith the flight and cowardnesse of his brother , was purposed to haue gone in his owne person against the souldain , howbeit he was enpoisoned by a sarazin and died leuing behinde him two sonnes , the one named argon and ragait . tangodor neuertheles succeded to his brother abagan being elected by tartares to be their king , this tangodor was sometime a christian , and at the time of his baptisme hee was named nicolas , but through his tomuch keping companie with sarazins , he became a mahomatist and was named mahumet , he caused to be destroied & ouerthrowen all the churches of the christians within his dominions , and entered in amitie and league with melechsayt souldan of egipt , wherfore one of his owne bretheren together with his said nephew argon , accused him before cobila cham of the aforesaid crimes , wherevpon cobila cham sent him word and commaunded him to amend and redresse those iniuries which he had done and from thence forth to liue in a better sort , or otherwise he would extremely punish him : but tangodor , nothing amended with this aduertisement from cobila cham , in dispight , he caused his said brother to be apprehended , and to be put to death . howbeit his nephew argon , vpon this escaped from him , and fled to the mountaines , and after , with the aid and helpe of his friends and seruants of abagan his faide father , he surprised and tooke tangodor and caused him to bee sawen in sunder in the middle after that he had reigned three yeeres in the yeere of grace 1283. argon after that hee had put to death tangodor his vncle was elected king , but hee would neuer accept the name and title of cham without the leaue of cobila who perceiuing the same gladly thereto did condiscend . this argon was a christian and caused to bee reedified & repaired the churches which his vncle wickedly before had destroyed . he vvas visited by the kings of armenia and georgia to whom hee promised hee would goe vvith them to recouer the holy land , but the meane time he died , as one that had not the leasure to performe that worthie promise , after that he had reigned three yeeres , at such time as melechnazer souldan of egipt florished . after argon , succeeded ragayt his brother , called by sabellicus queghat , and by others , tagadayt , a man most vnprofitable to rule without either faith or law , hated of his owne , and vtterly abhorred of straungers , he had a son named cassan baydo or bathy and according to sabellicus called bandon , and had a cosen also called cassan which succeded him anno domino 1290. this said cassan baydo was a christian , and honoured the churches of god , and prohibited that none should speake of mahumet , which those that followed the sect , tooke it in meruailous euill part , and secretly aduertised the said cassan or assan which was sonne to the saide argon that if hee would forsake the christian faith beeing also a christian , they would proclayme him king ; vnto whom this cassan , son to argon accorded , & vnder this promise & hope cassan son to argon raised war against his cosen baydo , which baydo hearing gathered his power togethers & encoūtred cassan ; & ioyning in battell baydo was shamefully forsaken by his owne subiects being mahometists , that reuolted to the part of cassan , & so baydo ther was slaine . after the death of baydo , cassan was called king , but at the first , he durst not declare what was resting secretly in his mind against those who brought him to this dignity by the meanes abouesayde . howbeit when he thought himselfe assured and confirmed in his regall authoritie , hee beegan first to shew himselfe a friend to christians , and then hee commaunded to bee put to death those who counsailed him to denie the christian faith . and after he addressed an armie against the soldan of egipt & the sarazins of the which his purpose cassan aduertised the kings of armenia & georgie , who with their armies came & ioyned with him at baudras , and from thence marched to the towne of hames which is situated in the midst of sury , where the souldan of egipt called melechseraph who had chased the christians out of sury came against them with a great army & encamped in a great medow , thereby supposing to haue surprized the christians , and albeit he found the christians partlie in disorder , and so gaue charge vpon them , yet cassan with the rest of the christians so manfully fought it out , that in the end the souldan was there vanquished & put to flight : this battell was fought the seauenth day beefore christmas day in the yeere of our lord god 1300 at which battell the said hayton ( that was cosen to the king of armenia ) saith that he was present , & did put the acts & doings of the same in writing . cassan pursuing his victorie marched vnto the towne of casana , wher the soldan had lodged a mighty deale of his treasure , insomuch as cassan tooke the towne with all that treasure there , & meruailed greatly what the soldan meaned that in going to the wars he would bring so much treasure with him , which treasure cassan tooke , and deuided it among his souldiours . after that he marched to the citie of damasco which was rendred to him , wher he sound that citie was no otherwise furnishied but onely with victuall very plentifully , wher the whole army of cassan staied forty fiue daies , sauing sortie thousand horsemen vnder the leading of their captaine molay vvhich pursued after the souldan . harton not a little meruayleth that in so little as this cassan was , vvere resident so many vertues and valiaunt courage , though among thirtie thousand men , ther vvas not a worse shaped and deformed person then he vvas . cassan being at damasco , he receiued intelligence that one of his cosen 's named baydo vvas entred into persia vvith a great army , to inuade him . for vvhich cause he returned into persia to encounter baydo , leauing behind him in sury , one called molay vvith tvventy thousand horsemen and at damasco a sarazins named capehach to bee generall of the same , vvho sometime before vvas in meruailous fauour vvith the souldan of egipt & through certaine displeasures betvvixt them reuolted from the souldan , and to obtaine his fauour againe this capehach shamefully rendred to the soldan the tovvne of damasco , and other tovvnes therevnto adioyning . molay thus perceiuing vvhole sury stirred vp into rebellion , he vvithdrew and retired himselfe into mesopotamia , and after gaue intelligence to cassan of the troubles of syria , who purposed the next winter ensuing , to retourne into syria because through the feruent heat of the sommer then present there was noe grasse or other feeding for horses , how bee it the meane time cassan sent an other captaine named cotuloze otherwise called caroloz with thirtie thousand horsemen giuing him also in charge , to aduertise immediately the king of armenia , and other christian princes nigh to him adioyning of the iourney , who vpon the intelligence , with their powers repaired and chiefely thyuon king of armenia , emery of lusignen king of cypres , the maister of the hospitall of sainct iohns hierusalem , named brother guillau de villaret , and the maister of the templars , who all arriued by sea , at the towne of sur , and from thence marched with their armie , to the towne of tortosa aunciently called antaradus : but the meane time cassan fell sicke of a greeuous disease , that so as these wars for this time , proceeded no further , and euery of the saide princes with their powers returned home into their countries . two yeeres after cassan determining to returne in to surie , againe gaue intelligence of his purpose to the king of armenia , & that he should meete him at the riuer of euphrates , where he and his armie should abide for him , which armie of his , was so great , that the same occupied the grounds of three daies iourny in length . and as cassan entred into sury the said baido inuaded the kingdome of persia againe , out of the which , before cassan sundry times had chased him , & therefore cassan made towards him , with so much expedition as hee could , leauing cotuloz with the king of armenia and forty thousand horsemen , to proceede in warres against the souldan , who marched forward & toke the townes of hames , and from thence went & besieged damasco , where , cotuloz and the king of armenie had intelligence , how that the souldain came to raze their siege : wherefore they leauing certaine bandes to continue their siege , with the ●est of their army , they marched towards the souldain , & finding him so strongly encamped in such a place where they could doe him small harme , and that the tartares through scarcety of fresh water , departed from them by troopes : cotuloz and the king of armenia retourned to their siege of damasco , whereas in one night after , the waters about damasco , began in such sort sodainely to grow , & that the sarazins thereabouts brake in sunder the sluses ; that in lesse space then an houre , all the places where the army of the tartares and christians encamped , was drowned and ouerflowen with water , which through the sodaine comming of the flud , and the darknesse of the night , was the more dreadfull to the whole armie , as those that did not fore-see that water and inconuenience , whereby many of the tartares there were drowned , as ignorant of the passages to escape , considering the dikes that inuironed the place of their encamping were both deepe and filled with the ouerflow of this water , so as a great number of the horses of the tartares there likewise perished , and all their baggage likewise : so as they that escaped had none other minde but in hast to retourne home into their countrey ▪ and the truth to say , they beeing thus turmoyled with waters , they were not good or meete to abide any fight . considering aswell their bowes as arrowes ( which are the chiefest weapons that they doe vse ) were all to wet , and made vnprofitable thereby to serue : so as if the sarazines that were very nigh them , had in this disorder giuen charge vpon the tartares , they might haue had a ●ight good market on them : howbeeit , the sarazines as it seemed durst not issue vpon them : so as the tartares had leasure inough to escape , who stayed not much vntill they came to the riuer of euphrates which they passed according to their custome ( for michaell de michou sayeth , that euery of them that had a horse did packe and fasten his wife children and baggage vpon the horse , and than the husband would take the taile of the horse fast in his hand : and in swimming , the horse brought them all , so to land , and thus , they vsed to passe riuers , were they neuer so great or broad . the armenians and georgians that were in this army were enforced to retire , as the tartares did , though a great number of them also perished & were drowned , and durst not abide , through the great doubt , they had of the sarazins . hayton the historiographer beeing an armenian borne , saith , that hee himselfe among others was in this army , when this departure chaunced , and alledgeth , that the whole fault of this disorder and departure was in cotuloz , that would not bee aduised by the king of armenia , but onely would follow his owne wilfull braine : but the king of armenia marched on to the citie of niniuie ( which standeth on the riuer of tygris , ) called by eusebius , nicibis , vvhere most curteouslie hee vvas receued by king cassan , and at his departure cassan commaunded tenne thousand horsemen , paied at his owne charges , not onely to attend and conduct the king of armenia , into armenia : but there to abide at the kings appointment , to garde and defend the dominions of armenia : vnto such time , as hee the same cassan could conueniently raise an other army to returne againe in person against the souldain of egipt , but ( alas to the great infortunity of christendome ) this valiant cassan dyed soone after . some doe suppose that of him sury , toke the name of azamie , for that the turks call azam or assam , assamie : howbeeit , it may bee , that this worde azamie is deriued from the auncient name of aram , son of sem , who were sons of noe , of whom , the same country once was named , & by the hebrux , aram , that is to say high or excellent , which they would pronoūce aramie . after this cassan or assan , succeeded carbagan , whom some doe call cerbagat , & the frenchmen name corbadan son of the sayd cassan , who also was christened & at his baptisme was named nicolas , & so remayned a good christiā man during his mothers life , but after his mothers decease , he wickedly fell into the abhominable sect of mahumet , which all his successors after him , did neuer forsake , and at this daye doe maintaine the same . of the said cassan or assan are discended the kings of persia , who in honour of this cassan , haue taken vpon them the surname of cassan , vnto vssun cassan of whom otherwhere we haue made mencion . but now , we name the princes of persia , sophies , for that seichayder sophi , maried the daughter of vsun cassan , & begat vpon hir , ismael sophi , who reigned a little before our time , & was father to taamar sophi , who at this day reigneth in persia . the turks doe call persia , pharsie : and the persians , quezelbach : that is to say red heads , as before of them i haue spoken , which persians and turks , are perpetuall mortall enemies one against the other , & very different in opinion touching their supersticious law and beliefe . a little beefore , i haue made mention of the beeginning of the empire of the caliphes of baudraz , vnto their end . likewise of the miramamolins vnto their deuisions , and in such sort of the persians so much as i could get knowledge of them . of the othmans i haue amply inough spoken before , so as i neede not , further so entreat of them , least i should passe and exceede the measure of a summarie or an abridgment ? i haue written also of the beginning of the empire in egipt , & therfore now it behoueth me to shew how the same fell into the puissaunce and dominacion of the mamaluchs . in the yeere 1160. that almery king of hierusalem besieged the great city of caire as before i haue spoken , the souldain named quare who as then was also called the caliphe , perceiuing that he was not able to resist the christians , hee required succours at the souldan of halep , who sent him a captaine named saracon or syracon , and by some called , syrasson , who ( by his nation ) was a corasmin : this syracon hauing in such sort giuen aide to the caliph that his countries were defended from the enemie , and therewith perceyuing how vnmeet the caliph was to rule through his cowardnesse & to much feare in him resident ; & considering also how few friends he had to leane to him , in time of necessitie , he tooke the caliph & put him in prison wher he died , and saracon made himselfe souldain of egipt . thus the empire of the sarazins or arabians was transferred into the handes of the corasmins or after melechnazer , was souldain , melechseraph ( which word signifieth the ardent or bright prince ) who did win vpon the christians the towne of acre in sury in the yeere of our lord god 1293. and chased the christians out of all sury , which he ioyned to the kingdome of egipt : he was the first that caused to be coined in egipt the ducats of golde , which are there called seraphes . this soldain is named by sabellicus and others melecastraphus . thus proceeded the said mammeluchs , to dominate and rule in egipt , and did choose their souldains either vpon christians that became renies or that were christians children , bought as abouesaid , and educated in that forme of religion & trained so , to the warres as aboue is declared , albeit therwere none of these māmeluchs that durst goe alone through the city wher they were , but by expresse commandement of their emyrs , who were their superiors ; they should goe two at the least togethers : and to bee briefe , these mammeluchs had the authoritie and dominacion ouer all the people of egipt & surie , from the time they chased the christians out of surie vntill that selim the great turke , as afore is mencioned , vtterly ouethrew them & their name for euer . thus , the first of the law of mahumet , that reigned in asia , were the arabians , whom the hebreus and suriens doe call saba , and the greeks , sab●i , & they themselues doe name sarazins : after the● ▪ ther did the turquimans or turkes rule , who chased from thence the sarazins : these turks were parthians as hayton doth fronter and limit them . the turks likewise were driuen from thence by the tartaries , beeing scithians orientall , who haue taken vpon them also the name of the turks though they be none in deed , and at this present reigning vnder the name of the turks , who of very truth are but tartaires and scithians by their discent , which , their maner of fight and weapon therewith that they vse , as their bowes made of horne , which our elders doe appoint and attribute to the scithians , sufficiently doe witnesse . againe the language tartaresque , and the turks speech , are not much different : for michael de michou saith that the tartairs who destroied russia , and the regions thereabouts named in their language tartaresque , the tops of steeples of churches there , altum bachne , considering those toppes of steeples were gilded ▪ so in the turks language this word altum bachne signifieth a head of gold or gilded . wherefore according to the opinion of authors , one may iudge that they are scithians and tartares to whom the name of the turks are giuen at this day , whose elders , in that they possessed the countrey of turquestan ; of that region , they haue left the name of turks , to the turks that presently reigne , beeing their posteritie , which to others perhaps is vnknowne , being ignorant both of the difference of these two nations , so far of , and barbarous , and of the chaunges fortuned in their kingdomes . heere endeth the first booke . to the vvorshipfull his very good cosen william carr of stafford in the county of lincolne esquire , and one in hir maiesties commission of peace there . syr , to you who are the second possessor of my heere expressed rich will , though weake power : i commend this second booke of my french and italian traductions , concerning the succession of the great house of ottoman , and those their fortunate armes whether in offence , or defence taken ; the rather for that your selfe beeing resident in court where this argument ( by reason of the present hungarian wars and the often assemblies of the germaine princes to prouide some remedy for their feared harmes ) is much spoken of ▪ you may with others see the manner and growing of this continuing and admired felicitie , ( heere by me deciphered ) though the meanes how , by very few is seene , saue such onely as are true spectators and obseruers of high reaching pollicie ; what my paines hath effected in this point , i freely giue as you may boldly chalenge it for your due ; who desire nothing more then euer to be found the generall and perticuler seruant of your selfe and your most worthy brothers true iointenants by vndeuided moieties ( as our lawiers terme it ) of mee and what i may , whereof the suruiuor whilst i suruiue may dispose of the whole : and so with all duety done which may be demanded of a most affectionate kinsman and seruiceable friend : i take my leaue , from the middle temple in london this 20 ▪ of march 1600. your worships of all others most at command r. carr. the second booke of the conquests made by the turkes , and the succession of the house of ottoman . i supposed to haue ben acquited & dispatched from your earnest suits , and fully to haue satisfied your demaunds , to the best of my knowledge and power , touching the affaires and matters concerning the turks . now you desire of me their progresse , and continuances , as it were from the father to the sonne , how they haue proceeded & attained vnto the conquests of so many regions , which at this day they possesse and keepe : yet you consider litle the affaires , wherwith i am cōtinually occupied , nor the imbesilitie of my memorie , that so redely should write vnto you a historie of matters that haue passed two hundred yeeres & more in countries , so far of & sundry , full of vocables & names , both right strange and different , from our vulgar language . wherefore in this request , if i satisfie you not in such good sort as your desire , yet you ought to accept my paines in good part , for be it well or euill , it beehoueth mee to ▪ doe as you will haue me . in the yeere of our lord god one thousand & three hūdred , at such time , as the emperour henry , the seuenth of that name , purposed to renew in italie the partialities & diuisions of the guelfes & gibelins ( at which time also reigned in france philip le bel , ) there were in natolie or asia the lesse , certaine captaines of the turks ( wher this nacion had continued euer sithens the passage and famous iourney of godefroy de bologne , duke of boullon , and there had remained , euer since the time that they presented themselues against the army of the christians , before the citie of nice , which we may name victoire anciently called antigonia , vnder their valiant generall named solyman or soleyman . after which passed an hundred yeeres & more , that not any did speake of this nation , vnto such time ( as i haue said ) there were in natolie sundry captaines among the which , more famous than the rest , were othman , caraman , and assan or azam , called by way of dignitie begy or bey , which is as much , as seigneur or mounsi●ur , & in our english tongue lord , howbeit the turks doe abstract and withdraw from this word begy , this letter y , and so doe call them othmanbeg , caramanbeg , & assambeg . othmanbeg ( who was very valiant and a man of great actiuitie ) allied himselfe with two greeks reniez , and a third being a turke borne , the one of these greeks was called michali , & the other marco . of the saide michali , are discended the michalogli of whom , there continue some at this day , as likewise such of the lignage of marco , who are named marcozogli , the turke was named aramy , of the race of whom , called auramogly , none can be found , that any knoweth : the successours of this auramy , are accounted and reputed to bee of the bloud royall of the turks , and to them , the empire of the turks should appertaine , if euer the othmans line should be extinguished . with the helpe & aid of these three , othmanbag aforesaid became of meruailous credit & puissance , in such sort as he cōquered sundry cities & townes situated vpon the sea side of la mer maiour otherwise called in latin pontus euxi●us , & amōg them the towne of syuas which the greeks call sebasie was one , which is named by vs , in fraunce auguste . caraman did draw himselfe towards cilicia , where he rested , & called that region according to his owne name caramania . assam repaired into persia , which the turks do call pharsic , as also into assiria which according to his name , he caused to be called azamie . these last two and their successours haue euer sithens beene vnmercifully persecuted by othman and his posteritie : in such sort , as vtterly they haue destroied caraman his bloud , & gotten his countries . but assambeg notwithstanding ( which is called the sophi ) right valiantlie doth defend his owne , and liueth in continuall warres and enmetie with the othmans . this othman reigned twentie and eight yeeres vnto the beeginning of the reigne of phillippe de valloys the french king. which othman was so surnamed of a certaine towne or castle called othmanach situated in natoly betwixt synope and trebisonde the famous cities , and left a sonne named orcan , who succeded his father in his dominions . or●an the sonne of othman maried the daughter of caramanbeg , and after made cruell war vpon him , causing to bee put to death his eldest sonne brother to his wife , whom before hee had taken in battaile : he tooke also the citie of bursie , which the auncients named prusias . at this very same time andronico paleologo , then emperour of constantinople dieng , did leaue his sonnes named caloiany and andronico vnder the gouernance & regiment of iohn catacusan , who though hee very prudently , behaued himselfe during the time of this his regiment , yet through the malice of the patriarch , and of an other person of base conditions and birth ( howbeit of meruailous credit after with the emperour ) catacusan was expelled , who notwithstanding found the meane , after , to returne againe to constantinople more strong than beefore , and for the more assurance of himselfe , he caused his daughter to bee giuen in mariage to the young emperour caloiany : howbeit they could not so long remaine in concorde , but that the emperour secretly departed to the isle of tenedo , where an army of the geneuois to the number of threescore gallies came to succour him , who brought him backe to constantinople and chased from thence catacusan . now he immediatly repaired for aide to the venetians , through whose help retourning home assailed the army of the geneuois riding with their gallies in the canall of constantinople aunciently called propontis : howbeeit the victorie remained to the geneuois , and the citie with caloiany , who in recompence of their worthy seruice , rewarded them and their captaine named francis cataluz , with the gift of the isle of methelin , in times past named lesbos : who continued the possession thereof vnto the time that mahumet the second did winne the same from nicolas cataluz the last duke thereof : this little deuision engendred after most cruell wars betwixt the geneuois and the venetians : which as it brought the citie of venice to such extremety , that it seemed readie to render it selfe to the mercy of the geneuois , so in the ende it was cause by the alteration of fortune that the geneuois ( beeing in sundry fights and conflicts on the seas a●ter ouerthrowen by the venetians ) came to miserable ruine and seruitude , for thereby they were enforced to yeelde themselues , to the archbishop of milane whom they made gouernour of their citie of geanes , and to sell all their lands and seigneuries to the communaltie and brotherhood of saint george , which is within their citie , and lastly to submit themselues to the french kinges protection vnder whose subiection they remained a while , vntill hee gaue them to iohn duke of calabre sonne to reignard king of the realme of naples , vntill they reuoulted to philippe duke of milane , whom in the end they forsooke to , in such sort as ( through their inconstancie , ) they did not know well , to what good saint , to vow themselues : howbeit the greatest mischiefe was , that this forenamed warres gaue an vndoubted occasion to the vtter losse of surie & the realme of hierusalem ( & what was worse then that ) the same opened to the turks , the gate and entry to greece and other parts of europe , as heereafter i shall declare , all which was about the time that lewes de bauiere , & frederic of austrich contended about the obtaining of the empire of alemaign . the said orcan reigned two & twenty yeres vnto the beginning of the reigne of iohn the french king which was in the yeere of our lord god 1350. leauing behinde him his sonne amurath . amurath ( whom the hungarians and the scla●●nes doe call ammarat , and the turkes moratbeg which is as much to say , as the lord morat , ( but frossart supposing to pronounce this name , as they doe , calleth him lamorabaquin , ) entred to his dominions when as catacusan , pursued the emperour his sonne in law , through the aide of mar● carlouich the despot of bulgaria : this word despot is so much to say in our english tongue as prince or lord : and the prouince of bulgaria is that country which anciently was named gaetae and gepidae . this amurath was secretly fauored among certaine of the nobility of grecia , whom the emperor caloiaun hated , who finding that hee was to weake , to encounter with the nobilitie that reuoulted , hee was constrained to demaund and require aide of amurath , who forthwith sent him twelue thousand horsemen , through whose help , when the emperour had pacified his affaires , hee gaue the turks leaue to returne home . but they hauing seene & tasted the sweetnesse & beautie of the region of grecia , after their returne perswaded ( as it was easie to doe ) amurath to goe in person to inuade grecia . which he so did , who accompanied with threescore thousand men , by the help of two great ships of the geneuois ( among whom he bestowed a threescore thousand ducats ) amurath passed the famous straits called by the ancients , hellespontus ( and now the straits of calipoli or the castells by reason of two castells whereof the one is situated in asia , and the other in europ ) wherin ancient time were also the townes of sestus and abydos . the french doe call these straits le bras de sainct george , saint georgesarme , where the said amurath wan the towne of calipoli beeing on this side those straits in grecia , & than tooke adrianople and philippopoli aunciently called olympias ▪ and so ▪ ouerran the prouince of romany , in times past called thracia , vnto the mountaine rhodope , which the greekes doe name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the queene and lady of those mountaines , which some a so do call , the mountaine of siluer by reason of the mines of siluer that are found in the same : and after ouercame in ●attaile the aforenamed marc carlouich taking prisoner the conte lazaro of seruia , which is misia inferior , ( whom frossart calleth le conte ●e lazaran ) whose head hee smote off , which was when charles the fourth was letted from resisting the sonnes of the emperour lewes of bauer to de●end himselfe against frederic marquiz of misne & the countie of wittenberg his competiteurs , leauing the empire after him to his sonne lancelot , who sold the cities and segneuries of italy ( as milane ) to the family of the viconts and others . in the ende amurath was slaine by a seruant of the said conte lazaro as reuenging the death of his saide maister , the yeere of our lord god 1373 after that hee had reigned 23 yeeres , about the beeginning of the reigne of charles the fifth the french king , and left two sonnes pasait and seleyman . pazait or basait as the turks doe name him , who neuer pronounce this letter p. ( and called by frossart le roy basant , sonne of lamorabaquin and sometime ●morabaquin , according to his fathers name . enguerran & master nicol●● g●les that collected the annales of fraunce call him the king basaa●g . this pazait was hardy , diligent and very couragious , he s●●w●ia● battaile marc carlouich , where with him the whole nobilitie of seruia and bulgaria ended their liues , and after did ouerrun the territories of thessalia and macedonia , now called thumnestie and albanie . he wasted whole grecia vnto athens which at this day is called cethine and spoiled the territories o● bosna ( which is called misia superior , ) crocia and sclauonie ( that are named aunciently dal●●tia and liburnia ) and this at that time when the emperour lancelot sonne of charles the fourth liued so vertuouslie , that his subiects sundry times did enprison him , but in the end was deposed by the alemans , who elected at one time two emperours , the one called ioce nephew to lancelot , and the other robert of bauiere otherwise called ruebrecht which is interpreted in their alleman language trouble peace . but to returne to bazait , who then inuaded hungary , & there ouerthrew king sigismond , ( that afterward was emperour of alleman , called by the historiographer engerrant de mountralet , sagimont ) in the renowned battaile of nicopoli : the cause of the losse wherof was , for that the french men ther seruing would not bee aduised by the king sigismond , nor frame themselues according to the pollicie of these wars as the allemans also counsailed them , the which frossart imputeth likewise to the orgulitie and pride of the french , where was taken prisoner the conte of neuers , iohn who afterward vvas duke of burgoign sonne of philippe the first duke , philip darthois , conte de eue constable of fraunce . iohn le maingre called boucicault and sundrie others beeing men of estimation to the number of seauen or eight , vvho all vvere sent to bursie , the rest of that nacion vvere slayne to the number of a thousand horsemen . this battaile was foughten on michaelmas euen anno domini 1396 and these prisoners , vvere after redeemed for no little ran some , in expedicion vvherof great dilligence vvas vsed by one iames hely a gentleman of picardie , vvho also vvas taken prisoner among them , and beefore had serued in the court of amorabaquin . after this battaile , bazait beesieged the citie of constantinople , and had wonne it , if it had not beene that into natolie was entered the great prince of tartary called tamerlaine or tamburlaine , ( but by the turkes demirling , ) and by some french historiographers ( as enguerrant ) named le grant tacon de tartarye , but the tartariens themselues doe call him temircutlu , that is to say , the fortunate sw●ord or luckie iron , descended of the race of one cham of tartarie called zaym cham , of the horde or multitude of zauolba and czahaday , which is towardes the riuer of rha or volha , which falleth into the sea dabacuth , by the latins named mare caspium and hircanum , which zaym was he whom the polonians doe call in their histories bathy , the first mahum●tist of all the tartares . tamerlaine , was afterward lord of tartarie precopie , called by them prezelzoph , situated betwixt the riuers of tanais which they call don , and boristhenes called n●per and d●r●●z , the which countrie of precopie was in auncient time called scithia inferior , now in possession of the turke . this tamerlayne was for the most part resident in the great citie of samarcand , which is toward the sea caspium , who caused himselfe to bee called the scourge of god , though his verie title of his dignitie was vlucham , which is to say , the mightie lord. bazait hauing intelligence of the entrie of tamerlayne into natoly , thought it requisit to raise his siege of constantinople , and with all diligence , to encounter with the innumerable army of tamerlayne , where nigh the city of dangory , by our ancients called ancira ( not far from the mountaine stella , which enguerrant de monstrelet , doth call appadi , where pompeius magnus ouerthrew the famous mithridates , ) the mighty armies encountred , and cruelly did fight , in which conflict bazait was vanquished and taken prisoner , whom tamerlaine caused to bee bound and made fast with chaines of gold , and so to be put in a cage as though hee had beene a lyon , in which sort hee carried bazait about with him , through euery region of asia as he passed , so long as bazait lined , which was not aboue two yeeres after or therabouts , who died anno domini : 1400 after he had reigned twentie seauen yeeres , about the twentith yeere of the reigne of charles the sixth the french king . from this conflict escaped certaine of bazaits sons , who supposing to haue passed into europe , chanced to fall into the hands of the emperour of constantinople who caused the seas surely to bee kept at that time . an other of his sonnes named cyris , and by the frenchmen quirici , whom some also doe call calapin or calepin escaped ouer to adrinopoli whose sirname beeing called ciris cheleby was but a little of dignitie and noblesse giuen to the children of the great turk , as achmat cheleby , mahumet cheleby , or mustapha cheleby , which is as much as to denominate a gentleman , according as the spaniards doe name their nobilitie don alonso or don rodrigo , and the frenchmen charles monsieur or loys monsieur , being appropriate to their blood roiall . cyris reigned sixe yeeres or thereabouts , and left behind him a son named orcan , when as his three bretheren named musach , mahumet , and mustapha escaped out of constantinople , while the emperour was gone into fraunce to the sayd king charles to require succours against the afornamed cyris , musach slew orcan his nephew , & for recompence himselfe was after slaine by his owne brother mahumet : and than first began they to deuise how the one brother might kill another , which vnto this time , they haue right well practized and put in vre . mahumet the first of that name , after he had slaine his brother musach , vsurped the empire , and recouered all the whole countries of natolie which tamerlayne before had wonne of bazait . this mahumet remoued his seat imperiall from the citie of bursie in natolie , to adrianopoli in grecia . he made wars vpon the region of valachie ( which some french histories doe call valaigne and other blaquie , and of the ancients named bessi and triballi . ) he also ouerthrew in battaile the emperour sigismond in the plaines of selumbez and was the first of his nation that passed the riuer of donaw or danuby : hee subdued the countrie of bosnia made war vpon caraman and died the yeere of our lord god 1418 and in the xxxviii yeere of the reigne of the said king charles , after hee had reigned eighteene yeeres reconing therewith the yeares of cyris ( which some doe not ) and left a sonne called amurath . amurath the second of that name was in natolie , when his father died , whereof so soone as hee was aduertised , passed into europe ; albeeit the emperour of constantinople did what he could to stop his passage , who sent against him mustapha his vncle , sonne of bazait , whom the said emperour had kept prisoner sithens the taking of bazait , as before i haue tolde : howbeit mustapha beeing to weake , was vanquished & slaine in battaile by amurath , who to reuenge himselfe vpon the emperor of constantinople ▪ spoiled and burnt the whole territory of thracia in grecia : and tooke from the venetians the notable towne of thessalonica called now salonichi , which andronico paleologo before had sold them in dispite of the emperour constantine his brother : after that , the said amurath entred into seruia or rascia & constrained george vucouich the despot or prince of that country , to giue him in mariage his daughter named irinye , surnamed catacusine , notwithstanding which affinity hee afterward came against this despot with an army , and enforced him to flie into hungary , towards the emperour albert sonne in law to the late sigismond the emperour , leauing his sonne george for the defence of his said countrie , this george was taken by amurath , who caused his eies to bee put forth , though he was his brother in law . after the death of the said albert ; lancelot brother to the king of pole was chosen by the hungarians for their king , albeit that albert had left his wife with childe , who after the death of hir husband was deliuered of a sonne , that at his baptisme was also named lancelot , who after , wa● nourished and brought vp vnder the keeping of the emperour frederic the third of that name , and was the onely cause , that the said lancelot of polen , durst make no maner of enterprize against the turks nor to inuade them , least in the meane time the emperour frederic should haue annoied him vpon some other part , and so haue set the other lancelot ( the true king in his realme of hungary . during this time , amurath who could not long rest , besieged belgrado ( which they call nandoralba , and alba greca , and by the hungariens , chrieschisch , but by our elders taurinum , ) situated betwixt the riuers of danubia or donaw , and sauus or saua vpon a verie necke of lande , where those two riuers doe ioyne togethers , the which towne of belgrado the said george vucouich before had giuen in exchange for others to the said emperour sigismond for that it was the key and entrie to the kingdome of hungarie : after which at the suit and perswasion of the same george vucouich , the said king lancellot raised a very great army against amurath , and therewith recouered the territories of seruia and rascia , which he rendred againe to the said despot george vucouich : to reuenge which wrong , amurath leuied a great power , vnder the leading of one carabey who encountring with the christians , nigh the mountaine costegnaz ( anciently called hemus ) was there ouerthrowen , and carabey taken prisoner . the which two victories , with sundrie others before and after , were obtained by the famous prowesse , and valiantnesse of iohn huniad called by enguerrant de monstrelet , and philip de comines , le blanc cheualier de la velaign , and by the hungarians ianc● ban , or vaiuod , that is to say , prince of transiluania at this present moldauia , and by the hungarians named sibenbourg , that is to say , septemcastrum , but by our elders dacia . this worthy iohn huniad was father to the valiaunt mathias king of hungary , who not long agone reigned there . after this battaile there was an abstinence from armes condicioned betwixt the hungarians and the turks , for two yeres , by reason wherof , & with the paiment of fifty thousand ducats of ransome , carabey was deliuered : the which trewse beeing soone after broken by the said king lancelot , at the instance and perswasion of eugenius the pope , the fourth of that name , to king lancelot was very infortunate , for afterward he was slaine in the battaile soughten beetwixt him and amurath nigh the towne of verna , aunciently called ●yonisiopolis vpon saint martins day , the eleauenth of nouember anno domini 1444 wher the said iohn huniad was put to flight . of this victory amurath had small cause to reioyce considering it cost him very decre both in losse of his ▪ best friends , & choice souldiers : after this amurath toke the towne of sophie , beeing the head towne of whole bulgaria , scopie , and nouomont , and ouerran all the territories of acarnania ( called at this instant , ducat or duche ) and the prouince of cymera ( aunciently called epirus ) where hee spoiled and wasted alongst the riuer of achelous ( at this day named the riuer of pachicolan ) vnto the mountaines du diable ( in times past called acroceraunii ) which are part of the mountaines called pindus , hee tooke also the famous port towne , named velone ( sometime called aulon ) and passed the gulfe of larta , in latin called sinus ambracius , vnto the towne of oricus ( now named rigo ) and so went forward towards the gulf of cataro ( which is called sinus risonicus ) beeing fiue and twentie miles from the towne of ragusa , ( in ancient ●●me named epidaurus . ) hee enforced iohn cos●●i●th the despot of cymera to giue him the enpregnable towne of croia with his three sonnes in hostage , and pledge of fidelitie , all which hee caused to be● come turks the yongest named george castrioth , at that time not aboue nine yeeres of age , was called by the turkes scanderbeg that is to say alexander ▪ the great , who after , became so valiant a captaine , that for his worthie acts hee was comparable to the famous and most renowmed pyrrus , and others his worthy predecessours , dominators and rulers of epirus : for hauing commaund vnder amurath , he conquered seruia , and did bring to the turks obeisance the countrie of carmania ▪ how beit afterward this scanderbeg retourning to the christian faith , caused amurath to loose the territorie of seruia , and then toke from him the strong towne of croia with all the countries , townes , & castells that before belonged to his said father iohn castrioth , besides that in twentie or thirty battels , wherein valiantly he fought with the turks , he alwaies caried away with him the victorie , so as amurath had neuer iuster matter to obiect to this scanderbeg , then to reproch him with vnkindnes , that beeing so carefully brought vp by him , in his tender age , should so without cause reuoult ▪ calling him by sundrie letters the ingrate & vnthankfull sonne : howbeit scanderbeg cared so little for amurath , that vpon occasion he departed from his owne countries , to succour in person ferdinand king of naples against iohn duke of galabre , which ferdinand hee restored to his realme , & expelled the duke from the same : for which deede ferdmand afterwards , curteoushe receiued the spoiled and calamitous children of scanderbeg ( whom 〈…〉 the second , after the death of their father exiled and 〈…〉 of all their liuelihoode ) & gaue them lands in the kingdome of naples , so as they became marquizes of saint angelo , and of tripaldo : so as a worthy gentelman of that race named ferdinand castrioth marquiz of saint angelo was slaine , valiantly fighting on the imperiall part in the late battaile before pauia . amurath after that did winne the countrie of moree ( which in latin by our elders is called peloponesus ) through the discord of two bretheren , the one called thomas and the other demetrius , despots of the same country , being brothers of constantine paleologo last emperour of constantinople , who by reason that the albanois moued warres against them , sought for succours to amurath , and became his tributaries , but after denying to pay their promised tribute , amurath draue them out of their whole countrie of moree . howbeit demetrius afterwards retired himself towardes the turque , but thomas repayred to rome , to the pope where hee ended his life , leauing foure children , two sonnes and two daughters . amurath beeing now become aged , and wearie both of the world and of his victories , withdrew himselfe among certaine heremits and other religieux , of his supersticious sect , pretending to leade the rest of his daies solitarilie and in quietnesse : & established in his place his son . mahumet being but yong of yeeres , to reigne and gouerne his kingdomes , appoynting for his gouernour one haly bassa , called of some , caly bassa . howbeit when the famous iohn huniades , with the hungarians had gathered togethers a mightie army , to haue inuaded the dominions of this young mahumet . amurath ( at the great instaunce and suite both of his sonne as also of the sayd haly bassa ( that could not bee obeyed ) was enforced to take vppon him the administration and gouernment of the present affaires , who making head against the saide hungarians in the ende , vanquished and put them to flight . after which amurath inuaded the dominions of the valiaunt scanderbeg , beesieged his strong towne of croia , howbeeit hee could not winne the same . and in his retyring by the mountaynes there , hee was spoyled by the paisaunts , and verie manie of his armie slaine , whereby amurath entered into such a meruaylous melancholie and displeasure , that what by disease therewith taken , and his olde age togethers hee dyed , in the yeere of our lord god 1451. of his age seauentie fiue , and of his reigne thirtie two , and of the reigne of charles , the french king the seauenth of that name twentie sixe . thus amurath was the first , that instituted the iannisaries . mahvmet , the second of that name , called by enguerrand , and other french historiographers morbesan , perhaps they would haue said morbesalem , which is as much in the surien or moresque language , as these woordes in the gospell , vade in pace , depart in peace . this woord morbesan among the turkes signifieth so much as duke or duchie . this mahumet was sonne of the saide amurath , and of iriny a christian woman daughter to george the despot of seruia , who beganne to reigne the one and twentie yeere of his age , and two yeeres after did winne by assault the citie of constantinople anno domini 1453. where the emperour constantinie was slayne , by which it so came to passe , that as one constantine sonne to helen , was the first emperour of constantinople : so an other constantine sonne of an other helen , was the last christian emperour there . this mahumet proued in the ende , neither musulman or mahometist , for in his infancye hee was instructed in the christian faith , by his said mother , and after by others in the turkish supersticion , howbeit , whan he came to age , he cared neither for the one nor other . in the beginning of his reigne , he caused two of his bretheren being but of very tender age ( the one , of a yeere and a halfe , the other not passing sixe moneths olde ) to be slaine : howbeit some doe affirme that the elder sonne was secretly saued , an other childe beeing put in his roome , who was caried to venice , and from thence to rome to pope calixt , who caused him to bee baptised and named calixt othman , vpon whom the emperour frederic afterwards did bestow great liuings . mahumet hauing thus taken constantinople as i haue declared , did inuade the dominions of hungary , and besieged belgrado , from which , hee vvas repulsed by the worthie iohn huniades , that was then within belgrado , with the cardinall angelo , and the famous gray frier called iohn capistran ▪ from this siege mahumet withdrew himselfe and his army with shame inough , for beesides his owne hurts & wounds , he lost wholy his artillerie & baggage , with his for euer hope to haue the realme of hungarie : besides hee was compelled wholy to attend the recouerie of the dominion of moree , which the venetians had wonne from him , hauing repaired the examilo ( which is a long wall of the length of sixe italian miles extending from the gulfe patras , which the latines doe call sinu corinthiacus , vnto the bay of egino named in latin sinus megaricus , betweene which two gulfs , ( as it were in the midst of the istmus , not passing sixe miles broad , being a peece of groūd comparable vnto a bridge tyeng the dominion and territorie of peloponesus , vnto the maine land of grecia ) the citie of corinthe stood sometime of notable fame , but now reduced to a little village called coranto ) the which long vvall named the examilo , amurath in his life had caused to bee demolished and cast downe , to the end to haue the more easie passage into peloponesus : but when mahumet came , the venetians hoping they had beene strong inough , in a battaile which they fought vvith him , vvere cleane ouerthrovven , vvhere a great number of italian captaines vvere slaine : so as mahumet recouered the chiefe of the territory of peloponesus , foorthvvith againe after vvhich in the very sight of the venetians hee did vvinne from them the vvhole iland of negropont called also euboea , ioyned to the firme & main land vvith a bridge , vvith the ilands of stalimene anciently named lemnos , and methelin called lesbos , appertaining then to nicholas cataluz a geneuois : and so prosecuting his good fortune hee tooke the isle of saint maura ( called nerytus , and by some leucas , & leucadia ) together vvith the isles of zante ( aunciently named zacynthus ) and cephalenia , ( called novv chiphalonie : ) hee recouered the strong tovvne of croya , after the death of scanderbeg , spoiled the tovvne of scodra called novv scutare from seigneur aranith comino , or comnenus surnamed golent father of seigneur constantine , vvho then gouerned the marquesdome of montferrato , after the death of the duchesse his niece , at vvhich time charles the eight the french king retourned from naples : after all this mahumet inuaded the territorie of bosne , and tooke the despot thereof called stephan hierchec , and of some historiographers the duke latic , and caused his head to bee smitten off , compelling a yong sonne of this despot to be made a renie , and to be circumsised , in surnaming him achmath . hee tooke from the geneuois , their towne of capha ( auncientlie called theodosia ) situated in prezocopie , named by the geographers taurica chersonesus : which is as though it were halfe and sland , as is peloponesus , and hath on the one side the gulf of nigropila ( called sinus carcini●●s ) & on the other , the baye called la mer noir , named in latin b●cis paulus , from which not very far distant is the famous gulfe called palus meotis commonly named the gulf de li tana , during which time of these his expedicions & exploits in war in countries so farre distant the one from the other ; hee was assalted in natolie by piramet caraman , who enforced him to relinquish his further enterprises . notwithstanding before his departure , he tooke the strong fortresse of mancup or manlzup , situated in the isthmus or strait peece of ground which knitteth or ioyneth prezocopie vnto the firme land called by the ancients taphre , now azan or assou ▪ standing vpon the shore of the gulf ▪ of t●na . that done , mahumet retired into natelie , and repulled from thence caraman , inuading the countries of the same caraman , whereof he did win a great part : and in his returne tooke the citie of sinopes , the metropolis of pap●lagonia , which standeth vpon the coast of the sea called anciently pontus euxinus , & now la mer maiour , as also vpon the same coast ▪ the renowned citie of trapezonda , being the chiefe city of the empire of trapezonda , where he did put to death the emperour therof called dauid conino or comnenus , who was a christian , discended of the valiaunt isaac conino , who from a meane captaine became emperour of constantinople , after the emperour michaell : all which troubles aboue said came to passe , when as the hungarians , and those of austrich moued wars against the emperour frederic to recouer ladislaus ( whom some doe call lancelot ) the sonne of albert , to be their king and lord , whom frederic had in keeping , yet would not restore him , though he was adiudged meete to reigne : while mahumet became thus victorious , there did spring a new enemie against him named vssuncassan or assambeg the prince of persia , who with a great power of the persians ( whom the turkes doe call keselbach , that is to say , red heads , by reason that they did weare red hoods ) entered into capadoce and trapesonde , and fought two battailes with mahumet ; in the first of which mahumet was ouerthrowen , but in the second assambeg had the worst , and therby lost sundry of his dominions . this vssuncassan or assambeg was sonne in law to the saide dauid conyno emperour of trebisonde , of whom beefore i made mencion , who reigned in the yeere of our lord god 1472. mahumet thus deliuered of his aduersarie , retourned into caramany after the death of pyramet caraman , and enforced abraham his sonne to seeke for succours from the christians , and chiefelie of pope pius the second of that name , who was determined in person to haue gone against the turke , and for that purpose was repayred to the citie of ancona , where hee had in readinesse a great army on the sea : but while hee stayed there for the venetians that should haue accompanied him in the voyage , pius dyed , without any further exploit done at that time . whereby it so came to passe , that this army being scattered , and the allemans and the hungarians continuing still at warres , this infortunate caraman not able to resist mahumet , was in the end miserablie slaine by him , and by this meane the race of caraman was vtterly ouerthrowen , and his dominions rested in the subiection of the othmans . mahumet now assured and safe vpon this coast of cilicia , sent omarbey , the sangiac of bosnia , who was sonne of a geneuois , to pill and ouerrunne the countrie of istria ( called liburnia ) as likewise to spoile the territorie of carinthia ( commonly called crayn ) & so to furrow the land of stiria ( anciently called valeria , now at this day named steirmarck ) all which countries are comprehended vnder the name of illirium . this omarbey in executing his princes commandement , passed vnto the region of frioll , ( which in latin is called forum iulii , ) trauesing mightie and great riuers , both by foords and bridges made on boates as occasion serued , and ouerthrew the armie of the venetians that came to debat his passage , in which conflict were slaine & taken a great company of notable good captaines of italy . of another part mahumet did send athmath bacha ( surnamed ghendich , that is to say with a great tooth , sonne of stephan sometime despot of bosnia , of whom i dyd speake beefore ) with a great army by sea into italy who tooke the towne of otrant● ( called in latin hydruntus and of the auncients i●pigium ) situated in the territorie of apulia in italie : a little beefore which mesith bacha paleologo , discended of the race of the emperour of constantinople , did beesiege the famous citie of the rhodes with a mightie army , from which hee was repulsed by the christians that valiauntly defended the same . now mahumet not contented thus with these three armies , in person went against the soldain of egipt , but being arriued nigh vnto nicomedia ( a citie of bithynia in natoly , which citie at this day is called comidy , and of the turks nichor , mahumet died in the yeere of our lord god 1442 of his age 54. and of his reigne 31. about the ende of loys the eleuenth , and the beginning of the reigne of charles the eight the french king . this mahumet was called by the turks , mahumet boiuc , that is to say mahumet the great , who left beehinde him , two sonnes the one called pazait and the other zizimy , which is to say loue , for mustapha his eldest sonne , who was gouernour of icony called iconium in latin , dyed soone after the second battell fought as aboue saide against vsuancssan , in which battell mustapha had very valiantly behaued himselfe . pazait otherwise called bazait the second of that name , and the yongest as was supposed of his three bretheren ( thorough the aide and fauour of the ianizares of whom their laga or captaine was his sonne in law , ) seized and atteigned the empire . and zizimy his brother , was planted in the citie of bursie wherewith and the dominions of the same hee could haue very well contented himselfe . but bazait would not let him rest so nigh , for which with the armie that was put in redinesse by his father to haue gone against the soldan of egipt he draue his brother zizimy out of bursie . so as zizimy for succour , was enforced to repaire to the soldain of whom he was aided both with men and money , yet neuerthelesse , after he had fought two battels and lost them both , hee was in the ende vtterly put to flight by achmat ghendich bacha , and not knowing how to recouer himselfe , retired into the isle of rhodes to require succors of vs christians , being then of the age of eight and twentie yeeres . whereof bazait beeing aduertised sent great gifts and presents to the great maister and counsaile of the rhodes , beeseeching them to keepe well his brother zizimy and for the maintenaunce of his estate and entertainment , he would cause yeerely to bee payde to them the summe of fortie thousand ducats , as also during the time of his keeping he would make no manner of inuasion vpon the christians . for which this zizimy , for saftie , and to keepe bazait in continuall feare and subiection was sent , into the realme of fraunce where hee continued very long in a house of the order of the rhodes , called bourgeneuf , but after hee was giuen to p. p. innocent the eight of that name , and had to rome where hee was resident , whan charles the eight inuaded the realme of naples , who needes would haue zizimy away with him , hopeing by his meanes to recouer the empire of constantinople but the p. p. alexander the sixt of that name ( perceiuing hee must depart with zizimy whither hee would or no ) enpoysened him in such sort ( as was said ) that after such his delyuerie hee dyed within three dayes at tarracine . baizait thus dispatched of his brother ; beeganne to inuade the countries of transyluania and tooke moncastro standing on the riuer of neper called in lattin boristhenes , with the towne of lithostomo at the mouth of the riuer of danubye . after which , he caused to be put to death , his famous generall achmat ghendich bacha , comparable in valour to any excellent man of warre of his time . he was sonne to stephan sometime despot of bosnia as beefore i declared . this being done , to pursue the entent and purpose of his father mahumet against the soldain of egipt and partly to reuenge himselfe vpon the same soldain for mayntaining of his brother zizimy against him , hee sent a mightie armie into sury . of the which the mammaluchs getting intelligence , assembled themselues at antioche , marching towardes the turkes whome they found encamped vnder the mountaine amanus ( now called monte negro ) wher they couragiously encountred their enemyes betwixt the same mountain and the golfe of layasse ( which is called in latin sinus issicus . where sometime also alexander the great , discomfited king darius ) ouerthrew the turkes armie , and tooke prisoner the generall of the same , called cherseogli sonne in law of bazait whom they brought to the soldain than being at his great citie of cair ( which the turkes called mitzir . ) but seeing i am thus chaunced to make mencion of these mammaluchs i shall not much digresse from my matter , if first i shew you what these mammaluchs are . this woord mammaluch in the surienne tongue , ( beeing the common language vsed in africk which wee call moresque and the most enlarged and extended vulgare speech that at this day is vsed in the world ▪ ) betokeneth or signifieth a seruiteur or soldior . this soldain and the mammeluchs were of one manner of religion , and liued without marriage , as those that are of the order of the rhodes & the knights of malta doe , who aboue their other apparrell , vsed to weare a gowne of white bocassin bright & artificially made to shine . and as the great turk hath foure visir bacha exceeding the others in dignitie : so hath the soldain foure emir quibir surmounting the rest in honour next vnto the soldain . for this word emir betokeneth an admerall and quibir signifieth great . so as this woord emir quibir , is as much to say a great admerall . besides , they had in their society a great constable called in their tongue derdard quibir , whom paulus iouius calleth the great diadaro . the soldain being but a mammaluch is chosen to that dignitie by the rest of the brothers , as they doe elect the great maister of the rhodes , and most often hee is of one of their emirs . who being thus elected to be soldain giueth to euery of the other mammaluchs by way of reward a hundred duckets for his welcome . all which mammaluchs were christians renies , or sonnes of christians as are the ianizaries ; ( who in no case would receiue any turke moore or iewe to be of their societie ) being all liuerous for so the turkes doe name them . this liuerous were aunciently named hiberi and circassi ( whom they call cercaz , ) among whom the colchi , georgii , albani , and others christians who were iacobits and nestorians , remaining about the riuer of phaso otherwise called phasis ) were accounted . this circassi beeing young whan the tartarians dyd surprise and take them , were carryed by troopes and solde to the saide emirs , with whom they were brought vp in the exercise of armes but chiefely on horsback , who beecomming very valyaunt ; were made mammaluchs obseruing the mahumeticall law . this order of the mammaluchs beganne at such time as the king saint lois was taken prisoner before damyate ( which some cal heliopolis ) among whom the first soldain was named melechsalem whom they dyd kill and was the cause that the sayd saint loys was the more easily deliuered . but to returne to bazait , this ouerthrow that the turkes thus receiued nigh to the golfe of layasse by the mammaluchs , was the greatest calamitie that euer came to the turckes , whereof bazait hauing receiued intelligence , and perceiuing that his affaires had small good successe on that side , retired his force into sclauonye , and there tooke the towne of durazo ( aunciently called dirrachium ) and epidamnus perteigning to the familie of the carlouichs who affirmed themselues to haue descended out of the house of the kings of fraunce . that is to say from charles of durazo surnamed de le faix sonne of peter duke of grauyn sonne of charles second king of naples , and of hungary in the right of his wife . the which charles was sonne of charles d'aniou king of naples brother to the said king saint loys . in the yeere of our lord god 1493. bazait sent eight thousand horsemen vnder the leading of cadum bacha to ouer runne the countries lying betweene hungarie and sclauonie , against whom , certaine of the nobility of hungary croace and sclauony dyd assemble themselues and encountered the turckes nigh vnto the riuer of moraua ( auncientlie called moschus ) where the christians were ouerthrowen . fiue yeeres after , haly bacha the albaneze and enuch with a great armie by sea made towardes the towne of iara or iadera situated on the shore of the golfe of venice in the coast of sclauony . and albeit that the forces of the venetians ( which was very mightie on the sea , ) pursued the turkes yet durst they not charge thē , which haly bacha perceiuing , tooke at their noses the towne of lepantho , aunciently called naupactum . in the yeere of our lord god 1500. bazait came in person to modon , that somtime was called methones , in moree and tooke the same . and after , when lewes the twelfth , the french king ioyned in aliaunce with the venetians against ludouic sforza the vsurper of the duchie of milayn , bazait at the request of sforza caused tenne thousand horsemen to inuade the territorie of friol , insomuch as they approched euen to the towne of triuiso in the view of the citie of venice . for which the venetians prepared immediatly a great armie on the sea against the turkes , with whom the gallies of fraunce vnder the charge of seigneur rauestaing , as also the gallies of the king of aragon vnder the leding of the famous don ferrando consaluo ioyned , with which armie they dyd win from the turks the islands of cephalonia , and saint mauro . but ( vpon certaine conclusions of peace traicted by the meanes of messire andreas gritti ( who afterwardes was duke of venice ) betwixt the venetians & the turkes ) were againe surrendered , yet the gallies of fraunce , passed forwardes to the isle of lesbos , ( otherwise called metheline ) hopeing to haue subdued the same , but not able to bring their enterprise to passe , they returned home againe . about this time beeganne the fame and renowne of siach ismael the king of persia , by surname called the sophie according to the name of his father , who was sonne to the daughter of vssuncassan , and of one seich ayder ( that is to say the good religioux ) for he was reputed among the persians to bee a very good and holy man , and a prophet called sophi , of that sect new begunne among the mahumetists , which they call sophi or sophilar , of the which i dyd speake beefore , according to the which hee lyued . some holde opinion that hee was called sophi of the countrey of sophena which was vnder his dominion . but neyther the turkes nor yet the persians know what countrey sophena is : the sayde seich ayder after the death of vsuncassam was shamefully slayne by the commandement of iacopbeg his brother in law , doubtting that the people of persia ( who meruailously were affected owardes seich ) would haue deposed the sayd iacopbeg and made seich to haue beene theyr king. for which seich ismaell hearing of his fathers death beeing than not passing eyght yeeres of age , fledde to the towne of leziam situated vppon the sea of abacuth ( commonly called caspium , ) where hee remayned vntill hee came to mans age , and than returned into persia , where finding meanes to assemble but three hundered men thorough theyr help hee tooke the towne of sumach , and after , increasing his number , hee wanne the citie of taurys in armeny with the towne of syras , where the good armours are made . hee afterwardes vanquished and slew in fight aluant sonne of iacopbeg who made him-selfe king after the death of his father , who was sonne to vsuncassan ( vncle to the sayde ismaell ) and entered in league with the prince aladulad or anaudule and the soldain of egypt by whome hee was drawne to mooue warre against bazait , against whom he obtayned sundry victories . about this time selym , the youngest sonne of bazait , departed from trebisconde whereof he was gouernour , and without the knowledge of his father , married with the daughter of the cham of tartarie prezecopie . thorough whose aide and a great number of horsemen , which his brother in law ( called of the turkes chamogly or canogly : ) brought to accompany him , ( hauing already gained the hearts of his fathers iannizaries . ) hee enforced bazait his father to leaue to him his empire . which bazait , purposing to draw himselfe to the cost of the sea maior otherwise named pontus euxinus and there to leade the residue of his yeeres in quietnesse , dyed in his going thither , empoysonned as was iudged by his sonne selym , in that they did drinke togethers at their departure . bazait reigned thirtie yeeres , lyued threescore and three yeares , dyed in the yeere of our lord god , one thousand fiue hundered & twelue . and in the fourteenth of the reigne of lewes the twelfth , the french king , leuing behinde him selym , achmat , and corchuth . selym , thus hauing attained to the empire , through the meanes aboue declared , endeuored himselfe aboue all things to dispatch himselfe from the feare of his bretheren . for which first hee caused corcuth his brother to bee put to death , who before had fled to the sea cost ouer against the island of the rhodes and there had hidden himselfe vntill hee might haue gotten shipping to haue past vnto the great maister , but being shamefully discouered by one of his owne men , in the ende was strangeled with a bow string . achmat his brother dyed by lyke death , being taken in battell , accompanied with an able armie which hee had gotten togethers thorough the ayde of siach ismael , and of campson ciauri soldain of egipt . yet through his fatnesse and vnweldinesse of body whereby hee was not able to abide labour on horseback and so to flye , was taken & put to death . selym , being thus deliuered from his father & bretheren , deliberated to inuade the sophy , aswell for the auncient enmitie that was betwixt them , as to reuenge himselfe of this new iniury , for ayding his brother achmat , to make wars against him . howbeit , that the more easely he might bring his purpose about , he found meanes first to make peace with lancelot the king of hungary , & than for his greater suertie , renewed the alliance & league that he had with the venetiās : after which he set forward towards the persiās , whome the sophy met , accompanied with a great nūber of men at armes , nigh to assiria , wher these great princes with their armies fought a wonderful sore battell , in vvhich the sophy through the turks artillery had the worst , & was put to flight : forsomuch as the persian horses vvere neuer frequented to the noise & thundring of artillery , which they could not abide to heare . this battell vvas fought in the plain of calderan , betwixt the cities of tauris , and coy : which citie of coy sometime hath bene called artaxata . the maner of this battel is painted in the counsail chamber at venice , vvhich ther i haue seene , & is reported that selym caused so to be done , & sent to venice , to the senat ther. after vvhich conflict the citie of tauris came into the hands of the turks , vvith a great part of the realme of persia : howbeit the turks had no long possession of the same : for siach ismael recouered al that he had lost , right soone after . in such sort as thomas the sonne of the said ismael holdeth the same at this day . selym now retourning out of persia came to trebizonda , where he taried all the winter , but the sommer next ensuing he inuaded the prince aladolus , othervvise called anardule , ( vvho frontered vpon the soldain of egipt , towards a towne of his called alep , by the french men named halappe , by the turks adelphe , & by our anciants epiphania , supposed to be called aleph , because it is the first towne which that vvay leadeth into sury ) . vpon an other coast , he bordereth on the turks , toward the prouince of icony , & vnto armenia the lesse pertaining to the persians . all this country of anadule , vvas subdued by selym , anadule himselfe taken , and his head smitten off , by commaund . there rested now no mo in the contrary of selym , but onely the soldain of egipt , vvho vvith a great armie vvas come against caythby , the emyr of alep , vvho being subiect to the soldain , had reuolted against him . the armie of the soldain was supposed to be about eight & twentie thousand horsemen , the most part of vvhich consisted of the order of the mameluchs , vvho litle estemed the turks , considering that heretofore they had encountred them in other vvars , & giuen them the ouerthrow , as before is declared . but selym politickly feigning as though he purposed to inuade the sophy , vvhereof he made a bruit to runne : vvhan he vvas come nigh vnto the towne of aman , ( called by our ancients apamea , situated betwixt alep and damas , ) vvas instantly required & prayed by the sayd caithby , to giue him succours and ayde against the soldain : wherunto , selym accorded right soone , as he , that found vvhat he desired , and a redy occasion , for vvhich he had long looked . yet vvould he not vtter his thoughts therein , least the two armies of the prince and subiect , being ready in the feeld to fight , and perceuing his purpose , ( vvho in taking part sought so to ouer throw them both ) should accord togethers against him . wherfore immediately he raigned with the emir caith by , bidding defiance to the souldain campson ciauri , with vvhom he fought in set field , vvhere the souldain vvas slaine , and caithby also as some doe say , ) vvherby selym remained lord ouer all siria , damas. hierusalem , & iudea . the m●mcluchs vvho saued themselues in that battaile , returned into egipt , vvhere vvith the others there , they chose an other souldain named tomombey , vvho before , vvas emyr of alexandria , hovvbeit selym hotly follovving his fortune and victories , entred into egipt , vanquished tomombey in an other battaile , tooke the great citie of caire , ( vvhich of some , vvrongfully is called carra ) & named of other by more aparant reason memphis , ) vvhere vvhilst tomombey vvould haue saued himselse on the other side of the riuer nyle , he vvas pursued by canogly , vvho passed the riuer by ships , vvith ten thousand horsemen , ( the bridge that vvas made on boats ouer the same , being cloyed vvith ianizaries , so as he vvas not able to passe that vvay , ) by vvhich canogly tomombey , being taken and brought back to selym , caused him straight to be strangled , vvhereby the said selym remained king of egipt , anno domini . 1518. these victories thus attained , selym returned to constantinople , and purposing to remoue to the citie of adrianople , died in his iournyeng , at a village called chiorlich : vvhere before vvith his tartarians , he did fight vvith his father bazait , and vvas ouerthrowen . thus he died in the yeere of our lord god one thousand fiue hundred and twentith , of his reigne the eightenth yeere of his age the sixe & forty yeere : and of the reigne of the right christian king erancis the french king , the eight yeere after that he had put to death three of his most worthy bachas , chenden bacha , because he would haue mutined his iannissaires , entring into persia . bostangi , otherwise called constantin bacha his sonne in law , for sundry exactions and spoiles that he had committed : & ianus bacha , wher of none could tell the cause , sauing that selym thought him to be high minded . this selym left but one sonne named solyman , called by the turks , selyman : whom he recommended to the custody of peribacha , who before had gouerned him in his youth . solyman came to his reigne the xxviij . yeere of his age , who the yeere next ensuing by the coūsail of peribacha , beseged belgrado , & did win it from king lewes of hungary ( the son of lancelot . ) who at that time was very young , hauing the princes & lords of his countrie at discord among them selues , about the regimēt of their king and of his realme : whereby it came to passe that no maner of order was foreseen , either for the defence or succoring of that famous place . the next yeere after , hee beesieged the rhodes , espying alwayes after the custome of his elders , the discords & diuisions among christian princes , the which enterprice was cleerely against the minde and counsail of peribacha , who accompted that iourney very doubtfull and of no litle aduenture : howbeit the same succeded too well with him , as he desired . in the yeere of our lord god 1527. whan italy was in wars & troubles , solyman entred into hungary in fauour , as he said , of iohn de ziphs , the vayuod of sibenbourg , who pretended that the kingdome of hungarie dyd to him onely of right appertaine : wher it came to passe , that the young king lewes , comming in person to the fight , was slaine : after which , the said iohn attaining the kingdome , dyed , leauing a yong son , an infant , behinde him , vnder protection of solyman , with his kingdome likewise . the same selyman in the yeare 1535. going in expedicion against thomas king of the persians toke from him the whole country of mesopotamia , vvith the citie of babilon , and in 1538 continuing at aulona hee gaue an attempt to the vvinning of the isle of corcyra . 1540 hee both besieged and tooke the strong fortres called castell nouo in dalmatia . in the yeere 1541 iohn de ziphs king of hungaria being dead as aforesaid , & his widdow calling solyman to hir aide , who as then vvas besieged in the citie of buda , by ferdinand king of the romains . the said solyman not onely came to releeue hir , but beating back the army of ferdinand , tooke the said citie , placed therin a bassa , and sent the vviddovv vvith hir infant son into transiluania . the yeere following the same solyman defended the city of pestum in hungaria against the vnited and assembled forces of the whole germain empire , and after toke from them the two strong holdes of strigonium and alba regalis , and in fine concluded peace with ferdinand king of the romains and hungaria , vpon condicion of a yeerelie pension ( which they doe call a tribute ) to bee paied him . in the yeere 1549 and 1550 hee vndertoke another expedicion against the persians , and established a beglerbeg at vanum in the confines of media and armenia , after which he possessed himselfe of tripolis in africa , temeswar in hungaria , the which with the adioyning countries he committed to the defence of a new bassa . in the yeere 1553 ▪ he commanded his eldest son mustapha to bee put to death at halep : gaue order though in vaine , that zegethum in hungaria , should be besieged & afterward enforced his son baiaseth ( desirous to succeed his father ) hauing first ouercome him in battell , to fly to the king of the persians , where being apprehended , he the said baiaseth , with his foure sons , solyman , his nephews , were cruelly slaine ▪ 1560 the turks gaue a great ouerthrow to the christians , at the iland of garbe , while the saide christians were desirous to recouer the towne of tripolis , formerly taken , as is said by the turks . after which the said solyman attempted ( but with small succes ) the iland of malta , yet toke that of chios belonging to the state of genua . lastly being againe recald into hungaria by iohn of transiluania he died before zegethum in the yeere 1566. and of his age seauentie sixe . to whom succeeded his son selimus the second , this selimus made peace with maximilian the emperour euery eight yeeres to be renewed , toke from the possession of the venetians , the isle of ciprus , & in the yeere 1571 receiued that memorable ouerthrow in that worthy sea fought battell at lepanto . hee likewise by sinamus bassa his generall , toke in the kingdome of tunis in africk , forty yeeres after that charles the fift the emperor had held it in his command , & caused that famous fort of the gulet , to be ouerthrowen & leueled with the ground : this sinamus bassa , is he who at this day is the great cōmander of all ● turkish forces in hungaria . and so the said selimus in the end of the yeer 1574 died . who left behind him a son called amurath the third , the which amurath , for the space of 14 continued yeers , held wars both long some & variable with the persian king called mahemet hodobende , ( as much to say as the seruant of god , ) which wars scarce determined he began to make head against the christians & the emperour rodolphe , by whose soldiors the bassa bosnensis 1593 and others at sisciam in hungaria had ben slaine . this amurath after many miseries inflicted vpon the poore remaynder of hungaria , & the confines of austria in the end of march , the yeere 1595 concluded his daies . to him succeeded mahumet the third his son , who now reigneth , a yong man then of the age of thirty two yeeres , little more or lesse , of a great spirit , able body , & infaligable minde , who before the performance of his fathers funerall rites , caused xviii of his brothers , & fathers sons by seuerall concubines to bee strangled , all which with their said father he toke order should honorably in the same monument be enterred , seauen & twenty of his sisters he inclosed in the seraglio , a place in manner of a monestary , deputed for the retyring of the great senior his children , & the safe keeping of his concubines . this mahumet is thought to prosecut the wars against the christians , which his father left vnfinished , with more feruent desire & greater forces then any other before him . in this sort as you see , haue i for your content entred and finished this matter , which required more largely to haue ben touched , & to haue busied one of better knowledge , which things though but slightly run ouer , may suffice to make aparant , that since but meane princes in regard of the vnited christian forces , haue thus encombred the course of their conquests it is not impossible the like againe may be done , & greater when god shall encourage vs thervnto . the end of the second booke . to the vvorshipfull his very good cosen edward carr of sleford in the countie of lincolne esquier , and one in hir maiesties commission of peace there . sir , one and the same loue and duetie , deriued from an infinit desire to serue and honour you , formerly protested to your worthy brothers , and now continued towards you , hath drawen on this third booke , in such sort , as you see , not without some speciall reason , for heerein beeing in most liuely and faire lines , laide forth , the perfect modells of true valour , and resolution , with many other parts of action and exact military discipline , admired presidents both for rule and example : i could not in my owne conceit better dispose of , then in commending vnto you , beeing as i heare , a man in action , and one whom your countrie hath built their better hopes , when seruice or the like occasion may call them therevnto : what i wish , and well hope , that the two first bookes haue obtayned from them , of fauourable acceptaunce and entertaining , my honest will according to my meaning : the same i would intreat most earnestly of you , for this : which granted shall engage mee ere long to some greater taske , better fitting your worth , and in conformety more fullie squared to my owne desire , till when i take my leaue and rest , for euer in what i can . your worships exceedingly deuoted r. carr. the third booke . the historie of celimus secundus : of the warres and siege of malta . who soeuer that complaine of the inconstance and imbecilitie of humaine affaires , & the estate of mankinde , truely they doe it not without cause : for well obseruing they shall see all things , with the heauens themselues , sometime flow , & somtime chaunge , though not according to the face of the heauens , and the positions , motions , and courses of the starres , ( which in their times appointed , doe make returne , ) the matters and state of mankinde are alwaies like , for neither mankinde it selfe , nor their worthie acts , pollicies , arts , regiments , and lawes , ( whereof the most part are either at this present , chaunged , or els vtterlie decaied , ) which any conuercion or retourne of the heauens can come againe , whereof example vnto vs , are the assyrians , meds , persians , aegiptians , carthagians , greeks , and romains : for ▪ time chaungeth and consumeth all worldly things , which had enfolded and vtterly ouerturned , the famous acts of these worthie nations , in the horrible darkenesse of obliuion and forgetfulnesse , if that an other ( as it were a resplendishing and most bright sunne , ) had not ben reserued from the first beeginning of mankinde , that should counteruaile such in constance and imbecilitie of humaine thinges , whereby not onely to prepare an immortalitie , to sliding and fluxible matters , but chiefelie which all wee mortall creatures ought to desire , ) to shew the perfect way , to ioyfull felicitie . and that is , the memorie of the acts and dooings past of mankinde , which wee vse to call and name a historie : for when that in mankinde , there is by nature an engraued appetite and desire of that goodnesse , which is called felicitie , so as what soeuer wee thinke , we iustlie doe any thing , wee refer it to that end of goodnesse and felicitie , but verelie that true goodnesse , and most certaine felicitie consisteth in this point , that we may bee assuredly ioyned and knit with almightie god , and to bee like to him , as hee hath appointed vs : which vnfainedlie they may affirme , to haue attayned and gotten , who that hauing brought in obedience to reason , the desires of their mindes , and appetites , will found and establishe their vniuersall life vpon vertue , accordingly as to the perfect dignitie of mankinde is required : howbeeit , none there is , that would suppose to haue gotten certainlie and absolutely this felicitie , except hee will liue and be conuersant in that kinde of societie and company of men , which by pollicie and wholesome lawes , being congregated and gathered togethers is rightly to bee called a citie or common wealth , which truely , then shall be accompted happie ▪ if that three things , ( whervpon due felicitie consisteth , ) shall aide and helpe the same , that is to say , that it may bee , that well it may bee , that alwayes in that stay it may bee : and for so much as there bee two especiall points , whereunto euery well ruled citie or common wealth ought to haue regard , that is to say , to peace and war , and that by peace , rather than warres , wee inioy and haue happie liues , considering that warres ought to bee taken in hand to the ende , that wee may in peace liue quietlie : and such desire of peace is in mankinde , that no trauaile , no charge , no daungers and perilles will bee eschewed that peace may bee attayned and gotten , when as thorough the same , each necessarie matter for quiet life is purchased . but truely , of that kinde of peace i meane , nor whan armour is layed a part , wee stay from moouing of warres , and in the meane time rancour and malice to haue domination in our breasts : but rather of such peace , i meane , that is grounded vpon the loue of god and beneuolence in the hartes of each good citizen , to bee good vnto euery one . albeeit , sapience and wisdome must bee the queene and vnfallable guide of vs mortall people , who if shee bee our guide to felicitie , shee is plaine and able inough , of hir selfe to accomplish the same , it is shee that hath fortune in obedience , it is shee that giueth vertue , deligence , and other good acts , and the same can make fast to remaine in vs : but vnto hir ther be two waies addressed , the one by philosophers and establishers of wholesome lawes , the other , by historiographers , the one by generall precepts of good life & demonstrations of reason , the other , ( by shew and declaration of worthie facts , comming to passe , and sequels of the acts and doings of mankinde , ioyned with varietie of examples , & matters of themselues . ) leadeth & guideth vs to wisdome , & so much this exceedeth the other , as the very acts & doings hath the superiority ouer words & sayings , and as it may be well perceiued of what force it consisteth to alure the mindes of any , to the enbrace of the same : for this path way of history , both kings , generals in wars , and chiefelie rulers in common wealthes , citezins young , and olde , rich and poore , miserable , and fortunate , ought to haue in price and estimation , in this to delight , this to loue , and of this to make to themselues a fellow , companion , and familiar , as it , which vnto euery age , degree , and fortune , is most apt , and replenished with euery kinde of examples , aswell of priuate as publique fortune : for when we perceiue , how that fortune changeth or ouerturneth and abolisheth high , low , and meane , men , families , common wealthes , nations , empires and kingdomes ; if there bee any thing amongst men , that hath power to encounter and counteruaile fortune , and to stop hir of hir pretended course , it must bee either , onely history , or else none other art can be found , that with the consideration of the ends & examples of the good and euill of all estates and callings , set before our eies , we may thereby bee brought vnto the desired port of felicitie : for in history , as a most pure and cleere glasse , or as a most ample and large theatre , and high scaffolde , one may ponder and way , the course the race , and mutations of humaine affaires , the causes , and motions of the euents and commings to passe of the fortunate and infortunate , and of their prudencies and temerities : wherewith , except we be to much guided with follie or slouth , wee may bee brought and led ( as it were with hand ) to the seate of quietnesse and felicitie : in which , onely tranquilitie , and aboundance of all things to bee desired , glorie and immortalitie is found . wherfore hauing not a little considered of what valour , the memory of thinges done is , and how much vtilitie and profit the same bringeth to the affaires of mankinde : i haue ( so much as in meelieth ) not onely endeuored my selfe in much reading of histories , but also the same written in other languages , haue put in latin , and i my selfe likewise , to write the historie of the warres of malta . howbeit in the great plentie and abundance of the famous acts and doings of worthy persons as , that which pleaseth one , liketh not an other ; so to me , though not a little it seemeth hard and difficult to giue due ornament of words , vnto the arts and doings of valiant seruiters , i haue taken in hand , to put in perpetuall memorie , the worthy warres done in the said iland of malta , of the which so briefelie as i can , i will shew vnto you the truth . the warres , which solyman the emperour of the turkes moued against the knights of the order of saint iohn , heeretofore founded in hierusalem , & now resident in the iland of melita commonly called malta , i purpose to write : not onely beecause the same seemed to bee meruailous cruell , and doubtfull to which of the parts the victorie would encline , but rather the worthie vertue and force of those excellent defenders , no lesse may vnto each one appeare , then likewise it may bee well perceiued , how much the force of christian nations , ioyned togethers may preuaile , and which being sondred and disioyned how little the same can doe : but before i make mencion of the beginning of the warres , it is requisit that i should touch somewhat of the originall and beginning of the knights of this order of saint iohn , & by what meanes they first came into this iland of malta , to the end that euery thing may the more easely & plainly be vnderstood & knowen . at such time as the christians of the latin church , moued wars against the sarazins & turks , & other barbarous nations , for obtaining of hierusalem & other cities of syria : there were that vowed themselues , & all the goods that they had to serue in defence of the most sacred religion of our sauiour christ : among these , were some that builded hospitals in hierusalem , for receiuing and lodging of pilgrimes , & that defended the waies and passages of pilgrimes from the inuasions of the infidels , who alwaies studied to annoy the christians● of these , some were called ioannits , some templars , some teutones . howbeit the templars ( about cc. yeres agone ( by meanes of philip le beau the french king , & pope clement the fift of that name condemning that order ) were vtterly destroied , the orders of the ioannits , and teutones did remaine : neuerthelesse the truth of the name of the ioannits , is not according to the common fame , which supposeth that it tooke name in the honour of saint iohn the baptist , but rather ( as saith the bishop of tyrus , who at that time right grauely wrote the acts and worthy doings of the christians in the orient : ) that the hospitall & house , ( whereof the ioannits doe account themselues to bee bretheren ) was founded by the amalphitans people of italy , who traded about affaires of merchandize into the orient , ( at such time as the egiptian bishop whom the egiptians called their caliph ruled in the city of hierusalem ) and by them , their order was consecrated to saint iohn a ciprian borne , patriaroh sometime of alexandria , who by reason of his great charitie towardes the poore people of god , was called saint iohn the eleemozinar ▪ but vnto those , that think the name to bee ascribed to iohn hircanus one of the machabais , they seeme , they would craue authoritie from to much antiquitie : howbeit i will leaue the credit thereof , vnto the authors and inuentors of the same . notwithstanding , it is most manifest , that the white crosse , ( which the ioannits vse vpon black apparell , ) the first toke of one gerard sometime maister of the hospitall in hierusalem : but their institutions & rules , ( wherwith their order is gouerned ) one raimund● poggio a florentine ( created with no little authoritie magister equitum , ( according to the warlike order of the ancient romains ) did establish , & so in processe of time ( both by the liberality of princes , & other nacions ) they encreasing with wonderfull wealth , & riches , they builded to themselues ( by vertue & good order , ) such dominacion as it were another king do me , & attained therwith no little fame & glory , howbeit when as by the space o● cc. yeeres , they had worthely serued in siria against the infidels : at the last when the infidels had taken hierusalem , they retired themselues vnto ptolemais , a city in phoenicia , & from thence , being expulsed by the souldan of egipt , then with a great nauie ( which they gat together , partly by their owne wealth , and partly by the help & aide of the templars , and other christian nations , which succored them ) they inuaded the isle of the rhodes , being possessed at that time by the turks , whom they expelled from thence , where they & their posteritie remayned , vnto such time as by the aforenamed solyman , with a great and meruailous nauie inuading and besieging the rhodes ( whan as with their owne onely force they could no longer resist , and were forsaken , as it seemed , of all other christian aide and helpe ) they were compelled to yeeld vp the iland of the rhodes into the hands of the turkes , and so to forsake the same . this fortresse of the orient in such sort beeing lost , and that the ioannits , had retired themselues into the iland of sicilia : than by the liberalitie of the emperour charles the fifth of that name , they obreigned the iland of melita commonly named malta , in the yeere of our lord god 1529. and there euer sithens haue staied themselues , which island ( as oportunitie shall serue when heereafter in this historie , i shall entreate of the besieging of the fame , and of the counsailes and preparations of soliman , ) i will at length discribe . the ioannits , thus rested and setled in malta , and their power not a little encreased , they sea●ed not by all the waies and meanes they could to endamage and anoy the turkes , aswell on the ●eas to spoile the turkes , as also in euery war that our emperour moued against the turkes , they euer ioyned their forces with the powers of the emperour . with which so doings solyman moued aswell by his vsuall insatiate appetite of dominacion and rule , as with his auncient hatred conceiued against christian religion , was meruailouslie offended , and beegan to note and marke this their doings , and deuised with himselfe by what meanes he might driue the ioannits , from the seas , and vtterly ( if hee could ) to destroy them : therefore with no little dilligence and hast , hee caused a great nauie to bee prepared and rigged forth , and so commaunded to his admirall and captaines of his places on the sea costs , to be in a readinesse at the next spring , whan as , a litle after , in person hee had viewed part of such things as hee had before commaunded , and part by intelligence hee had vnderstoode , to bee in readinesse . than calling his nobilitie together in counsaile , he vsed these kinde of woords to them ( as was reported ) which follow . that , which by these fortie yeeres i haue alwayes desired , that after myne other warres , i might get so much leisure , whereby i might once driue out from their nests these bosting cruciats , glorying so much themselues , to bee the chiefest propugnacle and fortres of the christians . the same occasion , ( mee thinketh ) i haue now obtayned thorough the help of the great god and mahumet . for , as touching the attempts of the persians i haue in such sort repressed , that they cannot harme vs. and as concerning the troubles fained to bee in hungary , i trust to giue such orders in that behalfe , that our enemie ther , shall bee glad to get and hide himselfe in the furthest part of germany , and to be fayne to demaunde & craue peace at our hands . you , your selues , are not ignoraunt what complaints are daylie made vnto vs by our subiects and marchanuts whom those of malta ( whom rather pirats than soldiors i call ) whan they get themselues to the seas , they vtterly spoyle and reaue from them all that they haue . the iniuries of whom , and others vnto vs done , both gods law and mans , doth mooue vs to reuenge . nor truely there can be any thing more acceptable , or ioyful to me , or more aptly can purchase to me an immortall fame , than that i might bring to passe ( beefore i depart from this mortall lyfe , ) two things , the one to winne the island of malta , the other is to haue whole hungary and the landes and dominions of sarmatia in subiection . except some will thinke that it will bee greater difficultie to mee , to expell these cruciats out of their rocks of malta , than to our elders that droue theyr predecessors both out of hierusalem and whole syria , and to vs also that after , expelled them out of the isle of rhodes . but this island ( you will say ) is more nigh itally , from whens ayde may soone come , and with their nauies the easilier to bee defended . beeleeue and credit mee , that the itallians dare not fight against vs on the seas ; whan they remember howoft they haue had the ouerthrow at our handes . as for any great garrisons , the place being so litle and straight , they cannot haue . and if they haue , they cannot feede them long . wherefore for their affaires , wee entende this next spring , to set forwards our mightie nauie , and for that purpose wee haue already giuen in commaundement to euerie of our captaines of the seas , that with theyr gallies and shippes , they may bee in a readynesse to depart . the king of arger will bee there to serue vs. our garrisons remayning at alexandria , in egipt are in readinesse . the nauie of dorgutes , are lykewise rigged foorth to serue vs , by my meanes . to this great and mightie nauie of ours , wee doubt not but that the force of the occident wil● giue place : which with the ayde of the grear god and mahumet , and your inuincible courage , i firmely hope will come to passe . there resteth no more , but for you to thincke , how these warres may conuenently proceede , and to giue to vs your faythfull aduises and counsayles in the same . which that you may the better doe , beeholde heere beefore your eyes the plat of the whole island of malta , and of euerie fortresse in the same , which i receiued from certayne friendes of myne right expert in discryuing of such matters . the woords of solyman thus declared , and throughlie considered by those , to whome both the island and the order of the same , was right well knowne , and by them declared , what , conuenientlie was in that beehalfe to bee done . it was fullie resolued and concluded , that the nauie so in a readynesse at the appoynted tyme should set forward , and to depart . and so the nauie beeing vitailled , and the soldiours shipped , tarryed onelie for windes . of these proceedings of the turke , seignior iean valet , a french man borne , and at that tyme great maister of malta , both by letters and espialls getting intelligence , for that hee had at constantinople such friends , as most prudently gat knowledge of the secret counsaile and doings of solyman , as one not affrayde but alwayes thincking that victories remayned in the handes of god , and that the part of a prudent generall and others at his commaundement , is to bee alwayes vigilant , dilligent and to woorke by counsyle , and therefore hee called togethers a counsayle of the knights of the order , to whom in few woords hee dyd speake to this effect following . what , solyman the turke ( most noble and valyaunt knights ) prepareth , and how great and mightie warres hee entendeth to mooue against vs , i thincke of late you haue vnderstood , so well , as i doe , whereof to make any long circumstance of woordes to you , ● neede not . the enemie is knowen , his insatiat desire of dominatiō and rule is knowen , his might and force is knowen , yea , & his continuall hatred against vs & the christian faith is no lesse knowen to you . but now rather let euerie of vs , doe our endeuour to haue first almightie god to be our friend , and than to prepare euerie thing for the warres . almightie god would be our friend , and we assuredly shall please him , if wee doe two things . one , if wee from hence foorth , amende our liues , the other is , if wee honour him with pure religion and to haue a firme hope & trust in him , which is called pietie . with these vertues , our famous elders , obtained innumerable victories against the infidells , in the orient . and there is no doubt , but , if with the like vertues , we be furnished , wee shall giue ouerthrow to the cruell purposes of this bluddie tyrant . howbeit , for so much as almightie god is ready to aide such as would be circumspect & apt to doe well , and not the slowthfull , and cowardes : let vs therefore prouide for those necessaries as both our profession requireth , and order of warres , willeth . whereof part , in our selues consisteth , & part in other christian princes remayneth . as for victuall , money , armour , and other things which order of warres desireth , wee shall so prouide for the same , that you shall well vnderstand , that money , in necessaries , i will not spare , and much lesse , labour , where i may enploy it . in these affaiers i will bee ready to spend all that i can make . and for any safegard of my lyfe , i will not eschew any perill . as touching other princes , i cannot beeleeue , that ( vpon such waightie occasions whereof the perill no lesse toucheth them , than vs , ) they would bee negligent to giue vs ayde . as for the popes holynesse , the emperour , and the king of hispain , i doubt not ( for the pietie and godlynesse in them remayning ) but that they will succour and aide vs to the vttermost , and that also they will mooue others to doe the lyke ; and as for you , most worthie lampes and lights of christians and others of our most louing bretheren knights of this sacred and martiall order , i doubt not but that you all , will so couragiously and valiauntly fight against this most cruell tyrant , subuerter & ouerturner of the true religion of god , and oppressor of all good conditions , manners , artes , and discipline , in defence of our christian religion , liues , goods , and glorie of the latin church , that the view of the glorious crosse of ours , ( which this vile dog ) so much abhorreth and contempneth ) may bee seene to his perpetual care in constantinople ( where he dwelleth . ) wee haue not now affaires in the isle of rhodes , farre from our aydes and succors out of asia , europ , and aegipt , compassed about , with the enemie , both by land and sea : but rather in the view and face of italie & strong fortified places , wherby the enemy may be easilie ouerthrowne . that it may so bee , let vs make ernest prayer to almightie god. when the great master had thus giuen ende ●● his most prudent woords . the knights of the order which than were present , with one voyce aunswered , that sooner theyr liues should take ende , than that so comman a cause for want of theyr endeauours should quaile , or that they on liue , to come into the handes of that cruell tyraunt solyman . after common prayers and generall processions , commaunded to bee done in euerie church in the island of malta : there were immediatlie of the order of the knights , three chosen , to bee tribuni or generall surueiours , whereof one an italian by surname called imperadore ; the other a french man borne , named bornye ; the third , a spaniard , borne in aragone , called quatrius , gentlemen of great prouidence , foresight , and right expert in knowledge of warres . who according to theyr prudence hauing considered euery thing meete to this warre , they immediatly dyd put the same in readinesse . for they , considering , that the suburbs and trees , nigh vnto places of fortification would not a litle bee an anoynce to the fame , they immediatly caused them to bee cast downe . thus the fortifications being viewed , and the garrisons of euery fortresse there , augmented , and the same aboundantly victualled according to the considered necessitie thereof . letters were immediatly sent from the great master both to the popes holinesse and other princes , together with diuerse messengers into sundrie places , that might giue intelligence heereof as well to the knights of this order remaining among other nacions , as to others . of which letters , one written to pius the fourth of that name , pope of rome , that of this , the others may bee well considered , this ( as followeth ) is the copie . while that i endeauored my selfe with the force of this our order to withstand the great turkish nauie now in readinesse to approch towards vs : i found my selfe in manner vnarmed from euery necessary , which of my selfe i colde neuer haue furnished , if your exceeding goodnesse ( most holy father ) both with your letters , money , and one ensigne of valiant soldiors had not ayded me . so that otherwise i had not knowne , how wel to haue done . for considering by reason of the sundrie threatnings which the turcke made these sundrie yeeres past , against this place and order ; i haue beene brought to such intollerable charges that i know by no meanes , how to come out of debte , of the money that i haue borowed , besides the interest daylie thereof encreasing . howbeit a greater matter encombereth my mynde , which is , ( whether this armie of the turkes eyther shall proceede , or stay , ) whan i perceiue , him , beeing our generall enemie , so dilligent to set forward his nauie and continually busie about his other afayres of warres , and wee of this order , to bee put to these intollerable charges . will not any thinke , that , right great is the folie of vs christians , that will suppose , that whan the power of the christians is such , that scarce it beeing able to defende themselues : the turke will feare to receiue any detryment at our hands . what courage will hee conceiue , when none of vs encountereth his intollerable pride . besides hee well knoweth , that if he might get but togethers his onely pirats that remayne heere in the ponent or west parts , hee were able , of them , in mine opinion to make a greater nauie and armie by sea , than that we christians with no litle difficulty made against him the other yeere . which the like againe , this yeere , i would bee right glad to see . howbeit who is so ignoraunt that if such a nauie and force may bee made of his onely pirats , what if a great part or the whole power of his countries in the leuant and orient , were ioyned togethers , may not hee than doe vs a greater detriment , if god of his goodnesse doe not stay him , vnto such tyme as christian princes haue cōuenient space to gather themselues together to encounter so puissaunt and mightie an enemie . and whan as it seemeth that the princes of the christians so much neglecteth the fauour of god , that with no detriments and with no infamies , they will awake from their too long sleepe and slouth , it is to bee feared that god will take of his hand and to let slip to this cruell tyrant , occasion and power to accomplish his long desired minde and furie vpon all vs christians , that no power which heereafter shall bee against him made , can bee able to withstand his crueltie . which inconueniences , i doubt not , but that your holynesse , long , beefore this time , hath considered , and that worthie minde of yours is enflamed with the desire of so holy and godly reuengement as is to bee done vpon so common a cruell enemie & hethen dog . but i feare to seeme to much arrogant , in your holynesse sight , that haue taken so much boldnesse vpon me to intreat vpon such affaires so rudely with your holynesse , to whose diuine prouidence these things are better knowne than to mee . neuerthelesse whan as such things , which by eies are seene , doe a great deale more moue vs , then that which we heare with our eares , then i hauing these thinges continually before mine eyes , am so afected , that i cannot in such waightie affaires hold my tongue , but most humbly and lowlie doe beseech your holinesse , not for this sacred order of knights sake , onely , which alwaies is and shal be ready to liue & die for the defence of the christian religion , ( considering by our profession no kinde of death must be refused , where due occasion shall be ministred , ) but also in the name of whole christendome that so much already hath tasted your most godly and paternall zeale and loue towards them , that for the publique tranquilitie of the same touching matters of faith , you laied aside all your owne priuate commodities and affaires , calling together of late a counsaile generall : now that you would vouchsafe , to call some other counsaile togethers ( being a matter of no lesse importance , to repaire the wofull ruines of long times past , and to eschew worse to come ) whereby christian princes gathering themselues togethers may conuert and turne their powers against this pestiferous serpent ; and to driue him into his auncient limits , that no longer , hee haue power to deuoure such multitude of christians ; as to the great shame of christendome he hath done : for so far wee haue seene him spred his deadly poison , that now hee hath in maner compassed the little limits of the christian kingdomes : now considering that all domesticall and ciuill warres beeing vtterly extinguished , and assured amitie and peace by the prouidence of god beeing resident among christian princes , it beehoueth vs now to awake . for if by misfortune our princes againe should fall to any new vvarres among themselues , this importunate beast would not sleepe , but would seeke how hee may worke our vtter ruine . truely most holy father , for the great pietie and singuler prudence in your holynesse remaining , i hope that so great an occasion of laude and perpetuall glory ( whereby you may deserue well towards both god and man , ) you would leaue to no successor of yours : with this hope i will comfort my selfe , trusting before i shall depart fro this mortall life , to see this saored●ourny to bee aduanced against our cruell and commoneenemie of christes religion , beesides which , nothing can happen to mee more ioyfully , or bee to mee a greater felicitie : if therefore in these matters , i haue beene either longer , or more liberall of writing , than to mee hath appertained , i hope that of your fathely clemency , you will giue pardon vnto me , whom no little care of our christian religion rather then rashnesse hath mooued mee thus to wright : and for my part for your perpetuall goodnesse or rather pietie towardes this our order , i most humbly render to your holynesse immortall thankes , and so will continue to doe during life , and so doe beeseech almightie god to preserue your holinesse in good and prosperous life . about this time dom garza di toledo , the viceroy of sicilia , vnder philip king of hispain , and gouernour of all his graces nauy in those parts , fearing that the nauie of solyman , vnder coulour to seeme that hee would inuade malta , would straight passe to the gulet , a castle standing in the straites and entering of the poole or stagne of tunes , and to beesiege the same , therefore he passed ouer to the castle of gulet , both to furnish the same with new supplie of garrison , and other necessaries thereunto appertaining , and in his way , the viceroy touched at malta , and there landed to confer with the great master , touching the warres pretended against malta : but they hauing intelligence that the nauy of solyman was departed from constantinople , so as by reason of small time , they could not tarry so long togethers as the waight of the cause required , dom garza immediatly departed from malta , vnto the castle of gulet in barbaria , which when he had viewed , and furnishing the same with such necessaries as it lacked , hee retourned with all possible diligence into sicilia , to rig & set forward ther the kings nauy . but the meane time , the nauy of solyman the xxii . of march in the yeere of our sauiour christ m. d. lxv began vnloose from constantinople , & the next day after departed from that port towards peloponneso , & so came to methone . ther mustapha bassa a man of the age of lxxv yeres , being appointed to be generall of the turks army by land , ther mustered his army where of his horsemen called spachi , which came out of the lesser asia , were seauen thousand , hauing to their captaine a gentleman of the same prouince of asia , with two liuetenants . out of cilicia came v. c from the iland of mitilena came also iiii . c that of euery of their prouinces had captaines from whence they came : he had also of olde souldiers , whom they call ianizers , foure thousand fiue hundred , to whom solyman himselfe appointed two captaines to bee their leaders , considering that their generall whom the turkes ( in their tongue ) call aga , neuer departeth out of constantinople : beesides this , there be among the turkes , a kinde of souldiers that liue of the fruits and stipends of their spiritualtie , of these in this army were thirteene thousand , who at constantinople had vowed thēselues to serue for the defence of their faith and emperour . there came also out of thrasia and peloponneso two captaines , and one liuetenant with a thousand two hundred horsemen , & three thousand and fiue hundred other souldiers that came from diuers places , voluntary to serue for wages : there likewise , did pial bassa the turkes admirall , muster his nauy wher he found to be a hundred & thirtie gallies , eleauen ships of burden of the lesser sort , a eleauen ships of burden of the greater making , beesides a great ship that was broken beesides methone , in which were then sixe thousand barrells of gun pouder , thirtie thousand shot , and sixe hundred spachi , of the which scarce two hundred were saued . there came also from the island of the rhodes ten gallies , vnder the guiding of haliport a man of the age of threescore and tenne , two gallies from mitylene vnder the leading of salach , brother to the king of alger , that newly was dead , also there were othersoists & pirats ships , about the number of seauenteene . with this great and mightie nauy , the turks departed from methone the thirteenth day of maie , and ariued at malta the eighteenth day of the saide moneth of male , and tooke first port at the north cast part of the island , which the inhabitants call marzasirocco . but the turkes perceiuing that they had not a safe rodested there , they remoued from thence to an other rodested of that island , called maiaro . all this time the famous pirate dorguta was not come , it was said , he was tarieng in the island called meninges , commonly named gerbas , with his ships , and in readinesse to come , and that hee had sent to the king of tunes , foure peeces of artillery of brasse , and other things , which hee gaue to him , to the end that the king should not aide the christians in these wars , but rather to help the turks with a certaine porcion of victuall according to the agreement made beetwixt them , and for these and other causes it was fayned that the turks would first goe vnto the gulat , or else of purpose these newes were sowed , to the ende that those of malta crediting the same , should at vnawares be surprised : but the great maister of malta ( being a man of a meruailous quicke and ingenious wit , and therewith right expert in the act of warres , and also wonderfull constant and circumspect against the practises and pollicies of the enimie ) did fore cast these deuises and counsailes of the enimie , and right well did espie their purposes on euery side in his gentlemen and souldiers all , there was espied to rest an assured constancy and meruailous liuelinesse to serue in so worthy and most honorable cause : how beeit beefore i further proceede , this place requireth , to discriue vnto you the situation of this island called melita otherwise malta . & of the especiall places thereof ( wherein so many worthie acts were done , ) to make mencion . the island malta is placed beetwixt africk and sicilia , and doubted whether it should belonge to africk or europe , if it had not ben that the ancient inhabitants of melita time out of minde , hauing vsed the common language of those of africk , ha●e alwaies reputed the iland to bee a member of africk . this iland from the north east to the north west is drawen in length twenty miles , & in breadth twelue miles , & from the place wher it is broadest , it proceedeth to be strait & narrow vpon the south towards that part of africk , where those famous quicke sands remaine that are called sirtis minor , vpon the cost whereof is situated that towne which is named leptis parua , & vpon the north faceing silicia , being more towards the promontory or lands end therof , called pachino than vnto lilybeo , & in compasse and circuit threescore miles the carthagians first inhabited this iland , & after , as i vnderstand one battas , the first builder of the famous citie of cyrenes , did reigne there in the time of dido , which afterward came againe in subiection of the carthagians & so remained vnder their dominion vnto such time as the same in the second wars of the carthigians , that they with their nauy on the seas , being ouerthrowen came into the hands of the romaines : at which time those of malta were supposed to be very wealthy by reason of the repaire & much concourse of s●ndry nations , through trade of marchandize that frequented thether , and famous , through sundry notable artes there vsed , & also of their notable cotton which is very soft & white , there growing , of which sundry garments are made by those of malta and had much in estimacion . this iland is well replenished with hony there growing , whereof some suppose this iland to haue the name , and also very famous with the growth there , of sweet roses : the trees there , haue fruit twise in the yeere , and oft times two haruests there , in one yeere , chiefely of barly flax & cotten : how beit the ground ther euery where , is stony , vneuen , as heere an hill , there a valie , very vnfruitfull for trees , albeeit there groweth , the figge tree , aple tree , almonde tree and vines planted with the much labour and diligence of the inhabitant , they haue wilde date trees but vnfruitfull , they haue exceeding plenty of great thistles , which they vse for their fewell and fire . in this iland of malta is meruailous scarcetie of sweet water , which neither the skies ( by reason of little rayne there ) giueth , nor yet the grounds there , yeeldeth . and ●● for such fountaines and wells that there bee , 〈…〉 y i beeleeue that it is the rayne that falleth in winter 〈…〉 t maketh them , and yet they bee halfe ●alt and brackish , and drie in sommer . the inhabitants through the exceeding heate of the sunne are so ●anned , that they looke in colour much like to the a●thiopians so that rather in winter each thing that there groweth , seemeth to bee more pleasant to the view & sight . the men of this iland for the most part are very healthfull of bodie , of sclender diet , very diligent and painefull rather than apt to wars , whom old age soner than disease and sicknesse , doth take them from this life : their forme of buildings ( except their citie which is situated in the midst of the iland somewhat more towards the south which also is called melita ) hauing certaine suberbs about the same , are long & low not much vnlike the sheepe cotes of barbaria , couered with reede or thacht : the little and prety dogs called the miletean dogs , are supposed to come forth of this island , which pliny rather ascribeth to the other island likewise called malta , lying in the gulfe of venice , betweene the island curs●●la and the shore of dalmatia . in this island of melita called malta , some affirme that saint paule the apostle after shipwracke there did land : howbeit let them beeware , it be not the other malta , in the gulfe of venice that saint luke makes mencion of , when as saint paule in the the sea adriatico otherwise called the gulfe of venice , was tossed too and fro with cruell tempests of weather , but that he came out of that sea , into the other sea of mediterraneum , where the iland of malta standeth , it appereth not in saint luke . and as to that , which they say , no venemous beast neither there is engendred , nor , if from any other place , any venemous beast be brought into that iland doth harme , and the same so hath continued there , sithens that time saint paule , did cast of from his hands the viper and adder , that would haue stung him : howbeit it may be thought that this iland hath naturally had that property , as likewise those ilāds therabouts called gaulo , galata , and clupea , at this day haue the like vertue by nature , & sundry other ilands in that sea of mediterraneum , as others other wher : for the iland of candye nourisheth no manner of venemous beast , as england hath no wolues , nor ireland any serpent , considering both the aire of the places and nature of the grounds , are contrarious to the same : but touching this matter , as sundry haue their diuers mindes , so , that which hath seemed to make against the common opinions by any probable maner , i haue thought good by the way not to let passe but to my purpose i will returne . malta vpon that part , which is towards sicilia , is bowed and croked into sundry bayes and rodesteids meet for the riding of shippes : as for hauens and ports this island of malta hath two , besides the hauen vpon the east part of that island , called marzas●●acco ▪ and besides also the rodested of saint thomas , and an other which is not far distant from the same , called seal or scala : of these two aforenamed hauens or ports , there is one which st●●●●heth from the south to the north , alongest the side of a long peece of ground of the said island , in forme like vnto halfe an island , and this hauen of the inhabitants is called marzamusetto , the other hauen stretching from the east to the west is likewise named porto maior . vpon the vttermost part and front of this halfe island is situated a castle or fortresse right stronglie fortified both by nature and art , called saint elmo , whom heereafter i will name saint hermes . to him that entreth into the other hauen called porto maior , there doe appeare vpon the left hand thereof , foure long peeces of ground towards the sea , as it were certaine little halfe islands or promontories , with as many rodesteds or baies for ships thervnto appertaining : vpon the first of these said foure promontories is situated a certaine gallos , being the common place of execution for offenders : vpon the second promontorie is planted an exceeding strong castle vpon an incredible high and ragged rocke of stone , called the castle of saint angelo , nigh vnto the which , there is adioyning a towne seuered from the castle but with a dike and wall called b●rgo , and sometime the new towne , cut and made out of a rocke right well fortified both with the sea , and art of the souldiour . in the castle of saint angelo , the great maister of malta remaineth , & in the towne , the knights of the order are resident . vpon the third promontorie there is a towne also called b●rgo , and a castle called saint michael . the fourth promontorie is vninhabited : hauing a mightie baie in the same , stretching to the water of marza , and in manner to halfe the island as beefore i haue said . againe from the hauen or port of musetto towards the west , there appeareth an other rodested , which is dedicated to saint george , and an other called benorrat : beyonde lieth the port of saint paule , not much lesse then that , which is on the orientall part of the island , after , is the rodested called salynarum . vpon the other side of the island which is towards africk is the rodested called miliaria : there bee also sundry other little islands not farre from malta , as the island of gaulos , which some suppose to be c●sira , at this day called gozo , in compasse thirty miles , towards the west of malta , not passing fiue miles distant , by sea from malta , which islande of gozo , in the yeere of our lord 1551 was taken and wasted by the turks and sixe thousand captiues , out of that island were taken & had away , at such time as the towne of tripolis in africke , ( which sometime was called leptis magna , ) was wone by the turkes , from the knights of this order . betweene goza and the west side of malta , there lieth two other ilands , whereof the greater , commonly is called cumino , and the lesser cuminetto , seuered the one from the other , with the sea , beeing there verie narrow . at the south and by west part of malta , there is an other little iland called at this day piper : all which ilands are in obedience to the great maister of malta , the rest for the mos● part are compassed with huge rockes , and raging seas , thus of malta and the inhabitants thereof , ( somuch as appertaineth to the knowledge of this present matter , ) i thinke there is inough saide . the meane time , what power and army mounsier valet the great maister of malta , had to withstand the turks ariuall , i will shew vnto you first of all . in the iland were a thousand and three hundred souldiers , that tooke wages : of a thousand of those , some were spaniards , some french men , and some florentines , the rest were neapolitai●s : there also were a thousand , that frequented the seas , pertaining to the nauie of the knights of malta , and fiue hundred in the towne of saint angelo : of the inhabitants of the iland were about fiue thousand , that were trained for the warres , and were retired from their countrie habitations to borgo , where the great maister was resident . there were also fiue hundred knights of the order , beesides the priests and esquires , for there bee three sortes of them , that in this order of malta are called bretheren : and this was the vvhole number that defended the castles and tovvnes of saint hermes , angelo , and michael , into the vvhich the souldiers vvere distributed , accordingly as each place was thought requisit to bee defended . in the citie of malta ( vvhereof beefore i mencioned , ) vvere placed two hundred souldiers besides the citizens , & foure hundred chosen out of the rest of the vvhole iland , and three hundred , also that serued on horsebacke , vnto this garrison of the citie of malta , was appointed to be generall , one sor ▪ io ▪ vagno a m●ncalerio , a gentleman borne in the countrie of piemont : besides these things , was prepared a meruailous furniture of victuall , armour , weapon , and necessaries , which vsually was to be prouided , meet for abiding of a long siege and other wants , and aboue all other , that which is to be desired against euery infortunitie , there was planted in euery one that there serued , an inuincible courage , which oft times maketh the ouerthrowen to be victorious . things beeing in this order and readinesse , and vnderstanding that seauen and twentie of the gallies of the turkes had taken the port of marzasirocco , and had landed certaine of their souldiers : immediatly gyon the captaine of the nauie of the order of malta , a right diligent and forward gentleman accompanied with fiftie arquebusiers was sent to view the enemie , and in so much as he could to endeauour to draw the enimie to some open places : but the turks espying them , right quickly retired to their gallies againe : at an other part , where the greater part of the turks nauie rode , ther were landed two hundred turks , & vpon them gaue a charge , one riuier a gentleman of france , accōpanied with eight other horsemen , who hauing his horse slaine vnder him , and with the losse of one of his companions , came into the handes of the enimie . while these matters were in doing , a christian man a captiue among the turkes slipt from them , as they rode in the port of vulturno , and fled into the citie of malta , and discouered there to the general , the purpose of the enimie , saying that the deuise of mustapha the generall of the turkes army was , that the most part of their army should land with their great artillery , and to besiege and giue batterie to the fortified places , whose opinion piale bassa , the turks admirall , did vtterly mislike , saying that if he so did , he should but come to his manifest destruction , considering they had not passing eight thousand ianizers , and ten thousand spachies , besides a rude and vntrained companie of mariners to be left in the shippes , wherefore vnto such time as dorguta should come , who euery houre was loked for hee would enterprise nothing ▪ at whose comming , hee would then agree , that the castle of saint hermes should first bee beesieged . for solyman the emperour of the turkes , did commaund that nothing should bee done without the aduise and counsaile of dorguta , such confidence and credit had this barbarous prince in the warlike knowledge and practise of dorguta : but whether this intelligence were true or fayned , the turks neuerthelesse riding in the port of vulturno , landed twentie thousand of their souldiers , with fiue field peeces , and encamped themselnes right stronglie in a place , which those of malta call azorbar : that done pial bassa accompanied with seauen thousand with him departed to view the situacion of the fortresse of saint michael , vpon that part which loketh towards saint katherines church , and durst not approch nigher , beecause the artillery of the fortresse began to shoote of a pace , against him and his company , besides , certaine of the garison of the fortresse , made a salie and issue vpon the enimie , and in such sort behaued themselues that one named curfeline , by surname called prata a gentleman of right singuler worthines , hauing in his company but one onely spaniard , valiantly berest an ensigne from the enimie , & killed a sangiaco , and certaine others of the turks . so the turks retired to their campe , vvher among the princes of the same , consultation vvas had , vvhether it were better , that battery should be first layed to the fortresse of saint hermes , or to the towne of saint michael : finallie it was concluded that the fortresse of saint hermes should first bee beesieged . so the turkes to view the fortresse , mounted vpon a hill , who beeing perceiued by those of the fortresse , issue and salie was made , and therewith a skirmish on both sides beegan , and after a few slaine on each part , each side retired . matters in this sort growing hotte , the prince of malta , hauing in memorie those thinges that were to bee done , thought it most conuenient to vrge and stirre the viceroy of sicilia , in hast to set forward his nauy , that then was in rigging . therefore hee commaunded a gallie to bee with all diligence , set in a readinesse to depart towards sicilia , for the conuaying of one named saluago , a knight of that order , for the exploit of such matters of charge , wherewith he then commanded him . the meane time the turkes began to erect a mount , of intent both to batter the fortresse of saint hermes , & to anoy the ships of malta , as they rode in the port , that therby they might open a more safe entry for their galies that were abroad . howbeit the fortresse of saint elmo otherwise called s. hermes , so troubled them with the strokes of their great artillery , that the turkes were saine to forsake that peece of fortification , before the same could take end , which partly discouraged the boldnesse of the turks . during which time , the turk ochial with sixe ships hauing in the same nine hundred souldiers deducted , out of the garrison of alexandria in egipt , came as a supply to the encrease of the force of the turkes . therefore the turks beegan an other fortification vpon an higher plat of ground then before they did , whereby , not onely they wonderfully annoied , the port where the ships of malta had their rodested , but also troubled with their great shot , the castle of saint angelo , and besides with entrenching they gate night the castle of saint hermes , albeit , at the first they had much to doe therewith , considering they of the fortresse did what they could to enbar them , notwithstanding in the end the turks with much labour and diligence wherein they exceede all other nations , they accomplished their trench . wherefore the turkes , with no little expedition , in such sort and place planted their great artillery , that they determined , both the castle of saint angelo & saint michael , should be encombered with the stroke of their canon . this while , there was in the campe of the turks , a spaniard , a gentleman , albeit a slaue , he , when he had assuredly learned a part of the pretences of the turkes , gaue intelligence of the same to mounsier valet the prince of malta by a christian that was a fugitiue , which when the prince vnderstood , he sent two ensignes of spaniards into the castle of saint hermes , vnder the leading of the valiant captaines cerda and miranda , to supply a certaine want ther ▪ which after was to the great defence of the castle of saint hermes , & detriment of the enimie . this season ariued dorguta the turk , the general of tripolis accompanied with thirteene ships and one thousand sixe hundred souldiers in them , after him also came tenne brigantines , which brought two ensignes of men of war , from the towne of bona in barbaria , and out of the island of meninges . the meane time saluago ( a genuan borne , a knight of the order and a very forward gentleman ) who ( as before ) was sent into sicilia , arriued at the citie of messana , who ( after hee had declared to the viceroy , his charge , and the state wherein malta was , ) was commaunded to ship himselfe againe in a barque that was prepared for him to depart , for whose safe conduction two gallies vnder the regiment of the captaines cornissone and santalo , knights also of that order were commanded to accompany him , who left him not vntill hee was nigh the iland of malta , and then retourned backe into sicilia , but saluago , not without meruailous daunger of his person , and but with losse of one of his men , passed with his ship through the middest of the enimie into the towne of burgo , about three of the clocke in the morning . this while , the turks seemed to change their deuise , where they once determined to haue besieged both saint hermes and saint michael , but now encamped themselues at the water of marza , beeing a fountaine there , which made the entrie of saluago to be more difficult and perillous : howbeit after saluago had declared to the great maister his charge , from the viceroy of sicill , immediatly the great maister caused him to depart into sicilia againe , and to shew to the viceroy , that they had great neede to haue more aide of souldiers , and that for the time hee would vouchsafe to helpe them with the supplie of an other ensigne or two of chosen souldiers , that the better they might withstand the furie of the enemie vntill further ayde came . saluago neither sparing labour , or dreading perill , immediatly gat himselfe to the sea , and in short time landed in the port of sarragosa ▪ in sicilia , where hee found those two gallies , whereof i tould you before , and in them caused foorthwith to bee shipped ( as was appoynted ) foure hundred souldiors , among whom , were sundrie knights of the order of melita , and with them also were sent certaine expert gunners and cannoners . these so shipped , saluago gaue aduise that they should eschew the west part of the island melita , and compassing about , should endeauor themselues to draw towards the east part thereof , and so to get vnto the south coast of the island , and there to land at the port called miliare , and from thence by night to conduct the souldiors ( by places of couert , ) vnto the citie of melita which from their landing place was not past foure miles distant , and so from thence easilie to get vnto the castell of saint michaell . which aduise so giuen saluago departed to messana , and there shewed to the viceroy the furie of the warres in melita , and the great lacke of souldiors there , and required that hee might haue but a thousand footemen beesides those which hee had already sent , and than hee verilie hoped that the furie of the turckes should for a time bee endured , vnto such time as the viceroy with his nauie should giue further succour . while these matters were putting in redinesse , which might haue had more hast , if that our christian princes in so weightie and daungerous causes had not seemed to haue slept too much : the third day of the moneth of iune , which was the holy day dedicated to saint hermes , the turkes sodainely went to assault the fortresse of saint hermes , supposing to haue gotten by scaling of short ladders that part of a new fort which the christians had builded ioyning nigh vnto the conterscarpt of the castell . but the christians with the help of a new casemact made strong and large in the dike , with faggot & earth , ( which before had no manner of defence there ) and by the ayde of the castell also , worthelie withstood the enemie ; in such sort as that they filled the dike of the fort with the dead bodies of the turkes . the turkes notwithstanding ( by reason of their multitude , wherewith rather than manhoode they obtaine the victories that they get ) dyd meruailously stand to their marke , in such sort , as that with very force ( though late at night ) they dyd win that part of the fort which vieweth the port of mussetto , and immediatly there , with a meruelous expedicion they entrenched thēselues with a new work , to the ende they might not bee endamaged by the christians . for by the help of the turks artillerie which were planted vpon the other side of marzamusetto they were not a litle ayded to entrench , considering vpon that part , their artillerie in such sort scoured , that our men durst not abide there , in that part of the fort to resist , wherwith also the corner of a bulwarke & the curtaine of that part of the fort were likewise beaten in sunder . whereof though the height and greatnesse was very troublesome to the enemie ; yet was the same litle profitable to vs , because the sides thereof was not bending & crooking ynough that therby both the same might the better haue ben defended , and the enemie more conueniently haue beene beaten on the flanke . but for as much as the night approched on , the turks to the number of fiue thousand remained ther still , for about nine thousand gaue the assalt ) & the christians were compelled to retire themselues out of the fort into the fortresse , & to leaue the fort to the turks that wan the same . the turks through the benefit of the darknesse of the night with pokes stuffed with okam and earth , filled that part of the dike , that was vnder the ramper , that the breadth and deepenesse of the same , vpon the approach , might lesse annoy them . in this aslalt , aboue eight hundred turkes were slaine , whereof part were ianizaries , & part of the spachies , besides not a few that were hurt , of whom a good part remained in the dikes , halfe dead & halfe aliue , for that part of the dike which was filled with them , did stop both them and vs from comming to help them , considering there was no passage to them , but onely that one which was in the front of the rampire , wherefore those that so remained hurt , of very force must needs perish , when none could come to helpe them . of vs christians at the first encounter , were slaine about xlv , of the which were certaine knights of the order of the ioannits , as gaurdamps borne in auern in fraunce , masius of the prouince of narbon in france , contilia a spaniard , somatia a florentine , & ninecas a german , & certaine wounded , as captaine motta , who afterward dyed in the fortresse , of his hurts . the great maister thinking requisit , as reason was , that a supplie of soldiers should be sent to succour the fortresse , to the aide therof , immediatly he sent not onely ii c soldiours but also ii c gentlemen of his owne , that were knights of the ioannits , who if they had ben moe , together with the foure hundred that were in the castle , perhaps they might haue beaten the enemie both from the walles & the vtter forts also , & to haue defended the place longer time : but because the great maister lacked soldiors , therfore he did send saluago into sicilia as before is declared , that he might obtaine but fiue hundred souldiors for the time . and in the meane season hee would abide the mallice of the enemie and to eschew no labour or perrill : albeit he thought that he had no litle occasion to lament the infortunitie of christian princes , that by their long stay , the apparant occasion to ouerthrow so cruell an enemie , should bee ouerslipt . howbeit hee dyd greatlie meruaile that hee heard of no manner of ayde out of sicilia , nor of the two gallies furnished with souldiors , which saluago ( as before ) dyd send : but the gallies thorough the fault of one of the marriners kept not their appoynted course ; for whereas they were commaunded to eschew the west part of melita , and to keepe course towards the east , they dyd not so , but sayled onely towards the west vnto the island of gozo , which onely was thorough the default of the marriner affirming that hee dyd see certaine gallies of the turkes riding in the port of miliare for the defence of the same . which ( as it was after well knowen ) was vtterly vntrew , whan in deede , the marryner onely thorough feare ( which oft times not a litle hindereth notable enterprises ) durst procede no further . whereby the great maister wanted his most necessarie ayde , which meruailosly grieued as well the viceroy and others , as chiefly saluago , for they euidently dyd see , that if the turkes dyd winne the fortresse of saint hermes , being the chiefest hold of melita , the rest of the places there not onely should be brought in meruailous daunger , but also those of the island melita should bee vtterlie debarred from their entrise to haue succors . it was not impossible but that the fortresse might be easilie wonne and gotten , considering that the enemie had gotten one of the bulwarks of the fortresse , and that the fortresse beeing but narrow of it selfe , was in manner on euerie part continually assalted , which beeing considered by those , that could skill in warres , dyd greatly mooue them , chiefely when they perceiued that ayde so secretly came . the meane time by the commaundement of pope pius the fourth of that name , certaine souldiors were gathered to the ende that by his example , other princes might the better bee encouraged to giue succors to the order of the ioannits , and therefore hee commaunded that one hundreth pound of golde should bee giuen to cambiano , lieuetenant of that order in rome , and certaine furniture of ponder to bee deliuered to him out of the castall of sainct angelo at rome , that nothing should on his part seeme to want , that possiblie he could doe . for , vnto his holynesse souldiors , which were in number sixt hundereth , hee appoynted pompeio colono to bee captaine , and camillo medices to bee lieuetenant . after this bande , followed manie voluntarie souldiors that both vowed themselues to serue in so holie a cause , and also to winne immortall fame , proceeding with such ardent and couragious mindes , that euery litle stay , seemed to them to be an whole yeere . therefore they departing vnto naples , found there ioan andrew auria , with a leauen long shippes , and the prince of populonia with nine , lanicio prouano with three , and so many other that were rigged foorth at the charges of other priuate persons . into these ships that came from rome , all the bandes of footemen there , were shipt and carried ouer into sicilia , to the citie of messana , where the kings nauie was in riging . while that the christians , considered not that the perill was so great as it was in deede . the turks not ignorant of the same , determined to proue the vttermost , beefore that the powers of the christians should augment , thinking that if they could get the fortresse of saint hermes , the rest were easily to be had , first thereby they should be onely maisters of porto musetto , wherby they should gaine a safe and sure rodested for their nauie , so long as they liked . besides , to haue all that peece of land , betwixt the two ports , both for the beating of the fortresse of saint michael , and that no ship should enter , or goe forth out of the hauen of porto maiore , without their leaue . these things and others , when the turks had pondered , they beeganne to giue a terrible batterie to the fortresse of saint hermes , in such sort , as the great artillerie seafed not to thunder by the space of foure daies continually . the next night after , the turks sodainlie assalted the breach with ladders , and almost had gained the toppe of the curtaine , when as our christians desiring nothing more then to come to hand strokes , couragiouslie gaue charge on them , that in the end the turks , were in such sort repulsed , that neuer after ( vntill they wanne the fortresse ) they durst rayse a ladder against the same . while on this side these matters were in dooing , the souldiours of the turke dorguta , puffed vp with a certayne pride , as though they would seeme to exceede the rest , gathered themselues togethers at martia scala , beeing a little baie , beetwixt the place of execution and the rodested of saint thomas , whom whan the garrison of borgo perceiued , they immediatly issued , and so hotte handeled them , that after the killing of a great number of them , the rest of those turks were compelled to retire from whence they came . in which conflict was slaine bonnemio a gentleman of fraunce a knight of the order of the ioannits , with seauen others . at that time , monserrato was sent into the castle of saint hermes , to bee captaine there in the place of brolio , who beefore , there was captaine , and thorough his intollerable watchinges and trauayles , about his charge , was fallen verie sicke . which brolio oft times beefore did write to the great maister that the fortresse of saint hermes , was in such sort fortified and furnished , with euery thing thereunto appertaining , that hee thought that it was in manner impossible that the enimie should get it , for the knights of the ioannits and others that there serued , tooke such encouragement by his worthy exhortacions , that comming to hand strokes they fought it sorth aboue all mens expectation , nor the turks though they had these repulses , left off so , but beegan a new batterie with their artillerie by the space of certaine daies , and assalted most suriously the fortresse , with all the ingins that they could deuise . among which they had inuented a meruailous bridge framed vpon mastes , of such a bredth that tenne persons might easily fight on front thereupon , and of such a length , that it ouerreached the dike and rested vpon the cortaine of the fortresse : besides they placed foure thousand harquebusars alongst the dike , to beate the top of the cortaines that none within should approch to the defence thereof , and than caused all their nauie to come neerer the shore of saint georgis port in landing theyr whole force . and whan as by the space of eighteene dayes they had battered this poore fortresse , and had cruelly rent the bulwarks and cortains thereof with thirteene thousand shot , and in assured hope to haue wonne the fortresse . beeholde one baragamo a biscaian borne , one of the order of the ioannits , accompanied with captaine medrano a spaniard , and sundrie other valiaunt seruitures repayred to this dreadfull bridge , and to the great meruaile of all that dyd see them , there incountred the turkes . the fight on both sides was meruailous vehement , and in such sort the turkes manfullie beehaued themselues that they had planted one of their ensignes vpon a bulwarke there , which when as captaine medrano , had worthilie bereft , and held in his hands , and departing therewith , both hee and baragamo , with the shot of harquebuses were slaine . at that time those three hundred souldiors whereof i told you beefore , which were sent thether from the great maister , shewed themselues , in dooing notable seruice : for so soone as they perceiued the fortresse to consist in that apparant daunger , some of them hurled wilde fire vpon the bridge , some burning pitch and brimstone , another sort of them tumbled mighty great stones vpon such as would haue entred , another part of them , kept the enimie occupied with continuall shot , that they durst not come nigher . so that after a dreadfull fight this new deuised bridge of the turks was burnt in sunder , & with the ruine ther ▪ of perished eight hundred turks , the remnant , so well as they could ( whereof few escaped vnhurt , and the most part very sore wounded , ) retired to their shames , leauing behinde them whether they would or no , two of the chiefest ensignes they had , the one pertaining to mustapha , the other to dorgutes , which our christians to the great griefe of the turkes , fixed vpon the height of the cortaine . during this cruell assalt vpon the one side ; the turkes vpon the south west part of the fortresse , gaue another vehement charge , in such fort , as they had wonne the va●mure of the same , which when the garrison that remained in the castle of saint angelo did perceiue , and thinking that with their artillery they were able to driue the turkes , from the place which they had gotten , they vnbended at the turkes , a great peece of artillerie , and in steede of them , taking one for an other , seauen of our christians , beeing on the ramper of the fortresse , were pittifully slaine , which when they had perceiued , and to amend their former errour , they caused another great peece to bee blowen off , with the stroke whereof , were torne in peeces foure of the turkes most notable captaines , and twelue other of their best and hardiest souldiers , that the turks had . while thus furiously that the fight continued , the turkes entrenched vpon that part of the fortresse of saint hermes which is towardes the castle of saint angelo . but our men espying their dooing , with pots filled with wilde fire and burning pitch , hurled among them , caused the turkes right soone to depart . the turkes ( thus beeing expulsed by the valiant hardinesse of our christians ) retourned carefully , into their campe , leauing beehinde them dead in this terrible assault about two thousand of their souldiers , where two hundred of our men were slaine , & as many hurt . in the day of this assault the great maister espying oportunitie caused a foist to bee prepared , and to bee had ouer a peece of a ground vnto martia scala , and one therein with certaine marriners to passe into sicilia , with letters to enforme the viceroy , and the popes holynesse also , of the manfull defence of the fortresse of saint hermes ▪ and in what extreame daunger , the same remained excepte speedie aide and succour , were giuen to the same : the tenor of which letters written to the viceroy , is as followeth , hauing of purpose thought conuenient not to set forth vnto you the contents of the popes letters , when as the effect of both the letters being one , the rehearsall of the letters of the viceroy may well inough suffice . to dom garza di toled● viceroy of sicill and high admirall of the kings mauie , most bartie greeting . sithens saluago departed hence , i haue sent vnto your grace two seuerall letters , which were conn●i●d through the citie of malta , vnto the ilandos good , which i would of god , that they had come to your hands . but after , perceiuing that neither messenger nor yet letters came from you , i commanded one of my men with certaine letters , to be put in redinesse to depart vnto you , vnto messana ▪ who after that hee had prooued to get foorth , sundry nights , and at last escaped , hee had not fully passed two miles on the sea , when hee was espyed by the turkes nauie , that in all hast made towa●d● ▪ him , which when my messenger perceiued , with all the speede hee could , retired from ▪ 〈…〉 de parted , and so ranne his ship on land , ●●d with the losse of his letters hurled into the sea , saued himselfe and his company from the handes of the turkes . albeeit perceiuing now that the turkes haue brought their nauie out of the port of vulturno , and thinking with my selfe , how much it is requisit that your grace should haue intelligence of matters heere already passed , i haue therefore caused a foist to bee set in readinesse at martia scala , while the turkes were occupied vpon an other part of this iland , so as now i hope these my letters may shortlie and with safetie come vnto your handes . but what i haue thought conuenient , your grace should vnderstand , are these . the fifteenth day of this month , the whole nauie of the turks , about night passed this port , and because the night was darke , wee could not perceiue the inconuenience of their nauie , for we learned so much after that their gallies though they were left in manner vnarmed , they could not well bee towed from the place they had them , and chiefely for lacke of water , they were enforced to departe from the port of vulturno , and perhaps the feare of your nauie , which they vnderstoode ( as i was enformed ) to be a hundred and fiftie ships riding at an ancre in the port of messana , was likewise the cause that they would not ride in the port of saint paule , but planted their ships aboue porto musetto , and a good part of their gallies at saint georges , howbeit their ships & gallies are not so farre in sunder , but if your graces nauie should come at the sudden , in the feare that they are in , they would make speede , a pace to their nauie , if they were further off distant . at the port of vulturno , appeareth not one turcke , as for their first encamping places at saint katherines , and saint iohns , after the burning of the villages , they haue forsaken : and now the turks haue their nauie riding , whereas i tolde you , and their army on land lieng before the fortresse of saint hermes , which as almightie god hath hetherto defended , so i hope , he will still conserue the same , and the more it is to bee hoped , in that ( as yesterday ) it so came to passe , that after a most furious assalt continued by the turkes , by the space of foure houres , with foure charges giuen , and valiantly sustained by our worthy souldiours , with the ouerthrow of a bridge , which the turkes had planted ouer the dike of the fortresse , the turkes had the repulse not without some losse of our christians , where among others captaine medrano , ( to my great care ) was slaine : with this victory our christians are so incouraged , that i hope with gods helpe , the fortresse ( vntill your graces comming ) may bee defended , chiefelie , in that the enimie hath partly deminished the feruent heat of their vsuall shot of their great artillerie , so as if i had now any aide or supplie of souldiers from your grace , or mine owne two gallies that are with you , furnished with souldiours , i am in assured hope that the enimie should neuer get the fortresse from me , for the defence whereof , while i loke euery houre for succour , both the souldiours and municions , which i had , in maner are consumed , determining not the lesse , with that little number which is left , to continue in the defence thereof , though it should cost vs all our liues , vntill such time your grace shall send aide , who ( as wee assuredly hope ) for the pietie and famous vertue in your grace remayning , you would not forget vs in this distresse , but rather your grace considering the great danger that we are in , ( which must needes be the ruine of vs all , if you defer any longer , ) you will help vs out of hand , with some supplie of souldiours , when so easilie you may now send them , for the turkes are departed from the east part of this iland , so as those which you will send may without any perill land at a place in this iland called saxa nigra . in your grace ( after almightie god ) is situated our health or hope , therefore wee most hartely beseech your grace , forsake vs not in our imminent dangers , for vnto your approued wisedome & pietie , we commit all that we haue , and so fare your grace most hartely well . from malta this seauenteene of iune . the viceroy hauing receiued these letters , and considering the great daunger , of the besieged fortresse , was as it appertained wonderfully moued therewith , and shewed a meruailous desire to set forward the kings whole nauie against the turks , howbeit because the ships that should come vnto him from geanes , was at that time not arriued , it was thought expedient , that his grace should not aduenture to fight with the turkes , vntill their comming : therefore it pleased his grace to send signore giouanni cardono , with foure long shippes called galliaceis , of the which two pertayned to the knights of malta . vnto cordono the viceroy ioyned a gentleman called robles , with an ensigne of spaniards , beeing chosen souldiours . there were shipped , also with these about foure score knights of the order of the ioannits , that onely at messana , tarried for passage into malta , among these of the order of the ioannits , were signore parisoto the nephew of the great master of malta , vincentio caraffa , boninsegna , and maldonado , both spaniards , centio aquitano and others , who though through tempests and foule weather , they came not timelie inough to the island of malta , as was desired , yet their comming was a meruaylous great helpe to the other christians . which new supplie if the same had come beefore the losle of the fortresse of saint hermes , perhaps therewith the fortresse might haue ben saued . these foure galliaceis departed from messana the seauenteenth of iune . but the turks , the meane time ( not caring for their great losse of souldiers , no more then they had ben beasts gone to the slaughter house , determined desperately to renew their fight , ) beegan their furious batterie againe , with the great artillerie , continuing the same , both day and night , vnto such time as such breaches were made , as conuenientlie were to assault , then the turkes gaue so furious a charge with such a multitude , and courage therewith , that vnlesse the most valiaunt vertues of the defenders , ioyned with contempt of death , and hope of immortall glory , had had the superioritie of the apparaunt terrour : truelie , the turkes had either put our christians to flight , or else to haue compelled them to yeeld willingly the fortresse . right hot was the fight on each side , in such sort , that both parts seemed to bee so desprate in fight , the one to win the fortresse , & the other to defend the same , that it appeared that day would haue giuen end to those wars : fiue houres it was furiously fought , so that in the end the turks through the worthinesse of our christians were repulsed , howbeit the turks the night following rested not , but still beat at the fortresse with their great artillery , that therwith the curtaines being so torne & rent , our christians had much a doe to stop the enimie from scaling , a●●o●● th● which our christians had meruailous prouid 〈…〉 . in this terrible conflict , were slaine of the side of the christians two hundred , & of the turks part , an innumerable sort , among whom the famous pirat dorguta , while he executed no lesse the part of a prudent captaine , then also the function of a worthy souldior , through the stroke vpon his head with a great stone at this assalt , was wounded to death , and so within two daies after died , and his dead body from ●●●n●e , honourablie was transported to tripolis in barbaria . but with this worthie constancie , and valiaunt acts of our christians , the captaines of the turkes ( beeing made more furious and raging , then beefore they were ) collected all their nauie into one place , and commaunded that the fortresse on euery side , both by land & sea , should be assalted and that euer fresh souldiers should continually be sent , vntill the fortresse were wonne by assault . therfore the turks immediatlie caused , both bridges , ladders , ingins , weapon & other necessaries meet for the assault , to be with all diligence put in readines which when mounsier valet being then in the castle of saint angelo perceiued , fearing ( as reason was ) that the fortresse was not able to abide & beare the furious charge that was in preparing against the ●●me , therefore about two daies before this last assault , hee called together the counsaile of the order of the ioannits , shewing them , that they all did perceiue , so well as hee , in what meruailous daunger , those rested , that were defenders of the fortresse , nor he doubted but that euery of them , for the pietie , & godly harts in them remaining , had no little compassion of the perill of the rest of their bretheren , and other worthie souldiours , there yet remaining , no less● then if the cases of the defenders were their owne , and therefore required , to shew their best aduise , what were requisit for the safegard of such valiant persons . the matter being throughly considered , the counsell gaue immediate resolution , that forsomuch as the fortresse no longer could bee kept , that the liues of the defenders should be saued , and that for the bringing awaie of the defenders , twelue foists should be sent . for which cause there was elected , three knights of the order , that they in the night following should passe ouer to the fortresse and not onely to declare to the defenders , the determination of the great maister and counsell , but also to suruey , in what state euery thing in the fortresse were , after so many cruell assaults suffered , and that , if there were cause , to forsake the fortresse , then the waters ther to be poisoned , and the whole artillerie , to be cloied vp with nailes . for executing of which embassade foorth with departed medina a spaniard , rocca a frenchman , & constantino castriota an italian , not without meruailous danger of their persons , considering the turks espying thē , charged at them sundry shot of the harquebuze , & after their ariuall in the fortresse , they expressed to the defenders , the pleasure & determinaciō of the great maister & counsell of the order . the defenders vnderstanding , the great care & thought , that the great maister & counsell had for their safetie , most humbly gaue thanks to them all , for the same . then so much as concerned the estate of the fortres , if the straitnes therof , the small number of the defenders , & the great number of the enimie , should be considered , truely the fortresse were in meruailous daunger , chiefely in that the enimie was purposed to giue of new another desperate assalt , howbeit insomuch as hetherto , they had tasted of the mercifull aide of almightie god , that vnto that time had defended them , from the rabious furie of so terrible an enemie , in that the place as they thought was defensable , with munition inough , there yet remaining , and that chiefely they had required of the great maister the honour of the charge in defending of the peece or place if they knew all to loose their liues , they intended to defend the fortresse , to the death , perhaps such occasion of most honourable defence , neuer would come to them againe , therefore they were vtterly determined to spend their liues , for the glory of almightie god , and his holie religion . the race and cource of this britle life is but short , but the glory of eternall life , is perpetuall . and considering that to each one there is an appointed death , it is to be desired of euery good man , that this life of ours beeing subiect to casualties , might rather be emploied about the seruice of almightie god , and his common wealth , than to be reserued to the extremitie of olde age . and if their chāce should be that there were none other way but to dye , they hoped to leaue such victory to the enemie , that the ioy and pleasure , which they would gaine therby , should cost them the best blood that remained in the worthiest soldiours that the turks than had . and therfore they required the messengers to shew to the great maister , what they had vowed , and to continue his good opinion in them , as pertained to haue , in worthie seruitures : & chiefely of such as had giuen themselues to that order of knighthood . the three messengers hauing thus receaued the defenders answere , containing greater courage than good hap , returned to the great maister , who calling again the counsail togethers , & hearing the valiant answer of the defendours , was likewise desirous to heare the opiniōs of the messengers , castriota was of opinion , that insomuch as the defendours were yet maisters of the dikes , the fortres might be kept , & that he castriota , ( if he were commāded ) would take the defēce of the fortres in charge , and that rather he would lose his life , than to forsake the place . but rocca the french man was of contrary minde , saying , that he verely beleeued , the fortres was not able to be kept , if iulius caesar were on liue , & had the defence therof , & saw to what extremities , the place was brought vnto , & that euery bulwark ther for the most part , rent in sunder by the enimies artillery , & hurled downe , & compassed with such number of desperate enemies ; he would neuer suffer , that the liues of so many worthie soldiours should , through inconsidered partinacitie , haue end , but rather to forsake the place , and to reserue the liues of so many valiant seruitures for other places of greatet importance . it is a valiant & worthie mans part , to doe that which a man may doe , and not to stretch beyond that , which a man cannot doe . and , that to be done , which as he thought , was vsed to be considered in diseased membres incurable in mans body : that for the safegard of the life & the rest of the whole bodie , it was meet the incurable member to be cut away , and not to care of the losse therof . the spaniard agreeing in opinion with castriota , thought conuenient , that the place should not be forsaken ; for that the dikes and rampers of the fortres for the most part were yet not beaten in sunder , and that a meruailous vnitie of mynde was resident in the defendours , ioyned with a liuely courage and desire to come to hand strokes with the enemie , which in manner promised an assured victorie to the defendours . the seuerall opinions of these three messengers being throughly considered , it was thought good , by the most part of the counsaill , that the defenders should continue in their charge for certaine dayes : for that it was neuer the vsage of that order , to forsake with ease such places , as once were committed to their gard : but rather to cōtinue in defēce of the same to the death ; to th end that the barbarous enemie might vnderstand , with what kinde of men he had to doe , to the repressing of his temerarious arrogance and pride : least , in forsaking the place , the enemié would perhaps think it were done through feare . whereby the courage of the enemie would encrease , and the auncient honour and estimacion of this sacred order would abate . the turks this while , minding to put in effect , which they before determined , the three and twentith of iune , with their whole armies both by land and sea , about my dnight , assalted cruelly the fortres on all sides , erecting their ladders , bridges , and other ingins meet for that purpose . first vnbending at once two and thirtie great cannons , that with the furious strokes thereoff , that which remained vp of the fortificacions , were vtterly throwen downe . the christians on thother side manfully stode to theyr defence , some they ouerthrew into the dikes , some they repulsed , & some they slew , but a great deale being more couragious , to vvound & annoy the enemie than to looke to their owne safetie : insomuch vvere the greatest concourse and thrust of the enemie vvas , there vvere the christians euer ready to shew theyr force and prowesse . the noyse of each side vvas great , mixed with vehement exortations , ioies and mournings : the face & countenance of the fight vvas variable , ambiguous , incertain , horrible , and pitifull to behold . thus it vvas foughten vnto three of the clock , vvhan yet vvas doubted to vvhat part the victorie vvould encline . and except the turks had begun againe furiously to vnbend continually their great artillerie , ( vvhereby they ouertbrew all the courtains and bulwarks vnto the hard rock vvhereon the christians stoode : ) the christians might vvell ynough haue sustained for a few daies more , the furie of the enemie , but the rock thus made naked both of the defendours and vvalls , and more than foure hundred of the garrison slaine , rested nothing vp , scarce that could hide the head of the souldiour : so as none , could once mount or shew himselfe , to stand to the defence , but immediately he vvas torne in peeces vvith the shot of the canon , that neuer seased . and now monserrato the generall of the fortres , together vvith one garas , ruler of euboeae , vvith one bullet vvere miserably slaine togethers , gentlemen of like vertue , pietie , and vvorthinesse , vvho for this short lyfe , and most honorable beehauiour in the same , haue now togethers gained eternall glorie . neuerthelesse , the other . that remained on liue , and that stoode manfully to their charge , nothing discouraged vvith the losse and slaughter of their compagnions , but rather as such as seemed to haue receaued new force and strength out of heauen , they encountred the enimie most couragiously , in tearing and rending the ensignes , vvhich the turks had fastened vpon the fortres , and killing the ensigne bearers , captaines and others , of the chiefest of the enemie . so that the christians looked for none other thing than to giue vp theyr lyues , for the religion of christ , to obtaine eternall lyfe . now the sunne in his race , had ascended the middest of the heauens , vvhereby vvas such raging heate , vvearinesse , and continuall thundering of artillerie , again the multitude of the enimie so great ▪ that still sent fresh men to renew the assalt . on the other part , the little number of our christians lest on liue , weakened with meruailous labour , watchings , drought , & wounds . the turkes at last gayned by force the fortresse of saint hermes , but with such an incredible losse of their souldiours that it was wonderfull that so great a multitude of the turkes , could bee slaine by so little a number● of the christians : thus our christians valiauntlie fighting were euery one slaine . heere i cannot let passe , to touch the vnmercifull crueltie of these turkes , exercised against the knights of the order of the ioannits , whereby one may vnderstand , of what nature & propertie cruelltie is of , which euer sheweth , what will it hath still to reuenge , when the death of the person cannot suffice . for after the winning of the fortres , the turkes finding there , certaine knights of the order , beetwixt death and life , caused most cruelly their harts to be cut out of their breasts , & their bodies inuested with their scarlet cassocks , & white crosses ( for that the knights of the order of the ioannits , in warers doe euer weare scarlet , & in peace black ) to bee hanged vp by the feet to the number of a thirtie of them , in the sight of the castles of saint angelo , & saint michael , but when this beastly crueltie seemed not to be inough to mustapha , he also caused these dead bodies to bee tyed togethers , and to bee hurled into the sea , howbeit the sea being moued as it were with greater mercie , then was in the turks , the next day after did cast the dead bodies fleeting into porto maiori , where the great maister knowing who they were commanded that the corses should be taken vp , and buried honorably , with no litle lamentation made for them . in such sort that the great maister straightlie commanded that from thence forth no turkes should be taken , but immediatlie to be slaine , whereby such as alreawere taken , by and by were put to death , and their beads throwen ouer the walles . from the beeginning of the siege , vnto the winning of the fortresse of saint hermes , there were slaine of that garrison , the number of a thousand three hundred persons of the which there were a hundred & thirtie knights of the order of the ioannits . the great maister valet , hauing thus lost the fortresse of saint hermes , though he had ( as reason was ) a carefull hart , yet in dissembling the same , hee shewed outwardlie a good countenaunce , to the end , that hee should not discourage the rest of his souldiours . saying that nothing hath chanced but that almightie god hath prouided the same , for such is the fortune of wars , and the will of god , that sometime one , and sometime another , may suffer ouerthrow . it is onely cowardnesse and not the worthie vertue and immortall courage of these valiaunt seruiters , beeing dead , that should cause vs to make care and mourning , nor , for all this the enimie ought so much to bee dreaded , considering his losse in deed , that rather it seemeth hee should accompt himselfe to haue receiued the ouerthrow then to bee named victorious . and as to such of our christians as are dead in this worthie seruice , let vs firmely beleeue , that they are recompenced with glory & immortallitie in the kingdome of heauen , which ought to enflame the harts of euery good man , to serue as they haue done , & as for himselfe , hee had not yet laied aside his hope of assured victorie to bee gotten of the rest of the enimies , rather by the help of almightie god , then by his owne power , and that hee supposed , all there beeing present , to be of like minde , and so to be and continue , hee required them . these words beeing spoken , the great maister being readie against all extremities of fortune , departed from the rest , and after much deuising with himselfe alone , he determined with himselfe in the end to write to petro mesquito generall of the citie of malta , and to aduertise him , and the bretheren of the ioannits at messana , together with the viceroy , of the losse of the fortresse of saint hermes . the copie of whose letters i haue thought expedient to discribe to you , to the end that the meruailous prouidence of valet the prince of this order of the ioannits , may the more appeare vnto you , which is as followeth . dvring such time as the knights of the order , abiding at messana , are preparing their passage hether , the miserable ouerthrow and taking of the fortresse of saint hermes hath chanced , which as you ought to know , hath left vnto mee no little care , so i assuredly thinke , the ●ame hath fortuned , not without the secret permission of almightie god , which i take in such good part , that rather the father of heauen , will correct vs by this losse , then vtterly to suffer vs to perish . and albeit in mine opinion , it is not requisit , to doubt any wise of his mercifull goodnesse and mightie power . yet i cannot but complaine that it hath seemed , i haue beene forsaken of those , that should not haue becommed them so to haue done , that in the space of seauen and thirtie daies , wherin our most worthie christians now dead , susteyned such furious charges of the enimie , ( as rather a meruailous matter done by god , then man , ) of our owne ( who of duetie ought to haue regarded vs ) wee haue beene succoured with no manner of aide , which sundry times in this space , they might haue done , how beeit as i perceiue , we must hope no longer of mans help , considering that neither our letters , diligence , earnest requests , admonicions , or commandements , can in any wise take place with them , whom duety rather ought to haue moued to obedience , then negligence to haue staied them all this while . lacke of time will not permit me , to write as i would to the viceroy , but rather your part shal be , to giue intelligence as well to his grace , as to others our bretheren there of the occurrants of this island . which our bretheren , if they had obeied our commandements as had appertained , or else had sent vs any aide at all , perhaps we had not lost the fortresse of saint hermes , about the defence wherof , so valiant & worthy seruitures as euer liued , haue lost their liues therin . wherefore except the viceroy make hast to deliuer vs , i feare hee shall come to late to doe vs good , chiefely if we be besieged , before we haue the litle succours , which as i dreame , are in comming to vs , & as i feare scarce will come in time . neuerthelesse we doe not mistrust of the loue & prouidence of almighty god towards vs , but that the deuine vertue of the viceroy , within few houres , to be moued & stirred vp by the holy ghost , will with speede deliuer vs. the meane time , the enemies hath gotten together all their nauie into the port of musetto , & are very dilligent in purging of the places of the fortresse , & reedifieng of the rampers & bulwarks which with the strokes of their artillerie they did cast downe . therefore vpon the sight heereof , i require you to send to vs , the captaines catharinensis , belcarensis , belmestio , and zoric , with their bands , that in our necessities , we may vse their faithfull and valiaunt endeauours . so requiring of god to send vs aide from some place , fare you hartely well . from the castle of saint angelo the foure and twentith day of iune . mesquita the generall of the citie of malta , after that hee had read the letters of the great maister immediatly caused a foist to be rigged to the sea , & in the same sent one masio co●onello , to whom hee gaue both the great maisters letters to him sent , and also other letters of his owne of like effect directed to the knights of the order of the ioannits remayning at messana , requiring masio with all the hast hee could , to passe into sicilia . the meane time , mustapha bassa sent a messenger to mounsier valet , and with him an old spaniard , a prisoner to the which prisoner mustapha promised libertie vppon condition that he would goe to borgo with his messinger , commanding them both that they should practise with mounsier valet to yeeld himselfe , and the whole island vpon any reasonable appointment . who after they had ariued at the towne , the turk remained without , & the christian entred in & was brought to the prince , to whom he disclosed the charge & commandement to him giuen by mustapha . when mounsier valet heard the spaniard once name appointment & yelding , he began to enter into such a choler , that if he had not beene a christian man , he had commanded him immediatly to haue ben hanged , therefore he gaue the spaniard choise , whether he would tarry still among the christians in borgo , or else immediatly to depart , & to tell to the turke that came with him , except he did get him away in hast , he would cause the artillerie of the castle to constraine him to speed him away . the turke with this answere retourned to the campe , wherewith mustapha fell in such a rage , that hee openly sayde that from thenceforth hee would vse all the crueltie that hee could against the christians . at this time with mustapha was a gentleman named philip , discended of the noble familie of the lascares in greece , who at such time as hee was a childe , was taken by the christians , when as they wonne the towne of patras in achaia . during which time , that hee was a prisoner , hee was so curteously vsed by them , that euer after hee bare meruailous affection and good will , towards christians . this philip beeing priuie to sundry counsailes of mustapha , ( moued as it seemed by deuine inspiration from heauen ) thought that hee might meruailouslie aide and profit the christians , if hee should come to them , and therfore determined with himselfe to passe to the fortres of saint michaell . which as hee prooued many times to doe , so in the ende in the calends of iuly , hee did cast himselfe into the sea ( considering hee could not get to the castle by land ) and so did swimme to the castle , not without great daunger of his life , for he being espied by the turkes he was shot at , with sundry arrowes and arquebuses . vpon his landing , he was immediatly brought to the great maister , to whom not onely he discouered sundrie counsells of the enimie , but also shewed , what ought to bee done at a corner of the fortresse of saint michaell , to the end to make frustrate certain deuises of the enemies , which they purposed to practise against that place , and of sundry other things which afterward turned to much commoditie of the christians . who also , as oportunitie serued , right valiantly , after , fought against the turks : so as , that after the siege , and malta being deliuered , he repaired to rome , with meruailous commendacion of the great maister , where the popes holinesse courteously entertained him , and for his vertue and good seruice done aswell towards those of malta , as towards vvhole christendome , he rewarded him vvith sundry guifts . where likewise , be dyd forsake his turkish faith , vvherein he vvas brought vp , vtterly detesting the same , and from rome he repaired to king philip , to vvhose maiestie he discouered likewise certaine pretences of soliman the emperour of the turks . while these things ( as aboue ) vvere done , colonello ( of vvhome before , as i shewed you , that vvas sent into sicilia ) ariued safe at messana , vvher he found the christian nauie not as yet readie , so that the afflicted affaires of malta could not out of hand be succoured . for neither the ships that should come out of spaine vvere than come , nor yet gouianni andrea auria , vvith his eight & twentie galliaceis , vvho staied to enbarque foure thousand footemen , vnder the leading of capino vitellio , that vvere collected in etruria . the knights of the order at messana considering this tedious tarieng , and vvhat perill vvould ensue vppon longer staie , fully determined vvith gods helpe , to succour their bretheren of the orderin malta . and vvith such power as they had gotten togethers , vnder the leading of two notable gentlemen , knights of the ioannits , the one of the house of messana , & the other of baroleto ; they purposed to passe into malta . albeit before their departure , they repaired to the viceroy : & in consulting vvith him , they required his grace , to call to memory vvhat seruice the knights of the ioannits had done , not onely for the king of hispain , but for all christendome ; and vvhat charges the ioannits vvere at the other yeere , at the vvinning of pinon de beles , vvhere they neither spared victual , artillerie , or ships , nor yet theyr owne proper liues ; vvhere theyr seruice might either profit the kings highnesse , or any part of the christian common vvealth . and besides this , that he vvould vouchsafe to consider vvith himselfe , that the losse of the iland malta , not onely should touch the ioannits , but vniuersall italy , and chiefely the iland of sicilia ; by reason it should be a neighbour to so mightie an enimie as the turk . for vvhich causes and others , that shortnesse of time prohibiteth to report , they required of him foure thousand footemen , vvith vvhome all the knights there , of the order of the ioannits , accompanied also vvith sundry noble personages and other voluntary soldiors , vvould passe ouer into malta , to succour their bretheren there : vvith vvhich supply , they sayd they assuredly hoped , if at the least , they could not repulse the enimie or vvinne againe the lost fortres , ●et to stay the further procedings and pretences of the furious enemie , vnto such tyme as the vvhole christian nauie beeing in a redinesse might inuade the turkish fleete , and also ( as they trusted ) vtterly to destroy the same . vpon these words , vvhile the vice roy , deliberated with himselfe vvhat he should doe , there came a messenger out of hispain , but vvhat the effect of his letters vvas , vvhich he brought , though some iudged one vvay and some an other , none certainely could tell : but so it came to passe , that through his comming , the vice roy gaue a briefe answere to the ioannits , saying , that he could not satisfie their request , considering the same vvere an vtter vveakening & diminishing of the force of the kings nauie . vvherby it should come to passe in so doing as they requested ; that he could not giue them such succors , as shortly he pretended to doe . howbeit if they vvould transport all the ioannits that were at messana ( vvith a part of the souldiors vvhich the popes holinesse sent ) into malta , in those two galleaceis vvhich they had prepared ; hee himselfe vvould furnish an other galliace to bee sent vvith them . the knights hauing receaued this determined answer , vvhan as they otherwise could not amend themselues , they tooke the offer of the vice roy. while these ships vvere making readie to depart ; the foure ships vvhereof before i made mencion , vvhich transported the 600 soldiours , & foure score knights of the ioannits , by the space of twentie dayes vvere on the seas , tossed vvith meruailous tempests , & other stops and staies , that they could not attaine to malta . and chiefely they had commaundement giuen them , they should not land , except they knew certainly that the fortres of sainct hermes , vvere still in possession of the christians . but approching to malta , they sent their spiall on land , & promised him , to tarry on the sea , vnto the next day for his retorne . the meane tyme the seas by tempestious vveather began so to grow , that the spiall could not retourne at his appointed tyme. wherefore the shippes that dyd abide him , dreaded that either he was perished in the tempest , or else come into the enimies hands . whereby , they sayled back to pozalo , a place on the coast of sicilia , to the ende to learne somewhat there , of the state of malta . where , vpon their arriuall they certainely dyd know , that the fortres of sainct hermes was yet vngotten by the turks : which whan they had learned , they departed to the seas againe . but comming within sixe miles of malta , wher at their place determined , they were apointed to land , they spied a fier from land , as a signe made vnto them , wherby they iudged , both that their former espiall was taken by the enemie , & that some ambush was there layed for them . wherevpon they retourned to pozalo againe , at which place , they learned of one of the knights of the ioannits , a french man , that came out of malta , of purpose to them , that the forenamed fire by his commandement was made , that they being instructed by that signe , might safely proceede to their landing place in malta . vpon the vnderstanding whereof , they all with speede dyd get them to the seas againe , and failed to malta , where at a place called saxa nigra , ( which is situated in that part of malta , which is towards lybia , ) they landed in a quiet night , the nine and thirtith of iune , & so being not seene of any others , marched without impediment , to the citie of malta , where , with incredible ioy they were receaued , and there tarried vnto the tyme they knew the further pleasure of the great maister . the meane time there grew about borgo , and the other places thereabouts such a mist , being not oft times seene there , that none in maner could see therabouts , when as a boy scarce of the age of twelue yeeres , lokeing out at a window of the castle , and all afraied , cried immediatly , that he saw the turkes marching towardes the castle o● saint michael , which being perceiued , and certaine of the knights making towards that part , in their way , they gate a certaine grecian borne that dwelt at the citie of malta , who being brought backe to borgo , and straitly examined of the cause of his departure from thence , considering he had no pasport , without which , it was lawfull for none , to stray abroad , in the end this grecian confessed , that he was purposed to haue fled to the campe of the enimie , and to haue giuen him intelligence of the ariuall of this new supplie , to the end that the turks , might in the marching of this supplie towards the great maister , surprise them by some ambush . whervpon the ioannits considering , that by some occasion heereafter , this fugitiue ; might worke to them no little detriment , they caused him to bee cut in foure peeces . three daies after , this new supplie of souldiours that came out of sicilia , about night sa●elie came to the great maister , sauing two or three lacques , that were charged with certaine armour and other fardels , who came into the hands of the enimie . it is in maner , incredible what courage was augmented in the hartes of the beesieged christians , through the comming of this new supplie , and chiefely valet , the great maister , seeing beefore his eies , assembled , the flower of the ioannits , and other most worthie seruitures sent to him by the prouidence of almightie god , saied ( vvith teares in his eies for ioy ) i thank thee humbly , most mightie god and heauenly king , that of thy mercifull goodnesse doest heare my prayers , and doest not forsake this pitifull flock of thine ; trauailing vnder my charge , being compassed ( as thou assuredly knowest ) vvith these most raging and furious vvolfes ; what shall i say more ? but these are the works of thine onely parpetuall goodnesse , apparant omnipotencie , and inscrutable vvisedome . this new supply , that vvas come to the great maister , vvere earnest sutors , that it vvould vouchsafe the great maister to graunt them that benefit , that they might serue in the fortres of sainct michael , the great maister praising their valiant courage , did condiscend to theyr request ; vvithout changing at all , there , the ancient garrison . the next day following , such of the garrison of sainct michaels , as had desire to come to hand strokes vvith the enemie , issued forth , & meeting vvith the enemy at saint margarets ; so vvorthely behaued themselues that they killed aboue 200 of the turks , & hurt as many of them , that none of the garrison retourned home to the fortres , vvithout blood drawen of the enemie ; yea and vvithout losse of any of their company , at that time . which vvhē mustapha parceued , he knew right wel that it vvas the new supply come to the fortres of saint michael , therefore he found meruailous fault vvith those that had the charge by sea ; that by their negligence , this supply gate landing & entrie : so as they , to vvhose charge the vtter parts of the iland vvere cōmitted , came in vvonderfull suspicion of mustapha . whose suspicion also vvas augmented through the departure of three gallies of argire , that stole away , vvherby he had small credit to the rest of the argirians there , and much lesse confidence to the renegants that vvere christians , and there seruing the turke . wherefore hee ordayned that none of those persons should tarry on land out of their shippes vpon paine to be thrust through on stakes , and to bee burnt to ashes , and so in chaunging that watch , hee appointed the gallyes , of salach the turke , to take the custody of the iland , that no supply should enter . and to the end that neither of his owne , nor any christian should surprise theyr nauy , he caused sundry of his owne shippes to be set a longst the breadth of the port of musetto , and the one to bee chayned to the other . and forsomuch as that the blody flixe and other diseases had inuaded his campe , he ordained for the sick three kindes of places , one for the wounded , at the water of marza , vnder the gard of 2000. turks , another on shipborde , for the voluntary souldiours , & the third vpon scaffolds deuised betwixt ship and ship for the renegants . at which time mustapha made ochial the turk , generall ouer tripolis in barbaria , who passing thether with fiue galliaceis ro take possession of his charge , & after setting euery thing in order ther , he returned to the campe in malta . and for the better furniture of bread for the campe , the bassa caused two ships frayghted with wheat to be transported to the towne of leptis , and there to be made and baked beecause the campe of the turkes had much neede of bread . likewise mustapha sent to solyman the emperour zaloth the turke , to shew him how he had wonne by assault , the fortres of saint hermes , and bare with him the plat of the iland , as he found it at his entry there , & to declare to him that he found those of malta ▪ better prepared , & more strong , then he hoped in the beginning , to haue found them . and that it his pleasure wer , that he should continue the wars ther in that iland it were not a little requisit , to aide him with a great supply of men , victuall , and more furniture of municions . which if he send , he trusted to win the remnant of the fortresses of malta , though not so sone , as perhaps would be loked for . and in the meane time while he receiued aunswere hee would foreslow and protract no time , to proue by assalt & otherwise , to gaine the fortresses if he could . and because , he should seeme , not to haue written vaine matters to his prince , mustapha had beegun his battery with seauentie great peeces of artillery , ( among which , were three mighty basiliscoes , ) in foureteen seuerall places , insomuch as from the promontory of the place of execution vnto the water of marza , and from thence vnto the fortres of saint hermes , where they had placed 300 ianizaries in garryson , they entrenched and fortefied all that compasse of earth right warlike , with meruaylous strength . with which cruell battery , contynuing day and night , they tormented the townes of borgo and saint michael , that the walles , bulwarkes and houses were there wonderfully ●ndammaged , so as none knew well where to bee safe , whereby at the first , both women and children were meruaylously annoyed . and the turkes themselues were driuen to keepe within their fortefied campe , nor durst issue abroad without great multitude , and for all that they escaped not home againe to their campe all free , for the horsemen of the garrison of the citie of melita , now & than scouring the countrie , vvould charge them on the back and kill many of them . whan the newes of the losse of the fortres of saint hermes came to rome ; the citie was replenished with meruailous care and feare for the tydings : insomuch , as some there , mourned to see that auncient glorie of the latin name vvas in such sort diminished . an other sort , was in no little dread that the calamitie of malta vvould redownd to rome . there were also an enuious and detracting kinde of men more liberall with carping tongues , than expert in knowledge of warres , that layed the vvhole blame of the losse of the fortres vpon mounsier valet the great maister : vvhome , both his inuincible courage , and no lesse the valiant and noble personages there accompanyeng him , than also this historie making mencion of all theyr most vvorthie actes , vvould parpetually deliuer him from such infamy and sclaunder . but such , as care not for theyr owne estimacion , by lykelihood would not spare to defame the renome of an other . for as ignorance cannot iudge well of the pollicies and inuencions of the learned sort . no more can coward varlets rightly discerne of the vvorthlie acts and valiant doeings of couragious olde and practized soldiours . but to retourne to the matter of our history , before we told you how three galiacies were in preparing , at messana , and what diligence they vsed about the same that had the charge thereof ; in such sort as the seuenth of iuly , they departed out of the port of messana . there were in those three ships beesides the knightes of the ioannites , sixe hundred spaniards , and three hundreth of the popes soldiours , vnder the charge of pompeio colona , among vvhom , wer some that voluntary rowed , & some that vver constrained . to the constrained , libertie vvas promised if they vvould doe their endeuours , to bring thē into the port of borgo , they should , after , be aduanced to roomes of soldiours as the others vvere . so as not onely their purpose was to succour those that wer beseeged , with men , but also vvith victuall . for vvhich cause , they shipped 250 medimni of wheat , besids gun pouder , sall-peter , and leade , meete for artillerie and like vses . and albeit they supposed it very difficult , to enter the port , being so strongly garded by the turk : neuerthelesse such desire rested in the mindes in the ioannits present in those shippes , that they made accompt the entrie might easely be brought to passe , both to them and thother . whan they approched nigh vnto malta , these shipps made foorth a fragot to see if any signe from the castle of saint angelo could be espied , vvherby they might vnderstand , vvhether the ships might proceed to enter or retire . whan the fragot vpon his proceeding , parceuing a signe that he should retourne back , retourned to the shipps shewing the signe of retyring : though the turks vvhan they prouided the signe dyd vvhat they could to obscure the signe by shotte of great artyllarye at the same , vvhereby they replenyshed the skyes vvith meruailous obscurities , as though the same had bene thorough darke cloudes ; vvhich the shippes vnderstoode vvell enough : and so retourned backe into sicilia . in deede , it was not thought meet by valet that most curteous prince , that so many worthy knights of the order , and so many noble personages and valiaunt fouldiours , beeing togethers in those ships , should bee brought in manifest danger , for hee did see apparauntly how that certaine of turks ships , lay by night , at the in comming of porto musetto , at a place called arenula to enbar all entrie and issue , to and fro porto maiore , without their leaue . at which time , when as the garrison of the citie of malta , had intelligence what good successe the new supplie had vpon their issue made ( as before ) against the turkes , they taking courage thereby ; made likewise asalie vpon the enimie , that spoiled abroad in the iland , as they wer driuing certain cattell , which they had taken , & in such sort they of the citie valiantly behaued themselues , that after sundry of the turks , by them slaine , not onely they recouered the cattell , but draue the rest of the turks to their shippes . the campe of the turks understanding the chase to come towardes them immediatly stroke a l'arme , and repairing to the pauilion of their generall mustapha , seased for that time , the battery . which matter , caused the prince valet to suppose , that the turks was marching to giue assalt at the breach ▪ and therefore the prince fully determined with himselfe to be ther present at the defence of the breach , thinking thereby that his presence should not a little encrease the courage and hardinesse of the garrison of saint michaels . for which purpose , immediatly he caused a bridge vpon boates to passe both the halfe ilands to saint michaels to bee made . but knowing what the a ●arme ment , he returned to the castle of saint angelo . there were some that indged this dooing of the prince to bee meruaylous bolde & couragious , but not voyd of great daunger occupyeng such a place & function , as he dyd , and therfore was worthie to be blamed for the same : alleadging , that matters of great waight & importance , ought rather to be put in effect by the force of the mynde , counsail , & direct order ; giuen by the generall , than by any force of body by him to be shewed . vnto which affaires , though the generall be absent , yet by his prudent orders established , he may be present among his soldiours . for the decay of the general ( which if he come to handstrokes may easely happen the ruin of the rest wherof he had charge , may likewise ensue : as we dayly see , whan the lyfe is gone , the body is dead . other again affirmed that the prince valet , was worthy of much commendacion , iudging that the presēce of the general was most necessary in perils , cōsidering that the soule cannot rightly gouerne & direct the bodie , except it be present , yea , in the body : for in such doeing hath but followed the examples of the most prudent generals alexander , themistocles , caesar , marius , and sundry others vsing these kinde of words in effect following : ego met in agmine , in praelio , consultor idem & sotius pericul● vobis cum adero : me vosque in omnibus rebus iuxta geram . both , in the esquadron & fight ( o worthy soldiors ) you shal haue mee present a counsail & compagnion in all perills : wherein , as your fortune shall be , the same shal be myne . who is so rude of witt , that if the same be requisit in other things , in peace , it is much more to be desired in warres . the presence of the maister oft times causeth his affayres , with dilligence and greater facility to haue fortunate proceedings . nor truely the prudent poet ( discriuing the wars beetwixt the latins and the ruteli , ) was of other minde , sayeng vrget praesentia turni , the presence of turnus prouoked the courage of his souldiours , by which most euident reasons it was iudged that valet the prince of the order of the ioannits should haue done both manfully and most prudently according to his function , if according to his determination hee had ben present at the defence of the breach among his soldiours , if the turks had assalted the same . the same time the king of argire with seauen gallyes & ten other ships , in which were two thousand and two hundred souldiours , came to the aide of the turks army in malta . who seeming to be very sory , that he was not there at the beginning of the warres , required of mustapha , to haue so much honour shewed him , that both for the declaration of his good will , for the exployt of some notable seruice & to proue what courage rested in his owne souldiours he might haue the formost place with-his souldiours to assalt the fortres of saint michael , which not onely was graunted to him , but also mustapha caused two thousand chosen soldiors of the army of the turk , to be ioyned to him , which being granted to him , about 90 small ships were commanded to be brought from porto musetto , vnto the water of marza , for that vpon that side the king of argire purposed vpon the water to giue the assault vnto the fortres . which when the prince valet did perceue , as also , hauing had intelligence of this the turks preparation & deuise , by a certaine fugitiue that came out of the campe to him . immediately he called before him two of the best practised & faithfull pilots , that were in borgo , & of them demanded by what meanes the turks might be enbarred from the approching to the foote of the wall of the sortresse . the pilots answered that their opinions were , if of masts of ships , and other timber ioyned togethers at the ends with ringes of iron , and thereof as it were a long chaine to be made , and the one end ther of to be sastned from the corner of the castle of saint angelo , vnto the other side , where the enimie with their boates were determined to enter , the enimies deuises should bee vtterly stopped in that behalfe . this pollicie liked the great maister in such sort , that in the night following , the chaine was ended , and placed accordingly . the turkes in the dawning of the morning , seeing this chaine placed to enbarre their pretences , were stonished , not knowing how to land the souldiours : but while the king of argire and his company were in this mase , a fugitiue a christian , a man of meruailous hardinesse , ( to which kinde of persons , rashnesse serueth for vertue , and desperation in stead of constancy ) came to the king , and promised that he would breake this chaine afore aid . wherevpon ( taking an axe with him ) did enter into the water , after whom followed two or three others , to aide and help him , and so swimming to this chayne , this fugitiue began to strike at this chayne with his axe . which when the christians in borgo , did perceiue , about fiue or sixe of them with their swords drawen did on their part by and by swimme likewise to the desence of the chayne , where , after killing two of that company , those christians did put the other to flight . after that , none was so bold to put in proofe the like againe : neuerthelesse , the king of argire , dyd not leaue his purpose , for the xv day of iuly , at the breake of day , he proceded to the assalt , both by land and vvater . the christians perceuing the pretence of the argirians , had prepared the most part of their artillerie to be laied towards that place vvhere the argirians came to giue the assalt . so as , vpon the repaire of the turks , the artillerie of the christians vvere vnbended with such violence by the space of three houres , during the time of the assalt , that with the bullets of the canon & other artillerie , about two thousand turks were torne in peces & drowned , with twelue of their ships . howbeit the most part of their ships approching to the chaine , & perceauing the same to enbarre them to land where they purposed , they turned the shipps vpon an other part towards the fortres of saint michael , but doeing nothing , they likewise vvere enforced to retourne . vpon the land , likewise , it vvas meruailously fought , so as many turks vvere slaine , and two hundred of our christians vvanting , among vvhome frederic , the sonne of dom garza , viceroy of sicell , vvas torne in peeces vvith an iron bullet , also one gordio a frenchman : francis senoghera , vvith his neuew iohn , hispapaniards borne , and knights of the ioannits , medina , there , likewise was vvounded to death , vvho afterward dyed of the same . but the prince valet , perceauing in what perills the state of vvhole malta should stand in , if many such battailes vvere often fought , vvhan as , those that were vvearie , both day and night should continually haue to doe with the fresh and new soldiours of the turks , and to haue no maner of supply of soldiours , sent to succour them . therefore the seuententh of iuly , he sent a messenger into sicilia , who by swimming passed from the castle at the vtter bay : leading to the water of marza , and from thence escaped vnknowen through the middest of the enemies , vnto the cittie of malta , and so from malta taking shipping , came with diligence to messana . to this messenger , valet , gaue letters , by the which he required that he might haue those two gallies of his owne , there remaining , and the same to be furnished and sent with those number of knights of the ioannits , as were remaining at messana , and with so many other soldiours as might fill and replenish those gallies . and that , vpon their comming nigh to malta , they should abide a loofe before the port , vnto such time they had a conuenient signe made vnto them whether they might safely enter the port yea or no. at which time that the messenger of malta , came to messana , there came thether a fleet of ships out of spain that brought in the same sundry knights of the order of ioannits , of diuers nacions . whan as the viceroy purposed to send away to malta , the two gallies written for , he first thought meet to write to the great master certaine letters ciphered by two seuerall little shipps , wherby he signified to the great master , that with those he sent the two gallies for that which he wrote howbeit he required that the gallies might haue assured signe made vnto them , whan they came in sight of the iland , whether they might enter without euident peril or no. these two litle ships , thus departing from messana towards malta , ( whereof the one was furnished with sundry simples and medicaments pertaining to phisick & surgerie , dyd not both keepe one course of sayling ▪ whereby the bote that had the medicaments for phisick and surgery , came into the hands of the turks , as afterward vvas learned , the other arriued ▪ safe in malta . neuerthelesse because , a few daies before , all the waies betwene saint michaels and the citie of malta , vvere vtterly enbarred by the turks , and that three christians vvhich vvere vsed to goe and come betwixt those places , in their passing vvere surprised & taken by the turks , and most cruelly put to death . and besids , the entries of the ports vvere vigilantly garded , that none vvithout the knowledge of the turks could vvell enter . whereby the knights of the order , resting at messana , could not tell how to send safely the two gallies away to malta . notwithstanding considering that the great maister so earnestly vvrote to haue them , & that they thought , vbirerum agitur summa , vnius particulae periculum , minus esse metuendum . where the vvhole affaires rest in daunger , the perill and losse but of a part & particle thereof for the conseruacion of the rest ought the lesse to be regarded and feared , they determined vvith themselues to commit the two gallies to the guiding of fortune ; alwaies aforeseeing , that all those knights of the order , should not passe in that hazard , but onely fortie of them ioyned vvith a good number of soldiours , that furnished vp the two gallies . with these passed captain salazar , an hispaniard , in a bote towed by the gallies , into the iland of goza vvho after from thence passed ▪ into malta to espie both the state of the citie , and the turks armie . the meane tyme , the turks not forgetting , the great ouerthrow and repulse that they receaued at their late assalt at saint michaels , and not a litle desirous to reuenge the same , therefore they began vvith terrible sury theyr batterie againe , against the fortres of saint michaell , in such sort , as that so much as the defendours repaired vp in the night , the turks by day by their artillery ouerthrew and brake . while the enemies artillerie , dyd their feate , the turks deuised theyr bridge , vvhich they finished , and dyd sett ouer the dyke before the sunne rysing , the twentith of iuly , vvhereby they might come to hand strokes ▪ vvith our christians . which being perceaued by the defendours , and considered , vvhat detriment the bridge vvould import , if the same vvere suffered ▪ immediately seignior parisoto the great maisters neuew , and agleria , knights of the order , vvith a good company of other soldiours , issued forth of entent to haue burned the bridge . who in such sort vvere receaued by the turks , that vvithout executing the matter , they came for , all those that issued together vvith parisoto and agleria , vvere vtterly slaine . the turks ( this space ) seased not to continue the sury of their artillery ▪ in battering the walls ; vntill the xxviij . day of iuly ; so as , that afternone , they couragiously assalted the for tres on sundry parts thereof ; and thrise did send fresh men , to supply the roomes of their soldiours that were either vvery in the fight or ouerthrowen in the assalt , & so manfully the turks stood to their mark , that they doubted not to gaine the fortres that day . but our christians on their part with no lesse valyant courage resisted them , & with very force , what by gunshot , arrowes , wildefire & handstrokes , at last they compelled the turks to retire from the assalt , with incredible losse . with this victory , the harts of the defenders in such manner encreased that they cared nothing for the malice of the enemie . and because there was not so often skirmishing on our side , as was wont , and that the artillery of the christian side , began to stay from shoting , the turks supposed , that there was few souldiours left on liue in the fortres , & that their furniture of pouder , shot , and other things , were spent . which stay from skirmishing & shooting , was rather done of purpose by the counsaile and deuise of the prince valet , then for any want of those matters in the fortres , & for a good cause , considering that he heard of no maner of certaine aide , at that time , & that euery day more & more the enemies fury & malice did grow the greater , hee thought it not requisit , to consume his garrisons & other furnitures idely & to no purpose . but the turks perceyuing , that by these often assalts of theirs , theyr pretences toke litle effect , they determined with themselues to prooue what they could by myning , and one mine they had in maner brought to passe , beefore our christians did perceiue the same , & to the end they might blinde the eyes of the defenders , they caused two gallyes towards the water , to aproch the wals of the towne of saint michael , & to beate at the same with theyr artillery , supposing by the same that the garrison to haue forsaken their charge , & to haue aided the rest , would haue neglected the custody of the wals of the castle , & so by this mine , to haue entred into the fortres . but the defenders , vnderstanding the subtile pollicies of the turks , by the meanes & prudence aswell of certaine of the garrison , as chiefely of one of the ensignebearers ther , brought vtterly to naught the mine of the enimy , by a contermine . for the ensigne bearer first entring the mine of the enemy , with a lanterne in hand , & casting certain arteficial fire among the enemies in the mine , that whether the enemy would or no , hee draue them out of the mine . for which good seruice done , the great master rewarded this worthy ensigne bearer with the gift of a chaine of gold wayeng fiue pounds , & because that virtus virtutem parit , eaque in arduo sita est , one vertuous act , allureth another to do the like , though the same be very difficult to attaine vnto . the next day after which was the first of august , certaine of the garrison of the fortres issued forth , & with pouder burnt to peeces the bridge which the turks before had deuised & layed ouer the dike , which worthy deed so done , turned to the whole fortres a wonderfull commodity . for the next day after , at the sun setting the turks assalted agayne the fortresse , vpon that part which was garded by carolo roffo , where by the space of three houres , it was valiauntly foughten on each side , but in the ende the christians repulsed the turkes , leauing beehinde them three hundred slaine . and on the christian part remayned dead , roffo himselfe with one bareso , and certaine other souldiours . this while during the assalt the turks in such sort exercised their great artillery with continuall shot , that none of the defenders durst scarce shew his head to looke into the dike , but immediatly he was dispatched , but for all that , where occasion of any worthy seruice was at that instant to be shewed , the souldiours of the fortresse would not spare his life , to execute the same . as well appeared in calderonio the hispaniard , who when hee doubted that the enimy was breaking that part of the wall of bulwarke , called the bulwarke of castile , hee issued immediatly to espy and know the same , but in a moment hee was slaine with the bullet of an arquebuse . whose infortunity as to some it would haue beene a terrour and feare , so was the same not the lesse an encouragement of the rest , to endeauour to doe the like seruice . for when they perceiued that the enemy did what they could to fill vp the dike of the fortresse , they of the garrison determined rather to ende their liues with honour , then to come into the handes of a most cruell enemy , and therfore concluded togethers to issue forth that night vpon the enemy , and to enbar them of their purpose . wherevpon a hundred of the garrison issued forth , part where of were ioannits and part souldiours that tooke wages , and so worthely gaue charge vpon the enemy , that they enforced them to forsake the dikes and to flie away a pace , leauing behinde them slaine fourescore turks , and ten killed of our side , among whom of the christian part remayned dead two knights of the order giouanni cantabro , and one macrino , whole heads the cruell turks had cut from their bodies , and planting them vpon speares , did set them in the valie of saint sauiors ▪ to be viewed of the fortresse . that day at night , those that were in the citie of malta ▪ made many bone fires , and therewith shot of their arquebuses , shewing thereby a great token of reioyce : which both those that were beseged , and the turks also hard very well , whereby the turks supposed , that either the nauie of the christians began to approch the iland of malta , or else such supply of christians were landed , that was hable to encounter with the turks armie there . but it was none of those two matters , and onely of purpose done , aswell to shew their owne courages , as to make the turkes estonished vvith the newnesse of the matter . the turks the meane time filled the dike of the bulwarke of castile , which thing caused that neither the turkes could be endamaged by the casemacts of the dyke being cloyed vp ▪ nor yet by the flankers from the bulwarke of a●●rne . whereby the turks without any maner of impediment , might easelier enough assalt the breach which they with their artillerie , before , had made . also from their mount placed vpon the right hand of saint sauiors , they began to beate vehemently , with two brasen peeces there planted , so as , that at the first stroke , they beat in at a window made for the shooting out of artillerie , vvherwith the enemie vvas vvont to be encombered , of the vvhich place one francis castilia had the charge : so expert vvere the canoners of the turkes part . also one giouanni barnardo godineto a spaniard , and knight of the order , vvith the stroke of an arquebuze ended his lyfe . that day francis aquila●es , a spaniard , one of the garrison of saint michaell , hauing vvife and children in the isle of gozo , allured by two vvicked counsaillours , that is to say , feare and hope , shamefully fledde out of the towne of saint michaels , vnto the enemie , counsailing the enemie to assault the towne againe , saying , that vvithout all doubt , they should vvinne the towne , if they vvould attempt the same againe , because there vvere scarce foure hundred soldiours left , and yet vvhat with extreme labors that they had suffered during the seege , and vvhat by their hurtes and vvounds , they vvere not able to endure longer , as for the rest of the soldiours that vvere ther , they vver vtterly consumed & dead . wherefore the turks perceuing , that such breaches alredy wer made , by their artillery , in the townes of borgo & saint michael , that carts vvere able to passe thorough them , they purposed to assalt both those townes at once , and to proue vvhether there rested in the garrisons of those two townes such courage and force , as vvere able to giue them such repulse againe , as before so often they had receaued . therefore vpon the seauenth of august , at one instant houre , the turks assalted borgo at the bulwark of castile , and the fortres of saint michael , vvith such a fury and multitude , that the vvhole earth thereabouts vvas couered vvith the enemie . and such vvas the thunder of the great artillerie , the haile of the harquebuze shot , the noise of armour , the faufare of trūpets , the sound of drummes , and cries of men of each side , that heauen & earth seemed to beate togethers . which vvhan the bands of horsemen that vvere in the citie of malta heard by the thundering of the great artillerie , and saw the skies obscured vvith the smoke of the same , and doubting that the turks vvould not leaue the assalts , vnto such tyme they had vvonne the townes , as they dyd , before sainct hermes : immediately all the horsemen most valiantly issued out of the citie of malta , and to the ende to turne the enemie from the assault , they gaue charge vpon those bands of turkes that garded the sick and vvounded persons resting at the vvater of marza . who thus being assailed vpon the sodaine , fled , and our horsemen chasing them in killing and ouerthrowing them meruailously . the noise , and cryes of such as fled , being perceued by those turks ( vvho all this vvhile vvere occupyed in the assalt of sainct michael ) they were enforced at that tyme to leaue the fight , and to come to succour the rest that fled . thus vvere the turks repulsed from both the townes , leauing behinde them slayne , aboue 1500 turkes beesides those that were slaine by the horsemen of the citie of malta , before they had succours from the campe. of the christian part of both the townes vvere slaine more than an hundred , and as many wounded : both the assaults continued more than fiue houres . heere mounsier valet , beeing thus deliuered that day , and many other , from such euident perills , caused generall prayer to bee made to almightie god , and hee him selfe vvith the vvhole townes men , repaired to the church about the same . while these things , vvere thus in doeing , dom garza the vice roy of sicel , had secret intelligence out of calabria , that soliman the emperor of the turks had caused certaine ships to be set in a redines at constantinople which were furnished vvith soldiours , victuall , & other necessaries appertaining to the vvarres , to be sent to malta . wherefore to meet with them , the viceroy sent the lords altamira and gildandrada , accompanied with fiue galleaceis : vvho departing to the seas , and sailing vntill they came vvithin xxx . miles of malta , they could not see nor heare of the ships that they sought for ; but onely of a gallie and a little barque of the turks . the gallie vvas taken , and the barque escaped away to the turkes . this vvhile , mustapha thinkeing there vvas none so strong , but that continuall labour and vvatching vvould in the ende breake and vveaken him vtterly , he thought conuenient , to keepe the defendours occupyed vvithout giueing them any maner of rest , in all that he could : therfore he commaunded that the fortres of saint michaell , should be assalted againe at the breaches before made by the artillery . but the turks by the valiant defenders vvere quickly repulsed : vvith no litle destruction of the enemie . these often assalts , this bassa dyd not make , in that he had any great hope to vvinne these places , but rather to shew him selfe to execute the function and office of an expert generall , and to satisfie the minde of his prince solimane , vvho had commaunded them , either to winne the places , or else there to losse their liues about the same . but also the bassa had dispatched and sent a litle barque away vvith letters to solimane , by the vvhich he gaue him intelligence of the state of his nauie , vvith what meruailous inconueniēces his army was afflicted , what small hope he had to win the places of the christians , and what preparation the christians were in making to giue succours to malta , & other such like things . the meane time the two gallies of malta , departed from messana , and came to sarragoza , where they tarryed one day , while the ship of salazar was set on ground to tallow , to make hir more swift of saile , and that the better the next day after they might passe togethers , the famous promontory and lands end of sicilia , called pachino . the next day , as they departed out of the hauen of sarragoza , they encountred a boate that came from pozalo , hauing in the same one of malta , beeing very sore wounded , who beeing demaunded , who had in such sort euelly entreated him answered that when as he & a companion of his , that other night , ariued nigh that port , and so required by two sicilians , that had houses vpon the shore , to come on land , and to lodge with them that night , which they did , sodainely the night being quiet , fiue turks landed , by whom the two sicilians were taken , and his companion slaine , and he himselfe hurt , as they did see , which two sicilians that were taken also told those turks , that in the port were riding two gallyes , hauing in the same sundry knights of the order , with other souldiours , to passe in malta , by whose words the knights of the order , in those two gallyes well perceiued , that theyr going into malta , was discouered to the enemy , whereby they knew it was either most dangerous for them , to enter the port of borgo in malta , or else vtterly impossible . neuerthelesse they dread not to keepe on their course towards malta , toweng at their sternes the boate of salazar . while these two galleyes thus sayled they perceiued not farre beefore them two other gallyes , and a little barque , who espying the two gallyes of the christians to follow them , made all the hast they could towardes malta from them , whereby the christians thought , that without doubt , they were the gallyes that had sent the fiue turkes on land , who had done those hurts , which hee of malta , beefore recounted to them . howbeeit the two christian gallyes continued theyr course vnto pozalo , from whence by theyr letters they gaue intelligence to the viceroy , of occurrants to them happened in theyr voyage . and forsomuch as they could not proceede on their course , in that the south and southwest windes , were so much contrarious to them , they retyred with their gallyes to sarragoza agayne , and so to proceede as the viceroy should further aduise them . about the which , immediatly a knight of the order , was sent from thence to messana , to the viceroy , whose counsell was , that the two gallyes should stay at sarragoza , for the rest of the whole nauy , that right shortly would come and accompany them into malta . but salazar being brought to pozalo , determined in his boate to continue forward his course , and albeit at the time , that hee departed from pozalo , the seas were meruaylously troubled with windes , thunders , & other stormes , the other daies following wer so quiet & calme that within a short time , salazar ariued safely at the citie of malta , and there taking apparell of a turk vpon him , and like weed for a companion of his , that could speake the turkish tongue as hee could , by night they departed thence into the campe of the turkes to espy the estate of the turkish armie , where they espying that , they came for , they perceyued that the whole number of the turkes left on liue in theyr campe , amounted scarce to foureteene thousand men , wherof many of them were ●●urt , and very sicke , the residue , were but an vnmeete and vnwarlike company , considering that their former fights and assaults had consumed their best souldiours , and after hauing secretly viewed the manner and forme of theyr encamping , salazar vvith his companion retourned backe to the citie of malta againe . the next night after , salazar vvith one pietro paccio a spaniard a gentleman of meruaylous hardinesse and courage , repayred to a place nigh vnto the beacon or vvatch place called maleca , vvhich place when hee had thoroughly considered , hee left pietro there , and keeping in memory the signes and tokens of the cities of gozo and malta , as pietro shewed him , to the ende to declare the same to the viceroy . salazar taking passage in his owne boate againe , found fortune so much to bee his friend , that shortly after hee ariued at messana , vvhere hee discouered to the viceroy , vvhat hee had seene , amongest many talkes , hee shewed how vveake the turkish nauy remayned , how slender theyr armie on land was , voyde of good souldiours , and weapon , that theyr whole number of turkes were not able to encounter , with tenne thousand christians . to affirme the wordes of salazar to bee true , at that time returned one of the two little shippes , wherof i told you beefore , that were sent to bee espialls in malta , bringing with him a spaniard , and a fugitiue out of the turks campe , beesides , also retourned foure gallyes that before were sent from messana , who brought with them foureteene turks , whom they had taken about malta , who all approued the words of salazar to be true , that is to say , that the turks army was meruailously diminished , and that with beatings , they could not be compelled scarcely to aproach to the walls , for which cause the bassa , had slaine sundry of them . and the thing that made the turks so affraied , was that they saw neuer any of them whom the christians wounded , but hee lost his life . besides that , they said , they did see the christians , with incredible hardinesse defend their places , & that no peece of artillery of the christians side , was at any time vainely blowen of , wheresore the turks affirmed , they had right good cause , to bee weary and repent & to detest such wars , which made them to eschew vtterly to fight , and vtterly to flie away , and chiefely such as were renegants , that had forsaken the christian faith and become turks . for which cause there was right strait watch set by the bassa , and commandement giuen by him , that either they should winne the towne , or else to loose their liues all , for so had soliman their prince commaunded . these words and such like ( which the turks that were taken did tell to the viceroy , ) made the viceroy to set forth his nauie in a readinesse more soone then otherwise peraduenture he would . in the fortres of borgo , this vvhile , vvas one francis giuara , a captain , a very hardy gentleman and vvonderfull ingenious , he a litle from that place vvhere the enemie vvith artillerie had beaten downe a part of the vvall of the towne , builded a peece of fortificacion , contayning in length fiftie paces , & in bredth 〈…〉 paces , vvith two flanking corners : vvhich being finished vvithin two nights , turned afterward to a meruailous help and ayde of the defendours of that towne . the enemies , the meane tyme , vnder the corner of the dike vvhere boninsegna the spaniard , a vvorthie knight of the ioannits had his charge , began to myne , vvhich vvhan the defenders perceued , they encountred the same vvith an other myne , & thereby brought the myne of the enemie to none effect . during this tyme , vvhile a fugitiue vvas comming from the enemie towards borgo & swimming the vvater , the turks tooke him , vvhich vvas meruailous hinderance to the christians that vvere vvonderfully desirous to know of the estate of the turks armie , and of their counsaills . but the enemies seeing the small successe of their purposes , vvould yet proue further deuises , and therefore caused two mynes to be made , one towards a bulwark of saint michael , and the other to the bulwark of castile , into the vvhich mynes for doeing of the feate , vvere certaine barrells of powder bestowed . howbeit the pretences of the turkes could not so prudently be vvrought , but through the vigilances of the defendours , the same vvas espyed , and so came to passe , that theyr mynes came to none effect , and the turks slaine in their owne mynes , vvith losse also of such barrells of pouder , as they had layed there , vvhich the christians recouered from them . with these offences and difficulties , the hopes of mustapha and pial , the bassas of the turks , being vtterly ouerthrowen , they vvith the residue of the captaines entred in counsaill to know vvhether it vvere expedient to tarrie any longer , or else to retourne home : whereof the most part , vvere of aduise , that they should depart . but mustapha vvas of an other opinion , saying , that hee thought conuenient they should tarry vntill the gallie vvhich he sent to constantinople to solimane their prince , vvith letters , retourned againe . whereby they might vnderstand vvhat the pleasure of the prince vvere for them to doe in such behalfe : and in the meane tyme , by force or guile , to seeke some good fortune of victorie . which in deede the enemies prooued and attempted more often , than that they gained thereby . for as they themselues vvere vnquieted , so they purposed not to lett bee in rest the poore christians , sometime in exercising their vsuall fury vvith artillerie , sometyme either myning , or entrenching , or filling the dikes , or else assalting some breach to theyr owne losse : howbeit , all vvhich that they dyd , they executed the same vvith meruailous diligence and in small time . therefore vvhan as , robles maister of the tents , in the night came to view the ruine and ouerthrow of a part of the vvall , he vvas suddenly smitten in the head vvith a bullet of an harquebuze , and immediately dyed , to the great lamentacion of all such as had knowne him . for in him vvere resident sundrie good artes ; vvith vvhich he profited much those that vvere beseeged . wherefore the great maister sent a notable gentleman right expert in the vvarres , that vvas coronell of the fautery ( vvhome vnto that time he kept about him selfe ; ) to be generall of the fortres of saint michaells , vvho vvith such singuler prudence guided his charge , vvith vvatching , counsailling , and prouidence , that so often as the enemies gaue attempt to that peece , they vver alwaies repulsed , vvith no litle detriment & losse . the meane time those two gallies vvith thother ships of the turks ( vvhich ( as before i did tell you ) vvere espied by the two christian gallies of malta , ) arriuing among the turks nauie , shewed vnto pial bassa , the admirall , that the christian nauy vvas in redinesse to come to malta , vvho dreading the sodaine comming of that nauie , commaunded 70. of his long ships to be put in a redinesse , leauing 40. ships in the port of musetto , being the residue of his nauie , which vver vtterly out of furniture , & vnarmed both of men & tackle : the masts of which 40. ships , wer cōsumed about making of bridges , & other necessaries , for the assalting of the places in malta , & the men therof likewise wer spent with sūdry diseases , & fights wherin they serued : therfore pial , for certaine daies , abode all the day time nigh the shore of malta , about a place ther called maiaro , & in that time he staied abrode vpon the high sea ; abiding the comming of the christian nauie . but he perceuing none to come , he landed his company again : & forsomuch as that the furniture of powder began to decaie in the turkes campe , therfore vvas giuen that of euery thirty barrels of pouder , in euery ship twentie or fiue & twenty barrells according to the appointed porcion should be taken . whereby the turks , vvith greater fury than euer they did before , battered the vvalles of both the townes , vvith such great peeces of artillery as are called basiliscois : vvhereof euery bullet shot out of the same waieth two hundreth pound , and in compasse seauen spannes . with these peeces of artillerie the vvalls of the fortres of saint michael , vvere throwen downe and made flat . likewise at that time , mustapha bassa , in such sort at borgo beat the bulwark of castile vvith artillery , that in maner the same vvas ouerthrowen . whan as the enemies perceaued that both the townes vvas vtterly made voide , both of their vvalls and other peeces of fortificacion , so as the turks might looke vpon the christians , and the christians on them : vvithout further tarrieng : the turks vpon the eightenth of august , at noone tyme of the day , vvith their vniuersal armie gaue charge vpon both the towns , at the vvhich the enemies , vvere three times put back , and thrise returned , and in the end the turks were vtterly repulsed , after fiue houres fight . in this most dreadfull assalt , the inuincible courage of the prince valet , was apparant to each one , who armed with his curace , and formidable with his picke in hand , was seene beefore the rest of the christians most valyantly fighting . whose manfull presence , not onely gaue courage to his soldiors ther , but also moued vp the harts of the boies & women in such extremity to doe notable seruice . for so it commeth to passe oft-times , magis homines mouentur exemplis quam verbis . that men are more stirred forwards with examples of well doeing , then by onely doeings . of this great number of the turks , a part of them had gotten downe into the dikes of borgo , and there tarried , and to the end they should not bee damaged with the flankers of the bulwarke of castile , they fortefied themselues on the flanke with earth and fagot , which they accomplished right quickly . and for this purpose they did the same , that they might vnderminde and sape the walls , about the which they had occupied the space of fiftie yards . when the garrison of borgo vnderstoode the pollicy of the turks , who thus had gotten into the dike , they immediatlie caused certaine of the great artillery to be shot off , alongst that part of the dike , wherewith & with fire also hurled into the dike , a great sort of the turkes with theyr fortyfication in the dyke , were destroyed . the next dey after the enemyes renewed at the same places , their fights agayne , euer supplyeng the places of their wearied souldiours , with fresh men . but first of all , ensuing theyr vsuall custome , they beat at both the townes with their artillery vntill night , then about midnight , when the moone shined vpon the earth , this furious assalt with raging cruelty and force began , which at the first made our christians somewhat afraied , who hauing yet memory of their former manhoode , & vertue , so behaued themselues , with their wilde fire , shot , & other weapons , that the enemyes were enforced to depart right euelly handled , into their campe , after three houres fighting . that day , another mine of the enemyes was found made towards the fortyfication of the bulwarke of castile , in the which were perceyued to bee a hundred turks , who vvere all slayne , and the mine broken . nor for all that , the day following the enemy was quiet , but seauen times inuaded those places agayne , and sending fresh souldiors , who not onely with vveapon , but also with bags of pouder and fire , continued their fight . at the which boninsegna hauing his face burned , lost an eye . likewise , at that instant the enemy assalted the fortres of saint michael , at a place called sperone , assayeng at that part , to haue entred the fort , wher centio aquitano , vvith an inuincible courage , mounting on the ramper , vvith his picke most manfully fought to the ouerthrow of such of the enemyes , as enterprised to ascend the ramper , & after killing one of the enemies , to the feare of the rest , beeing shot thorough one of his armes vvith the stroke of an harquebuze , and retyring himselfe , vntill hee had dressed his wound , manfully hee retourned againe to his place , & from thence he departed not vntill such time as the enemy forsooke the assalt , & hee remayned victorious . thus the turks at both the places , with meruailous losse of their souldiours were repulsed , leauing the victory to the christians , of which our christians were then slaine , to the number of an hundred , wherof the most part were torne in peeces , with the turks artillery . among whom at the ruine of the bulwarke of castile , was slaine one frago , and at the fortres of saint michael , scipio prato , giouanni baptista soderino , paulo boniporto , marino fagiano , ruffino , all knights of the order of the ioannits , and sundrie others , worthie of longer life . the turks againe wrought an other mine , at the fortres of saint michael , which when the defenders perceiued , they so prouided for the same that the mine tooke none effect . with such and many attempts and fights , certaine of the knights , & not of the lowest sort of them , fearing that , which so often is assalted , at the last may be gotten , said to the great master , that they thought good that all the bookes of good learning and tables , and reliques of saints , and other matters of religion , were meet to bee had out of the towne into the castle of saint angelo as into the most sure and safest place . the great master though hee knew right well , that all which they spake proceeded of a right good zeale & minde , neuerthelesse nothing moued therwith , he answered them in this sort , that this their aduise , was none other thing thē an vtter discouragement of the minds of all the christians ther , who vnto that time had shewed them so valiāt , a great deale aboue any mans expectation , therefore he was fully purposed to saue all , or loose all : & to the end that none should haue further confidence in the castle angelo , he was fully determined to bring forth the garrison there , to ioyne them with the rest to fight against the enemy , & to leaue in he castle onely gunners to beat at the enemy as neede should require . an aunswere right worthy giuen of such prince , & to bee commended to perpetuall memory of posterity , for how should the soldiours hope , when he seeth his generall in dispaire , or to doe any hardie act worthy of commendacion , wher the generall is full of vaine feare . while the great master , thus with this answere , not onely made them ashamed that gaue him this said aduise , but also renewed the harts of some that feared , with further courage . the turkes determyning with themselues that , that day ( no lesse than the other three dayes were before ) should not bee voyde of some fight , furiously assalted be times in a morning , those two townes , with greater force , then hee dyd before , chiefely at the ruines of castile , wher sanromanus of aruernia defending that quarter , lost this britle lyfe , gayning immortality for the same . at saint michaels , adornio , a knight of the order , with one fagio , and sundre others , were wounded , for the enemy tarryed not long at the assault , but retyred . when as immediatly the enemy began the vsuall thundering of his artillery agayne , that therewith the whole island seemed to tremble , & the skyes to be set on fire . the meane tyme valet beeing weary with the morning fight , departed for the time , to recreat himselfe , when sodaynely a spanish priest , with his hands holding vp ●o heauen , ran , and met with the prince valet , sayeng & cryeng out , malta alas is lost , for three or foure ensignes of the enemyes , are already entred the towne , in at the ruynes of castile . which when the prince valet heard , forthwith hee did put on his head his burganet , & with his picke in his hand , came among his souldiours sayeng . beeholde most worthy companions the houre is now come , wherein you must shew your selues valyant defenders of the christian religion , for if you still haue with you that noble courage , which you haue alwayes hetherto shewed in the former assaults , there is no cause why you should doubt in this extremity , for you see but the same enemy , and we haue still our former god with vs , who as hetherto hee hath mercifully saued vs , so he will now defend vs. therefore most worthy sons all , come on with mee ; & let vs couragiously giue them the charge . with these words , valet him selfe gaue the onset , fighting stoutly wher the greatist peril remained , after him , mansully followed his soldiours , yea , the townesmen , children , women & old men , right fearsely striking at the turks that were entred . where the fight on each side was exceding cruel & perillous , some stopped the enemies from further entring , some killed them entring , some gaue them the chase in wounding & driuing them forth againe . the turks resisted meruailously , and thus it was couragiously fought on each part : within and without the grounds was couered with all sorts of weapon , dead bodies , and blood . the great maister as cause serued , was alwaies present , prouiding euery necessarie : some he praised , some he encouraged , some he monished , & he himselfe right liuely fought , executing sometime no lesse the act of a worthie soldiour , than also the function of a most prudent generall . at last , with the sunne set , this cruell conflict ended : and the great maister remained victorious , but not vvithout losse of two hundreth of his men . where , of the enemies were slaine to the number of two thousand , besids those that entred , vvhereof none escaped . these vvere foure of the sorest conflicts that the christians vvhich vvere beseeged , had vvith the turks . during this time , the viceroy of sicel , for setting forward his nauie into malta , staied for none other maner but onely for the retourne of giouanni cardono , vvith his twelue long shippes that before vvas gone to panhorm , to conduct and bring vvith him foure shippes there vvith victuall . but perceuing that he tarried too long , he sent a post to him to byd him come away vvith all the speede he could , and if he could not bring away those ships vvith victuall by towing them , for their better speede , than to shippe theyr victualls in his owne shippes , and leauing the others behinde at panerme , to make hast away , his owne selfe . therefore the viceroy vvith his nauie of 72. gallies the xx . of august , departed from messana , and came to sarragoza , bringing vvith him in his nauie ten thousand chosen men , among vvhom vvere 200 , and moe , of the knights of the order of the ioannits , and about fortie knights of the new order of the stephanits , which order of knighthood vvas lately founded by that most prudent prince cosmo medices , duke of florence , in the yeere of our lord 1561. in this they differ from the ioannits , vvhere the ioannits vveare the white crosse , the stephanits vveare a redde crosse , vvritten about vvith gold ▪ againe the stephanit , may be once married , vvhich cannot be permitted to the ioannit . the iland named ilua , anciently called aemathia , lyeng in the sea called tuscum , is the place of their residence , but vnto such time as their new citie called cosmopolis , be finished , being in building by the duke of florence , being likewise the great maister of the same , as hee is the founder thereof . the knights of the stephanits , remaine at pisa , a citie in italy , vnder the dominion of florence . and in that they be called stephanits , it is not that they deduct or haue their name of saint stephan the prothomartyr , but of one saint stephan , sometime bishop and patron of florence ; canonized amongst the nūber of saints . besids the knights of th●se two aforenamed orders , there vver in the christian nauy sundry noble men , as ascanius cornia , the marquis of pescaro , and his brother annibal estensis , hercules veraus , aeneas pius , capinus , vincentius , of the familie of the vitelli● , and sundry others of noble parentage , and famous in the vvarres . the christian nauy being thus arriued in the port of sarragoza , the viceroy sent immediately d'auri vvith a gallie and a litle boate into malta , to the end he should land some person , and to speake vvith pietro paccio vvho ( as i shewed you before ) vvas left at the watch place of malta in the iland , and of him to learne vvhat he had spied , sithence the departure of salazar . from vvhome he vnderstoode , that no shippe , that vvay , vvas seene in the seas , sithence salazars departure sauing a foist vvhich the one and twentith of august in the morning made towards gozo , and that , that day at night ( as he receaued intelligence from the vvatch of malta , ) sixteene sales of shippes came and rode at the rodested of salinas , but vvhether after they went , he could not thorow the darknes of the night obserue the same . our christians ( this vvhile , right trimly fortified themselues nere the ruins of castile , in sundry places thereof couched their artillery in such sort , that both it was able to beat the enemie on the flank , & to scoure also alōgst the rampers ioining to the bulwark of boninsegna . the turks , meaning again , to assalt both the towns of borgo & s. michael , they first deuised as it wer a scaffold made of timber & boards able to hold the nūber of 30. soldiors , & these to be set at the breach of s. michael , that thorough the artillery that should be shot from that scaffold , none of the defenders should be able to shew or mount vp his head to defend the place . which our christians perceuing , they thought the same to be intollerable , and immediately made issue forth , and putting to flight the turks that garded the scaffold , and setting fire in the scaffold , did burne the same . in like maner , vvere the turkes reiected from borgo , that at the ruins of castile , had prepared such an other scaffold , vvhich likewise by the defenders there vvas burnt in peeces . the next night after , our christians that garded the ruins of castile , issued vpon the turks and not onely destroyed the enemies fortificacions towards that part , but also killed those that had the keeping and custodie of the same , and vvithout losse of any one of the christians , safely retourned into their charge againe . and albeit that daye and others after , the enemie prooued both vvith theyr scaffolds againe , and repairing their fortificacions that vvere cast downe , and other ingins , to driue the defenders from the vvalls : yet all their pollicies and labours , through the vigilancies and vertues of the defenders , came to nothing . the christians deuised a myne vnder the ruins of castile ; and in the same couched an eight barrells of pouder , that if the enemies made attempt againe , that vvay , they vvould giue fire to the trane , and so blow them vp . and vvhile the christians vvere thus vvorking , the turkes vvas likewise myning towardes that part : but the christians perceauing the same , dyd get vnto the turkes myne , and not onelye getting from them certaine barrels of pouder , and putting the enemyes to flight , but also destroyed the turks mine , performed their owne mine . in this manner things passing on both sides , mustapha the generall , being very famous & right expert in the art militarie , considering that the most part of the sommer was spent , and that longer he could not well abide , and that stifly to stand & continue against an enemie , openeth oftentimes an assured way vnto victory , hee determined therefore with his whole power to assault agayne the fortres of saint michaell , wherefore he caused to bee brought forth the chiefe standerd of solyman his prince , vpon the top wherof was a globe of fine gold , and commanded with the same , the souldiours to giue the assalt , and with force to enter the towne , thorough the ruines there made . the souldiours of the turks therwith gaue the charge , and the christians right couragiouslie resisted , a doubtfull conflict was on both sides . and when the turkes were twise repulsed , mustapha in person came vnto the trenches , with his souldiours , & perceiuing them to remaine discouraged , he began to require & exhort them not to faile him at that extremity , for that day should performe their former trauailes and victories , and not to permit his enemies , in manner ouercome , to spoile them of their long hoped victory , for the christians haue not a peece of fortyfication left to couer themselues , all are cast downe , and that neuer a good souldiour of them were then left on liue , sauing a few wearyed & maimed sort of them , that were not able to abide the sharpe edges of their swords , with such pertinacie and stifnesse , they gat at last the castle of saint hermes . then according to the vocation of each souldiour , mustapha promised either mony or honours , mixing threatnings to some , & gentle words of desire , to others . the turks through mustaphais pretence , whether they were stirred vp vvith his fayre promises , or enforced through his threatnings , they ran freshly againe to the assalt , where the conflict of each part was vvonderfull furyous , but in the end the turks vvere enforced to retire . for our christians had made a dyke , and in the same had couched two field peeces , with vvhich they beate on the flanke , a scaffolde couered with ravv hydes against burning , which the enemyes had gotten in there . and at the first stroke , the scaffold was beaten in peeces with the artillery , and forty turks vnder the scaffold vvere also torne in peeces , with the bullets of the same . and the same night those christians that garded in borgo , the bulwarke of castile , issued forth vpon the turks , and brake downe all the places of defence of the enemy , nigh vnto the bulwark , & besides wanne a ramper from the turks , vvhich exceeded in height any peece of fortyfication that the christians had left to defend themselues , and from the same ouerthrew the turks , and dyd put them to flyght by this , the christians vnderstoode right well , that the turks had no great will to fight , and that theyr courages deminished , for at that ramper for the garde of the same , were left in manner three hundred turkes , and our christians that gaue the charge vvere not aboue twenty fiue persons , and yet those three hundred as it seemed durst not abide our twenty fiue . again our christians had made a myne nygh vnto the ramper of castile , and perceyuing that a certaine number of turks vvere come to that place to reedefie the places of strength vvhich the christians did before cast downe , the christians gaue fire to the place , vvherby sixty turks ther being were blowen vp and slayne . whyle these things , thus vvere in doing , dom garza the viceroy of sicel with his whole nauy departed from sarragoza , and hauing conuenyent windes , kept his course vnto the promontorie of pachyno , whan a great shippe was espyed in the sea , which by foule weather as afterward was learned ) was brought to that place . that ship came out of the iland meninges , and was fraighted with victuall , gunpouder , and a great number of shot to haue beene conueyed to the turks campe in malta . the great ship espyeng the christian fleet , yeelded hir selfe . which the viceroy in changing hir marriners sent backe to sarragoza , when he with the rest of the fleet kept forth his course towards malta , but the winde changing vpon him , and blowing with such a fury , he with the whole nauy was driuen to the island aegusa , being 220 miles towards the west from malta . now was the first of september come , when the letters of the viceroy came to the great maysters handes , by the vvhich hee signified vnto him that hee would shortly bee with him with his vvhole nauy , that a christian , a prisoner , escaping out of the turks shippes , gate in to the towne of borgo , and told that very few souldiours meete for any conflict was left on liue in the turkes campe , and that the most part of that army , left on liue , with wounds , famine , & sicknesse was wonderfully weakened , & that daily innumerable of them dyed , saying further that the turkes were purposed to lay siege to the citie of malta , and had for the same put in a readinesse fiue great peeces for the battery , and for the drawing thereof thether , they had gotten first twelue horses , and then foure , which sometime pertayned to garrison of the citie of malta . in the meane time the viceroy with the nauy of the christians , which by tempest was put vnto aegusa , hauing conuenient winde to retourne , came backe againe into sicilia to drepano , and from thence did set saile towards gozo . in sayling , the two gallyes of the ioannits espying two foists of the turks gaue charge vpon them , and tooke them , and so the fifth day of september came to gozo . but the viceroy espying no signes out of malta , for conuenient and safe landing there , returned to pozalo in sicilia againe . after whom auria followed , and shewed that he had seene most certaine signes , out of malta for safe landing there , to whose vvords the viceroy giuing credit , came the day following in the morning betimes with his whole nauy to gozo . that day a fugitiue a christian , stale out of the turks campe , and came to borgo , sayeng hee came of purpose to bring him glad tidings , that the turks , the day following would proue an assalt at saint michaels fortres , and if they sped well , they would abide , and if not , to giue vp the siege and depart . and to the end that the turkes should haue the better courage to serue , hee promised to him , that first worthely would sasten his ensigne vpon the walls , he should haue the reward of fiue talents of gold , and to promote him also to the higher roomes in the warres . the great master thinking ( as alwayes hee did ) that almighty god euer prouided such men to giue him intelligences , he gaue most humble & harty thanks to god , and then caused euery thing to bee set in a readinesse , to ouerthrow the purpose of the cruell enemy . the turks all that day , with their great artillery , bett at the houses in borgo , & at the ships riding in the port , wherewith a great ship there , was sunke . but dom garza , in the morning betimes departed with the christian nauy from gozo , and passing the straits ariued in malta , and there landed his army sercretly by point of day . and while his shippes stayed for him , he marched forward with the army about a foure furlongs , shewing to the captaynes and their lieuetenaunts , what they should doe , and admonished them all , vnto such time as they came to the great maister of malta , euery edict and commandement that generally should bee made among them , to passe in the name of the king of hispain , and than at their comming to the great maister to obey him as they would doe vnto the king , if hee were in place . and in the meane time , commaunded the army to bee vnder the regiment of ascanio cornia , and hee to be aduised as the most part of the counsaile there should order . and so with exhortation of a few words , leauing the army marching towards the citie of malta , the viceroy about noonetide of the day came to his ships againe , and with the same sayled towards the east part of the iland , and stayed in the sight of the citie of malta , beeing but three miles on the south from the sea . whom when the citie espied it is not to be demanded if they were ioyfull , for in an assured signe and token of gladnesse , they vnbended the whole artillery of the citie . the viceroy agayne hearing the same , caused the gunners of the whole nauy , to answere the citie , with blowing of , twise of all the artillery in the christian fleet . that done the viceroy returned into sicilia , to receiue into the nauy , the bands of the duke of vrbine , and of certaine spaniards , that were stayeng at messana & sarragoza , and with them to returne towards malta , to follow and persecute the nauy of the turks , which in manner was vnarmed . the turkes this while , that purposed to assault the fortres of saint michael agayne , & so to proue if they could win the same , a few dayes before the comming of the christian nauy , had begun to packe , and gather together their necessaries , but vnderstanding of the arriuall of the christian fleet , and landing of the christians army , immediately some sounded the alarme , some crying to remoue , and so meruaylous fearefull , euery one seeking for the coūsell that was thought best ▪ some began to fly away , some to take weapon in hand , but the most part of the turks marching to the trenches retired theyr artillery , and did set fire in the forty fications that could bee burnt , and so with as much expedytion as they could they drew their artillery and the rest of their baggage into their ships . which when the garrison of borgo perceyued they manfully issued out , and gaue charge vpon certayne bands of turkes that were at a place called b●rmola , garding a great and mighty peece of artillery . the turks hauing no lust to fight , fled away a pace leauing the great peece in the possession of the christians , which the christians with force drew into borgo , and if at that time , the new supply of the christians had beene there in a readynesse , and to haue giuen charge on the backe of the enemyes , while they were thus in hasting to theyr shippes , either they had opened to themselues a manifest path way of victory ouer the turks , or else to haue spoyled them of the most part of their great artillerie . but i thinke if the new supply had bene there present perhaps they would rather haue followed the ancient , opinion of famous men of warre saying , hosti abeunti viam sternendam esse , pontemque vel argenteum faciendum , giue way to a flying enemie ▪ yea and if you make for him a bridge of siluer . albeit the garrisons of borgo and saint michael , ( by reason of their fresh victuall & other necessaries appertayning to further besieging if neede were , which through the vnequallitie of the wayes & lacke of horses , was verie difficultlie and with much labour on foote brought to them from the citie ) thought not requisit to trouble the flying enemie , with further skirmishes . wherby the turks shipped their carriage artillery , and the most part of their army , without great let or impediment . so the xi of september the turkish nauy departed from porto musetto , when a fugitiue a genoua born came to the prince valet saying , that 10000 turks were landed againe , & marching towards the citie of malta , to fight with the armie of the christians , which were comming towards borgo . which when the great maister heard immediatly hee sent certaine bands , to seaze the sortresse of saint hermes , and there to fixe the ensigne of the sacred order . who accordingly forthwith departing , tooke the possession of the fortres vvherein they found foure and twentie peeces of artillerie , great & small : vvhich the turkes ( hauing no further leasure ) could not take away vvith them . the nauie of the turks this vvhile departing from porto musetto , passed vnto the port of sainct paule , and there dyd set on land seuen thousand turkes , vnder the leading of mustapha , their generall by land . who had intelligence giuen him that the vvhole armie of the christians vvhich newly vvere come , exceeded not the number of three thousand soldiours . and therefore being the more bold to fight , by reason of the litle number vvhich he supposed that vve vvere of , he marched on proudly towards the citie of malta , and in his vvay thetherward , mustapha discouered the armie of the christians . who espyeng the turks , and ready to fight , marched forward couragiously against them , and encountering vpon a hill , the christians valiantly gaue charge vpon the turkes ; at vvhich first encounter few vvere slaine of either side . but in the ende by reason that our number vvas both greater and our force therwith the more , the turks gaue back and fled , the christians followed , killing and ouerthrowing them , vnto such tyme the rest vvere driuen to their shippes , but vvhilst each one clustered to get to their nauy through to much hast , there perished in the sea about foure hundred turkes , and a thousand and eight hundreth slaine on the land . so as if our christians had bene expert of the places , and knowne the land , there needed not one of the turkes to haue escaped away on liue . the turks beeing thus beaten into theyr ships , stayed still with their nauy in the port of saint paule , all the next day following , & a great part of the next night then before day in shoting of a warning peece being a signe of their departure , they set sayle and departed towards grecia , leauing the iland of malta , shamefully wasted and enpouerished . thus the turks beeing driuen out of malta , to their notable calamitie and ouerthrow , the prince valet made victorious with immortall glory , caused generall processions and prayers to bee made to almightie god for his infinit benefits to them shewed in this carefull time , ascrybing the chiefest cause of this victory to his inexpressable goodnes , then valet distributed to the worthy seruitures , that honorably had behaued themselues al this while , condigne rewards , in praysing openly euery one according to his demerits with continuall thankes to them all for their great paines , and trauayles passed . vnto the wounded and sicke he had such tender regard for the restitution of their health , as though it had ben to himselfe . hee lamented much the destruction & wasting of the country of malta , and earnestly deuised for the repayring thereof againe . amongst all these things he did not forget to learne , which way , or whether , the enemy this while passed , & what he pretended , which many , in the middes of theyr victory , letteth passe , for which cause euery one hath giuen this worthy valet the name of a most prudent , valiaunt , and courteous prince , and as one prepared of god , to remaine on the earth , to the defence of his sacred religion , that during his life , euery thing vnder his charge , cannot but remaine fortunate and prosperous . about this time soliman sent a mightie armie to inuade hungarie , vvhich , the spring time after , he himselfe in person followed : thorough vvhose comming , vvhole germany ( as it had good cause ▪ ) vvas meruailously afraied , and gathered themselues together . the germans of auncient tyme haue , vvith other nacions , rather for glory than their owne safegarde , made warres ▪ but vvith the turks rather for their owne safetie they haue alwaies foughten , than for any glory that they haue sought thereby . howbeit maximilian the emperour gathering together a great army against soliman , proceded and layed seege to a place ●●●led vespe●●● , and dyd by assalt vvinne the same from the turks . but soliman vpon an other part vvan●●●om the emperour segest and iula , being two places of no litle importance . whan as the fifth of september , anno 1566. soliman the emperour in the course and rase of his victories ended his lyfe in the famous ▪ citie of ▪ quinque ecclesie : vvhich of fiue churches in the same is so called . to vvhome his sonne silimus succeeded in his empire and dominsons ▪ vvho if he were like in condicions , either to his father soliman , or to his grand father selymus ▪ and germany to continue in his intestine and inward contencions and diuisions , as it still doth , it is to be much ▪ f●a●ed ▪ but that it vvould happen to germany ●vvhich alredy ●ath ▪ chaunced to the infortunate countries of thracia , dacia , maesia , and the most part of their vvofull and miserable neighbour the kingdom of hungary . for it is an assured and very true sayeng that nulla tam magna tamque firma potentia est , quam discordia non comminuat et perdat . there is no kingdome or power , be it neuer so great and mightie , vvhich discord and ciuill discencion in it selfe , doth not distroy and bring to confusion . the end of the third booke . ¶ to the three worshipfull brothers worthy patrons of vertue and all good arts , robert carr , william carr , and edward carr , in the countie of lincolne esquiers : raffe carr their most affectionate kinsman wisheth all content . hauing right worthy gentlemen , formerly made knowne to euery of you : by such simple remembrances as my power could aford , how much i desire & dayly studie in perticuler to serue & honor you : i thought it now not amisse , treating of one argument comd of the same kindred , & deriued from the general obseruations which euery where with profit in these three first bookes are to be gathered , thus ioyntly to you all to perticipate this common good : for if the vse which euery one ought arightly to make in the reading of histories , be grounded chiefely in the election of taking , or leauing , the better , or worse , of such things as by examples are faithfully propounded : which vpon occasion should be applied either to the well gouerning of a priuate life , or to the inabling of our vnderstanding for counsell in our countries seruice : in either part i say i know none , ( of many who haue had these turkish affaires with the perpetuall felicitie in consideration ) to whome with more credit a man may giue beleefe , then to hubert folieta the genuoys , whilst with much wisedome , grauitie , and discreation , he handleth though briefely , the causes of the greatnesse of the turkish empire , to his deere friend the famous captaine marcus antonius columna . a treatise i suppose to euery conceauing man , or such whome the care of a common good doth possesse very acceptably . this same therfore for the former alleged reasōs , haue i heere annexed ▪ so faithfully as i could persuade the nice italian tongue to speake our proper language . to which i haue further added , ( that the occasion of this discourse might the better be apparant , ) the narration of the war of ciprus , held betwixt the turk and venetians , some xxx . yeeres agoe . in which their wars , the venetiās being excedingly ouerborne , ( notwithstanding that notable victorie obtained by them and their confederates in the gulfe of corinth , ) made priuely their peace , without knowledge giuen therof either to the pope , or king of spaine , who in these wars had ben their associats : whilst marcus antonius columna , pope pius quintus general , alwaies in opinion against the same , persuaded to his power the contrary : & that so worthy an occasion of further victory , should not so vnworthely be relinquished . of which matter imparting his mynde to his friend folieta , it became the subiect of this ensuing discourse : wherin folieta not intermedling with what the venetians had done , onely layes downe in general such causes , ( as by great reason may be thought ) of those fortunate successes which hourely attend the turkish ensignes . to which i had rather remit you , then longer to deteine with the harshnes of an ill pleasing epistle . and now hauing for the present done that due obseruance to you all , of me long both determined , and desired : i most earnestly beseech you to take my boldnesse in good part , void of all saucie presumption : my meaning as it is , clothed in a sincere will alwaies to serue & honor you : & my request as i shall deserue , for euer to be preserued in your good opinion . wherwith if you shall so much grace me , i protest there can no one thing giue more fulnesse to much of that happinesse which in this world i affect : wherof nothing distrusting , though meanely deseruing , i take my leaue and rest . your most bounden for euer raffe carr. ¶ the narration of the warres of cyprus , held betwixt the venetians , and the turks , ● during the yeeres . 1570. and 1571. cyprus , so called by reason of the rich copper mynes therein conteined , plentiefull , and abounding in excellent wynes , wheate , oyle , & suger : being in deed that true mecarian isle vnder xxxv . degrees of the poles eleuation : standeth in the gulfe issicus , distant twentie german myles from syria , conteining in length fiftie miles , of the sayd german measure , but in breadth ten or twelue at the most , and in diuers places lesse . salamis , the citie of cyprus , built by teucer aea●ide : held for their kings for many discents : the same teucrians , of vvhich race euagoras , and nicocles vvere , men celebrated and made famous by isocrates orations : to these teucrians succeded the ptolomees : to them the romans : vnder vvhose gouernment , although much and grieuously vexed by the saracines , they cōtinued firme and constant , vnto the time of andronicus commenus , and henry the sixt emperors : for about the yeere 1190 richard the sonne of henry the second , king of england , sayling towards palestine , and put from landing in that island , by isaac commenus then the gouernour ; tooke the same by force : vvhich afterwards he gaue to guy of lusignan , ( sonne in law of king almerick , vvho had lost the citie of hierusalem ) in exchange , for the bare tytle and name to him and his posteritie , of the sayd crowne of hierusalem . the issue and lyne of vvhich guy , enioyed the sayd kingdome of cyprus 250. yeeres , vntill the tyme that peter reigned , vvho vvas taken prisoner by the souldan of aegipt , but afterward vpon tributarie condicions restored , to vvhich peter succeded peter the sonne , vvho at the death of his father , being very young , vvas afterward married to haelena paleologa , and by hir had issue carlotta , married first to iohn , king of portugall . but lastly to lewes , duke of sauoy , vvhich lewes for a small time reigned king of cyprus . this second peter , ●ad likewise a bastard issue , called iames , vvho by the help of the souldan of egipt expelled from the kingdome of cyprus the sayd lewes of sauoy . iames tooke to vvyfe katherin , the daughter of marcus cornelius , adopted by the state of venice , vvho being vvith childe by hir husband , ( and he before hir deliuerie dyeng , in the yeere 1470. ) the said common vvealth , tooke to their charge , both the mother , child , and kingdome . but shortly after the enfant dyed , supposed to haue bene poisoned by the practise of that state : vvho solely thereby possessing themselues of the kingdome , reduced the same into the forme of a prouince : katherin the mother being brought back to venice , vvho liued to the yeere 1510. now selymus the first emperour of the turks , after the vtter oppressing of the souldans , and taking of the kingdome of egipt , caused the yeerely reuenue vvhich beefore vvas accustomed to be paied to the said souldans by the kings of cyprus , of all such merchandise as were brought in or transported thence , to be set in certaine 8000 duckets , vpon condicion of which paimēt by way of a yeerely tribute he freely graunted to the venetians as to his vassals , the possession of the said i le : which paimēt of 8000 ducats ▪ the venetians onely would suppose to be graunted as an honorable reward , or gratuitie , & in no sort as a tribute ▪ but selymus the second demaunding of the said venetians by a harrauld , the fee & possessiō of cyprus , which hetherto hee alleadged they had held vnder condicion of a yerely tribute , affirmed their whole right , ( so they had any ) to be extinguished , & the intrest to be deuolued , & comd back to him , as the superior & paramont lord : because contrary to the allegance due to the lord of the fee , the said venetians had giuen harborough , and receit , vnto certaine spanish pirats , enemies to the sayd selymus , who by the licence of the venetian magistrates , had brought into cyprus , & ther made sale of great pillage & certain booties taken out of cilicia : and although diuers other of the turkish emperours had tollerated the said venetians to vvith-hould vvhat vvas not their right , yet he the said selymus had in determination to haue his due : vvith vvhich if in good accord they vvould be content to depart . he vvas not in any sort to violate their bonds of amitie , or breake the peace , but vvould endeauour in euery degree to aduance the estimation of that common vvealth . if otherwise , yet he the sayd selymus , vvas not to forgoe his right , vvose meaning vvas to recouer the same by force . the venetians vpon this message , although ( by the scarcitie of prouision and vittailes vvhich for diuers yeeres before they had endured , as likewise by the firing of their arsenall , ( wherein the yeere precedent , their whole sea preparation had ben consumed , ) they were mightely perplexed and amated , yet with noble resolution they returned aunswere , that the sayd selymus had no iust cause why to bereaue them of their iurisdiction in ciprus , which now for a hundred yeeres , in right of inheritance they had peaceably possessed , and that the yeerely pension accustomed to be paid to the soldans of egipt , was no tribute dew to him , as to the superior lord , but onely an honorable gratuity , whereby the kings of cyprus were accustomed to acknowledge their thankfulnesse vnto the said souldans , as to their benefactors and friends , by whose help peter sometimes the king there had recoueted the same . in which their good cause they made no doubt of gods asistance . by whose aide and help , they had decreed & nothing doubted with force of armes to repell the violence and iniuries of selimus : and to defend ciprus . this answere returned to constantinople , all the marchants of venice trading there , were presently apprehended , their goods seased , and pial bassa admirall at sea , with a nauy , mustapha bassa with an army by land , ( conducted through asia and cilicia ) were sent against ciprus . whilst in the meane time at venice , petrus lauredanus duke of that common wealth , by griefe and discontent dyed , during whose gouernment many heauie mischances , and calamities , had beefallen that state , others more daungerous daily ensuing . to this lauredanus with great applause of the people , lodouicus mocinega succeded . the generall appointed for this war of ciprus , was hieronimus zanius an old man , high fourescore yeeres of age , yet of much viuacitie and abilitie in body , who slowly coasting along iadera and corcyra , made thereabouts , whilst the rest of the nauy should approch , an idle and vnprofitable aboade , but in the end houlding course towards creet , hee there continued , as he had in commaund expecting the ayding forces of the pope , the king of spaine , & of cosmus duke of florence . but now whilst these affayres , were in this sort carried by them , piall bassa the turkish admirall , first putting a strong garrison in rhodes , aryued at micarium in ciprus , vpon the calends of iune , whether mustapha bassa had likewise transported both his foote and horse forces , without any worlds resistance . now the venetians a little beefore had fortified the citie of nicosia ( distant from the sea coast seauen germain myles , and which in formerages had both ben the seat of theyr kings & an archb●shops s●a , ) with eleauen bulwarks & a garrison of two thousand soldiors , vnder the gouernment of nich●●●us tond ●●us & astor b●leonius . this city mustapha ( being without impeachment master of the field ) besieged , erecting round about the same many fortes and sconses ; which hauing by a whole month both battered & often assalted , was in the end taken by force , where hee repayring the ruins of the said fortifications , and planting therin a garrison , enforcing the course of his further victory , vpon the 16. of september , the same yeere he began to laie siege to famagosta . on which day , the christians who had lingered all this while about creet , with a nauy of 200 ships , wholie ignorant what things had hapt at cyprus , and now setting sayle from heraclea sentia , not far of encountred lodouicus bembus , who recounted the losse of nicosia , whervpon the generals of the fleete hieronimus zanius , iohn andreas auria , & marcus antonius columna , with others calling a counsaile of war , through different & delaying opinions , whervnto may be added the misfortune of a horrible tempest which dispersed the fleet , lost both opportunity , & the aduantage of executing any honourable attempt . in which their consultations it was chiefely argued , that now the haruest being far spent , & the winter drawing neere , the nauigation of the pamphilian seas would be exceeding dangerous , besides if ought should fall out otherwise then well , there was no where thereabouts safe harborough for the ships . that the turks now becomd insolent through the successe of their late vctiory would fight with greater courage then before , hauing besides all the hauens & other harboroughs friend vnto them , whom it was not now possible by any meanes as matters were fallen forth , to expel from ciprus . the confederates further alledging that they were sent onely in ayde of the venetians , not to recouer things once lost , but to giue let least ought shold be lost , which occasion since it could not be holden , it was thought most conuenient againe to returne ●o creet & the gulfe of venice . andreas auria likewise alledged for himselfe , how he had in cōmand from the king of spaine his maister to come back with his nauy in the end of september , wherevpon this christian captaines casting away both hope , & counsell , of recouering ciprus : & retyring backe were before they could recouer creet , with great stormes of winde , they and their whole fleete miserably afflicted . now when they were ariued at creet , andrea auria craued lisence to depart , that so he might obey his princes command , from whom hee had in charge , for the reducing of his fleet to messana in sicilia ▪ which the generall of the venetians did not deny him . whom hieronimus zanius himselfe , within few daies followed , leauing behinde him with the charge of the army & chiefe command sebastian venerio , but the said zanius ariuing at corcira , the senate of venice , with much contempt did there abrogate his authority , and from thence sent him to venice prisoner . so this yeere thus vnprofitably spent , and with infinit charge wastfully cast away , this christian fleet furnished of euery thing requisit , as souldiours , captaines , munityon , mony , victualls , and in deede what not , who had in admirable expectation of some worthy exployt drawen the eyes of all europe , most by their variable , different , and deldying counsells , partly by tempests & the pestilence , which in short time had consumed many numbers of gallie slaues , and marriners , became vtterly frustrate . when pialis bassa ( who by spyes had vnderstoode of the departure of auria , and the venetians from creet ) passing by rhodes , and after by the 〈…〉 ilands , returned to constantinople . but mustapha . bassa , that had taken nicosia , and now enforcing the course of his victory , had besieged famagosta , hee i say leauing in the harborough and other parts of the iland sufficient strength against incursions , drew the residue of his forces to winter in other garrisons . now the venetians hauing theyr nauy thus returned vvithout aught vvorthelie executed : created a triumuitate capitall , for the finding forth and punishing of all such as arightly might be sayd to haue bene faultie in that fleet , vvhereby that expedition had no better successe , their vvars prouision to so small purpose spent , and so great an ouerthrow , vvith derogation to the honor and reputation of the venetian name , had happened . they likewise laboured to compounde a peace vvith the turks , for vvhich cause they sent to constantinople , iacobus ragazonus , to deale vvith mahomet bassa , vvhom they vvell hoped to haue found fauorable and better inclining thervnto , then the rest . but all this in vaine , therefore vvith great care and industrie they procure the contract of a league , or confederacie betwixt themselues : the pope pius quintus & phillip king of spaine : by sundrie extraordinarie meanes they leuie huge●summes of monie , and repaire vvith larger prouision , their vveather beaten and vnarmed gallies of corcyra . committing the vvhole charge and commaund of these affaires to sebastian venerio , then gouernour of creet , vvhilst in the meane time pertai bassa made by silimus high admirall of all the turkish forces by sea , landith in cyprus , a new power , and mustapha bassa , chiefe generall of all the armie by land , vvith much extremitie , as hardly beseeged the citie of famagosta : vvhan the vvorthie captaines marcus antonius bragadenus , astor beleonius , lodouicus martinigus , and laurencius tenpolus , most valiantlie for the said venetians defended . the citie famagosta , is seated in the east part of that isle towards the syrian sea , not farre from constanti● , famous for that vvorthy bushop epephanius , vvhich is supposed to be the same salamis antiently inhabited of those kings of teucria . this citie of famagosta , vvas built and enlarged by henry of the famely of lusignana , king of cyprus , about the yeere of christ 1295. at vvhat tyme ptolemais vvas lost , ( vvhich vvhilst it was possessed of the christians , vvas that famous staple vvherein the trafficke of all commodities comming either from the east or west continents , vvas exercised . ) but famagosta although both by nature and art strongely fortefied , beeing beefeiged and assalted by this huge armie of the turkes , with all meanes which open vvarre , or secret pollicie , could deuise : at length after eleauen monthes defence , vveakened vvith extremities , and voyde of all hope or ayde , vvas brought to those difficulties , as they vvere enforced to render the same to mustapha , vppon composition , that so their liues , goods , and the vse of religion to those christians that would remaine ther , should be free : & to the rest not willing , passage might be had & safe cōduct to depart . but the perfedious turke , ( litle regarding his faith , or soldiours assurance formerly giuen ) vvhen the said captains and magistrats , accompanied vvith a trayne of their valiant & vvarlike companions , ( to whom by name he had giuen their safe conducts ) approched his tent , gaue order all , should be kild , anthonius bragadenus onely excepted , to whom after three seuerall cōmands in his presence to haue his head cut of , yet changing his purpose for the greater ignomenie , permitted his nose onely & eares to be lopt away . and vvheras three hundreth besids of the christians , vvere come forth into the camp vpon securitie of the peace , these as the rest , he bid should be pittifully slain . and for such as were gone abord the ships in hope to haue sailed for creet , he caused them besids the dispoiling of their goods , to be made all gally slaues . after which , mustapha the next day entring the citie , teupolus by his command was strangled . and anthonius bragadenus the cities gouernor thus deformed & dismēbred in his nose and eares , after he had by way of mockery carried in show about the most special , & famous parts of the citie , reuiling him with all kinde of villanies , caused his skin whilst he was yet quick , to be fleane of : the which torment bragadenus with great constancie endured , calling god for witnesse & reuenge of so monstrous crueltie , and perfedious brech of faith . these things thus executed in cyprus , the turkish nauie on purpose to vvith-hould the venetians from attempting aught for the regayning of the sayd is●e , entred the gulfe of venice , persecuting all such cities on the coast of dalmatia , both by sea and land , as vvere vnder the obedience of the sayd venetians . whilst in the meane tyme the confederate nauie of the christian princes verie leasurely vvere assembled at sicilta ▪ the generall whereof vvas don iohn de austria , the base begot ▪ sonne of charles the fith , and brother to phillip king of spaine , vvho enbarking at barcilona , brought vvith him along to genua , rodolph , and ernestus , the sonnes of maximilian , the second , then emperour . from whence goeing to naples , and thence sailing to messana in sicilia , he there expects the rest of the associate leaguers , vvhich vvere one hundreth and eight gallies of the venetians , from creet , and elsewhere , thirtie from naples , twelue from panormos , twelue from genua , vnder the conduct of andreas auria : twelue from the pope , vvhose captaine vvas marcus antonius columna , foure from malta , vvith some others out of spaine which all of them should ther meete together . where now though late , being assembled vpon the fourth of september , they vveyed their ancors in messana port : and coasting the salentine , and lacinian promontorie , they passed the ilands of corcyra and cephalenia , and came to the gulfe of corinth , vvhere they vnderstood that the turkish fleete at the ilands echinadas , vvere then remayning . in this turkish nauie , vvere chiefe of commande : hali bassa the admirall , pertai bassa , lusalis king of algier , hamsam sonne of barbarussa , the sir●ch of alexandria , vvith others to vvhome the great seignior had giuen command , that in any case the christian fleete should not alone be fought vvith , but ouercome . where ioyning in battell vvith the christians , in the sayde gulfe of corinth , vpon the nones of october , god giueing vs the victorie , the turkes vvere vvhollie discomfited and enforced to flye . their great admirall shippe taken , haly bassa slaine , and some thousands of captiue christians vvho wer slaues in the turkish fleet , sett at libertie . for vvhich victorie , generallie thorough europe there vvas thanks publickly giuen to god , vvith other spectacles & shewes of ioy , ●et for all that those worthy captaines left no sooting of any other memorable exploit or trophe puld from the empire of the turkish ty●ant , as was well supposed they might , who notwithstanding the same , held no● onely the whole isle of ciprus , but many townes besides in dalmatia before taken , amongst which vlcinium and docleum wonne by force were not the least . in the yeere 1571 then next following the venetians both feeling and fearing the forces of that mightie enemy , wherwith they were well nigh opprest , made preparation againe for all things needefull to these wars . but vvhilst nevv stirs in the lovv countryes , and borders of france , did seeme to encomber king philip : the succours from the confederates long in comming , don iohn de austria , about the calends of september repayred to the place of appointment , and the associates vvith their fleet , scarce shewing themselues to the turkes at peloponesus , without ought else worthie of that preparation , had retired to their places of vvintering . the venetians i say , supposing themselues forsaken , and left to themselues , without the priuity of any other their confederates priuely made peace with selymus . of vvhich vvhile diuers men , diuersly did dispute according as affection or fancy led them , marcus antonius columna admirall of the popes nauie ( who in this expedicion vvas a companion and associate to iohn de austria , the chiefe generall ) amongst others was in opinion cleere against and improuing the same peace , condoling the deed , and constantly affirming so noble a victory thus got against the turks , vvas to haue beene prosecuted with all might and mayne , which not onely in his publike and familier conferences , hee had osten protested , but likewise had affirmed by his letters , ( writ to his auncient friend hubert folieta of genua , ) wherevnto whilst hee the said folieta returnes aunswere , and his opininion withall , hee further takes occasion therevpon , to touch some causes of the greatnesse , of the turkish empire , with their perpetuall felicitie and good successe in those their warring affayres , the which for that it is most worthy to be read , as well for the excellent wit therein contayned , as for the great profit , and pleasure which thereby may be conceyued , i thought it not vnbeefitting heereunto to haue it annexed . ¶ the causes of the greatnesse of the turkish empire , vvritten by hubert folieta of genua , to the famous captaine , mircus antonius columna . yov write most worthy columna , what great griefe you conceiue , in considering this peace , thus concluded betwixt the turks and venetians , being ashamed as you say , of the condicion of vs christians , that notwithstanding the memorable sea victory gotten against them by the confederate princes , ( wherein your selfe , with that most fortunate prince , don iohn de austria was both a counsellor and companion in command , ) then which since the suppression of the romain empyre , there was neuer seene or heard any more famous , yet notwithstanding the great ioy , thereon conceiued is sodaynely setled , the hopes from so happy beginnings which had enflamed good mens mindes in short time vanished , and the preparations of so high and excellent counsells comd to naught . for my owne part ( sir ) i am in opinion , that not onely the griefe but the shame is to all noble mindes , as to your selfe in common . what the determination of the venetians was therein , as i doe not well know , so if i did , it is not needefull that i should detect it . for there are some as it is well knowen to you , vvho mightely disalovv of vvhat is done , and are much discontent , that they through pusilnanimity , and sodaine dispaire should so giue vp their friends , who for theyr sakes alone , had thrust themselues in the dangers and charge of those wars , to which opinion i perceiue you specially inclining . others thinking otherwise and excusing them doe aunswere that the venetians perceiuing it lay not in their power , alone to manage these warres with sufficient might , and seeing few other of christian prouinces and princes , ought prouoked by so worthie and good beginnings , or happy successe , whereby to take part either in paynes or charge , or to lay hould with the said confederates of so sayre an occasion , to conioyne the forces , and to reuenge so many iniuryes , in all former times receaued , now especially when it was suppoled , that the turkes were vtterly dispolyed and left naked , both of friends , ships , or sea forces , and thereby had opportunitie to expell them , from forth whole europe . but chiefely the germaine princes fayling , whom the many attempts of the turks , against their state hath continually , with offens●ue armes vexed , afflicted with infinite losses , and nearest of all others , to the danger had beene in these affayres , for theyr owne safetie to haue giuen them furtherance . all which motiues to others , smally auayling the said venetians , and therefore destitute vtterly of hope , nor daring to support themselues , in the succours of their confederates , knowing what enemy , they had in hand , they were compelled to prefer wholesome & commodious counsell , rather then plausible , and so without obstinacy to their destruction , ( as was supposed ) to prouide for theyr piuate affayres . thus these thinges in both parts , diuersly disputed , according as euery man his affection or passion perswades him thervnto . my selfe vvill leaue of vncertaine estimation , indifferent , to euerie mans ovvne peculier iudgement , vvithout interposing myne , especiallie when the matters handled are to small purpose , the deede done not to be vndone , and that euerie expostulation is friuolus , vvhich is vvithout fruit . but rather lett mee communicate with you , my honorable friend , in that whereof your letters giue good occasion , and which may perhaps , bring with it to vs , both some profit , detecting such my cogitacions , as often and long haue encombred my secret thoughts , and manifesting therein my opinion , which without some gaine , i hope shall not retourne againe . for if what my conceit is herein shal be allowed by you , a man of so great estimation for wisedome , and accustomed to the managing of high affaires , then shall i think my selfe assuredly protected from the caluminations of all maligners : or if not allowed , yet shall i giue occasion by my writing , wherby you may remoue the errour , which for long hath taken possession in my minde , and so in both these parts , it shall draw mee aduantage . the effect whereof is , that as i haue alwaies houlden these turkish affayres to be both fearefull and preiudiciall to the good estate of all christian prouinces , yet now more then at any time am i driuen into a vvondefull admiration of the same , vvho hauing so great a nauie vanquished , consisting of a huge number of shippes of vvarre , vvhereof part were sounk at sea , part taken by our men , together vvith so great prouision of munition and all other things befitting the vvarres , deuoured by the deepes : besides no small number of vvorthie vvarriours , captaines of famous memory , expert nauigators , ( vvhereof there is great scarcitie euerie vvhere ) vvhich in that battell perished ▪ all of them being such things as by any accident once lost are hardly to be recouered in many yeeres continuance , yet such and so great is found the forces and faculties of those turkes , as notwithstanding all these losses vvith indaunted courages , forthwith they haue fitted a nother fleet , litle inferiour to the first , vvhich prouided and at all points furnished , against the beginning of the following sommer , sett sayle to sea , daring to shew them selues in sight of our victorious fleet , vvith semblance not to yeelde one foote to flight , so ours hadde bene so aduenturous to haue comd on . of vvhich matters vvhilst often i haue reasoned vvith my selfe , and searcht vvhat vvere the causes of so much greatnesse , vvhat artes & meanes had brought them to so much estimation , and how they could attaine such excellent perfection in euery millitarie function . together how it comes to passe , that so many of our men should continually reuolt , and abiuring all christian rites , becomes affect●rs of that impious mahumetane sect , vvhilst on the other part vve finde none or very few of those repayring vnto vs. of these things i say , vvhilst vvith my selfe ▪ i often argue vvhat i conceaue , may it please you heere to see sett downe , first i hould that in both parts this case giues rather cause of pittie , then admiration : for beholding so manie nations and people conioyned vvith vs in the indissoluble bondes of christian charitie and religion , vvho to our and a number of christian princes shames , are dayelie borne downe vvith the heauie burthen of captiuitie , vvhilst vvee neither vvith care enter into the consideration of these things , or harbour the least thought in our hartes , to make them succour : i say it is to be lamented , that so much blindenesse should haue thus possessed our mindes , vvhen in deed the miseries of our opprest brothers , ought no lesse moue vs to commisseration , then if the like daunger vvere discending vpon our owne heads . we see this dayly increasing flame , catching hould of vvhatsoeuer comes next , still to proceed further , no● that the insatiable desire of dominion in these turkes canne vvith any riches be content , or vvith the gayning of many mightie and vvealthie kingdomes be so settled , but of vvhat is this daye gotten , to morrow they build a new ladder vvhereby to clymbe to the obteyning of some newer purchase . and vvhich to feare , is more fearefull . that vvheras euery bondage in it selfe is hatefull and far worse in condicion then death , yet that of the turkes of all other is most crewell , most execrable : who hould it not enough to bring the prouinces in obedience , vnlesse all be vnder , vvho either excelled in witte , fortune , vvealth , or honour , all the nobilitie slaughtered , or commaunded into farre distaunt and remote countries , vvhome beereauing the exercise of euery noble science , stripping of all necessarie ornaments , deformed and mishapte in all basenesse , at length be brought to vvhat fulnesse of miserie may bee imagined . and for those our brothers , vvhich is the second point in our griefe propounded , ) i know not vvhether it vvere better fitting to deplore their condicion , then to detest their hatefull impietie , vvho bevvitched with the fayre shoe of a frayle and very smal good , renounce the euerlasting and celestiall riches , abiure christian religion from heauen discended , and by the sonne of almightie god , to vs men deliuered , vvhich onely all other meanes shut vpp , makes free passage , and layes open the path that leades to eternall blessednesse , and the kingdome of heauen . these things as i first sayde , ( deare friend ) are to bee pittied , and vvherein vve are vvith all endeauour to labour , least at any tyme the lyke may happe to vs , or vve brought to the same passe , then vvhich in miserable miserie there is neither state nor place more abiect . now for this much admired turkish glorie , and so many yeeres succesfull felicitie , vvhereof vvhilst few aright enter into consideration , perhaps it may seeme vvith some verie straunge , yet in my conceit neither are the things them selues vnvsuall , nor the causes thereof obscure , vvhich then the better shall appeare , if one by one vve compare and examine their fashions , lawes , counsayles , and discipline , with those other of vs christians . first then none will deny me i am sure , but that amongst these causes , vvhich extoll kingdomes & common wealths , to great wealth , much power , and high estimation , religion before the rest is to bee preferred , which religion containeth in it a double function , one is most excellent and deuine , and the same for which at first religion , was by heauenly prouidence , enspired into mansminde : this ( as i sayd formerly ) beeing the onely and most certaine guide , conducting to immortall blessednesse , then which was neuer greater gift granted to men by almighty god , whose operation is such , as in regard thereof it drawes our affections to esteeme all riches , all pleasures , kingdomes and commandes , or what may bee thought precious in this life , to bee vilde and of no valew : according to that saying , what shall it auayle mortality , to obtaine the dominion of the world , so in the end he make shipwracke of his owne soule . a second function of religion is polliticall , appertayning to publike gouernment , and to contayne people in obedyence , and dew obseruation of lawes , wherin all antiquetyes beare witnesse , that whosoeuer well and wisely haue founded cityes , societyes , or common wealthes , they haue alwayes had this part of religion much respected : which as it nothing detracts from the maiesty of religion , so doth it make the same , to bee holden in higher reuerence , whilst the vse and profit thereof , extends it selfe in each mans eye , to the gouerning of all humane affayres , and preseruation of euery well planted state . of that first and excellent part , we haue no purpose to speake , for it little appertaines to the argument in hand , wherein it shall iuffice thus much alone bee said , that all the lyse of euery christian man , ought especially to bee spent in giuing thanks , to that deuine deity , by whose goodnesse we haue our soules illuminated , with the bryght beames of true religion , all cloudes of erronyous darknesse driuen away , wherewith the mindes of such as are ignorant in the same bee hourely blinded , whereby wee may finde , how much better by infinit degrees , the condicion of christians is , rather then that of the mahumetans , who misled by the lyes of that wicked imposter , and following his damned positions , diuerting from the eternall path of saluation , are carryed headlong in theyr misbeliefe to hell torments , and euerlasting damnation : but let the vrging of this point , be the office of deuines , and now againe to my purpose . then let vs come to the poynt , which is proper to our question , wherin it shall be nothing pertinent whether any professed religion , bee true or false , ( for that as beefore is said , appertaynes to the soules saluation ) but where of the vvhole substance vvill censist in this , that what religion soeuer receyued , may be sincerely & carefully obserued , by the supportacion of such a religion , onely kingdomes and nations , haue gathered great wealth , and attayned to great estimation , power , and dignity , as may be manifestly proued ▪ both by forceable reason , and many memorable examples . for whereas it was apparant , that the chiefe and best meanes to enlarge any empire , is appropriate to the true knowledge of managing armes , and the glory of millitary profession , in which two thinges , are specially respected , obedience and discipline , of both these , religion i say is the principall foundation , whereby it alwayes came to pasle , that euery nation aduaunced at any time to greatnesse , haue euer beene studious , and most carefull preseruers of the same . in mayntayning which position omitting numbers , that may bee named , i will content mee with the romaines , who farre surpassed all other people in wisedome , as in wealth , valour , and glory . for these graue and true experienced men , finding that the considerations of religion , were of great force , both to beautifie their state , and enlarge theyr empire , in no one thing laboured more then the true obseruation of the same , possessing theyr people still with opinions of feare and reuerence towardes theyr gods. to which alwayes so great beliefe was giuen , as nothing was euer executed in publike or priuate , which was not attempted , as hauing the gods the first authors thereof . so as what euer of their affayres were finished , what new designes taken in hand , what expedicion put in practise , what fortune of war assayed which was not done , the gods first consulted , nor did they labour any other thing in those theyr vowing and rendring vowes , dedication of temples , obseruation of progedies ( wherein the wise of that age were exceeding ceremonious ) with sacrifice and supplications , beseeching the good will of the gods , but to perswade the people that whatsoeuer was done was all by the pleasure & permission of the same gods , who obseruing euery action of mans life , becomes sharpe chastisers of wrong and wickednesse , but most seuere reuengers of theyr owne neglected or contemned deitye , whereby it came to passe , that amongst those romaines , no cryme was accompted so haynous , as that of an oth or faith plighted & broken : and of this religion how great the estimation was , it may perfectly appeare , by that example onely , when as the counsell , with so great dilligence laboured , to diswade them from those assemblyes of the tribunes , determining in the fauour of the people to propound certaine lawes , against which the senate in oposition , could giue no other let , but that the consulls should proclaime , the leading forth of the legions in expedicion , from the attendance of which warfare , whilst the people had no power to resist , neither could the authoritye of the tribunes giue any redresse , they before hauing in that case sworne their obedyence to the consull , and seeing no other meanes , how to rid them of their religious oath then by the death of the sayd concull , consulted amongst themselues to kill him : whereof they had put the practyse in full executyon , if it had not further beene tould them , that no religon could bee dissolued by any contryued mischiefe : holding murder as it seemed , in a lesse degree then the violatyon of theyr faith . which one thing , euer held their souldiers so obseruant to the will of their commanders , to whom they had once giuen the assurance of the same , that that people which in a setled peace , was neuer but stubborne and rebellious agaynst theyr superiors , the same in war were euer found quiet & contented , bound onely by this military oath , whereof by peace alwayes they became discharged . to which againe may be said , so great was their regard , that they would prefer the obseruation of the same , before the preseruacion of their owne liues : submitting their heads euen to the block , if at any time according to the manner of those wars the consull should giue in command for any seruice not well executed , that a capitall decimating amongst them , should be made , and by this it came to passe , that through the doubtfull daunger of death , both by the enemie and their commander propounded : their souldiours alwaies in vvarres vvere assured to doe the vtmost of their iudeuours to ouercome : chosing rather to dye valiantly fighting , then be vanquished , least in the feare of an incertaine death , vvhose perill they might perhaps auoide by bouldnesse and resolution , they might incure that certaine slaughter , from auoyding vvhereof , religion cut of all hope : for vvhich cause , i iudge that no vvise man will deny mee but religion as in euery publike designe , so especially in the affaires of vvarre , is a most firme foundation . now whether that this part of religion is either of the turks or vs christians , not more sincere care and sacred constancie obserued , i rather leaue it to euery mans peculiar opinion , then therin to deliuer my owne iudgement , yet some things i will note by the vvay : as they come into my minde . first since that the especiall parts of religion consisteth principally in this , that all things be referred to that supreme power by whose wil we beleeue euery humane action to be gouerned , it is vvonder how far the turks for this point surpasse vs , hauing that opinion with such firmnes setled in their minds & attributing so much to the deuine prouidence , that ther in they seeme rather to exceede to much , then beleeue to little , vvhilst necessarily they vvill tye vvhat euer befalls vs , vnto fate , by no humane counsells or prouision auoidable : for vvhich cause they suppose that by the same fate a certaine limit of time is assigned euery mans lyfe , vvhich neither can be prolonged beyond the same , neither by any meanes of vs shortned , & therfore vvhē the appointed houre of death shall come , of necessitie the same must be vndergone : in vvhich houre , vve are as certaine to dye , though priuately shut vp in any chamber & deuided by all meanes from danger , as if a man vver conuersant in the heat & fury of fight , vvher a thousand vveapons vver bent against his bosome , vvhich death , if not by heauen decreed , there amongst these vveapons of as great safetie may a man assure himselfe , as in his owne chamber : now this opinion though it may be disproued , in so much as thus it attributeth to the necessitie of destinie or fate , yet to the matter handled , it brings this gteat good , that the turkes become therby more cōfident & bould , vvhether fighting in battaill or vndertaking any other dangerous exploit , because thereby the feare of death is fully bereaued thē , the certaintie wherof as they conceaue , cōsisteth not in perills , but in their vnauoidable destinie . now that all humane affaires are in the supreme & deuine moderation , depēding wholly vpon the power of heauen , is a most holy true & christian opinion , which as euerie man ought constantlie beleeue , so must we eschew all causes that seeme to impech the credit thereof . and therfore vve are to consider , least by the contrarie perswasions of any philosophie , vve may be missed , especiallie by that of the peripatikes , whose opinions are now a daies in high estimation . the great part of whom doe so dispute of the deuine nature , as though it had no humane affaires , nor could haue anie in consideration , being a most damned doctrine , & vnworthie the maiestie of heauen , for so with one stroke they vtterlie cut of all religion : for in vaine then should we praie , vow , sacrifice , or by anie other act of grace , besech the goodnesse of almightie god , craue his assistance , or desire he shuld behold vs in mercy , whē vve are assured before hand , that none of all these he either doth ▪ or can regard : which impediment is bereaued the turkes whilst they are quite forbidden the studie of philosophie , ( though i am not ignorant how that wicked seducer mahomet , had therin a further meaning : viz : least by the knowledge therof , the great vanitie & smal groūd in the promulgatiō of his lawes might apeare , ) so greatly hath this ignorance proued profitable to the turkes , for the maintenance of their opinion in religion . but whether the studie of philosophie bringeth more good or hurt it is not my purpose here to dispute , reseruing it for a longer argumēt & more oportune time & place . now this opinion thus planted in the mindes of the turks , makes them fearful of the deuine maiestie , and inflames thē with a reuerēd regard of religion : by which it comes to passe , that though this their seruing of god be full of error , yet shall wee finde euery where many excellent signes of their blynd deuosion , commending their diligence to the furtherāce of the same : for none thē they doth with greater reuerēce repaire to their temples , prostrate with al humility , crauing pardō of their sins by the asistance of gods spirit , holding all holy things in high veneration , wherein omitting other , they so much respect , not onely theyr owne priestes , and religions , but euen those of ours , as they accounted it in the highest degree of sin , to iniury any one of them any way , which hath ben approued by infinit examples of pirates , of whom a number ( as often it hath fallen out ) hauing taken any priest of ours , haue presently set him at liberty , least by retayning the seruant of god , they might therby importune the same god to reuenge his wrong . another thing to their great cōmendation is , that none then they more carefully looke to the conseruation of their lawes , none punishing the publike breach thereof in whosoeuer , more seuerely . for which there is neuer heard with them , any blasphemy agaynst god , any adultryes committed , or ought else wherin ther is offence , either in the violation or negligent obseruation of the same . and yet for all this , i am not ignorant that by the same impious & execrable law , more haynous sins are permitted , but that it may appeare , how strickt euen the mightiest are in preseruing their saide lawes , wee haue in this age a memorable president testyfied in the person of the great emperour solyman , which i will heere recount . this solyman amongst those number of excellent chosen women , who are kept specially for the kings concubines ( for it is permitted by the law of mahumet , that euery turke may hould so many concubynes as he is able to mayntayne , ) calling one among the rest more often then any other , & she perceyuing therby , how the emperour was mightely possest with hir loue , by a cunning drift so much effected with him , as shee obteyned hir freedome , ( for it is to be noted , that as well boyes as girles , so shut vp in the seraglio , are his slaues , ) after which beeing by coatch sent for as at other times to come & accompany the said emperour , made answere , how she much admired , what reason the great signeor had , who beeing a prince of so much maiestie doubted nothing publikely , to enfringe the holy law of mahumet , by which it was prouided in playne words , that no man in such sort should accompany free women , & therby so grieuously to offend , euen in the view of his people , whose eyes were all cast vpon him . now the emperour much moued with this answere , as likewise brideling for the present the heate of his desire , demanded the next day , of the learned in theyr lawes , whether by law it might be admitted any man to keepe free women , for theyr concubines , whervnto when he had receaued answere , that it was not lawfull , and not enduring the want of that wench , whom he loued entitely , the sayd solyman for that reason married hir . now i neede not on the contrary part to recount , how christions carry themselues in the like cases , least i further exulcerate those wounds by handling , which i am sure by admonishing will not be cured . the next place to religion , whether establing any common wealth , or inlarging a dominion , is worthely attributed to discipline , wherein beetwixt vs and the turkes , the very truth is , in my opinion , that there is admitted no comparison , whilst discipline is a thing with them of high estimation , but with vs of little or no account , & that this is so , it appeares cleerely in this that euery yeere the great emperour at certaine seasons sends his inquisitors abroad through all parts of his territories , to make election of the choise children to be found of an assigned age , which inquisitors where they come , calling together all the sayd children of the same place , select from amongst them , such whose towardnesse and inclination sheweth itselfe , either by the disposition of the members , or countenaunce fit for their purpose , those they take , whom bringing to the court , there by especiall maisters prouided , be they instructed in all manner of martiall discipline , by which & through much exercise , their bodies and mindes are confirmed to endure euery labour , nor is there any one entertayned in their warfare , but such as by much exercise are invred to this discipline : whereas on the other side it is hourely seene , that our armyes for the most part , doe stand of men , both rude and vnexperienced in all martiall demeanours or discipline . this aboue named discipline , hath in it a triple vse , wherof the first is the true knowledge of things appertayning to the warres , this drawing with it an inabling of the bodies forces : by which it falles out , as we haue often seene theyr strength approued , that an arrow shot from a turkish bow , hath clouen the shanke of a gallie oare , where the wood hath beene nine inches thicke , so as the head of the same arrow , hath shewed it selfe on the other side : whereas such souldiours as wee put in pay , without consideration , are chosen in companies ignorant of all things appertayning , & then for the most part learning the vse , and art of theyr weapons , when there is more need valyantly to manage them . another commoditie of discipline is , that it prepares the bodye to the enduring of labour and wants , inables the minde to an inuincible resolution , in bearing all extremities , which misery , or the scarcity of things , may cast vpon man. for theyr mindes accustomed to continuall exercise , cannot bee daunted with paynes , spare diet , or other inconueniences , wherwith it is daily acquaynted , content consisting , not in many , but necessary things : so as wee see theyr great armyes long time , often kept together with small prouision , theyr fleetes and land preparations , executing aught with exceeding expedicyon , whilst a huge part of baggage , ordenarily ( attending other campes ) giues to them no let . whereas both our land and sea forces , are still encombred , with loadings of houshould prouision , our souldyours euer faynting without the affluence of euery thing , theyr bodyes impatient of labour , and this not onely when they want not things necessary , but if they abound not with delycates , so as to our shame bee it spoken , a man may obserue in our campes , those excesses of feastings and needelesse fare , which euen in the plentifulnesse of peace , myght in cities perhaps seeme riotus , where amongst other things ill beseeming , it irkes me to thinke , that men should bee brought to so much nicenesle , as in a fleet , to haue snow carryed , for cooling their wine . the third vse of discipline is the profit of obedience , thē which there is no one greater vertue in the exercise of armes . this as it is with the turks more in estimation then euer in any age the like hath ben seene with other nations . so of all people in the contrary heereof wee are desperately diseased , euen to the death , our souldiors being mutinous , factious , disobedient , who fashioned by no rules of discipline , conteined in dutie , by no regard o punishment , in their owne camps , themselues to themselues for the most part work more mischiese , then vvhat at any time they receaue from the weapons of the enemie : vvhich foule faults to our greater shame , is as common to the captaines & commanders , as the priuate souldiours , a number of whom studyeng their perticuler reuēge , their priuate ambitiō , or ( then which vvith men of vvar there is naught more odious ) their seruyle gayne , betray their countrie , neglect their princes command , and vvithout executing aught vvorthie their trust and imployment , cause often impediments through malitious enuie of a nothers glory , to vvhat soeuer might be worthely executed : such things i saie , vvith vs , men dare dayly do , freed from feare of all condigne punishmēt , so as i cannot name a place in shame or dishonor baser , vvhether these or the like vvith euerlasting infamie , haue not brought vs. next now ensues that i speake of the turkish valor and vertues , no meane causes or of small regard in the inlarging of any empire , vvherein if i should affirme that they doe much excell vs , i might so both become iniurious to the christian name , and procure my selfe more enuie then i affect . yet truth is truth , by vvhom foeuer deliuered , and well i may say that true valour is vvith the turkes of more accompt vvhen to the valiant alone the passage to all militarie promotions is layd open , vvhere any ones merit towards his countrie by any manly act performed , shall aduance him through all degrees of dignitie , euen to that vvhich is next the highest with vs , on the contrary nobility being of greatest reconing , such for the most part euery vvhere commanding , who though they shew smal or no testimonie either of valor or vertue , yet supported by the greatnes of their blood , manage matters as they list . this being that one thing which so much hath exasperated the minds of many worthy christian seruitors , that flying frō those ensignes wher they found no place for their vertue : repair to the turks , who for their good parts fairely intreat them , & according to the proofe any one makes of his vvorth , doth so prefer him to euery roome of honor : their condicion in that point being exceding commendable , vvho demand not vvhence the man is , but vvhat he is , neither holding that vertue and valor are guists of granfathers inheritance , like to riches & those other of fortune . yet for all this , i must not deny but that nobilitie ought much to be estemed , being in it selfe of great might to stir vp the minde to honorable actions : and a rich ornament to all such as haue vertue thervnto conioined . but barely to prefer nobility before valor & vertue , or for any mans gentry solly to commend him to the greatest functions in a common wealth , or to commād an army , that vtterly i disalow , as full of danger to any state : i highly reuerence the kinred of kings & princes , whom to haue placed in great cōmāds , is not alone without peril , but profitable . for if authoritie be of estimation in all humane affaires , in those of the wars especially it is a most material point , wherin the soule and lyfe of good gouerning , chiefly cōsisteth : as hauing obediēce alwaies attendant , no one thing more furthering , as i haue said euery warlike designe ; & therfore to such all souldiors & captaines without repining , submit their greatnesse , not being subiect to enuie & misreports , before whom euery man forceth himselfe for the formost , because the testimonie of their valor & vertue shewen in their princes presēce cannot be cōcealed by the calumniations of any backbiter , whereby as often it happens , men doe dispaire of a due reward . in these things therfore i would thus be vnderstod , that wher ther wants a due mixture of their parts together , compounded : it is better in my cōceit by the turkish president to prefer in cōmand a man endwed with vertue lacking those exterior badges of great blood , then that any supported by nobilitie , should bear sway indigent of those perfectiōs which at first begot all true nobilitie . malo pater tibi sit thirsites , dum modo tu sis aeacide similis : vulcaniaque arma capessas . quam te thirsite semilem , producat achilles . the last though not the least of those things which antiquitie haue attributed to the necessitie of the well establishing any state , standeth in measuring arightly according to euery mans merit , reward of well doeing or punishmēt of it . now in either part how far we are to the turks inferior , it is often admired . but least i giue occasion of further offence , & procure from many that hatred which i desire not to vndergoe , i will desist frō further prosecuting this course , in preferring these turkesh considerations with ours , & onely wil say that as the whole scope of their coūsels & other proiects tends to the glory to be gotten by the vvars , so are all ours in an other kinde more excellent , for the maintenance of common societie & the studies of peace , which vvith so infinit a desire we hunt after , as all charge , all expēce of time , & mony , all care & dilligence is held both light & litle , for obteining the same . and this appeareth first by the great numbers of priests , mounks , freers , & other religious , possessing great power , & wealth , with large lands , and stately erected monasteries , wherwith the plentisul coūtries of europe , are euery vvhere pestered : to vvhom a great part both of christendomes reuenues & cōmodities be comd . this i doe not disalow but much commend the pietie & wisedome of our ancestors , who haue bene so boūtiful in bestowing to holy vses , so liberal towards the maintenance of gods seruice , releueing the necessitie of the poore , and both nourishing & cherishing the studies of arts & euery good literature . another thing with vs is , that our seates of iustice prolong the deciding of causes , with many quiddetyes , & delayes , which is the sole reason that we see so many lawiers & iudges , so many attorneys , solicitors , clarks , notaries , aduocates & proctors , to whom so great rewards & large fees are assigned , as this practise of the law ( lyke to that other ) hath drawen with it no litle part of the welth of christendom . againe , the scholes of good learning are by vs vvith great charge mainteined , to which many repaire , & perceauing the accompt that learned men daily liue in , doe spend either all , or the greatest part of their life in that profession . lastly ( good god ) what cost is bestowed in euery handi craft thing , what huge foundations hourly laid , what state & abundāce of publike & priuate buildings , what superfluety in ensignes of honor , picturs , hāgings , & plate , what delicacy in euery houshold prouisiō : what riot in feastings : what pride & expēce in apparell : vvith how great stipends are the masters in these artes maintained , all which as they greatly beutifie our christian countries , maligne the turks in regard of vs to appeare rude & vnpolisht : so are they vtterly ill fitting for martiall affaires , or enlarging of an empire , vvhilst they consume & wast a great part of that wealth which were better bestowed in the wars . now vvith the turkes all these things are in proportion , ether small or none . their preists & religious are very few , their lyuing litle , supplyed with things onely necessary . their law determinations want demurs , and delatory plees receauing sentence at the first or second hearing ; vvithout tossing so many volumes of the ciuill & canon codices ; with their comments : so many yeere bookes of the common lawes course , wherby so great store of counsells & aduocates , such quantitie of clarks and notaries are in small request . ther is amongst them no orders of monks & freeers , no pyles of stately builded palaces ; no sumptuousnesse in their dayly port , but thrifty cariage , spare dyet , vvherein the hands of cunning cookes haue no medling : the turkes neither caring or crauing these things , but spending vvhat they haue in theyr needfull preparations for the vvars , vvhere vvealth and rewards are peculiarly appropriate to the valiant . no marueill therfore that so many as i haue sayd , of vvorthy christian seruitours , leaue the displayed banners of iesvs , vvhere small and for the most part , no consideration is allotted their merits , repairing thether wher they finde riches and estimation the guerdon of well dooing . now since the one and onely meanes , of the turkish glory , doth proceede from the warlike designes , it is no wonder that all their endeauours , should wholy bee bent to that , which thus alone drawes with it honor , riches , & power , wherby we see how they excell all other nations , in martiall estimatyon , & execution of high exployts , what great numbers of valiant souldiours , they continually keepe in pay , how huge forces of horse and foote they maintaine , so as to all people their name is now becomd fearefull , & that alwaies they returne victors from euery war once vndertaken , for inlarging their dominion , our mens mindes on the other part by multiplicitie of knowledges and imployments , being so distraught as few can spare any time to follow such seruice : through as i said the innumerable sorts of handy crafts , studyeng of arts , & professing of religion , things indeed that haue diuerted the thoughts of the greater part , of able christian bodies , frō the affectation of armes , for it is the condicion of man , with greater content to follow that course of life , which is easie , safe , lesse paynefull , & free from danger , then that other of the wars , prosessed enemy to rest & quietnesse : especially when this first with pleasure , brings neuerthelesse the commodityes of estimatyon & riches , manifesting the apparant reason that thus we see all our cities , so replenished with marchants , craftsmen , inholders , vinteners , & such like : euery place reporting the disputations & different opinions of philosophers , & deuines , with continuall canuassing of law cases . all which things as they mightely i say , adorne our peaceable part of the world , so doe they wholy disable all martiall credyt , for which wee finde vpon euery occasion , how weake our forces are , for cause of the small number , who follow the wars . in which , this further i dare affirme , from sound iudgment , that of that age , whose bodies through christendome are fit for the wars seruice , the hundreth person scarce doth apply him to that profession , whereas on the contrary with the turks , the greater part alwaies doe wholy deuote themselues , to the practise of armes . but now let vs come to the inflicting of punishment due to offenders , the feare wherof , of equall conteines men in compasse , both to the ciuell and martiall discipline : wholesome lawes being with vs , as well as with the turks , to that end established . yet the vigor & force of good lawes , should not consist in a positiue decree , but in a and sacred inviolable obseruation of the same : the rigor whereof we christians , for the most auoide by the cunning distinctions of lawyers , mitigate by the fauour of great personages , or breake through by our owne power . where with the turkes these thinges are otherwise , there being left no meanes to obtaine pardon of any offence , no hope of escaping punishment : so as we see with vs all thinges to be corrupt & dissolute : liberty for each one to doe what he list . our souldiours licentious & freed from feare of punishment , with carelesse cariage , executing what euer is committed to their charge , still mutinous , & sedicious , respectlesse of command , great doers in words , litle indeed , in skirmish making courtsie , who should first begin , or rangd to fight , running away the first squadrons scarcely chargd , or before any honest hasard of fortune were attempted : & although we haue as cannot be denied diuers worthy captaines , who are not impechable , of any these crimes , yet what shall those few excellent men affect in re●orming the generall corrupt conditions of time , in faith little : whose vertues are to feeble , to encounter the outgrown vices of this age . againe it is well knowen , that many great commanders ther are , who casting away their priuate counsels & consideratiōs , prefer the publike good : yet euen these haue such for inferiour leaders , who are no lesse , ( if not more ) faulty ▪ then the ordinary souldiour : the greater part of whom follow the seruice for gaine , and make a traficke of the warres . who when a muster of men is to passe , and pay to bee made , beelie their number , either borrowing , or subborning base fellowes , to fill vp such roomes as are fayling , whereby it fals out that the payes bee euer strong , but the companies weake . now none of all these defaults bee conuersant in the turkish campe , where the souldiour is euer seruiceable , and at commaund , executing what they haue in charge carefully , reseruing their heat of courage to encounter the enemy , which with high resolution they both vndertake and maintayne : nothing dismayed , with a first ouerthrow , nor discouraged with the enemies second good successe , whereby to leaue the field , but valiauntly fighting conteyned , more by the force of their lawes , & the punishment therof , then by feare of the enemy , keepe theyr assigned ranckes , expecting the best , and enduring the vtmost of good or bad fortunes chances , who alwaies bearing in mind , the fearefull spectacles of those theyr barbarous chastisements , as ther may be caused , etermine either to depart the field as victors , or if fortune enuie theyr valour , rather there to receiue an honest death , from the edge of the enemies weapon , then at home to be strangled , or haue his throat cut , by a hangman . againe whilst the valour , of the leader striues with the obedience of the souldyour , who neuer haue their priuate counsels , deriued from the publike good , we find them to performe most excellent offices : in theyr seuerall places both towards their king and country . these are such obseruations ( true honoured columna ) as formerly i sayde , haue long possest my minde , touching the greatnesse of this turkish empire , which if you allow , i shall the better like , if otherwise , conceale them to your selfe i pray , least they may chance into such mens hands , as may detract from the estimation of my iudgement . finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a07605-e1730 as the latin word imperator at the first was no name of regall power and authoritie . vvhence ● family of mendoza in spaine had their beginning . ptolemais opp : nunc acre . laodicea opp nunc , licquee berythus opp : nunc , baruth . gamela opp : nunc , hames . geth : nunc ybelim . tyberias opp : nunc , tabaria by what ti● the kings of spaine chalenge the right of the crowne of i rusalem . arsacides . tigado . notes for div a07605-e8870 despot : what it meaneth . bulgari● ila . mammaluch emir quibir notes for div a07605-e20760 vt sit , et bene , et semper . the woor solyman , his nobili the sheweth counsai● of the of mal● woords let the mastar to ●ann●ts . the letter frō the great maister of malta to pope pius the fourth of that name . 1565. the 22 of march the turks nauy vnlosed from constantinople . the 180 ma●● the nauie of the turks ariued at malta . descript● ▪ malta . ad eurotiotum . the turkes landing in malta . azorbar . consultation of the turkes . vallum ex●●uunt . pa. 40. a fugitiue . decem b●emes . the first assalt . spach● , qui seruent auec trois ou quatre cheualls chascun , et aut 200 ducats per an , et sont tous azamoglan et esclaux dudict grand turc . a bridge of mastes . the death of medrano and baragamo . the bridge of masts , burnt . the famous pirat dorguta wounded to death . the counsell of the ioannits the sentence of the couns●●●l . th● answere of the worthie defenders . the last assalt giuen by the turks to the castle of saint hermes . the fort of saint hermes wonne . the letter of the great maister to mesquito . philip a turke a noble man reuolted and came to the christians . pluteum . an account of a late voyage to athens containing the estate both ancient and modern of that famous city, and of the present empire of the turks, the life of the now sultan mahomet the iv, with the ministry of the grand vizier coprogli achmet pacha : also the most remarkable passages in the turkish camp at the siege of candia and divers other particularities of the affairs of the port / by monsieur de la gvillatiere, a french gentleman ; now englished. athènes ancienne et nouvelle et l'estat présent de l'empire des turcs. english guillet de saint-georges, georges, 1625-1705. 1676 approx. 576 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 213 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2009-03 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a42320 wing g2218 estc r13895 12850087 ocm 12850087 94489 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a42320) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 94489) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 714:11) an account of a late voyage to athens containing the estate both ancient and modern of that famous city, and of the present empire of the turks, the life of the now sultan mahomet the iv, with the ministry of the grand vizier coprogli achmet pacha : also the most remarkable passages in the turkish camp at the siege of candia and divers other particularities of the affairs of the port / by monsieur de la gvillatiere, a french gentleman ; now englished. athènes ancienne et nouvelle et l'estat présent de l'empire des turcs. english guillet de saint-georges, georges, 1625-1705. [2], 422 p. printed by j.m. for h. herringman ..., london : 1676. translation of athènes ancienne et nouvelle et l'estat présent de l'empire des turcs. reproduction of original in huntington library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng athens (greece) -history. turkey -history -mehmed iv, 1648-1687. 2007-11 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2008-02 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2008-03 emma (leeson) huber sampled and proofread 2008-03 emma (leeson) huber text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-09 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion an account of a late voyage to athens , containing the estate both ancient and modern of that famous city , and of the present empire of the turks : the life of the now sultan mahomet the iv. with the ministry of the grand vizier , coprogli achmet pacha . also the most remarkable passages in the turkish camp at the siege of candia . and divers other particularities of the affairs of the port . by monsieur de la gvillatiere , a french gentleman . now englished . london , printed by j. m. for h. herringman . at the blew anchor in the lower walk of the new exchange . mdclxxvi . athens ancient and modern : with a description of the present state of the empire of the turks . book i. since it is your desire , i shall send you some other time the relation of my adventures at tunis , and the four years slavery which i endured in barbary ; and i hope you will not repent of your inclination to see that part of my history , for my imployment was under such masters as have enabled me much for the satisfaction of your curiosity : but your request at present , is , news from the famous city of athens , and the coasts of greece , which i viewed before my arrival at athens ; it is your pleasure likewise that i send you an account of my remarks in the turks camp before candia , where i was present at that time . i shall out-do your proposals , and give you the particulars of the life of sultan mahomet iv. and of the ministery of the grand visier . it is pleasant to me , and reasonable , not only to satisfie , but exceed the desires of a brother , who ( like you ) by a thousand good offices in my absence , perswade me that the bonds of our friendship are straiter than the bonds of our birth . the truth is , a person of your curiosity could not have addressed himself more properly than to me ; and , as it seems , you have already had some intimation of my conduct in my travels : whilst my companions were pursuing their affairs , and employed where their commerce required , i entertained my curiosity , sometimes with merchants , to whom i was recommended ; sometimes with mine host , and sometimes with our guides , especially if i found them any thing ingenious ; in that case i brib'd them to procure me the conversation of the most considerable persons in those quarters ; and where ever i came , my business was to inform my self of every thing . about the end of february 1669. i parted from tunis in a vessel belonging to alexandria , call'd the st. john baptist , which vessel , though of legorn , carry'd the colours of genoa , and was commanded by the captain crivellieri of the isle of corsica , which as you know belongs to the common-wealth of genoa : crivellieri was a gentleman , with some tincture of learning , which is rare in his country : he took pleasure in my conversation , and during my voyage , having made some benefit of my experience in navigation , he did me a thousand civilities ; told me that the fraight was already paid for his ship to constantinople as soon as she had unladen at genoa ; and endeavouring to oblige me to go along with him , as an inducement , he told me his vessel was to touch at porto-lione a league and half from athens , to the sight of which place i was formerly most ardently inclin'd : but two years service in the wars of hungary , and four years slavery in barbary had cool'd me , and taken off much of my rambling fancy which indeed was the great infirmity of my mind : i had then thoughts of reposing it for a year or two , and to go try in my own country whether i could not cure it by the pleasures of a retir'd life , and applying my self afresh to my former studies . however the captains proposition startled me , and rais'd no small combate betwixt my resolution and inclination . the same day we came to an anchor at genoa , he was visited by two germans , two italian , and one english gentleman , who came in company from rome , where they had contracted a friendship , and agreed among themselves to pass together into turky . they had been tempted to genoa , upon intelligence , that our ship was to arrive very suddenly , and to pass from thence to athens : those who had advertis'd them of that convenience , had told them withal , what an advantage it would be to them to make their voyage in a vessel belonging to that republick ; for since the year 1665. it had been at peace with the port , and obtained a priviledge of carrying out its own colours ; whereas till that time she had managed her commerce into the levant , under the standard of the french. the next day being come on shore , the captain return'd a visit to the travellers , and took me along with him . i found presently that they were learned and curious . they had provided themselves of a quadrant well enough made , and a perspective-glass that was sold them for one of eustachius divinus his making , who was famous in rome for those kind of things , and competitor with the admirable campani . the captain knew these gentlemen were for my turn , and smiling upon me , put the perspective-glass into my hands ; i eyed it a little , and looking gravely , to give my self authority , i blunder'd out two or three optick terms , that put my gallants into a surprise , to find a person of their own learning and curiosity in the habit of a slave ; but having deliver'd my opinion of it to the captain in the turkish language , the english-man and the two germans embraced me ; profess'd they had found a treasure , and would needs oblige me to go along with them into greece : the truth is , the languages that i spoke , and the experience which i had , perswaded them they should be very happy to have me with them , and they express'd their opinion in that point by a thousand caresses , and a thousand importunities to tempt me . it is no shame to me to confess , that the stock of one who had been four years a slave , was too short to defray the charge of that voyage ; and the sudden departure of the ship would not suffer me to attend till the trustees for my estate could make me any returns from my little patrimony in auvergne : but my fellow-travellers supply'd me , and all things went on very well , and very honourably for me : they were content to take my bill for a summ of money which they advanc'd . could i have dispenc'd with my natural pride , i should have accepted of the offer they made of bearing my whole charge , to the very taxes which the turks in roguery do exact from the christians upon several unreasonable pretences : however , i would needs have it thought i borrow'd it only , though perhaps they might have given it as well . our ship was of two hundred and fifty tun , mounted with sixteen pieces of canon , and set sayle the 20. of march 1669. at first we were carried with a n. w. wind with which that very night we doubled the cape corso , coasting along by the shore of corsica , with design to put in at porto-vecchio , which lies in the gulf of arfiano , due east of the said island . you see sir , according to your advice , i make use of sea-term● , though my discourse reaches no farther than the navigation in the streights : you justifie me by an irrefragable argument , in telling me that writing principally for my own private acquaintance in paris , i may well use such terms as are already familiar to them : besides you are not ignorant , that unless it be those of the provence , all our pilots do use the same phrases which i make use of to you . our little troop of travellers retir'd into a cabin appointed them by the captain in the stern of the ship , to free them from the noise and clutter of the rest : the italians were call'd , one of them bocca-negra , and the other bianchi ; the two germans , one of them hermerstat , and the other hoeninghen , and the english mans name was drelingston . you may imagine , that persons who had voluntarily undertaken a voyage to athens , had at the least some smattering of learning . the country is so poor there , there is little of profit to tempt a man thither ; nor would it indeed satisfie any mans pains or expectation but a scholars . two of our number were excellent in mathematicks and chymistry , and all of us well versed in history , both ancient and modern , which was of great use to us in our voyage ; for having provided our selves with certain greek authors , we consulted them with as much exactness as possible , to inform our selves of the situations , and models of several great fabricks , which time had so perfectly demolish'd , that they were lost beyond the very tradition of the inhabitants . our usual pains and impatience in matters of navigation , we sweetned sometimes by pleasant and agreeable recreations ; and when we were tired with any thing that was intricate and knotty , we diverted our selves upon the interests of the princes of europe ; for matters of state are alwayes the last part of the conversation of scholars , as well as of the entertainment of the common people . the wind being contrary , and our ship ( with much veering sometimes on one side , and sometimes on the other ) got up into the mouth of the gulf arsiano , our captain took his shallop and went on shore at porto-vecchio : he would not acquaint us upon what score ; but i understood since , it was by express orders from the states of genoa to see what they did there in the business of the magnotti or mainottes ( for they are pronounc'd both wayes . ) these magnotti are a people of greece inhabiting part of that country which belong'd anciently to the lacedemonians ; and the only persons of all greece that have to this present preserv'd themselves a common-wealth in spite of the great power of the turks : but of late they are grown apprehensive lest candia should fall into the enemies hands , and after the taking of that town , the grand visier should address himself to the subversion of their government : insomuch as the magnotti have some thoughts of quitting their own country , and establishing in the isle of corsica ; to which purpose they have lately sent underhand to the state of genoa , to desire that admission near porto-vecchio which they were formerly offered ; so that our captains business on shore was only to inform himself how the commissioners deputed by the republick proceeded in the distribution of such lands as were assigned them . our captain return'd , we sail'd directly for malta , and , for the dispatching of certain affairs , remain'd at anchor half a day within sight of the chief port in that island . about evening a shallop came on board us with an italian and a turk , who desir'd , by the convenience of our vessel to be set down in some island of the archipelago , or some port of morea . the turk seem'd a person of condition , though just then coming out of slavery . the italian and he had both of them had relation to a knight of malta lately dead , who to recompence the services of the italian had given him the turk for a legacy . the turk pretended to be considerable in his own country , and gave sufficient testimony that he had been honourably imploy'd in the wars both of hungary and candia : but with all his merit , and all his boasting , he had not been able to ransom himself , though he had sent many letters to his friends ; the italian hereupon ( his new master ) was about selling him to a captain who was recruiting his gally ; but the turk unwilling to keep longer at the oare , if it were possible to prevent it , had so cox'd the italian with assurances of honesty , and hopes of a good ransom , that they came lovingly from malta , with intention to have pass'd together in our vessel into turky , where the ransom was to be readily paid , and an inviolable friendship to be contracted between them . we were at that time by accident upon the deck , and heard them give an account of their design ; most of our equipage fell a laughing , and derided the simplicity of the italian , upon whom they look'd as a person little better than a fool . in short , though in those cases little heed is given to the stories of a slave , yet they are never sparing of their promises , and to get leave to go and solicite their ransoms , are never short in magnifying and protesting their own probity and gratitude . a secretary who was with us , gave us an instance , and told it on purpose that the italian might hear it : his account was this , that he had at one time seven slaves of acrioteri in natolia ; that he had been perswaded to trust five of them to return into their own country , and to go along with them to raise the ransoms of all , and that he kept the other two as hostages for performance of articles . they pretended that at smirna they should find friends enough who would treat them handsomly , and supply them with camels and money to compleat their journey ; and yet when they came there , and all the way beyond , they had nothing to trust to , but what they begg'd ; and when at length they came to acrioteri , all their relations were either gone or dead , or so poor that they were not able to relieve them : in a word , instead of paying him as they had ingaged , it was once in debate to sell their master , and it was no small happiness for him that they chose rather to give him the slip : he had a thousand fears upon him ( till their hostages were restored ) that they would have secured him : he added also that at his return he used the two hostages very severely , but to no purpose , it neither brought the other back , nor constrained the two poor creatures to ransom themselves . this story quite altered the italian , and expunged all his former sentiments of generosity and confidence . the vessel that brought them from malta , was still with us , attending an answer to certain letters which our captain had received ; so that the italian prepared to carry his slave back , resolving to dispose of him to some other person : this he insinuated to the turk , who to speak truth , at that time testified the greatness of his mind ; he seemed not at all surpriz'd , but having asserted his quality with all the modesty in the world , and protested that he would have sincerely kept his parole ; he exprest himself very ready to return to malta , if his master pleased . this modesty and resignation in him , wrought compassion in me ; and by good fortune it came into my mind to speak to my camerades of a thing which i had gathered from his discourse . this turk had told me that he was born in a place not far from athens , in a country to which all of us had a curiosity to go , and indeed would have purchased such a person at a dear rate , if for nothing but his assistance during our residence there . i acquainted our friends how useful he might be , and advising them not to slip so fair an opportunity ; i prevailed with them to buy him : it was only the hazard of so much money as his ransom would cost , which might be possibly repayd , however it would not be absolutely lost , seeing it would give us at least a fair pretence into that country , and afford us convenience of seeing that securely , which we would otherwise have done , though with more danger . we propounded it to the turk , not doubting but he would gladly embrace it : he finding himself returning to the galleys , and that we offering so honourably to redeem him , expressed great sense of our kindness , and ●esolutions of gratitude . he assisted to make the bargain , and to beat down the price as much as he could . he had been ●ong enough in malta to speak italian ve●y well : we paid him four hundred franks , ●nd the italian return'd by himself , and ●eft his turk to make his voyage with us . the first thing that confirmed my good opi●ion of this slave , was the civility which ●e showed immediately to the person who ●ad told the story of the five slaves which had cheated him ; he was sensible enough that it had hindered his return with his old master , and hazarded the continuation of his slavery ; yet he was so far from being provoked , that he came to him , embraced him with both his arms , and thanked him for being instrumental in delivering him from so rigid a master , and placing him with such persons of worth : we used him very civilly , and i entered into a more particular friendship with him , by reason of my smattering in the turkish language , which was the occasion of our frequent discourse . his name was osman chelebi , which last word is a title of honour , and given only to considerable persons . being got up to the height of capo-passaro , which is south-east of sicily , we descryed a vessel that gave us an alarm : we discovered by her hull she was a christian frigot , but she carryed the colours o● barbary , which sent us immediately to our arms , and our port-holes were opened to make room for our canon : we had no● sooner done that , but she put up the english colours , after them the portugal , and nex● the colours of ragusa : we were all this while upon the decks , no whit delighted with this kind of sport : but the frigot being as little desirous to put an end to our confusion , put out new colours still , as the colours of genoa , holland , france , and hambourg , which last are very rare to be seen in the levant seas : not long after we observed the standard of savoy , as great a rarity as the other ; and after that the pope's , with the arms of the family of the rospigliosi , out of which his holiness was descended . having taken down those colours , the frigot continued some time without any , as we supposed , employ'd in looking out the colours of algier , and venice , which were hung up afterwards . thus have i given you in part an inventory of the goods of the pyrats , who by a new name , from an old word , are at this day called capers , of which sort of cattel there is scarce one but is furnished with all sorts of colours ; by which means the poor merchant is many times deluded , suffering them to come so near , upon an imagination they are friends , that 't is then too late to get off , and they are forced to submit . we were not so taken up with these extravagant changes , but we could observe the enemy preparing all the while to attack us ; and indeed we had but few of our crew that were desirous of that . when the frigot came within distance of twice canon-shot she slackned her sails , to give us notice by their shalop , that we should take down our standard , and salute them with all the guns we had in our vessel , otherwise they would sink us to the bottom : in contempt , they sent this message to us by the most inconsiderable persons among them ; yet one of them , more rational and civil than the rest , took our captain aside , and told him the frigot was commanded by a christian , but a haughty insolent person who affected to make himself terrible , and his name you shall have hereafter . all his crew were drunk , it being their third day of rejoicing for two prizes which they had taken from the turks of a considerable value . whilst we were in this suspence , the frigot gave us two guns with bullet , and had like to have brought our fore-mast by the board . their messenger told us we might perceive with what kind of persons we had to deal ; that their fingers itcht to be at us , and that whilst they were under the fury of their debauch , it would not be discretion in us to provoke them . he told us likewise , that before he came away , they had prepared to burn our sails , and to that end had ram'd into their great guns rags of linen steep'd in oyl and strong-waters . our captain called a council , and made it appear how sensible he was of , and how willing to revenge so great an affront , if we thought him in a condition to do it , but he refer'd to our advice , and was not much offended when we gave our judgments , that we were in prudence to quit our selves of those desperado's , though at the expence of a little formality ; and to do it with as little dishonour as might be , we insisted that when we struck and saluted them , the frigot should hang out either the french or english colours ; but the messenger told us it was not to be expected , his power was limited ; and that we must strike either to the hambourg or ragusa colours , ( which were the most inconsiderable of them all ) and to no other ; and observing the frigot working her side to us , he required us peremptorily to salute the standard of ragusa , increasing the injury by taking away the liberty of our choice , even of those contemptible two ; but the inequality of our force made our captain constrain himself . we sent their shallop on board again , and they causing the banner of ragusa to be set up ; we lowr'd our top-sails , saluted them with all our great guns , and to satiate their ambition , if possible , came under their lee , which is the basest and most abject formality upon the seas . in this manner the madness of the corsair brought us acquainted with the greatest part of the standards belonging to the mediterranean ; but his ceremony at parting was nothing inferiour , and one must have spent some time in a considerable fleet to understand what he meant : he hung out the several flags that are used to distinguish every particular ship , according to the rank and dignity of the officer ; for having set up the spanish standard , he represented an admiral by clapping his colours upon the main-mast ; taking them down there , he personated a vice-admiral by setting them up in his misne , and then the reer-admiral by removing it to another : in short , after this , he made himself another officer , by hanging out a flame at his main-mast , and at last , the commander of a squadron , by his cornet , and with that he vanished . the italians being naturally jealous , our captain suspected there was more than ordinary in this insolence ; for my part i was not at all troubled to find there were people in the world that could mortifie the vanity of genoa , since they had a new standard of their own . they have made no great advantage of it these three years past , since which time they have laid aside the french ; nor has this whimsie been capable of restoring the authority which they had formerly in those seas , where doubtless they have been more potent than the venetian . but how remarkable soever these passages are , our physitian boccanegra ( who for his divertisement kept a journal of our navigation , after the manner of a pilot ) took no notice of them in his book , where our captain would many times look in curiosity , but could never find any thing , but by what wind we were carryed , and how many fathom water . on saturday the 6. of april , and 18. of our voyage , we discovered the coasts of greece , and by ten in the morning were got within sight of the old castle de maina , which denominates the canton of brazzo di maina . we were obliged to keep at a distance of two miles from the shore , where we came to an anchor in fifteen fathom water , ( for nearer there was no ground for greater vessels ) the castle lying to the n. w. here we understood we were not above eighteen leagues from misithra , which is the name at present of the famous city of sparta . in a word , the greeks , like the turks , measure their way by the hour ; and an hours distance is as much as a footman can make in an hours time at the ordinary walk of a horse , which is near as much as a french league or three miles in italy . the brazzo di maina is the southerly part of the famous country of the lacedemonians , inclosed betwixt two rows of mountains that run into the sea almost full north and south , and form the cape of matapan , called anciently tenara ; so that westward the cape makes the gulf of coron , formerly called the gulf of messena ; and eastward the gulf of colochina , called by the antients the laconick gulf. the western coast of greece , begins at the port of calamata , which is the most northerly of that country , and runs on to the cape de matapan , where the eastern coast commences , and runs along bending insensibly towards the north , till at last it ends at port-rapani , the farthest port in the brazzo di maina . the port de calamata , and the port de coron lie seven leagues asunder , one of them w. n. w. the other e. s. e. but the ordinary way from calamata to cape matapan is s. s. e. and about fourteen leagues . the eastern coast runs n. e. about ten leagues from cape matapan to pagana , from pagana to colchina it runs eastward about four leagues ; from colchina to the point of porto-rapani ( where the coast is most bending ) it inclines eastward for about five leagues together . it may well be said that on the western coast the anchoring is not so good as on the eastern ; for on the western coast the ground is false , and consists much in banks of sand , so that to cruise upon that coast at the distance of a league , it is necessary to have a greek pilot , or otherwise you must be perpetually sounding . i could describe all the soundings , did i not fear to be troublesom , for i have them in my memoires as they were given me by one of the best pilots in that country . calamata retains much of its old name calamiae , of which polybius makes mention . passing from thence to the cape , de matapan , the first village we came to is called christo , which name was given it from a miraculous crucifix , which the grecians have erected in that place . the greeks do not use emboss'd work , and therefore this crucifix was only painted upon wood. christo of old was called gerenea , and was the place of the nativity of nestor , whose prudence contributed so much to the taking of troy. from christo the coast leads to chiores , which is a little chorion , as the vulgar greek call a village . the houses of chiores stand scatter'd and dispers'd in a wood full of fountains , for there are more springs of water in the country of the magnotti , than in any country of europe besides . about half a league from thence lies the small village cardamile , which has kept its name from the time of agamemnon ; it is one of the richest little towns in the brazzo di maina , wherefore the greeks do not call it a chorion but a chora , which is their word for a town . the banks about cardamile are famous in memory of those delicate nymphs which came out of the neighbouring waters to be present at the nuptials of pyrrhus the son of achilles , when he came into those parts to solemnize his marriage with hermione . the great village istechia is not above three small leagues from cardamile upon the coast , but is not to be confounded with another large town of the same name not far from thebes , and eminent for the great battel epaminondas gained there against the lacedemonians . our french geographers will needs have the castle of maina to be the old town of leuctra , but they are much out in their description of that country . about canon shot from istechia , the little rock of pecno is to be seen , about a musket shot distance in the sea ; the ancients called it formerly pephnos , and 't was a wonder to me that they should denominate an island from so pitiful a rock , whose top is no larger than the top of mont-martyr : however , in this country it was that castor and pollux were born . it was told us as a great wonder , that upon the top of that rock an infinite number of pismires were to be seen ; our virtuosi falling presently to their philosophy , and canvasing the causes of so unusual a thing , the sagacious bocca-negra demanded of a seaman who had been there , if the top of it was not sandy , and what colour the sand was of ? the seaman had no sooner told him that it was very sandy , and the sand extraordinary white , but he cryed out , that we need trouble our selves no farther for a reason , for the whiteness of the ants : that ancient history was much to blame to have omitted so evident an argument ; and for our further conviction he urged the example of the bears and foxes which are white , in nova zembla , and those northern countries by perpetual reflection of the snow ; concluding at last , that either quick transpiration of the little particles in the body of the insect , attract by their activity the colour of the sand ; or else the colour of the sand does of it self penetrate the substance of the insect , by means of the humidity of the place . pecno is equidistant from the port of istechia , and the port of prestean , which last is built upon the ruines of the ancient thalamae , a town never very eminent , but now most miserably poor . the greeks call it indifferently prassia or prestean . upon the coast betwixt prestean and bytilo by the sea side , there is an excellent spring of fresh water , very well known to the corsaires . it was formerly consecrated to the moon ; and not far from it was the temple of juno , remarkable for the oracles , which by way of dream , resolv'd all those who consulted it concerning future events : i know not whether any thing of this temple be remaining , as they assure us ; but this is certain , that in the brazzo di maina there are the ruines and reliques of many noble and magnificent buildings to be seen , preserv'd as well by the valour of the inhabitants , as the barrenness of the countrey , which has taken away either the power or inclination of forreign nations to invade and destroy them . nor have the turks been able hitherto to supplant them . bytilo is a large village call'd formerly oetilos : and as out of oetilos is form'd by corruption bytilo ; so the italian pilots have corrupted the name of bytilo , and call'd it vitoulo . the harbour is large , and we anchor'd there at sixteen or eighteen fathom water , which would make it an excellent port , were the bottom accordingly , but 't is cover'd with great flints , or little pebbles that hinder the anchoring , and many times cut the cables . the wind that brings a ship out of this harbour must be s. w. and we would think should rather run it upon the shore . if there be any good swimmers in the world , or any thieves more famous than ordinary either at land or sea , they are at bytilo , in which respect the greeks call that town the grand algier . next to bytilo keeping close to the coast , we came to corotta , a place little considerable , either for antiquity , or port , which is capable only of small vessels . from bytilo to maina is near seven hours passage , and corotta is exactly in the midst . from maina to the point of matapan is only two hours ; and at the foot of this cape , lies a small village call'd caibares , where stood formerly the little city of cenepolis call'd otherwise taenarium , from the name of that promontory ; and thus ends the western coast of brazzo-di-maina . the castle of maina , is on the same place where formerly stood the city of messa ● not much known amongst the ancients but for its neighbourhood to the ruines o● hyppolae ; and a hollow part of the coas● call'd by them thyrides or the windows ▪ by the view of this coast we concluded ▪ that maina is the same that messa was formerly , and could easily collect why it wa● call'd thyrides ; for observing the coast from our ship , we discerned several grottos cut in it , and dispos'd in such a manner , that they look'd like a continued row of windows , and i will tell you hereafter how they are us'd to that purpose . there are three dangerous rocks at the mouth of the haven of maina ; besides that it is otherwise very bad , there being scarce water enough for a shallop , in respect o● the many quick-sands and sand-banks therein : the town is built round about the port , but open every where towards the land , as all the towns of the magnotti are , and indeed it is generally so all over greece , where , unless it be constantinople ▪ and the old circumference of andrinople , there is scarce a city that has a compleat wall about it : formerly they had all very good walls . the famous sparta was the only town that refused them , as looking upon the valour and bucklers of her inhabitants to be her best rampart and fortification . our vessel having been at anchor about two hours , sent her shallop with a white flag within canon shot of the castle , which is the formality used when pratique or commerce is desired with a suspected people : the inhabitants hung out likewise a white flag ; and a while after two or three of their barks came on board us : our captain had no mind we should know his negotiations with them , and to take off our curiosity of going a shore , he endeavour'd to terrifie us with stories of the frequent insolence and rudeness of those people toward strangers ; but osman chelibi assured us the contrary , though there were several affirm'd that he himself would be in as much danger as any of us : however our own inclinations , and his confidence prevail'd , and he put himself with us into one of the boats of the magnotti : we landed about a hundred paces from some of the aforesaid grottos , out of which we quickly perceiv'd five or six lusty fellows to come forth , arm'd with musquetons and making towards us , which gave us no little alarm ; their faces were black as devils , but their clothes or the same colour with the ground , which they chose on purpose for the more easie circumvention of passengers , that is to say , of one another , for there are few travellers to be seen in those quarters . these rascals do lye flat upon their bellies about fifty paces from the rode , and appearing at that distance like so many little heaps of rubbish , a man suspects nothing , and is strangely surpriz'd to see them leap up suddenly , and come and catch them by the coller . the magnott who conducted us , had a little barrel of brandy in his hand that we had given him ; he proffer'd it to these honest fellows to drink , who being much pacified thereby , each of them took two hearty gulps , and invited us very civilly into their dens : osman chelibi encouraged us to go along , but we durst not trust him , and for more surety sate our selves down upon the bank . at first i was receiv'd but coldly with my turkish language , which at osman's request i distributed very freely among them : i thought to have insinuated mightily thereby , but they pretended not to understand me , that i might conceive a better opinion of their religion , and be taken with their contempt of the mahumetans : this policy of theirs made me believe they were some of those who were to pass into italy ; and when i asked them , they confessed as much . by degrees we grew something better acquainted , and in time came to some kind of confidence : we walked up and down together , and at last they brought us some of their salted quails , which indeed are admirably good : there ●s no countrey in the world that has more plenty of quails , or better than theirs , and ●hey are careful to salt them up to serve ●hem the whole year . a papas , or greek priest gave us wine of his own growth , not ●t all inferiour to the wine of lepanthe , which at this day is the famousest vineyard ●n the west of greece : by degrees they grew very communicable , and inform'd us ●eadily of their customs . it is supposed there may be about thirty ●housand souls in the brazzo-di-maina ; ●ut as to their manners , never any people were represented so diversly as they are at ●his day : some will have them brutish , ●erfidious , and naturally addicted to rob●ery ; others consider them as the true po●erity and remainder of the magnanimous greeks , who prefer'd their liberty to thei● lives , and by variety of great actions mad● themselves terrible , or at least respected t● other nations ; insomuch that their champions maintain , that the violences and ferocity of the magnotti is but the effect o● their just indignation to which they a●● daily provok'd by their barbarous persecutions both from the turks and the christia● corsaires . be it how it will , of all the people in greece , there were none but the ep●rots ( call'd the albanians at this day ) an● the magnotti ( the lamentable remainder ● the lacedemonians ) that were able to be●● up against the turks . the albanians we●● subdued 1466. in which year their r●nowned prince scanderbeg dying ; at th● dispersion of his subjects and troops , ● good part of them retiring to the magnot●● were kindly receiv'd , and had quarte● given them in their caverns and mou●tains . as to their religion , they preserve th●● of the ancient greeks ; they have amo●● them many calogers , which are monks ● the institution of st. basil , and several th● they call papa's or priests : but the oth●● greeks have so little esteem of their piet●● that when they speak of them , they say ● derision , if you would be a new saint , yo● must go and live among the magnotti . they have a particular veneration for the virgin mary , for st. george , and for st. demetrius , who is the protector of greece . upon the top of their mountains they have a multitude of little chappels dedicated to the prophet elias , whom they account the first person that imbrac'd a monastick life . the whole coast is full of grottos cut in ●he rock , which are used as cells or hermitages for their calogers , who are as so many sentinels to discover the ships at sea , and when any appear , they repair immediately to the town to give alarm to the governour , and prepare the people either for their defence or prize : this is the use that is made of the thyrides or windows that we have mentioned before . the calogers in the other parts of greece by the rules of their institution , have the priviledge of commerce , and may trade for wines , fruit , honey , oyles , and in general , for all the effects of their own industry and labour : but the calogers of the brazzo-di-maina go farther , and have liberty of piracy , and in excuse of their hostilities , they pretend slily when they go to sea , that they go only to secure the tenths of the prize in behalf of the church ; whereas in truth there is nothing excites them so much as the desire of plunder ; and when they meet with any prize , they need no● speak twice to bid them lay them aboard ▪ and yet there are among them very piou● men , and strict in their lives . the greek that is vulgarly spoken among the magnotti , is the most corrupt of al● other ; for having a constant trade by reason of the commodities which they take by piracy ; and trafficking one day with on● nation , and another day with another● they are much accustom'd to the languag● which they call the franck ; an ill favour'd kind of italian that makes use of the infinitive of every verb , to express all the tenses and moods of every conjugation ; and yet for all that lame and imperfect way , i● understood and spoke in most parts of the levant . the greatest trade of the magnotti is slaves : they take all the prisoner they can catch , both christians and turks ● the turks they sell to the christians , an● the christians to the turks . they are so far from concealing , or being asham'd of their piracies , that they boas● of them , and take delight in giving a relation . i found by their vanity in thos● descriptions that they were true greeks ● and had learn'd of their ancestors the a●● of flourishing and embellishing their exploits : they carried me to one of their grand corsaires , and shew him as a person who had done strange things above the ordinary rate . when in the countrey it was known that he was preparing to go to sea , the alarm was generally taken , the parents that had handsom children , and the husbands that had handsom wifes lock'd them up carefully for fear this good gentleman should spirit them , and sell them into other countries : they are in the same apprehension when any strange vessel comes in ; for if any of the magnot corsaires has a quarrel to any of his neighbours , their wives or children pay for it , and are stolen the next opportunity . when i was a slave at birette , i had for my comrade a young greek who had been sold by the magnotti ; he was only son and heir to the best family in modon , which is a considerable town in morea . a rich turk in that city , famous for oppressing the christians , had an itching after the young mans estate , and not finding a cleaverer way , he contracted with the magnotti , who took their opportunity , whipp'd him away , and sold him to a vessel belonging to bizerti . not many dayes before we came to an anchor in the road of maina , there happen'd a pleasant accident in the cabans betwixt maina and bytilo : two of the magnotts , one of them call'd theodoro , the other anapliottis ( both great corsaires , both married , and formerly great friends ) falling out about the division of a barque which they had taken from the venetian , and pillaged ; in revenge , unknown to one another , at the same time they enter'd upon a design of stealing one anothers wives ; and it succeeded on both sides : they knew there was in the road at the same time a corsaire of malta : theodoro got the wife of anapliottis , and away he went with her to the ship , but could by no means come to an agreement with the corsaire about the prize ; for having viewed and considered her well , the corsaire refused to give what he demanded , and told him , it was not two hours since he had bought another much handsomer for half the money ; and that theodoro might be satisfied he spake truth , he commanded her to be brought up ; she was produc'd , and theodoro found it was his own wife , and that anapliottis had been before-hand with him ; he was strangely surprized , yet thought not so much of rescuing his own wife , as pressing the maltese to take the other at his own rate ; that when the whole story came out , ( as one day it was likely it would ) it might be known that both the good women were sold at the discretion of the pirate , and that he might not be alone the perpetual subject of mockery and disgrace : but anapliottis missing his consort , and understanding her condition , armed out a shallop ( and theodoro in spight of the quarrel joining with him ) they made up to him , and so hectored the poor pirate , that he was forced to deliver them , or otherwise he must have ruined the rest of his affairs in that country . the husbands , by interposition of their friends , were so perfectly reconciled , that two days after they were cruising again together in the same vessel , and looking for prize : they might have been divorced from their wives if they had desired it ; for nothing is more common among the greeks ; but they were both good natured and took them again . not far from maina we were carried into a long cabin , in which there were two large rooms hung with cloaths , one side a la turque , the other a la françcois ; here hung the turbans , there the calpas or greek bonnets ; here the sabers , there our couteaux or short swords ; here our shoes , and there the turkish chippins . this wardrobe was the spoils and trophies of many victories at sea , where sparing no body , they make all fish that comes into their net. they offered us very good peny-worths , and a young piemontois of our company , called bertaldi , bought a very fair vest that had been taken from a greek merchant of the isle of engia , which is an island not far from athens : for my part i had not the courage that bertaldi had ; cloths that are gained in that unjustifiable manner , are many times owned , and great mischiefs do fall out to the buyers . the turks are every day sensible of the cunning and courage of the magnotti , seeing their vessels with officers and provisions for their camp before candy , many times intercepted by them . the turks , however provoked , durst never formally invade them , or ingage their troops in those hideous mountains : instead of downright attacks , they have thought it more prudent to debauch some of the most mutinous of the people , and make a faction among them . the grand visier has recieved and swallowed a thousand insolencies from them , which they did to revenge the death of ten or twelve of their corsairs taken in the year 1667. and impaled in candy by his order . they have come often in the night and burned his ships under the very canon at canea , and got off without much difficulty ; for their vessels are nimble sailers , draw but little water , and will run any where , where another will strike . to pacifie them , and furnish himself the better , the grand visier offered them double the price for all provisions they will bring in ; but his proposition being rejected , he sent a squadron to infest their coast under the command of ássam baba the famous corsair and best seaman the turks have ; and indeed the very man , who having committed so many insufferable violences upon several french vessels , gave just occasion for the complaints which our ambassadors made against him , and was a great cause of the jealousies betwixt the two crowns . assam baba having appeared with his squadron of four ships before maina , hung out his white flag ; promised an amnesty , and proposed to them to send commissioners to treat with him . they suspected it was but a design , and those of the magnotti who were most disposed for mutiny , replyed only with their muskets and long guns , of which they have great store . the alarm was taken all over the country , and they sent in great confusion to raise the third man quite thorow that canton , appointing several rendezvouses at sytrè and adrabysta , two of their principal villages : in the mean time the inhabitants of maina carried all the best of their goods to the top of their rocks . it was a spectacle of strange confusion to see them haling their wives and children along those terrible precipices ; and the old and the lame limping along , with each of them a great bundle at their backs , and driving before them their flocks of goats , which is the chief wealth of that country . but the women came back , and were present at the defence of their shore , and by an accident that i cannot omit . it hapned that a young man in the middle of their march , overtaking one of the women who had a child of three days old at her breast , told her that her husband had sent him after her to enquire where she had laid his sword and fuzil in the hurry . tell him ( replied the woman in a passion ) that he come and look to my goats , and my child , and i will fetch his arms and use them better than he ; and thereupon having put her child into the arms of an old woman that was next her , she took her course directly to the shore , and gave an example to all the rest , who following her unanimously , came and put themselves at the head of their militia that was already arrived at adrabysta , and syrtè ; it fell out to be at the same time as assam-baba was sending his shallops on shore with armed men to repel them ; but the cries and comminations which these women sent up to heaven ; and the marks of courage and undauntedness which she showed , did exceedingly incourage the magnotti , and made assam-baba unwilling to hazard a descent . the woman who animated them in that manner was of the house of giracaris , which was the most ancient and most considerable family in that quarter . the next night ten or twelve of the magnotti swam secretly to the turkish ships , and cut their cables in such manner , that being dashed together by the agitation of the sea , they fell foul upon one another ; were driven violently upon the shore , and several of their men taken prisoner , where they were plundered in sight of the two other ships , which , by reason of the shallowness of the water durst not attempt to relieve them . this way of infesting of ships is ordinary among the magnotti , who are excellent swimmers . the vessel where assam-baba was in person was saved ; yet this advantage obtained against a man that was the very soul of the turkish fleet , gave the magnotti such incouragement that they took the confidence to intrench themselves regularly at cerifo , maina , collocythia , cardamile , and sytrè ; for till that time their mountains were their refuge upon all occasions . the grand visier , who did not think this an enterprize worthy of his force , betook himself to an artifice : he had certain of the magnotti prisoners , and among the rest one lybiracis a considerable person in his own country . he found out a way to seduce them , and having discharged them , after he had loaden them with money and private instruction , they undertook their design , and by their practises , with their acquaintance in the brazzo , brought it about , that the greatest parts of the inhabitants being frighted or corrupted , consented that the grand visier should build a cittadel at porto-caglie , and another at bytilo , under pretence of securing the liberty of trade ; for at first they were unwilling to alarm them with the name of dominion . when the two cittadels were defensible , the persons whom the turk had debauched , seized of all such as they thought capable of opposing their treason , and hung up five or six of the most active among them . in this the turks gave great evidence of their cunning ; nothing appeared to be done by their order ; great formality was used in forming the process against those poor creatures , who were condemned ( forsooth ) as disturbers of the publick repose ; and execution done in the name , and by the authority of the whole body of the magnotti . but their eyes being opened at last , in spight of their subtilty , there grew to be two factions among them , one of the giracaris , the other of the lybiracis ; and this at present is the great object of the turkish designs , who would fain reduce this people to a condition of destroying themselves , without any force or invasion from them . the posts which the turks have fortified in the brazzo , are each of them secured by an aga , with a certain number of janizaries under his command . but this new servitude growing insupportable to the magnotti , they have had thoughts of transplanting into italy ; and that inclination is increased as oft as they see those cittadels , which they look upon as the first step to their slavery : however , they are as yet irresolute , and who can admire it in an affair of so tender an importance ? 't is probable the success at candia will settle their minds , and what that will be , god only knows ; if it be fatal to the turks , they will not venture to attack them , but seem to disown the mutineers who will doubtless be supported by the venetian . if the grand visier takes the town , his victory there wil● draw on the subversion of the republick o● the magnotts , either by means of the consternation it will cause among them , or o● the effort the turks will be constrained to make , that they may leave nothing in all greece considerable enough to give them apprehension . the creatures which the grand visier imployed among the magnotti , were every day insinuating into the people , and especially the papas , and cologers , that the turks would allow them their churches and crosses upon their steeples , and publick market places , a priviledge of which the greeks are generally very fond ; and all those who are dependent of the turk , have often endeavoured to purchase at no inconsiderable rate . they do likewise promise the magnotti exemption from the tax upon children , and that they shall pay but one half of the duty exacted in morea , where every male pays two crowns a head . at constantinople the males pay three crowns . on the terra firma the women pay nothing , but in the isles of the archipelago men and women pay equally two crowns a piece ; and all this without diminution of their other taxes , of which i shall speak elsewhere ; all which were to be excused to the magnotti : and to inveigle them yet farther , they assured them that no turk shall ever be permitted to live in their country , but such janizaries as will be necessary for the garrisoning their forts . these fair promises are the more plausible , having the reputation of the grand visiers word to secure them , who passes among them as a man of great sincerity and honour ; on which score they cease not to cry up his rare qualities to the skies , who in our dayes has found out a way ( as the turks themseves say ) of distinguishing himself with advantage from the greatest and most heroick persons of their nation : he has as they say , the infallibility of conquering , with a peculiar gift of keeping his parole . nevertheless among the magnotti this reputation has no great influence upon such as have an aversion to the turks , who to support those that are tottering , do as often inculcate the resolution of the turks , to allow them but one church in a town , which is a menace that makes them commonly tremble . in a word , the most prudent and best disposed of the magnotti do intend to transplant , rather than be subject to the tyranny of the turks ; and accordingly they have sent to the pope to beg admission into the patrimony of the church ; and to the great duke into tuscany ; but having been denied by both , they addressed to the republick of genoa , which state reflecting upon the brutishness of the inhabitants of corsica , was the more inclinable to gratifie them , upon consideration that the barbarity of the magnotti must be very great , if it out-did the rudeness of the corsicans : this is most certain , if the late treaty succeeds , never nations will be better matched ; their intermarriages must needs produce children which will be so many master-pieces of ferocity ; for , which of the corsicans is it , that having the least quarrel with another , begins not his declaration of hostility with a stab ? and if he misseth , his adversary will be sure of him ; so natural to them is the spirit of revenge : some of these corsicans have been known upon an injury received to lye hid a fortnight together in the bushes , contenting themselves to brouze all that while upon raisins , so they did but prosper in their ambush . this then is the present condition of the last common-wealth among the greeks , and if you will have the truth , the matter is not great ; for were it not in so much danger of the turk as it is at this time , it would be always within two fingers breadth of destruction , by animosities among themselves , and the small reputation they have among strangers , who having no alliances with them , have no obligation of interest to relieve them , unless upon some pressing necessity , as there lies now upon the venetians . on the seventh of april our astronomer bianchi took the height of the pole at maina , and made use of all possible precaution to reduce its meridian to the meridian of vranisburgh , establishing their difference of 54 minutes of time ; for he calculated the place of the sun , by the radical tables of kepler : he found the pole elevated ●4 degrees and 25 minutes . you know very well , that in the mediterranean , the elevation of the pole is never taken but in curiosity . those practises are used only in ●ong voyages . but in the levant-seas , be●ng almost continually in sight of land they ●ectifie their course by the prospect of the coasts ; and when by foul weather , or the ●owness of the shore they are not visible , ●hey take advice of their pilots , and point ●heir chart accordingly ; so by their com●ass they guess probably of the course of ●heir ship , and by their judgement and experience they pronounce of the place whe● they think they are arriv'd , but many tim● they are guilty of very foul mistakes . o● bianchi would needs make experiment like wise about the variation of the needle , an● was amaz'd at the opinion of several pilot● who maintained , that at the point of m●rea the needle would not vary at all : h● tryed the experiment two or three seven wayes , and found by all of them , that ● declin'd two degrees fifteen minutes fro● north to n. w. the seventh of april in the evening w● had scarce got on board , before our bo●● was furiously tossed , and for three hou●● together suffered great agitation by th● strong current of waters that is frequent i● all the western coast of greece : the w●ters do run naturally towards the shore , an● when their violence is opposed by th● winds from the shore , the ships are alwa●● tossed as ours was at that time by a stron● n. n. w. wind which blows constant● from land : but the sea was nothing ● rough in that quarter , as i observ'd it tw● years since upon the coast of natolia : ● was then in a galley of bizerte passing fro● the isle of cyprus to rhodes , where o● slaves had opportunity to exercise the● arms , and show their dexterity at the oa● against the impetuosity of the current from the gulf of satalia , which reaches from cape sardeni upon the terra firma to cape saint epiphano at the western point of cyprus . i hope in the continuation of my voyage , i shall have occasion to observe the currents which come down the channel from the black sea to the mer-de-marmora , and from thence into the archipelago by the mouth of the dardenelles ; then i shall be able to give you an account of them ; but for those upon the coasts of maina , and in the gulf of satalia i can assure you by my own observation , and the report of the best pilots in the countrey , that they have three different sorts of motion conformable to the nature of the tydes in the ocean , which have their dead waters , and their quick waters in three several fashions , yet all those motions equally proceeding from the impression of the rays of the moon upon the mass of the waters . these currents therefore have a peculiar motion every day , for their force redoubles according to the propinquity of the moon to the meridian , and relaxes when she is farther off . they have a motion likewise for every month which increases towards the new or full moons , and towards the first and last quarter ; and the third motion ( which is the most impetuou● of all ) is a sort of motion that happen● eight times a year , that is to say , in the new and full moons , at the two aequinoxes , and the two solstices . not having had a full moon of twenty dayes near the vernal aequinox , i was curious to enquire of the seamen at maina how the force o● the current had been there during that time , and they assured me , that for two dayes together , ( viz. ) the 19. and 20. o● march the waters came down upon the coast with more than ordinary violence , and they shew me a place in the banks where the water had got in , and transgrest its old limits above a musket shot , and this without any wind either to assist or oppose it , for commonly the wind contributes much either one way or other . our captains private affairs being dispatch'd , and the magnotts having nothing farther wherewith to detain us ; we weighed anchor the seventh of april in the evening , the sea being something calmer , and took our leaves of this rude kind of people . having left the old castle de maina to the eastward , to gain the wind and double the cape of metapan , we were forced to stand out to sea , and fetch a greater compass with our ship : as we were steering to the south to avoid the dangerous rock of renesta ( which lies about a good league from the shore ) we heard a great thundering of canon that way towards which we were sailing : the soldier that was sentinell upon the scuttle could see nothing by reason of the height of the coasts , but we , having no maw to ingage in other mens quarrels , declin'd them , slackning our sails because we would not straggle too far from the place where we were : but the noise of the guns ceasing , we sail'd on to the eastward , and doubled the cape that was formerly so famous for the adventure of arion , to whom we are obliged for our consorts in musick , he being the first who taught us to sing in parts . the story how the dolphin preserv'd him when he was ship-wrack'd not far from tenara , is too well known to be troublesome to you here . the mountains of this cape , and generally all of them that inclose the brazzo-di-maina had their tops cover'd over with snow , but at the foot of them great herds of cattle and goats . the skie was full of crows , and they came so near us , that we were sufficiently molested with their noise . it is not imaginable what abundance they have of deer , wild boars and bears . not far off , we saw a vast number of sea-hogs , or ( if you will have them under a better title ) dolphins following our ship , and rang'd , according to their custom , two and two , a male and a female , and the male always behind : they did not swim quietly as other fishes do , but were still leaping up and falling down again into the waters , which our seamen interpreted an infallible prognostick of ill weather . i never saw so many dolphins as in that place , more camus'd , nor flatter heads , which is the beauty of that sort of fish : it was easie to distinguish which of them were most handsom ; several of them had long heads which were not so comely , but all of them threw up their noses into the air , and gave us ou● choice . our seamen would needs have it , that they threw up their heads in that manner , the better to hear the word simon ● which they roar'd out as loud as they could call , supposing they follow'd them thereby : for my part , i think they did it for more convenient respiration ; for the dolphin is a foggy fish , and almost stifled if i● lies long under water without air . i wil● not meddle with the secret sympathie whic● renders this fish naturally kind to man , and tames it so easily to our hand : such problems as these , are the rocks of reason , upon which the curious do too frequently split . our virtuosi ( being full of their learned ideas , and lying as it were at catch for any thing that might give new light to their old notions ) proposed to themselves an experiment about these dolphins ; they resolved to take two or three of them with their harping-irons ; ( and if they took one they might take a hundred , their amity one for another , not suffering them to part ) the design was to dissect a female , and examine the form of her belly , her breast , the situation of her aspera arteria , and the communication betwixt her lungs and her nostril ; that if possible we might find out whether in the structure and fabrick of this fish , there might not be some secret analogie with the inwards of a man , to which ( for want of better reason ) we might ascribe their kindness , and strange inclination to our sex : but we discover'd that the inclination of man was more powerful to them ; for the italian marriners would not endure that we should do them any mischief , calling them the companions of their voyage , and the faithful sentinels , who by their leaping and playing upon the waters , do give them constant notice of any tempest approaching ; and by this means our experiment was lost . but the sight of tenara gave us another contemplation . the passage into hell ( if you will believe the antients ) is there , and cerberus tyed there by proserpine to guard it . this is certain , on the middle of the mountain there is a dismal hole to be seen , that was formerly consecrated to neptune : the entrance is so horrid , and the depth so immense , that it gave occasion to that opinion that it went down into hell : that it was by that hercules descended , hector'd pluto in the midst of his estates , and in defiance of him , brought away his three-headed dog. 't is the common opinion at this day , quite through the brazzo di maina , that by this hole the devil comes out a hunting every day in the shape of a hound . in this mountain tenara there was found formerly good crystal of the rock , several sorts of metals , and some precious stones ; the greeks say the veins are as fruitful as ever , but that the inhabitants conceal it , for fear it should invite the turks , and bring them sooner into their country . at the foot of cape matapan towards the n. n. e. the old castle is to be seen ; from this castle the coast runs two leagues n.e. as far as the port of colocythia , called anciently the port of achilles : there the anchoring is good , but not so good as at porto-caglie , a haven about seven leagues distance from the cape . to enter into the harbour at porto-caglie we kept to the southward coast , where we found sixteen fathom water : towards the north , within pistol-shot of the shore , great care is to be had of a rock , which is the more dangerous because it lies almost just level with the water . our anchorage here is in danger of nothing but a south-east wind ; the town is large , ( and in it one of the best fountains in the world ) it was called in former days teuthrone , and was once a colony of athenians . here it is that the sea makes a great arch in the shore , to form the gulf of colochina , heretofore called the gulf of laconia . in this manner our vessel sailed on to the southward of saint angelo , where we were to double the point . on the shore from porto-caglie , towards the north , we found the place which was called in former times the temple of jupiter , and two large rivers , where the barks did frequently supply themselves with fresh water . the river that lies northward of the other , retains still the quality of its water , which passed among the ancients for the most pure and delicate , and least subject to corruption in all greece . the inhabitants call it only potamo , which signifies a river ; but pyrrhus called it scyras , from the name of the island scyros , where he imbarqued when he came into this country to his nuptials with hermione . beyond the river , the coast runs into a point , upon which stands the town of pagana , which name though it be the most commonly given , it is called likewise pago , gade pagou , or to pronounce it more justly , cape de pago ; the ancients called it the promontory of diana dictynna , and the town is built of the ruines of the old city las ; its scituation is easily known by three mountains , hama , ilion , and cuacadion ▪ formerly famous for the trophies erected there after the macedonian defeat ; as likewise for the temples which castor and pollux built in that place , at their return from the conquest of the fleece . about half a league s.w. from pagana , is the little island called spatara , and three leagues e. n. e. o● spatara lies the city of colochina , upon the firm land near the mouth of the famous river eurothas , which passes by mysithre o● lacedaemon , as you please . on the eighth of april in the morning ▪ as we were within sight of pagana , the win● began to rise , and increased so fast , tha● we grew fearful of a storm . it drove us near enough the shore to discover the large and long reeds which grow in the mouth of the eurotas , and they put us in mind of the lacedemonians who made mats of them formerly to lie upon . this river is now called bazili potamo , or , the royal river , and might be made navigable seven or eight leagues up , for there is water enough , but then it is so narrow there is not room to turn , and scarce for another vessel to pass . our apprehension of ill weather , made us resolve to put in at the little isle of spatara , formerly famous by the name of cranaz : but what think you did we find in a little creek where we put in for shelter because the anchorage was good ? we found two vessels , who coming the same road with us , and driven with the same wind , had put in there not above two hours before . you will be surprized when i tell you that one of those vessels was the christian corsair who had changed his colours upon us so often , and treated us so insolently . the other was a turkish vessel laden with janizaries for candia , that the corsair had taken after very great resistance ; and it was the noise of that combate that we had heard when we were off of matapan . lest the corsair should begin a new quarel with us , on point of ceremony , we saluted him , and lowr'd our sails : we had scarce come to an anchor , when by good fortune the wind veer'd to the south , and a great rain falling , the storm ceased . our captain sent his shallop a shore , and in it his mate , to salute the pirate ; our curiosity would needs make us accompany the mate , where we found the pirate very busie ; his vessel shot through and through in several places , took water in such plenty , that all her pumps ( though they wrought continually ) were not sufficient to clear her : this was a manifest sign that the turk had defended herself well ; but we perceived also that the turk had been as ill treated , for her tackling was in the greatest disorder imaginable ; no sails , no cables , no masts , but every thing in most desperate condition , and the relation we had of it was this . the sangiac or governour of modon , had sent a turkish vessel with ammunition and three hundred janizaries to the siege of candy . it was the misfortune of this ship , to meet our corsair in the same height of debauchery , and the same impatience of being at mischief as we left him ; so that without the least scruple or hesitation the corsair fell to work upon the turk , who defended herself very well ; received and returned some hundreds of shot . but the corsair observing store of janizaries upon the deck , changed his design of laying her on board as he intended , and betook himself to his granado's and bosses ( which are a sort of glass-bottles very thin and square , and holding about six pounds of pouder , ●o which they give fire in four several places , by so many pieces of match fastned ●hereunto . ) their execution was so terribly great , that it burned or lamed the greatest part of the janizaries ; this was evident by the strange consternation and terrour that it produc'd in those that were left , who not knowing how to secure themselves against them , sate down quietly one by another with their arms a-cross , and their heads hanging down , as people that were utterly lost , and had nothing to do but to submit to their destiny . all their refuge was in the word alla , alla , which they repeated often to themselves with a low and humble voice ; so that their vessel being surrender'd , they were immediately clap'd into chains . the conquerour , forced by the violence of the wind , and the necessity of mending , was come to an anchor at spatara . we arrived just as her equipage quitted the turkish shi● which was ready to sink under them . ou● companions knew nothing , but by hear● say , of the obduracy and natural insolenc● of the corsairs , but they had then time t● inform themselves . the christian seame● in the mean time did but deride and moc● at the janizaries , jeering and imitatio● their cries and their postures ; sometime● hanging down their own heads , and sometimes forcing them to hang down theirs ▪ and when it was resolved ( their ship being sinking ) to put them on shore , they shuv'd them into a boat together in a heap , lam● or wounded as they came to hand , with ● out any compassion ; and certainly they would have done it more gently had they been removing of billets . the cruelty o● this spectacle began to work upon us , and bianchi could not but beg of the seame● to show more pity to those miserable creatures . but one of their officers looking sternly upon him ( in a word ) with the eye of a corsair , would to god , said he , you were to pass only three or four months in the clutches of an algerine , we should the● see what your tenderness would be for these dogs : the poor italian had not a word more to say , but shrunk up his shoulders and went off . not but many christian officers may be found who abhor such barba●ity in their souls , but in policy they are obliged to dissemble it to incourage their men , to flesh them upon the turks , and to ●earn them to give no better quarter to those infidels , than they are to expect from them . whilst we were in this island , one of our cabal remembred that here it was where the famous helen condescended , and gave paris the first undeniable evidence of her kindness ; he assured us likewise , that upon the continent right against the said place of his first fruition , the happy lover erected a temple to venus , as a testimony of his gratitude and felicity . he gave likewise to venus the attribute of migonitis , and call'd her territory migonion , referring to the amorous mystery that had been accomplished there . menelaus the unhappy husband of that delicate princess , eighteen years after she was carried away , made a visit to that temple which was then a monument both of his misfortune , and the disloyalty of his wife . he would not demolish it , only upon each side of the statue of venus , he caused to be erected the images of another goddess ; that is to say , on one side thetis , on the other side praxidice , or the goddess of correction ; to shew that he desired she would not leave● his wives infidelity unpunish'd : but hellen survived him for all that , and he neve● lived to see that injury reveng'd ; she out-liv'd him , as is said before : but being a● length banish'd by nicostrates and megapenthe , she repair'd to rhodes to a near relation of hers call'd prolixo , who commanded in that isle ; but instead of being treated as she expected , he caused her to be hanged upon a tree : thousands have mentioned the story of helen , who never knew any thing of her end . there was another object which much delighted us likewise , and that was , when directing our eyes on shore towards the place where we conceived the temple of venus had been , we were entertained with the sight of mont larissus , ( at about a quarter of a leagues distance ) which is at this day an excellent vineyard . we were told , the first ripe grapes that were found in all greece , was upon that coast . we saw also a small chappel and a little cell of calagers , probably in the same place where the temple of bacchus was built , that was anciently so famous for the feasts which the grecians from all parts of greece came thither every spring to solemnize in memory of that great discovery . the prospect of this beautiful coast , and ●he pleasant reflections which it gave us , would have entertained us much longer , ●ad not our captain given us notice to re●urn . he had intelligence that the chri●tian corsaire began to be jealous of us ; ●nd that being conscious he had offended ●s , and withal sensible , that his own weak●ess and embarasment might incourage us ●o revenge it , he might well be tempted ●s by way of prevention ) to endeavour ●omething ( unexpectedly ) upon us ; where●ore we took the hint , and went immedi●tely on board : besides we were afraid ●hat the corsaire returning our visit , his ●●nvoys should find osman chelebi , and seize ●n him as one of his prisoners that had ●scaped . osman was much troubled at the misfor●●ne of the janizaries , but he said nothing ●hatever he thought . the weather began ● be fair and favourable , so we hoised our ●ils , and took our leaves of the pirate , who ● we heard since mended her ship , burn'd ●e turk , sold half her prisoners to the ●agnotti , and carried the rest along into ●hristendom . sailing towards the east , we left colo●ina to the north of us ; the ancients ●●ll'd it formerly gytheon , and it was the arsenal for all the lacedemonian sea. t●● inhabitants of this place would never o●● their original to any people of the eart● but boasted themselves a colonie from he●ven , and that apollo and hercules who h●● great controversie in this country , bei●● at last reconcil'd , they built this gythe●● and peopl'd it themselves . the country ● uneven , full of hills and dales , but abou●● with admirable fountains of fresh water . ● would not have it thought impertinent th●● i make mention so frequently of the sprin● 't is the best instruction that can be given ● such ships as sail that way . the turks call colochina by corrupt●● koutguina ; from whence to the cape ● st. angelo that coast runs e. s. e. up●● the sea side stands tsyli in the same pla●● where trinasus stood of old ; and next ● that stands sapico built out of the ruines ● acriae . the next town to sapico is por● rapani or rapini , where the city of ● ronthrae stood formerly , where there ● also excellent springs . the port of rap●●● is discernible afar off , especially from ● s. s. e. by reason of two very round mo●●tains in the mouth of the harbour . ab●●● two leagues distance towards the s. e. ● the esapo or esopo , which was the anci●●● asopu● . the inhabitants of which place ● the time of the roman dominion , having observ'd that many great towns had consecrated temples to particular emperours , erected a new one , and dedicated it to all the emperours past , present , and to come . eight leagues s. e. of asopus lies the cape of sancta maria ; which cape was by the ancients call'd onugnato , or the jaw-bone of an ass . south west of the cape de sancta maria in the chanel of cerigo lies the island of cervi , call'd formerly platanistunte : this island , and the island of cerigo lie north east and south west one of another . the isle of cervi lies a good league from the terra firma , and the isle of cerigo from the isle of cervi four leagues . the froth of the canal that formerly parted these two islands , was the occasion of the birth of venus , who was carried in the shell of a fish to the isle of cerigo , call'd formerly cythe●ea . the venetians , the present masters of this island , have a good castle upon the top of a mountain ; the coasts of it are all very high , particularly those towards the firm land : the anchoring in some places is but indifferent , but on the east and south side it is very good . to the eastward of sancta maria , not far from the cape of st. angelo lies the gulf of lavadia , with a great town of the same name . here was the ancient city o● boeae , built of old by one of the sons o● hercules . the whole coast abounds with myrtles as formerly , when diana her sel● made choice of it . for her town of boeae ● and the town of st. angelo ( which give● name to the cape ) are not far from it . thi● cape was call'd anciently malea , and is a● this day call'd maleo by several good pilots : it lies e. n. e. of the cape de matapan , affording a large spring which run● out of a cave , and great store of people . on wednesday the 10. of april , the wind blowing cross from the eastward , we wer● obliged to slacken our sails ; but coming fair the next day , we doubled the cape , and steer'd northward in sight of the wester● coast of the country of the lacedemonians or laconia , which in vulgar greek i● at this day call'd tzaconia , and sometime● saccania . the thirteenth of april , the da● before palm sunday we met an english vessel betwixt the isle of caravi ( eight good leagues from the cape de st. angelo ) an● the island of bella pola that is ten . th● island or rock of caravi is a black roc● of the figure of a ship , from whence it receives the name of caravi , which in common greek is a ship. the english vesse● had furl'd the sails of her main mast , attending another english ship of her company , but not so good a sailer ; not long after the wind came about to the east , but blew so gently , that we were becalm'd for some hours : this gave opportunity to the english gentleman ( call'd , as i take it , dreslington ) to go on board that vessel , to see if he could find any of his friends that could give him any news from constantinople , from whence that vessel came ; and the wind beginning to blow again , in six hours he returned : the said gentleman had learn'd there , that every moment news was expected of the surrender of candia : that for some dayes it had been reported and believed , that the grand signior was killed by a fall from his horse , as he was hunting upon the mountains of thessaly not far from larissa ; but that the last post had assured them that the fall was not considerable , and that the grand signior was very well . after this he gave us a relation of a great insolence that had been committed at pera towards monsieur hodges treasurer to the english company in the levant : hodges ( being return'd from taking the air with some other persons of quality of his own nation , and not giving way to a black eunuch who belonged to the seraglio , and was passing on horseback thorow the same street ) was treated with insufferable ill language , and indeed such as strangers may well expect from the ferocity of the turks ; upon which our english camerade took occasion to enquire how a man was to comport himself in constantinople : other advised him above all things to be cautious of entertaining intrigues with the ladies , and remonstrated the danger of them by an account he gave of an amorous adventure , in which the person that related it , had a particular share : it is fresh enough in my memory , and i will give you a recital , but with no farther assurance that it is true , than the bare asseveration of the gentleman who told it : and this i hope will be a testimony of my complacency , and how much respect i bear to your desire , that i should communicate eve● the slightest adventures in my travels . an old shew jew , who traffick'd in jewel● in the best houses of constantinople , drov● a trade likewise with such strangers as arrived at pera ; and her access was the mor● easie , because she spake spanish perfectly well , which , as you know , is at this day ● language common to all the jews in greece she was a woman of intrigue , and he● brains were not alwayes working upon he● jewels . her greatest commerce was with young ladies , whose husbands were either slain , or absent at candia : among the rest she had a particular intimacy with a very pretty one called majunama , whose husband was at that time attending the grand visier : about six months before , the good old jew had fixt her eye on a young neopolitan gentleman who was arrived at constantinople to take a view of that place , and proceed afterwards in his journey quite thorow the grand signiors country : he was a handsom man , about eight and twenty years old , and appeared to be a person of quality . the old jew immediately had her designs upon him , mentioned majunama to him , and him to majunama , and order'd things so , that majunama had as great curiosity to see him . it is most certain these practises are more difficult there than any where ; yet it does not follow , that every thing that is difficult is impossible : and the greatest obstacles were removed by a certain dexterity the old woman had , in disguising young men in the habit of her slaves , when she had a mind to introduce them among the ladies . the neopolitan was timerous and circumspect , and would not be brought to such an enterview but with great caution and forecast . besides the fear of her relations , and the unexpected return of her husband , he consider'd she might grow weary of her gallant , and by an effect of her penitence or inconstancy , follow the custom of most of the turkish dames , who in like cases , do take such course with their gallants , that they are never more to be heard of ; a sack , and the neighbourhood of the sea are of great use to them in those occasions . he confessed frankly his apprehensions to the jew , who laughing at his fears , asked him whether he would be contented if the ladies father and mother were sent to him in hostage ; if that would not do , he should have the governour of the town , but at length she prevailed over him so far that he ventured . having been assured , that the ladies do never rid themselves but when the performance of their gallants is not answerable to their undertakings , he managed his stock with great prudence and oeconomy , like usurers who will generally promise more for the next day than they will give in the present : but he relapsed , and was always in his fears . after he had been eight days together locked up in his mistrises lodgings , lest she should cut his throat , he declared he would be gone , unless all the swords and daggers , and even the knives in the house were brought to him at night , and laid under his bolster . majunama offer'd in rallery , if he suspected her , to lye by him with her hands and legs bound , but all that could not shame him into better security : the good lady , to incourage him , gave order he should have what wine he pleased , though at first out of a principle of religion she scrupled to let any come into her house ; but in spite of her scruples , he found out a way to make her drink it her self : he was so fear-full of being poison'd , that he would neither eat nor drink any thing but what she tasted in his presence : she must take the first sip still , or nothing could satifie him : in the mean time an alarm was spread abroad that her husband was return'd from candia : the neopolitan was dismissed , and he went away in such a fright , that he left constantinople immediately : this report was only an invention to be quit of him , and majunama being accustomed , and much taken with the society of strangers , continued that commerce by the industry of the officious jew , who not long after brought her a french gentleman , whose brisk and airy way was quite contrary to the timidity of her neopolitan the first ●ime the monsieur was slipp'd into her chamber , they had all the trouble in the world to keep him from striking up with a flagelot he had brought in his pocket , and from running over some corants which he by all means would have been teaching his mistress . more than once he would have been kicking down the stairs a deaf slave , who had not come in as soon as he was called . but this gallant was less pleasing to the lady than the others ; she would have them brave , but not vain and obstreperous : so that majunama was not much sorry that his affairs called him away , and that he was obliged suddenly to leave her . he was no sooner gone , but the jew began a new intrigue with an english gentleman , who pretended himself a relation of the earl of winchelsy , ambassador from england in that court : the gentleman was a resolute person , but no● so hair-brain'd and extravagant . thes● two lovers no sooner saw one another but they liked exceedingly , and having a mutual desire to continue their intimacy , made it their study to understand one another ● thereby to increase their kindness and reciprocal complacence . this care and circumspection inspired them with designs no● altogether unpleasant . it came into thei● minds to make experiment how each o● them would , behave themselves in case it should happen , the husband arrived and surpriz'd them together . to clear the point , each had his plot . after the english gentleman had been a week together in her quarters , as he was going abroad for refreshment , word was brought that two english vessels were expected from canea , and that undoubtedly if the husband had any inclination to return , he could have no opportunity like that ; that if so , there could be no danger in their meetings , because care was taken that notice should be given of their arrival , and of the number and quality of the passengers . this was his contrivance , and by it he designed when he pleased to alarm her with a report that her husband was come , and to see thereby what shift she would make to disintangle her self in case it were true . among all the family of majumana , none was so privy to her secrets as a certain young slave called ketevan , who was a witty lass , and had made all the servants of her party very cunning , to the end that being all accomplices in the intrigue , it might be their common interest to conceal it . ketevan was fair and young , and being taken with the bonne mine of the english gentleman ; she had a snickering after him , and pleased herself much in promoting his affairs , in hopes some kind opportunity might happen in which she might be requited . she it was who discovered to him the late intrigue with the neopolitan and frenchman ; imagining that that relation might lessen his affection for her mistress . they had many consultations to consider of his escape in case of necessity ; and in what part of her lodgings he might be concealed to avoid the sudden return of her husband . there was not a corner in the whole house but was examined , and the convenience and inconvenience of it thoroughly debated ; at length it came into ketevan's head , that a sofa in the hall might be useful : ( the sofas are holes about a foot high , of a competent breadth , and covered over with tapestry . ) to make experiment whether that would be commodious or not , ketevan crouded herself into it , but found herself so close , she was in danger of being stifled . whereupon she shifted out again as well as she could , with her heels foremost : the hole was so strait that she bruised herself with struggling to get out , and was forced to keep her bed . the english gentleman was troubled , and indeed something too much , for the jealous majunama did not like it , and their little apprehensions ●edoubled their desire of putting one ano●her to the test . one day as the gallant was in majunama's lodgings , attending till ●he returned from bathing ( which accord●ng to the custom of the turkish ladies , ●he did use constantly every friday ) he ●aused an alarm to be suddenly brought ●rom the harbour , that the husband was ●rrived in an english vessel . the report was brought to another young slave an ita●ian ; ( for ketevan was at that time in a ●ever in bed . ) the poor italian believed ● real , and in great fright came running with the news to the english man who dis●embled it very well . a while after , ma●umana ( who had a mind likewise to put ●he same trick upon her gallant ) returned ●rom the bath in great terrour and confu●●on . her head being full of her own premeditated fear , she took no notice of the ●retended terrour of the english man , or ●er slave ; but cryed out as soon as she saw ●hem , that all was undone , that her gal●ant was very unfortunate to have depend●d for his intelligence upon his friends in ●he harbour , for her husband was cer●ainly arrived . the englishman who had ●repared the same train for her , and was ●eady to have given fire , was exceedingly ●stonished , and catcht in the same trap which he had laid for his mistress . h● found his case desperately terrible ; and ● the height of his surprise admired ( as muc● as he had time ) the subtilty of fortun● that at her own pleasure could make a tr●● story of an invention . he could not spea● a word himself , but the italian slave ha● composedness enough to tell her mistre●● that it was but too true her master was ● turned , and that the english gentlema● friends had been exact in giving him n●tice , and thereupon gave her the partic●lars of what she had heard before : maj●nama was in strange consternation , imagi●ing that by a kind of prodigy , she had to ● truth when she never intended it . in t●● cruel agitation of mind that this doub●● imposture and fraud had produced in the●● both , they passed a quarter of an hour ● the greatest confusion imaginable ; the ● were all at their wits end , and not one ● the three but wished themselves sick in b● as ketevan was at that time . majunam● tearing her hair off her head , confessed th●● she had invented the news , and cursed h●● stars that had turned it into truth . t●● gallant hearing that , began to recollec● and with incredible joy acknowledged th● same stratagem on his side : this discove● calmed their spirits immediately , and w●● ●he occasion of a thousand caresses ; they ●ook a thousand oaths never more to surprise one another with those sorts of trials , so much had the short moment of their uncertainty discomposed them . she asked him what he would have done if her husband had been really at the door : he pulled but his dagger , and told her that if he could not have stab'd it to the heart of her husband , he would have done it to his own . she liked not that way , but told him , by so doing , he would not have in the least provided for her safety , but rather incensed the common enemy against them both ; and thereupon she shew'd him a cabinet of jewels , and a little box of poison . the jewels were designed to go along in case their escape was practicable ; and the poison to be taken when things were desperate , to put an end to all their troubles at a blow . they repeated their protestations never to be so ingenious for the future . but what do you think happened in the very moment ? the husband being in good earnest returned from candia , was knocking at the door , the italian slave who had left them to their endearments , and perceived her master coming by a window that looked into the street , came running with the news in an incredible fright . they thought at first that either one or the other had a mind t● divert themselves at the old rate , but the cryes and paleness of the italian dispelled that fancy quickly , and perswaded them i● was true . majunama , who before had disliked the expedient of the dagger , wa● the first that got it in her hand , but the english-man in pure love snatch'd it away again , and secured the box of poison les● she should have taken it down . when he had so done , he advanced with undaunted courage , and took his post at the door with the dagger in his fist , and his arm u● ready to strike it into any man that should enter : the husband knock'd on , and the italian pressed her mistris to go and open it her self , and entertain him for some time below stairs as well as she could , but the poor lady had not strength enough to convey her : in this inconceivable distraction , in spight of her feavor , ketevan crawl'd to them , and proposed to hide the poor gentleman in her bed , having no time to consider of a better expedient , in he went clothes and all , but his dagger still fast in his hand . majunama was pacified for the present ; but as she was going down the stairs , she changed her opinion , and gave way to one of the most unseasonable fancies in the world : unhappy woman that i am , ( said she to the italian ) i cannot but be jealous : never lover went so nimbly ●o bed to another woman : never did ●ick person speak so heartily as ketevan ; ●nd never did mistris press her gallant so ●arnestly to anothers embraces , ha , ma●am , said the italian , recommend your self ●o the prophet , and lay aside these unsea●onable whimsies : hereupon majunama went directly to the door , and let in her husband , who look'd upon her surprize as ●he effect of her conjugal affection ; having ●onducted him up stairs , she was tempted ● partly out of jealousie , and partly weak●ess ) to have gone back to her chamber , ●nd reposed her self upon ketevans bed : ●ut her italian had provided very wisely ●gainst that , and lock'd the door , by which ●eans all was well , and the old jew found ●way to convey the english man that night ●ut of the house ; the young gentleman ●eing happily delivered stood not much ●pon constancy , changed his haunts , and ●as never afterwards to be found either by ●he jew or italian . from pera where he ●dged before , he removed to the poland ●mbassadors house in constantinople , and ● few dayes after , having heard of this ●essel that we met betwixt the isles of bella●ola and caravi , he took the opportunity , and embarked in it for london . this sto●● the gentleman himself told to master dr●slington . our vessel continuing its course , th● gulf of napoli de romania , the isle of s●dra , and the cape de schilly continued ● the westward , and the islands of the a●chipelago to the east : of these islands , a● the whole country of morea i shall ha● more convenient opportunity to discour●● hereafter . at length , to our great sati●faction , we found our selves on the 15. ● april , at the mouth of the gulf d' eng●● about sixteen leagues from athens . w● met a saique ( or small greek vessel ) to t●● westward of st. george d' arbora , whi●● the italians called capello cardinale , a●● the ancients albona : it is an island ve●● low on the northside , but on the south ● has several steep pointed hills , that disti●guishes it easily from the other islands : t●● saique was fraighted with oyls , and ski●● and bound for porto-lione , which ( as i sa●● before ) was anciently the so famous ha●bour of athens . our captain had hea●● news that the cadi and other turkish o●ficers , had of late imposed new duties u●on all vessels that came to anchor in th●● harbour ; and being desirous to infor● himself better , he hall'd the saique ; t●● master of the saique confirm'd what he had ●eard , and assured us they would make us ●ay at the rate of six per cent. for all our goods . that our timins ( for so they call ●ur five sols pieces ) were decried , and that we could utter nothing there now but ●eales , or pieces of eight full weight , and ●hat of them too they had lessened the ●rice ; for having always passed there for ●hree and thirty parats , they were reduc'd ●ow to twenty seven ; every parat is worth ●hree aspers , and every asper six or seven french deniers . this being a great grie●ance to the genois , and contrary to their capitulation at constantinople in the year ●665 . our captain resolved to stay at st. george d' arbora ( though the anchor●ng was not very good ) and to write to athens to understand the truth , concluding ●o go to some other port , if the turkish officers would not admit him upon better conditions : he sent his pinnace to porto-lione , with a letter to the genoa consul , who at that time stood very tottering in his office , it being not only disposed of , but almost executed by john giraud a french-man , born at lions , and formerly consul for the french nation in athens . this giraud is a nimble man , and understands well enough , but he loves his pleasure , and particularly play ; for there a●● gamesters at athens as well as at oth●● places : when he was turn'd out of th●● consulship for the french , he struck in wi●● some people , and got himself made co●sul there for the english and dutch. he ● a person that loves to make a noise and ● parade , and with his bustling got into ● young lady of the house of the paleolog● and married her much to his advantag● for there is still a branch of that illustrio●● family in athens . the present french consul at athens , ● of marseille , and his name christopher ch●staigner , a vigorous man , and one th●● stands stifly for the interest of his cou●trey . upon our captains resolution of sta●ing at st. george d' arbora till his pinna●● return'd , osman chelebi ( who understoo● perfectly the humour of the turks in tho●● parts ) came to him , and advised him ● threaten the athenian officers with th● loss of a present which he design'd the●● for his anchoring ; and that to let them s●● how indifferent he was for coming in the●● he should put off again to sea , and ma●● either for the port de raphti ( which li●● n. e. of the cape de colonnes ) or the islan● of zea , about five leagues from the sai● cape : he assured us that those two ports were the safest in all those seas , which was very true , besides that in either of them a vessel may be supplyed with water , or bisket , or wood. afterwards osman chelebi grew more open to us , confessed he was married , and that he was not above five or six leagues from the place where his wife lived , adding with great circumstances of kindness , that if we would hazard our selves with him , he would shew us a very fine countrey as ( possibly ) we had seen ; we all lik'd his proposition : the captain sent his pinnace to athens , commanding it to meet him at the island of zea whither he was steering his course : we took the opportunity of a little bark bound for st. george de arbora : the captain being informed of the place to which osman chelebi had tempted us , told us that he would stay five dayes for us at zea ; that if from thence he was invited to athens , he would give us notice by an express ; but if the avarice of the turks at athens obliged him to pass on to smyrna , he would send our things to baphti , from whence we might easily convey them to athens . upon ●his incouragement we habited our selves ●ike grecians , and away with the bark that was going to capo colonne , which is the same that the ancients called the promontory of sunion . it was not long before we got sight of the columns of white marble that are to be seen upon the point of that coast , and give it that name . on the west side towards the lower parts of that coast , nature has form'd a little harbour , where both anchoring and shelter is exceeding good : for the hills of the terra firma do cover it on every side but the south , and on that side it is secur'd by the island o● garderonis , of old call'd gadalone . nevertheless there are sand-banks upon th● western point , and our master had like to have run us upon them . here it was tha● we landed , and believed our selves first i● greece , for we reckon'd as nothing our debarkment at maina . 't is not to be imagined how all of us were pleased . drelingston our english camerade , to signali●● his curiosity , clamber'd along upon tho● hills that conducted to the columns , a● being impatient to be admiring their workmanship ; we all follow'd , and made it ● a good half league before we came a● them . the present greeks , and the italia● pilots perswade us , that they are the r●liques of a magnificent palace built there b● alexander the great : but that is a m●stake , they being the remainder of a gl●rious temple built by the athenians , and dedicated to pallas . we could observe , that the palace had been twice as long as broad , and had pillars round about it , which other temples had only in their fronts . hereafter you may have a sight of a draught that i took upon the place , which will give you the dimensions exactly . those who are skill'd in architecture , and would know the true proportions of the dorick order , will be able to judge whether this was the work the most famous architect hath so highly commended . let it not displease , i beseech you , that i make my self the depository of my designs , and chuse to bring along with me when i return into france , all the monuments , bas-reliefs , inscriptions and figures that i have met , in crayons of my own doing ; and upon this account it is , that i do not here trouble you with the description of any one of them . there could not be a pleasanter prospect than we had among the pillars ; the whole archipelago was on our left hand , and nothing could entertain us better than to see , and consider the multitude of isles wherewith it is furnished ; and our perspective-glasses were of great use in our view : forward we saw the way which we had come ; on our right hand the gulf of engia gave us occasion to guess in what part of its shore the city of athens was situate ; and then looking northward up the country , we had a view of a good number of cabanes , and the entrance of the famous plain of marathon where the persians were defeated . it came into osman's head that he could discern the house where his wife lived ; and that fancy redoubling his impatience , he took us off from our contemplation much sooner than otherwise we should have been . we made directly to the cabanes , designing to lye there that night ( for it grew late ) and to take waggon the next morning to convey us to osman chilebi's house . these cabanes were inhabited by those kind of people which are known to the turks and greeks by the name of arnautes , and to others by the name of albanians : part of them came originally from the frontiers of macedon not far from the towns of apolimena and sapoza , and part of them from epirus towards the mountains of chimera . these arnautes are naturally brave , resolute and indefatigable , great thieves , and the same at land , that the magnotts are at sea. if there be fifty robbers taken , and impal'd in turkie , 't is odds but forty nine of them are arnautes . about the declension of the empire , the greek emperours transplanted them , as finding them turbulent , and inclining to revolt ; it was thought they would have chang'd their humour with their soil , but they were mistaken : the worst of them were removed into morea , and about athens : upon the death of scanderbeg , part of his subjects came to them , part of them removed into poüille , and part into dalmatia under the government of the venetian : those in greece are dispersed into an infinite number of little villages , consisting of twenty or thirty houses apiece . those who live near the sea are much given to fishing ; those who are farther up upon the land , have great herds of cattle that maintain them ; but both of them are excellent at thieving , and whatever they lay their hands on is their own . in greece they are of the greek church ; in italy of the roman catholick . they speak three sorts of languages , the turks , the greek , and a kind of jargon of their own made up of broken sclavonian . we had received so ●ismal an impression of the brutality of the arnautes , that we expected they would have ●allen upon us , and pillaged us : but they were not so bad as we looked for . the ●●rst house we came to , we found the master newly dead , and the neighbours coming out who had been with him when he died . the dress of the women was very odd , and 't is possible i may make you laugh one day at the sight of one of their pictures . after osman and i had passed our salamalekum , and saluted them , being wrought upon by osman's good language and mine , they received us pretty well . one of them carried us to his cabane , and it happened to be at a time when it was clean and unpestered ; for the cattle were by acciden● at grass , and there was nothing amiss in th● house , but the remainder of their fodde● in those countries , the master and his cattle are inmates , and lye higgledy piggled● in the same room . we had a collation o● milk and cheese , and certain little cake● made up with honey and almonds by on● landlord ( who was baker for the town ) and to be put into his neighbours grav● according to the custom of that country , they use them likewise to please the children , who for that reason will be sure t● flock to every funeral , and assist at th● singing the eleyson . the door of the cabbin was thronged with multitudes of people , and the funeral pomp being a rarity among us , is well worth our particular relation . the body was extended upon a piece of course cloth before the door of his hutt , with a large sheephook on one side , and a carabine on the other , which ( being their whole equipage in peace and in war ) are display'd constantly on the sides of the corps upon those occasions . his widow was not wanting with her shreeks and expressions of sorrow ; but in so dismal a tone , that they provoked more to terrour than pitty : her hair hung down loose upon her shoulders , only some few handfulls she had pulled off , more in formality than any thing else : her yells were seconded by the consort of the whole neighbourhood , after which they intermitted for some time , till the eldest began again , and was answered by the rest . the men in their turns came up to the corps , and every one in his degree accosted it with some saying or other that testified his regret . i do assure you , without the testimony of mine own senses , i could not have believed a thing so sottishly ridiculous . why wouldst thou dye ? said our host to him : what was it you wanted ? the purses of all passengers were at your mercy ; and if it had been money you lookt for , they might have supplyed you . another apostrophised thus ; you were a terrour to the whole world , and do you not think that dying so indiscreetly , you have done a pleasure to your enemies in taking from them the only cause of their fear ? your wife that stands by you , never offended you in her life ; your children never disputed your commands ; your servants were alwayes obedient , so that no man being more absolute in his family , what was it that could provoke you to dye ? and the rest of their exaggerations being suitable , i was of opinion , that they had been suggested by osman chelebi , on purpose to entertain us : but the truth is , the arnautes do in this manner boast of their out-rages , and ( which you would hardly believe ) design them as documents and stimulations to their children , who dare not be absent from these excellent panegyricks . one of the neighbours had a particular way by himself , and it was thus ; seeing you are dead , ( says he ) and that business is done , let me recommend it to you to desire saint peter to let you into paradise , that you may look down into hell , and see how the devils do revenge us of those miscreant turks who have so barbarously treated us . during all these harangues , osman chelebi was attending at our landlords house , otherwise the last good gentleman durst not have used that expression in his presence . as soon as the body was interr'd , osman came up to us , and told us , that if we pleased he would go before the next morning , to see what condition his family was in , and prepare for our reception : we consented , and he departed before day with a guide , which he sent back for us with horses about noon : we mounted immediately , and passed on under the conduct of our calaous or guide . our virtuosi ( who had imployed themselves very studiously in taking an account of the country ) found that those cabbins which we left , were not far from the place where formerly stood the town of cephale , so famous among the ancients for the veneration which its inhabitants had for castor and pollux ; which town was of the acamantide tribe ; the people of athens being divided into ten tribes , as the romans were into thirty five , and the jewes into twelve . we left on our right hand towards the east the port de raphti called formerly potamus , of the leontide tribe . pausanias observed nothing in it remarkable but the tomb of one of the sons of xuthus : but the inhabitants were of old great subjects of the raillery and comedy of the athenians by reason of their giddiness and inconstancy in their election of magistrates : in short , the place to which we were to go , was a little on the other side of th● mountain anchesmus which was then in ou● eye . this mountain was covered with thickets and little woods , abounding wit● great store of bears and wild bores , whic● made it taken notice of at constantinople whereas among the ancients it was memorable only for a statue of jupiter that wa● set upon the top of it . when the gran● visier had perswaded the grand signior t● leave andrinople and remove into greec● that he might be nearer his affairs in candid and by his proximity give more life an● vigour to the siege ; he proposed to him fo● the places of his residence , either larissa o● athens ; and to invite him to the election o● athens , they inculcated the great convenience for his hunting ( which is his chiefest delight ) and the vast store of gam● wherewith anchesmus would furnish him ▪ but the grand signior had the same accommodation at larissa from the mountains o● thessaly , and therefore in that respect , th● arguments being equal in both places , h● rejected athens , for fear the venetians ● who were masters at sea , should come an● block up porto-lione , and in bravery b● tempted to land in some place under hi● nose to his insufferable dishonour . on the other side of the mountain anchesmus we met osman chelebi who was come to receive us attended with a couple of slaves : we found him very jolly and pleasant , having found his wife well , and his affairs in a good condition ; as a testimony of it , he paid us down upon the nail in the very field where he met us , the money which we had laid out for his ransom , gave us a thousand thanks , and told us he had fixed our caunac ( or quarters ) for a fortnight at his own house , and that afterwards he would assist us in our journey . he carried us directly home to a country-house , in a place called emporion , which is the greek word for a fair ; for by relation , there was formerly a great fair kept there , which was long since removed to raphti . the house belonged to osman's father in law , after the rate of propriety in turkie ; for to speak strictly , among the turks there is no such thing , houses , and lands , and immoveable goods devolve still to the grand signior , and the occupant is only his steward , and is changed as often as the grand signior pleases . nevertheless , if a man has friends at court , he may be sure to renew , and estates do often pass by that means from father to son ; but if they have no friends , they must march and give room to another . osman's father in law was a jolly old gentleman , he had been formerly bey o● negrepont , but his age having rendered him unserviceable , he was retired to spend the rest of his days with his wife , and two maiden-daughters , besides that which osman had married . he had two sons , bu● they were both at the siege of candy with the grand visier . it is reckoned very dishonourable for young men , in those parts , to live quietly at home , though in the nature of citizens , when the army is so near ; so that we saw scarce one turk that was not dispenced with by reason of his age , infirmities , or employments . osman's father in law ( who was called mustapha bey ) received us with great kindness in regard of his son in law , who had magnified his obligations to us . to do us the more honour mustapha bey had sent for three or four of his neighbour turks to entertain us , which was a mighty punctilio : for in those parts turks are so rare , that for one of them you shall see five hundred greeks , besides the arnautes : as you come nearer constantinople their numbers increase , and in asia you shall meet as many turks for one grecian . mustapha bey accosted us very pleasantly in the language of the franks ; his complement was this , in your country we turks do pass for very barbarous people ; and truly as it happens i am not at all ●roubled at your prejudice against us . for were you not already possessed of our ill manners , you could not so easily pardon ●he ill entertainment that you are like to ●ncounter . he left us with his son in law ●nd his four neighbours , who conducted ●s into a fair hall , in the forepart of the ●ouse ; for you must know all their houses ●re divided into two apartments ; that ●hich is forward , for the men ; that which ● backward for the women , who without ●eing seen may pass privately to the mens ●partment , and by the help of little galle●es and lettices behold all that is done ●mong the men. with inferiour people ●●eir apartments are less , and the women are ●ore shie and unwilling to be seen to a ●●ranger . our fellow-travellers , in their whole ●ur , had not seen any gravity comparable ● the gravity in our four turks ; no coun●●nance could be more composed , nor no ●●scourse more formal and starch'd . and ●nly if they find a christian observes them , ●●e spaniard himself is nothing so serious ; ●●t when they are among themselves they are like other men , as flippant and men● as we for our lives . according to the●● custom , perfumes were brought in by certain of their slaves , who threw a kind o● napkin over each of our heads , that ( forsooth ) the odour might not so quickly evaporate . they presented us with tw● sorts of liquor , one they called coffee which is only hot water with the fruit o● a certain tree ( called by them bun ) put i● to it , and boiled up till it receives a so●● taste , and an ugly black tincture , but they re●kon it an excellent cordial ; the other w●● sherbet , which is a kind of lemonad● wax being very plentiful about athen● they make little use of any lights but wi●● candles of five or six foot long . we ha●● but one among us , but it was so large as ● lighted the whole room . the soffa w●● covered indeed with very good tapestry ● but the walls were as the mason had le● them ; they think themselves extraordin●ry fine when they have them painted wi●● flowers ; for the figures of men are n●● consistent with the religion of a mahum●tan . upon the soffa , in order to supp●●● were placed two round tables , each ● them about a foot high , which to stra●gers is a great incommodity , for they a●● forced to sit cross-legg'd , and we began a●● of us to be afraid of that posture . to mortifie us the more , whilst we were standing in our dumps , a great platter of rice was brought in , and clapp'd upon the table before any cloth , napkins , or trenchers were laid , ( for among them they are altogether superfluous ) they have a long list of striped cotton cloth that runs round the table , and serves any that has a mind to it , to wipe his mouth and his hands . for plates , and salts , and forks , they are utterly unknown : they say that whatever is big enough for a table , is big enough also for a trencher ; and that saltsellers do always suppose ill cooks ; against forks their objection is no less weighty , for , say they , what is it less than to repine at heaven , and be unsatisfied with what nature has given us , to make use of other fingers than those with which we were born ? the little meat in the platter each of them took up in his hand , and biting off two or three good morsels , they put it in again , and then told us very civilly , that if we pleased , we might do as much ; but that great priviledge , considered with all their other circumstances of neatness , could not prevail with our appetites in the least . we had not been long at it before the dish was taken off the table , under pretence of warming it again , during which time we were desired to take a turn in another room to which mustapha bey , osman , and the rest of the turks accompanied us . ou● conversation was very dry ; the turks stoo● still fixed to their places , and would no● endure to walk : having spoke each of them three or four words , they held their peace● and continued in most profound silence fo● a long time ; about a quarter of an hou● after , one of them began an harangue , bu● stopped before he had spoken ten words ● and was as silent as before ; at length the● fell to their beads ( for the turks have thei● chaplets also , and do pronounce alla a● the dropping of each of their beads ) i wis● with all my heart you had been a spectato● of drelingston's mortification ; he that before was all life and fire , stood now as h● had been nailed to the wall , cursing in hi● thoughts the manners of that countr● which were so cold , and insipid , and so directly contrary to ours . he told me privately that he was weary , and that h● would get off as well as he could , and entertain himself somewhere else ; accordingly he shrunk from us , and was stealing ou● at the door : but the turks stopt him , an● thinking the past raillery sufficient , mustapha bey put up his beads , and carried u● back into the room that we had left , where we found a table spread , and a supper ready , as good meat , as well dressed , and in as good order as we could have it in france . the christian slaves had shown the utmost of their skill , and had borrow'd of the greeks what was wanting in their own conveniences . wine we had good store ; the turks indeed drank none of it that day , but they made it up in their rossolis , and the whole company was in a very good humour . the glass went merrily about , and the word eskina ( which is with them a good health to you ) was often repeated , and answered with afietler , i thank you , sir. mustapha had given private orders , that his wifes she slaves should appear suddenly at a little window that opened into the hall. osman told us in our ears , that his wife and her sisters had a mighty curiosity to see us , and it was possible would be peeping . we cast our eyes very often up to the window , and could see sometimes the faces of women , which immediately slunk away laughing . our curiosity to see them kept our eyes fixt upon the window , whilst in the mean time they played us several little tricks . the slaves that were waiting whipt away our plates full of excellent ragouts that they had given us , and stole into their stead the stalks of coleworts and turneps , and little kittlings newly born ; whilst our eyes being fixed upon the window , we put them up to our mouths before some of us perceived the change . not long after , the women began to sing ; their airs were soft and languishing , according to their way , but their voices excellent , to which they added the sound of little brass drums ( and they plaid musically and well . ) they danced likewise in complement to us , but it was behind the lattice , so that our eyes had but little pleasure in the entertainment . in a word , never people were more pleasantly treated ; for repasts among the turks being generally poor and niggardly , they lay it on upon these occasions , and are never so frolick ▪ nor will they ever refuse to be treated by a christian . one of the four turks had brought along with him a son of his about six or seven years old , and a very pretty child : his father took it up in his arms ▪ and hugging it , said to it , my child , is you desire to be happy whilst you live , remember to do two things as often as you can , that is , to pray like a turk , and feed like a christian . in this manner we passed away our time with extraordinary mirth , till one of ou● italians remembring it was the holy week ▪ began to take up , and admonish us to be more serious : i believe also we had forgot our journey to athens , had not on good friday the 19. of april a messenger on horseback arrived to us from our captain , with news , that he would send his pinnace for us a little above the port de raphti , to bring us to him at the port de zea ; for having adjusted his differences with the officers at athens , he staid only for us , and as soon as we came he would set sail , which put us upon thoughts of our return . we regal'd the ladies of the house , and in the name of our fraternity presented them with a handsom clock ( that we had brought on purpose , if we liked our entertainment ) and some other little things . when we took our leaves , osman chelebi assured us , he would make us a visit e're long at athens : he acquainted us that it was his resolution to repair to candia , and make use of his friends about the visier to be restored to his timariotship , which was given to another during his absence . in the turkish army nothing but sickness can excuse any man from being present at his command ; and most commonly , when unable ( by reason of sickness ) to serve in person , they oblige him to find another ; in short , we parted with osman in hopes of seeing him suddenly again , taking our way upon the coast , and leaving raphti to the north west . our boat attended us in a creek where no inhabitants were near , it lies s.w. of the isle of negrepont , at the end of a canal or river that bears the name of the island , and was famous in ancient times under the name of the euripus . our boat passed within less than a league of raphti , which ( as i said before ) was called anciently potamus , and is denominated from the multitude of fountains thereabouts , which make several little brooks , and fall all in together at raphti . the harbour at raphti is the safest in all greece , good anchoring , and seven or eight fathom water ; but its excellence consists in the shelter , being covered round by a small island , which leaves only as much space open as is necessary for the entrance of a ship. upon the point of this island , there is a large figure of marble ( of which i shall bring you the design ) and another statue upon a little eminence hard by , but the best anchoring is under a little low island that lies within the port. having left raphti to the north , we avoided the sand-banks which are very dangerous , and lye to the n.e. of macrinosi , called by the italians isola longa , which is the same with the greeks . it is in length two leagues , and runs from the n. e. to the s. w. it was called anciently the island of helen , because helen landed there in her return from troy. it is inhabited only by calogers which live there with great austerity . from macronisi we directed our course to zea , which is an island that lies s. e. and n. w. with the other . we saw our ship preparing and under sail to pass into the gulf of engia ; and we were no sooner on board , but she made all the way she could thither : about three hours after with our perspective-glasses we could discover the coast of macyna or munychia that is not above a league from athens . athens ancient and modern : with a description of the present state of the empire of the turks . book ii. the gulf of engia is that which anciently was called the saronick gulf from the river saron which discharges it self into it , on the west side towards hexamele the present name for the isthmus of corinth . this gulf is denominated from the isle of engia ( formerly famous by the name of egina ) and so powerfull at sea , that the inhabitants of that island were once in a condition to dispute for soveraignty with athens it self . the length of the island is near four and twenty leagues , bounded on the east by saint george d' arbora that lies in the mouth of it , and on the west by the ruines of the castle of policastro , which is but two leagues from corinth . from the cape de colomnes to porto-lione is twelve leagues , and they lie s. e. and n. w. one of another . this coast has been so much infested by the christian corsairs , especially since the wars in candia , that their habitations at present are all removed a full league from the sea. our modern geographers injure them as much , for 't is strange that a gulf so famous in old times among the ancients , should at present be utterly forgotten , and that our maps should agree so little about the position of laurion , munichia , salamis and egina . we have affirmed that laurion lies three leagues to the westward of the cape de colomnes , and convinced those maps of errour which have placed it on the side of the euripus , and this we have done , not only by the sight of the mountain of which thucydides makes mention when he speaks of the other , but also by ●he nature of the ground where formerly ●here were silver mines ; for some of our virtuosi caused several pieces of that earth to be brought to them , and found in the darkness of the colour , in the weight and dissolution , all the qualities of ore , and earth mingled with veins of silver . when our vessel was north and south of the mountain of laurion , we could see the sands upon the shore , and the sharp rooks in the island of engia , which render it ●naccessible on all sides but the north-west where the town is placed that gives name to the island ; the condition of which city ● shall give you more conveniently here●fter . the length of the island from east ●o west is five good leagues ; the breadth ●n the widest place is but three : it lies ex●ctly in the midst of the gulf , and the gulf ●s twelve leagues over : as soon as we were ●n the canal , we had a sight of phalerum ●he old port of athens , before themisto●les advised to fortifie the other . there ●s now nothing left about that harbour but ●hree or four cabbins , forsaken by the inhabitants , and pulled down and ruined by the corsaires : the anchoring is very good , and a ship ride in it at ten or twelve fathom water : upon the banks there are several excellent springs to which the ship● that pass by do frequently send for fre● water . from this phalerum to athens i● but a league and a quarter , and in that plac● the city is nearest the sea. our captai● had much ado to restrain our gallants , wh● would fain have been landing at phaleru● because the learned museus who invente● the sphere , and discovered to us the use o● it , was buried there about three thousan● years since . drelingston declared that h● had come from orleans to paris on purpos● to see in the church of st. nicholas d● champs the tomb of the excellent gassendus , who in his astronomical observation ● has followed the footsteps of the said m●seus , and that with the same curiousity h● had visited in the church of saint gen●viesve the tomb of the incomparable do● cartes , whose new hypothesis is the wonder and envy of all scholars . he affirme● it was an honour due to the memory of grea● persons , and that the emperour charle● v. being in the low countries , disdained not to visit the sepulchre of buckeldi● the famous fisher for herrings , who firs● found out the way of keeping them i● pickle , and salting them ; and as if his ow● ●●ngle visit had been too little , he took a●ong with him his sister mary queen of ●ungaria . about a quarter of league westward , ●n the bank of the river is to be seen the ●lace where formerly was the fortress of munychia so often mentioned in history ●or the beauty of its harbour , and the temple of diana . the most part of our maps do place mu●ychia four leagues from phalerum , mista●ing its distance , and angle of position . ●t is called at present macyna , but deserted ●s the rest of those towns are . it is situa●ed so as to hinder the sight of the other harbour where we designed to have come ●o an anchor , but the wind rising , we were ●riven upon the isle of salamis called now ●ndifferently colouri , and santa broussia : the proverb sayes , it is an ill wind that ●lows no body profit ; and it was verified with us , for our virtuosi had a great cu●iosity to be peeping about that island , be●ause it was of old under the dominion of telamon and ajax , and was famous for the ●irth of euripides , and the defeat of xerxes ●is fleet : but the weather was bad , and continued so all easter day , so that we could ●ot get a shore as we desired . easter day was celebrated very devoutly , the whole crew were at publick pray●● with great decency and attention : o●● two germans being lutherans , did thei● exercises of piety by themselves : thei● easter day , and the greeks falling out tha● year on the same day with ours , with th● difference only , that they reckoned it th● eleventh , and we the one and twentieth ● april . we came to an anchor betwixt the littl● isle of psytalle ( which indeed is but a rock ● and the island of colouri . the rock ● scyradion lying east of us , towards th● coast of athens . i shall not trouble 〈◊〉 self to tell you the great noise that psyt●● and scyradion made formerly among th● ancients , for i am now in a place so ferti● in miracles , i need no more than ask whe● you would have me begin . we could easily perceive the rock calle● ceras , upon the point where the canal 〈◊〉 colouri is most narrow , and nearest th● country belonging to the ancient eleu●● and megara , which rock is memorable fo● being the place where xerxes upon his si●ver throne beheld the battel betwixt hi● fleet and the grecian . to the n. e. of this rock there is ● good harbour called porto-longo , or th● harbour for the gallies . here there is con●tantly a passage-boat that goes from co●●uri to athens and back again , the di●tance betwixt them being no more than ●wo leagues . the next morning being the 22. of april , ●ur troop of travellers put themselves on ●oard a shallop to go ashore at coluri : i ●ore them company , and we came into a ●arrow creek to the southward of the isle : we landed at the farther end of the creek , where we found about a hundred caves , ●nd about twice as many pittifull cabbins , which is all they have to show for their capital city , and is the miserable remain●er of the whole kingdom of ajax . the ●umber of the inhabitants amounts not to ●bove four hundred : when ever they decry a vessel at sea ( though never so small ) ●hey betake themselves immediately to their ●oles , and if possible , those holes that are ●●rthest off , for fear it should prove a cor●aire , by whom they are frequently visited , ●arried off , and sold in foreign countries : they no sooner perceived us , but they fled ●n mighty confusion , and we could easily ●ear the noise which they made in driving ●heir cattel , and forcing them into their caves . one of our company over-took ●n old man whose legs were too feeble to ●arry him off ; we comforted and convinced him by our caresses and behaviour that ● were no corsaires , insomuch that he carri●● us to the mouth of a cavern , and havi●● secured them upon his word , five or six ● the islanders came out to us : we used the●● kindly , demanding victualls only for o● money , and something we gave them o●● and above ; upon which a signal being ●ven , the men and cattel , and all began ● appear : we bought very good partrid●● at the rate of a timin a douzen , and as ● were told we bought them too dear ; th●● the timins were currant , but they told ● they would not pass at athens , ( where th● were cryed down , because the italian m●●chants had brought thither great quantiti● of false , which they had coyned private ● upon the mountains of genoa ) howev●● they knew how to put them off in the is●● of the archipelago . they brought us ● feed in a little church , but the vicar w● gone to athens . we scrupled it much , a● told them , that to eat there could not co●sist with our reverence for the place : the● were much pleased at our preciseness , b● told us , that seeing it was god that ga●● us to eat , they saw no reason why we shou●● refuse to make use of it in his house . t●● wine they provided was indifferently goo● but their water was excellent , and fetch●● from a spring not far from the church : but these poor wretches have cursed that spring a thousand times , for being the occasion of so many visits from the corsaires . i do not question but in our walk we met ( though we did not know it ) with the closet where euripides composed some of his tragedies ; for history tells us , that for fear of interruption , he made them in one of the privatest caverns of the island , and we saw good store of them . euripides was born in this island of a poor woman , who got her living by selling of herbs : to expiate the meanness of his extraction , he came to athens , where he studied physick under anaxagoras , rhetorick under prodicus , and morality under socrates ; so that in that age learning was necessary to compleat and adapt any thing for the stage . we returned to our ship again about ten of the clock , where we found the consul of genoa and his dragoman or interpreter ( for every consul has one allowed him , to facilitate his negotiations with the turks ) our captain agreed with them concerning the ordinary duties that each vessel pays at porto-lione , that is to say , two per cent. to the consul ; as much to the dragoman , and three per cent. to the vaywode , who is the master of the custom-house at athen● they agreed likewise about the presents ● be made to the turkish officers , and part●cularly to the cady , who having a powe● to lay what tax he pleases upon merchan● goods that are brought into that harbou● by strangers , does many times use hi● own liberty , and act without any regar● to justice if he be not presented . fro● athens the commodities exported are pri●cipally silks , oyls , skins , and a kind ● gauls which in times of peace the ve●tians buy in great quantities , and use in d●ing . if a ship puts into that harbour● though it neither buys nor sells , nor exercises any sort of commerce , yet it pay ● crown for anchoring to the consul of i● own country ; but paying two per cen● the consul is obliged to look after thei● effects , and to a particular care of the interest of their nation . he is judge , an● determines in all controversies about trad● betwixt the merchants of that country b● whom he is imployed : he is the chi●● person concerned to extend their jurisdict●on , and vindicate their priviledges : 〈◊〉 short , his authority is so considerable , tha● it is the occasion of great jealousies , an● many times the ruine of the competiton ▪ for those christian countries ( who hav● no ambassador nor resident at constantinople , and are constrained to put themselves under the protection of some setled and established consul ) are in perpetual difference , and obliged to be continually presenting and greasing the bassa's and sangiac's to countermine their competitors : and it is no small part of the cunning of the turkish officers to seem to incline to one nation , to spur up the rest in their contributions . by this artifice they squeez money out of the merchants of all countries , pretending sometimes to take cognizance of their disputes , and to bring them before their turkish tribunals , and the surest way to divert them is to present them liberally . the armenians do likewise create us much trouble , for having no right of consulship of their own , the other consuls repine to do their business , which turns often to their ruine . formerly there was only the emperours ambassaddor resident at constantinople , and he medled not in matters of trade ; but for these four or five years , since the taking of newhausel , and the peace that followed thereupon , a company was erected in vienna that traded by the danube into turky , and the emperours ambassador there invested with the priviledges of the consulship ; for in that court there are no other consuls , but ambassadors and residents . the french nation being allowed a church in athens ; for the maintenance o● it , every french vessel is forced to pay five crowns , besides what the vaywood exact of us more than of other nations : but 't is probable the reputation of our king , and his arms , and the prudence of our ambsassadours will put a stop to their extortio● in a short time : nevertheless hitherto thi● has been no advantage to the affairs of ou● consul monsieur chastagner , though he retains the title and priviledges of consu● of morea , and has under him vice-consul at patras , napoli , and other places ; upo● which score he is about resigning to one o● his brothers : all charges born , the consulship brings him not in clearly above fiv● hundred franks per annum . he complained much of monsieur giraud , attributin● most of our losses in that nature to his private intelligence with several merchants o● other nations , by which they have bee● perswaded to commit their affairs to th● protection of the english consul , to th● no small detriment of our own : and doubtless it will be much worse if girau● be made consul for genoa , as i was advised he would be before i came from athens ; whereupon i took a resolution , and was much incouraged in it by my friends . the love and interest of my country working strongly upon my mind ( though with monsieur giraud they seemed utterly forgotten , otherwise he would never have promoted the interest of another country at that time in hostility with france ) i thought it discretion to provide in time against the rencounters i might have with him . i considered that if i passed for a frenchman in athens , i should be obliged in duty and inclination to defend the rights , and propagate the interest of our consul in all our conversations ; and the little figure i made in the world , would add but little to the advantage of my country by all the clutter i could make : besides , i had occasion to be beholding to our captain , with whom that would have put me at variance ; so that i spake to all our crew to let me pass for a genoese to avoid those unprofitable contests , and they did as i desired . in a word , about one a clock at noon we arrived at porto-lione , it being not above three leagues from thence to coluri ; yet in that little distance we observed there were currents that ran directly upon the coast . the shore at porto-lione bends into three several bows , which do make so many harbours , all of them excellent for anchoring shelter , and largeness , and sufficient to justifie the wisdom of themistocles , who preferred them to the haven at phalerm . fou● hundred sale of ships may ride there very safe at nine , ten , twelve , and in some places at fifteen fathom water . to the westward they are covered by the island of belbina , now called the island of blenda , no inhabited at present , and useful only in furnishing wood for the ships . of the thre● harbours the middle is properly porto-lione , and runs n. n. e. the entrance is narrow , and it is that which makes it so safe ▪ upon the rocks in the sea may be seen th● piles of stone to which the chain is fastne ▪ for the stopping up of the harbour . in th● bigger harbour there is a lesser for the gallies , and that is it which the italians ca● darse , or darsine . the ancients calle● one of these three ports aphrodiston becaus● of the temple of venus that was near it ▪ another they called cantharon from canth●rus , and the third was called zea , as bein● designed for the unlading of corn. w● were no sooner landed , but the first thin● we did was to curse the romans and thei● barbarous consul sylla , who having abo●● 1754 years since sacked the city of athens , destroyed pyraeum into the bargain . it was with great displeasure we surveyed the solitude and desolation of porto-lione ; we were all of us inquisitive after the famous temples of jupiter , minerva , and venus , and the five portico's , which being joined together , were called macra stoa , in imitation of that which was at athens : we enquired after the theatre of bacchus , of which thucydides and xenophon made men●ion . of the tribunal of phreattys , and ●he famous library of appollicon where his ●ncomparable writings were found , which ●re now lost , and memorable by nothing ●ut the mention made of them by diogenes laertius . we enquired after the magnifi●ent arsenal , a master-piece of that inimita●le architect philo , for the admirable con●eniences made for the receipt and security ●f the gallies : after all which we required ●ery earnestly one among another , ( for ●esides our selves there was not one person ●o be seen ) where those times were when ●our or five hundred ships sailed out of ●his port together : when multitudes of ●eople on one side , and seamen on the o●her , were heard reciprocally to shout out ●●ier agati tuki , farewell to you : euploia , ● good voyage to you : and pronoia sozouza , providence keep you . what are become , said we , of all their famous admirals , their commanders of squadrons , and the two magistrates which they called apostles , or commissioners of the navy ? in a word , where are all those trierarques or rich citizens , who were obliged to build at their own expence a certain number of ships according to their respective estates ? what a most excellent order , and how beneficial to the publick was it , as soon as a citizen was arrived at an estate of 18000 livers to have him denominated a trierarque , and obliged at his own charge to set out a ship ▪ if his fortune was double , he furnished out two , but he was not constrained to se● out above three though his estate was never so immense . when there were no● citizens enough to be found able to expend 18000 livers , several of them wer● laid together , and built a ship among them ▪ but then it was laid so impartially that n● body could complain . if any though● himself aggrieved , he had no more to d● but to make it appear that his neighbou● was better able than himself , and he tha● was proved so , was sure to be put in hi● place . thus was this noble and ingenious people as it were distracted betwixt th● love of literature and navigation , whil● each parent was enjoined to teach his children both to read and to swim . pyraeum had formerly the glory within the compass of its walls to see some of the first schools of philosophy in the world : for in that , as in other countries , the gross ignorance and brutality of former ages having contracted a strange depravity and corruption in their manners ; in process of time there came forth a small number of virtuous and ingenious persons , who applied themselves to more regularity in their lives , and to discover what was most rare and obscure in the nature of things , and for their good inclinations , and the happy progress they made , were called philosophers . i shall tell you once for all , you must not be surprized if you meet in this description some slight and imperfect touches of the ancient philosophy , which do sometimes fall in naturally enough , and without any violence or constraint ; and indeed we had as good never have gone to athens , if contenting our selves with an inventory of the old pieces of marble , we should have neglected that which made them so glorious whilst they were united and standing . nor can i bring my self to believe that men of any curiosity or learning would ever have forgiven me , should i have passed by several things , because they were nor visible to my eye . athens then having produced several philosophers , it was at pyraeum that one of them called antisthenes , undertook to set up a particular sect : for still as the most learned among them established any new hypothesis , those of his party and opinion asserted his principles , and formed themselves into several sects under different appellations . antisthenes was the first of the sect of the cynicks . the word imports originally a dog , from which their doctrine is not altogether abhorring , as being much less gentle and refined than the rest . it admits nothing of natural philosophy , logick , nor mathematicks ; it relies wholly upon morality , and that the most austere and rigid in the world. to render a man wise , it requires that he begins with an extream contempt of himself , and to enure him to it , the rules prescribed have in them more of insolence that instruction : for to decry their vices , they reproach men with scandal , so that it is from their barking and snarling at every mans miscarriages that they are called cynicks . the history of crates and hyparchus justifies that appellation by other reasons that i shall not mention in this place ; and it is possible it was given them likewise from the place called cynosarges , which was a part of the suburbs in athens , where they settled themselves after they had quitted pyraeum . all that is now to be seen of pyraeum is only a fair marble statue of a lion that gives the present name to that famous port. it is placed gaping with his face towards the sea , and as it were ready to leap into all the vessels that come in there to anchor , themistocles his tomb was formerly not far from it . there is a little caravanserael ( but not built as in turkie ) which serves for the ●odging and entertainment of passengers , and to lock up their goods ; and being therefore so inconsiderable , i will not trouble you with its description . that at porto-lione is but an ill favoured kind of hall , where , in case of rain , they lay by what is unladen there , to be carried to athens , or what is brought from thence to be shipp'd in that port. all the settled and established caravanseraels in greece , are these which follow : two at thebes , one at megara , one at corinth , one at arcadia , one at napoli de romania , one at tripolissia or dropolissia , two at messitra , and one at lacedaemon . upon an eminence on the shore stands an old town , or phanal , which the athenian call pyrgo , and the italians torre del foc● for the whole town of pyraeum two po●● greeks are perpetually upon the watch i● that tower of pyrgo , whose business it is t● give warning of the corsairs , setting u● their colours by day as soon they deser● any ship at sea , and in the night hanging ou● lights , to give alarm to the country about besides which there is a fire made constantly every night upon the platform . all along upon the shore , at a competent distanc● there are several pyrgo's for the same purpose , and two men always as sentinels ▪ the tower that makes the first discovery of a man of war , throws down a lighted fire-brand over the wall to give notice to the rest ; and doing all of them the same the signal is taken : the whole country immediately in arms , and the word passing from one to another to know where the signal was first given , they repair thither with the greatest part of their strength . if nothing be discovered , the fire is suffered to go out in each tower , and serves only to admonish the corsairs that they are upon their guard. but to elude their diligences , and frustrate their signals , the corsairs do frequently furl up their sails , otherwise a vessel of two hundred tun will be seen by those sentinels six or seven leagues . a larger vessel is seen farther , and if two ships be at sea , they can discover one ano●her three or four leagues , unless they furle up their sails . at pyraeum there are still to be seen great quantity of square stone of which the walls were made that joyned it to the city , and upon the road to athens there were many more : they are generally cubique , and those of the foundation cramped together with iron , which was the workmanship of the old and eminent athenian conon . but that which was most wonderfull in the fortifications about pyraeum , was , the famous wooden tower that sylla could not burn ; the wood of which it was built having been prepared with a composition of alume that the fire could not touch ; but though fire could not , it is now quite devoured by time. having walked for some space , we had horses brought us from athens , and mounting , had not rid far , before the magnificent temple of minerva ( which stands in the castle , and appears very statelily over the walls ) presented it self as the first considerable object to our view . and here i cannot but acknowledge my own weakness , you may call it folly if you please : at the first sight of this famous town ( struck as it were with a sentiment of veneration for those miracles of antiquity which were recorded of it ) i started immediately , and was taken with an universal shivering all over my body . nor was i singular in my commotion , we all of us stared , but could see nothing , our imaginations were too full of the great men which that city had produced . we fancied every step we made , that we met either theseus , or socrates , alcibiades , or some other of those reverend persons : i could not contain my self , but cryed out , adsunt athenae , unde humanitas , doctrina , religio , fruges , jura , leges ortae , atque in omnes terras distributae putantur , de quarum possessione proper pulchritudinem , etiam inter deos certamen proditum est . vrbi ( inquam ) quae vetustate eâ est , ut ipsa ex sese suos cives genuisse dicatur : authoritate autem tantâ , ut jam fractum prope & dehilitatum graeciae nomen , hujus vrbis laude nitatur : you may remember it in tully . the ruines of the walls were called formerly the long rampires , of which there were two , the northern by which we passed , and the southern that ran along by the sea to pyraeum ; from thence to munichia , and from munichia to phalerum , and so to the walls of the town ; so that the circumference of the ancient city of athens was compleatly two hundred fur●ongs , which is about seven leagues . and history mentions , that at convenient distances these rampires were flanked by little towers that were inhabited . the rode by which we passed along upon the northern rampire , was called formerly these●us his way ; of which boccaneyra remembered us in the verses he cited out of propertius : inde ubi pyraei capient me littora portus , scandam ego thescae brachia longa viae . accordingly there was a temple consecra●ed to theseus , and a little farther two monuments , one of the famous poet menander , the other of euripides . about the midway betwixt athens and pyraeum there was a great well set round very handsom●y with olive trees , which rendered it very pleasant : we took this well for the fountain , that was formerly by a certain chappel consecrated to socrates ; for in those days temples were dedicated to illustrious men , as well as to the gods. the descents and incursions of the christian corsaires is the cause that there are no country-houses above a league from porto-lione ; but beyond that distance towards athens , there are many little house set about very beautifully with vines an● olive trees ; and behind them each has i● garden full of oranges , citrons and pom●granats ; they have plenty of fountains an● water-works , most of their gardens bein● furnished with engines to break and d●sperse the waters as it comes out of th● pipes ; and the engines are generall● wrought by a horse . the athenians a● present call a country-house spititon ch●rion , and a garden perinoles . we could scarce see the town before w● were in it , because it stands upon a littl● eminence behind the castle , which bein● just in our face , hindered the prospect there of . we alighted at a house taken up fo● us not far from a church , which they ca● agios jannis , or the church of st. john. and now being arrived at athens , whic● was the main object of our voyage , yo● would have just cause to be offende● should i neglect an opportunity that offen● it self so freely for your entertainment , an● not endeavour to give you the most faithfull and succinct description both of he● passed fortune , and present condition , seeing that what has been said hitherto , seem● but preliminary , and as it were to prepare ●he way for the knowledge of that . i do ●ot question , but in other authors you may find a considerable part of what i have ●resented to you here : it would be strange ●n speaking of the place where athens stood formerly , i should write of nothing but what was new of a town so universally famous , and reputed the mother of arts , and ●he theatre of valour and policy . the happy times in which this city flou●ished , were so fertile in wonders , and we ●ave had so few ages since that have pro●uced such eminent men , that i do not doubt your excuse , if i give you a parti●ular specification of those memorable years ●hat remain still sacred by so great and so glorious events : but not to interrupt or ●ivert my discourse , you will find in the margin of these memoires the number of years reduced from the epoche of the olym●iads to our own ; by which you will dis●ern the time passed betwixt such an acci●ent and the time present . of all the ancient cities in greece , none ●as preserved its name with better success ●han this city of athens . our geographers have thought good to alter it , and ●all it setines : the greek and turkish inhabitants , and the neighbours about , call ●t atine . i will not trouble you with the differe●● names it bore , before the goddess miner●● ( whom the greeks called athena ) gave ● her name in despite of the jealousie and o●● position of neptune , who would have giv●● it his own . it is most certain , the inhab●tants of old , called it by way of excellen● asti , or the city : and the romans , ●● the same spirit of ostentation designed t●● same . the year of its foundation was n●ver yet known . in the time of cecrops ( t●● first of her seventeen kings ( wh● reign began 3226. years since ) ● was but a burrough , though h●noured with the residence of its king , a● the title of metropolis in that countre●● so that athens was built above eight hu●dred years before the city of rome . theseus their tenth king observing t●● people to be affected with countrey liv●● and by the means , being dispersed up a●● down at a distance one from the other , a●● consequently exposed to the irruptious ● their nighbours ; he incorporat●● the wealthiest of them into a cit●● and by that union gained to hi●self the title of founder of athens . th● city and country was a long time g●verned by kings , but with a limited a●thority ; nevertheless the people , in lo●● with their liberty , abolished monarchy , and in the place of their kings , created their archontes , whose power was almost equivalent with the power of the doges or dukes of venice ; thirteen of them were perpetual , and succeeded one another , and seven had their authority limited to ten years : after these , the sovereign power was put into the hands of nine magistrates , the first with the title of archonte , the second of king : their dignity lasted but a year , yet these latter archontes were so considerable , that the athenians reckoned their years , and distinguished their times from the order of their creation . in process of time draco gave them those famous laws that were said to have been written in blood , by reason of their excessive rigour : but twenty four years after , they were abolished by solon , who supplyed them with laws much more gen●le and humane . the laws of solon established a popu●ar government , till pisistrates usurped the soveraignty of athens , and having left it ●o his two sons hipparchus and hippias , ●he first was slain by harmodius and aristogiton , with the assistance of a fair athenian called leena , to whom they had made great courtship : this leena being taken into custody by the tyrants guards , and threatned the torture , unless she discovered her accomplices , she chose rather to bite out her tongue , than suffer it to betray he● gallants : and this heroick action of leena's hapned the same year that lucretia was the cause that tarqui● was banished out of rome . liberty being restored to the athenian● three years after , by the flight of hippia● , he called in the persians who lost the famous battel of marathon : ten years after they returned , with intention to sac● the city of athens , but in a few months time they were defeated again in a sea-fight at salamis . after the victory at salamis , the republick of athens was in its highest elevation : it s greatest captains , its greate● philosophers , and its most ingenious artists were living in that time ; and neve● was any city so fertile in illustrious men pericles was the person by whose conduc● it arrived at that grandeur . but the lacedemonians growing jealou● of their greatness , made war upon the athenians , and after several ingagements lysander the lacedemonian general , havin● rather surprized than vanquished them in ● sea-fight , came afterwards to besiege th● city of athens , and forcing it to surrender upon very hard conditions , he established in it the thirty tyrants , ●o famous in history . after four years servitude , thrasibulus ● citizen of that city , slew the ●hirty tyrants , drove out the lacedemonian garrison , and by degrees ●onquered the lacedemonians , partly by ●he arms of his own country-men , and ●artly by exciting the thebans under the command of epaminondas . not long after , this city was forced to ●ontend with the whole strength of a puissant league of the inha●itants of byzantium , rhodes , and other islands , who were not able to sup●ort the tribute which was exacted in the dellespont , which tribute was the foundati●n of its ruine . afterwards she suffered much ●y philip of macedon , who gained ●he battel of cheronea against the athenians and beotians . neither was alexander the great a bet●er friend to them at first , but he was kind ●o them afterwards ; however alexander ●ied , and two years after his death , two ●f his successors antipater and craterus ●btained a great victory over them , and put ● macedonian garrison into mynichia ; and to weaken them yet more , antipater transported 22000 athenians into thracia . cassander , another of alexander's successors usurped upon them , and invaded that liberty which had been recovered b● antigonus and demetrius great enemies t● cassander ; after which the said demetri●● besieged the said city , and took i● from lacharis a citizen , who ha● made himself absolute , and his setting up for himself , gave occasion for th● discovery of the valour of olimpiador●● who by unparallel'd bravery and conduc● delivered the said country from the macedonians , defeating and dispersing abov● 12000. of them : upon which the magnanimity of these inhabitants resuming i● ancient force , they made us gauls sensibl● of the fury of their arms ; for the ath●nian callipus defended the passage at the●mopilae against a numerous arm● under the command of two of on● kings , brennus and acichorius , an● constrained them to try other ways , whic● proved afterwards their ruine . this was the last of the athenian tr●umphs ; afterwards the gauls tired the● out , and exhausted their strength , so a● from that time they never attempted an●thing considerable in their own name , nor signalized themselves but by their learning and science : they fell again under the dominion of the macedonians , and could never free themselves but by the supplys of aratus ; and yet it must be confessed , that ●hey were the chief cause of the ●uine of the macedonian monar●hy , by exciting the romans , who triumphed over philip and perseus . at length aristion a citizen of athens , ●nvolved that common-wealth in the great●st calamity that ever befell it : the hi●tory is visible at large in the life ●f sylla , who took the said city ●nd pillaged it . but pyraeum was ●he more unfortunate of the two , for athens was afterwards repaired , but pyraeum was ●acked and never built since . after this desolation , it had continued ● most deplorable solitude , had not the ●ame of its philosophers invited thither ●ost of the learned men in the world , ●nd twenty years after , pompey the great called so meerly upon account of the athe●ians ) discontinuing his pursuit of certain ●irats which he had undertaken to dis●erse , came to an anchor in pyrae●m , visited the philosopher at a●hens , and restored that city to the exercise of their old laws ; in acknowledgement of which , the athenians espoused pompey's party ; followed him in h●● civil wars , and fought for him in the battel of pharsalia . their ingagement with pompey woul● have been fatal to them , had not caesa● been more generous than sylla : he pa●doned them after his victory , using this e●pression ( which is so memorable in history ▪ these present athenians ought indeed to ● punished , but for the merit of their anc●stors i will pardon them for once : for whic● they were not so grateful as they ough● joyning , afterwards with the forces of br●tus and cassius against augustus and anth●ny : nevertheless , though at th● battel of philippi anthony remai●ed conquerour , he treated the athenians with much favour , vouchsafing ● the very height of his fortune , not on●● to afford them his company for some tim● but he caused himself to be created a●chonte , and accommodated so exactly wi●● their old customers , that they called hi● frequently philellen or lover ● the greeks ; and when he w●● beaten by augustus at the batt●● of actium , the only request he made ● him , was , that he might be permitted ● live privately at athens , but he was not able to obtain it ; after which augustus continued to them their ancient laws , but he took from them certain islands that mark anthony had given them . from that time they continued true to the romans , only now and then some small seditions happened of little importance : but of all men , the emperour adrian was the greatest lover of athens ; that prince being universally skilled both in their learning and arts , ( working with his own hands so exactly , that the best workmen could not equal him ) was pleased to be the restorer of their magnificent buildings : he lived there as a private citizen , aspired to the dignity of archonte , executed that office in the habit of an athenian , and revived the laws of solon : with his empire he left his inclination to athens to his successor antoninus pius , by whom it was transmitted to verus , both of which came and lived personally in athens , and made themselves popular by their beneficence : but about thirty years after , the emperour severus came thither , and retrenched their priviledges in revenge of some injury which he had received formerly when he was a student there in a private condition . three hundred and fifty years after sylla had demolished them , the emperour valerian caused their walls to be repaired , which hindered not , but a while after under the reign of claudian , successor to galenus , it was sack'd by the scythians ; and about one hundred forty years after that , under the reign of honorius , it was taken again by alaricus at the instigation of stilicon . and yet these revolutions rendered it not to abject and contemptible , but that the illustrious families that were left , supplied the eastern empire with several emperesses , as i shall observe hereafter . and those emperors contracted no inconsiderable alliances ; for in process of time , when the empire began to decline , two of its emperors , alexis and andronicus , successively married agnes , the daughter of lewis le gross . these two marriages , and the misfortunes that attended them , having brought the french into those parts , baldwin the emperour brought his army before athens , but he raised his siege , and was afterwards taken prisoner by the marquess boniface . the french however had possession , and kept it till the sicilian vespers in the year 1282 , when the catalonians and aragonois beat them out ; but the title of duke of athens remained to the french a long time . our curious dreslington remembred that ●t the abbey of st. denis , two leagues ●rom paris , upon a flat tomb in the chap●el , called nostre dame la blanche , he had ●ead and transcribed this epitaph , cy gist madame jeanne d'eu , jadis cantesse d' e●tamps , & duchesse d'athens , fille de tres ●oble homme mons . raoul , comte d'eu , & ●e guines ; laquelle trepassa en la cité de ●ienne le 6 de juillet 1489. here lies the ●ody of madam joan d'eu , formerly coun●ess of estamps , and dutchess of athens , daughter of the thrice noble monsieur ra●ul , earl of eu , and guines ; she died in ●he city of sienna , the 6. of july 1489. ●nform your self of some herald who this dutchess of athens was , and how that title ●ame into her family . from the dominion of the spaniard , athens passed to a family ( originally of ●lorence ) called acciaoli , which family ●ad the soveraignty both in corinth and ●hebes . francus or francis the eighth , prince of that house , was at length con●trained in the year 1455 to yield it up to ●he valour and fortune of mahomet the ●econd , the greatest conquerour of all the turks . so then it is now two hundred and thirteen years since it has been in the han● of the mahumetans . it is true in the ye● 1464 capello the venetian general surpriz●● it , but not taking the castle , he could n●● keep the town . this then is one of t●● two hundred capital cities which the sa●● mahomet took from the christians ; 〈◊〉 did it submit till it had seen two empin● and twelve kingdoms subdued by 〈◊〉 sword. and it was some kind of lus●● and reputation to the surrender of athen● ● that it was not conquered by an ordina●● or inconsiderable prince . it is remarkab●● in history that when the said francus w●● expulsed , the chief citizens of the to●● conspired to restore him ; which cons●●racy was the cause that the turks made the● exemplary , and took from them the sov●raignty of thebes , which they had allow●● them till that time . mahomet was na●●rally bloody and vindicative , neverthel●●● he treated athens with great humanit●● professing one day as he was walking abo●● the town , that his desire to be master ● it sprang not so much from his natural a●bition , as from a delight he took in vie●ing the pleasantness of its scituation , a● the magnificence of its buildings ; and ● his great favours the athenians are s●● mindful to this day . the better sort of t●● inhabitants will never discourse with you upon any thing of religion , but they will be sure to tell you of st. paul , and st. denis the areopagite : they will show you none of their antiquities , but they will tell you of themistocles and adrian ; nor can they mention their state-affairs , but with a reverend commemoration of sultan mahomet the second . before we come to their form of government as it is established at present , it will not be improper in two words to give you an account how christianity was first introduced into that city . saint paul the apostle concerned himself , and took great pains in its conversion ; for coming out of macedonia he came to athens , and disputing against the stoicks and epicureans , he explained to them the new doctrine of the resurrection , and shew'd that the god which he preached to them was the same unknown god to whom their altar was erected . saint dionysius , ( of the famous society of the areopagites ) and damaris were two of the most considerable who embraced christianity ; the history of which is recorded in the 17. chapter of the acts of the apostles , and when a stranger is at any time present at the celebration of mass , they will be sure instead of the epistle for the day to read that chapter , thinking thereby ( with a piou● kind of vanity ) to enhaunce their reputation with the stranger , according to the natural genius and affectation of that people . in civil affairs , when by the judges a● oath is to be administred to an athenian , they open the new testament at the 17th ▪ chapter of the acts , and laying the hand● of the deponent upon that leaf , they fancy it adds much to its religious obligation ▪ they look upon st. dionysius as their firs● bishop . in the infancy of christianity it was famous by the martyrdom of several persons , particularly in the year 125 there were many athenians that suffered for the truth , being animated by the example of publi●● their bishop . the emperour adrian was then at athens , and entered himself into the priesthood of ceres eleusina ; but three years after , quadratus succeeding publius , stopped the course of the persecution by an excellent discourse which he made to the said emperour at that time returned to athens , in order to the consecration of a stately temple to jupiter olympius , and repaired by his care . the eloquence of aristides the philosopher ( who was a christian ) confirmed the doctrine of quadratus , and he mollified adrian very much by a learned apology he exhibited in defence of christianity , and dedicated to him . some of the calogers pretend to have the said apology still in a library in a monasteryl at medelli , some six miles from athens . the church at athens produced several considerable men , and was erected into an arch-bishoprick depending upon the pa●riarch of constantinople . the metropolitan of athens has under him at this day seven bishopricks , two in the archipelago , scyros and andros ; one in the island of negro●ont called carystehi , and four upon the continent , porthima , diaulis , heterotopia , ●nd la valone . the archbishoprick is va●ued at about thirteen or fourteen thousand crowns a year , out of which a good part ●s paid constantly to the sultan . the pre●ent archbishop is a witty man , but no great clerk , nor friend to the church of rome : he is a caloger , not far from constantinople , ●or you must know , none but calogers are ●dmitted to the prelacy in greece . it is not ●ong since he was advanced to that digni●y ; his predecessor is still living in athens , ● man of an exemplary life , but dispossessed by the violence of the port , who choosing or removing the patriarch of constantinople at their pleasure , have a great influence● in the election of rejection of the inferiour prelates . for the most part , that caloger who has most money in his pocket and parts with it most freely , is advance● to be patriarch ; and to reimburse himself he is glad to make such his bishops and archbishops as give him the largest contribution ; and they in their turns take the same measures with their inferiours , so tha● from one to another every priest , papas , bishop , and archbishop contributes to th● making of the patriarch : and the bette● to satiate the avarice of the turks , ther● are commonly resident at athens fou● grand penitentiaries deputed by the archbishop to hear confessions , and to prescribe● certain mulcts and taxes to their penitent● according to the quality of the crime fro● which they are absolved . the former archbishop is one of these four penitentiaries and director of a monastery of caloger● or nuns of the order of saints basil , o● which there are three monasteries in athens . there are in athens a hundred and thre● churches , of which four are dedicated t● the virgin mary , and called panagia , and three more dedicated to saint george . th● chiefest among them are agios dimitrios agios jannis , and agios chiriachis . but be●ides these one hundred and three within ●he walls , there are double the number within a league about the town : 't is ●rue , the least chappel passes with them for ● church , and sometimes one single papas ●upplys two or three of them . there is but ●ne altar in each of them , and some there ●re in which mass is not said above three ●r four times in a year . the rich men of ●he town have each of them chappels at ●ome , and the great reason is , to keep their wives and daughters from being ga●ed upon in the streets , by which means it ●appens , that unless it be on great dayes , ●he great churches are quite unfrequent●d ; and to take off all pretence of gos●ping , the good-wives are not permitted ●o go to church out of their own parish . their zeal for christianity is very extraor●inary , and though there are few of the ●thenians , or none that follow the disci●line of our church , yet one full third of ●he town , admit the procession of the holy ghost , the supremacy of the pope , ●nd the most essential points in controver●e betwixt us and the eastern church . fa●her simon de compeigne a religious french ●apuchin , and one of the missionaries at athens , is sometimes admitted to hear the confessions of the arch-bishop ; the grea●est part of the calogers of medelli , and th● most considerable of the laity in th● city ; as particularly the paleologues , t●● bininzelles , the capitanakis , the calch●●diles , and several others . before the old archbishop was dispo●sessed by the turks , he many times signifie● to our capuchins at athens , the great d●sire he had to see our differences compose● telling them expresly , that if he could see ● united with the eastern church , he cou●● chearfully resign to the person who at rom● is made arch-bishop of athens , in partil● infidelium ; and he inquired very earnest after his name and his parts . our rom● archbishop is called carlo vecchi ; he h●● four considerable dignities in the court ● rome ; he is secretary of the congreg●tion of bishops , a member of the sacr●● office , counsellour to the penitentiar● and secretary to the congregation de pr●paganda fide : he is an ancient man , ● weak and declining , that the physicians ● way of regiment have prescribed him thr●● dishes of chocolat a day . this grave archbishop , preferred to th● title out of the monastery at medelli 〈◊〉 his piety as well as learning , is much ple●sed when our capuchins which are thei● ●o tell him that the city of paris esteems ●t a singular honour that saint dionysius the areopagite was their first bishop . the good old man in a rapture of joy , and with great pleasure to himself replyes , you must confess then that but for athens , france ●ad possibly never had an apostle . some of our learned countrey-men , re●osing too stifly upon the doctrine of our times , have maintained , that the conver●●on of the french was not ascribable to ●aint dennis the areopagite , and that he was not the first preacher of the gospel amongst us : however our chronology may ●ustifie them ; the universal tradition at athens is against them , as i found by par●icular inquiry and disquisition . they are ●ll full of his mission into , and his martyr●om in france . it is observable , with what heat and eagerness the common people of athens will hear and discourse of 〈◊〉 ; for being naturally proud and passio●ate , they do exceedingly magnifie and ex●ggerate the humility of that saint , in lea●ing so noble and illustrious a diocess , to ●stablish himself in france . not far from ●he archbishops palace there was a little chappel dedicated to saint dennis , which ●as been ruined by the fall of a rock ; and ●he athenians have frequently solicited our missionaries to intercede to the king o● france to repair it , and revive the glory o● their nation among them . as to the number of its inhabitants , i admired to have read and heard a thousan● times that athens was a desart : certainly the travellers that have reported it , onl● passed thorow it , and that perhaps in a rain● day , when no body was in the streets , 〈◊〉 in the time of a contagion , which send● them packing to their countrey house● the town consists of at least fifteen or si●teen thousand inhabitants , of which ten o● twelve hundred are turks . no jews coul● ever be admitted , though there are many , o● them in the neighbourhood , and partic●larly at thebes and negropont ; and to spea● truth , in the whole turkish empire , 〈◊〉 places but athens and trebizond have preserved the priviledge of excluding the jew● though the turkish officers have attempte● several times to introduce them ; but to oppose them , the christians underhand mad● friends to the mahumetans of the said citie● pretending that the jews would ingro● the whole trade , and ruine the rest of th● inhabitants : sometimes they have threatned the jews which solicited their admittance , and the fear of being cudgelled prevailed with them to desist , for at athen● they are in a great deal of danger . about 1986. years since , cassander the macedonian having given the administration of affairs of this city to the philosopher demetrius of phalerum , he found the city to consist of twenty one thousand citizens , ten thousand strangers setled in the town , and four hundred thousand slaves ; and this account was testified by ctesicles : and it is to be observed , that by the word citizen is intended the masters of families , which must needs suppose a great number of servants and dependants . at present , as formerly , the people of both sexes are well shaped , and of an excellent contexture , which is the reason they ●ive to be very old : we attributed much of their vigour to their diet , and their use of honey , which the athenians use very frequently , being excellently good . their physicians account their honey for the wholsomest of their food : but the common people ascribe much to the situation of their mountains which shelter them so commodiously , from the winds ; did they understand the virtue of their simples which are there in great abundance and excellence , much would be attributed to them . the people have generally very strong and clear voices , and their memories are admi●able . philip of macedon described them well ▪ when he compared them to the images o● mercury , which the ancients put up in the●● markets , and other publick places ; hi● expression was , that they were all mouth ● implying , that they were good at nothing ● but oratory and talk. it is a saying among those who are acquainted , with them ● that as there is not a countrey in the worl● where honey is more nourishing , nor hem● lock more pernicious ; so there is not a cit● where the people that are disposed to goo● are better ; nor where they apply themselves to ill , they are worse : naturall● they are very selfish , and great dissembler● their women are virtuous , pious an● chaste ; they never admit of conversatio● with any man , unless they be well assure● of his virtue . the common people hav● no kindness either for us or the italians ▪ the frequent injuries which they receiv● by the sudden descents of our corsaires , ha● so incensed them against us , that in time o● war they hate us worse than the turks ● our privatiers appear no sooner at sea● but they are immediately in arms , and the● the turks themselves do not use a fra●● with worse language than they ; so tha● our infesting them , makes us mortally odious : nevertheless this has no influence upon the better sort , who are kind and civil to strangers that live with any kind of sobriety and reputation : nothing is more generous than they ; they are the first that will salute a stranger , the first that will propose a friendship with him ; and in a word , no man can be long a stranger in athens ●hat has the least spark of society : some of our merchants will tell you other things , ●ut then they conceal the great reasons whereby they have provoked the atheni●ns . when a man has rendered his friend●hip suspected at paris , he shall find how ●nwilling people are to continue their cor●espondence . to be short , the athenians ●o with admirable reputation maintain the hospitality that was so honourable in their ancestors . their language at athens is the most ●ure and incorrupt of all the cities in ●reece ; it is no where spoken or under●tood in its primitive purity but at athens . ● t is true , when they speak any thing , they ●o it with a tone as if they sung , which has ●iven occasion to many people to say that ●hey spoke very ill ; but it is now a pro●erb among the greeks , that he who would ●peak well must have the elocution of a●hens , and the accent of napoli , for napoli ●e romania is the town in all greece where the variation of the voice is most natural● and sweet . most part of the mahumetans in athens speak nothing but greek , fo● want of commerce with the turks abroad ▪ of the turkish language they have seldo● more than seven or eight words in part o● their creed , la hillah allah , muhamet h● resoul ullah . when they meet a turk o● another country , they accost him by holding up their thumb in the air , and if he answers not in greek , their conversation i● at an end . their habit is almost the same ▪ and scarce sufficient to distinguish them , fo● except their turban , their habit is perfectly greek ; and for the turkish women , they have no difference at all . there are three mosquo's in athens , one in the castle , an● that was the famous temple of minerva ▪ the other two in the city , and the chief o● them was the magnificent pantheon built by adrian . as to the form of their government i● athens , there are four jurisdictions tha● manage the whole business of that city , o● which three are executed by turkish o●ficers , viz. the sardar's , disdar's and c●di's ; the other called the vecchiados is i● the hands of the christians . the sarda● is governour of the city , commands th● janizaries , and the militia round abou● the town : the disdar is governour of the castle , and lodges in it , he has command over the janizaries in the city : the cadi has his residence in the city likewise , and is judge both in civil and criminal causes : the vecchiados are four and twenty seniors selected out of the best christian families to regulate private affairs betwixt christian and christian : the vaywode or farmer under keslar-agasi has some little jurisdiction likewise , which he makes use of when the interest of the farm requires it . i inquired of the most venerable of the vecchiados how it came to pass that their city being as populous as any in greece , was not the residence of some sangiac or bey . they told me , it was an instance of the kindness which mahomet ii. had for athens , because officers of that great quality having alwayes great trains and retinues , must needs be a great charge to the cities where they reside ; upon which consideration mahomet would not permit that the little officers , that make up the family of the sangiac's , and are indeed so many leeches , sucking up the blood of the inhabitants , and incessantly stretching the jurisdiction of their masters , to build up their own fortunes , should have the pillaging of athens , under pretence of advancing the dignity of their lords . the jurisdiction of the vecchiados extends only to the civil affairs of the christians , from whose sentences there lies an appeal to the cadi ; but to prevent those appeals , and conceal their differences from the cadi , the vecchiados do oftner act as mediators than judges , endeavouring in an amicable way to compose their controversies . the most considerable among the vecchiados are the two paleologi , stamatis , and jannis . the two beninzellos , jannis , and demetrios . janachis coro●lis , dimitrios periolis , leonardus scliros , dimitrios macola , panajotti cavalleiris , janis verdogonis , polimenos zarlis , stamatis calchondile , and an excellent person called capitanakis , a rich merchant that speaks italian very well , and has a great kindness for the franks . he lived a long time in zant , where he contracted a friendship with taulignan the french consul : he has a son a very fine gentleman . the vecchiados are distinguished from the rest of the inhabitants by a little hat which they wear upon their heads : they hold their offices for life , and when any of them die , his place is supplied by the suffrage of the survivors , but with the approbation of the cadi . they have no precise court , or fixed place where they assemble ; sometimes they meet at the houses of the paleologi ; sometimes with one , sometimes with another , but commonly at the houses of the ancientest and most considerable among them . their clerk or secretary keeps the minutes and register of all causes or contracts passing betwixt the christians in athens for houses , lands , or immoveable goods , ( for by their articles with mahomet they were continued in the possession of their estates ) and their bargains are all ratified by the cadi . the christians are not exempt from the duty upon slaves , but for a small sum of money they enfranchise themselves , and for reasons which i shall tell you hereafter , even that is not collected with so much severity as in other places , this tax having been remitted or neglected since 1666. their pole-money , or tax by the head , which they call caratge , is at athens two crowns per annum , but the women pay nothing . there is also another tax called avalis which the grand signior exacts for the security of the seas , and this is levied upon their chimnies , but several persons are exempt , and particularly all that are any ways serviceable in the castle , as those who are employed about repairing the walls ; conveying or securing the waters ; scouring the arms ; fitting the carriages for the cannon , and such things . when this avalis is collecting , you shall see all the priviledged persons with their patents and letters of exemption thronging about the receiver : but you must know that all thei● exemptions derive not from one prince ; some were granted by mahomet ii. some by solyman the great ; and others by am●rath ; however they will be sure to have them ratified , and that ratification is to be done at the port by the officers of the divan . the great favours that they received from mahomet ( a prince severe enough to all other christians ) made the athenians uneasie under the domination of the christian princes , and i have been told they retained an aversion to them a long time : but of late they are come to themselves , and as weary of the barbarity of the turks , who have for some time used them worse tha● the rest of the cities in greece ; so as now they would willingly hearken to their ol● temptation of liberty , if christendom could espouse them , or propose any power that was likely to sustain them . the malteses , and other christian privateers never make any descent , or take any prizes upon their coasts , but the turks charge them with intelligence and combination , and attribute the whole mischief thereto . upon these pretences , they immediately take the most wealthy of the inhabitants into custody , and force them to great compositions before they are dismiss'd . there are great factions among the vecchiados , and at present even among the three paleologi ( for besides the two that are vecchiados , there is a third who has devoted himself to an ecclesiastical life ) for some three or four years since , upon a difference about the division of goods , they conceived so great a displeasure and animosity to one another , that they accused one another of treason to the grand signior , and of holding intelligence with the venetian . but the family of the beninzellos being nearly allied to them , has interposed , and with the exhortations and admonitions of father simon , in some measure lessened their pique . and at length that star , which some ages since was so propitious to this city , shines again upon it with the same rays and emanations of kindness ; it being at this hour the happiest city in greece , and the best protected . it s dependance is upon keslar-agasi , a black eunuch that has the superintendency of the odaliques , or ladies of the seraglio . he it is that has the sole and absolute command of that secre● appartment , an office which the grand signior intrusts to none but the negro eunuchs , and of them he chooses the most deformed , to give his misses the less temptation . this eunuchs kindness for athens , may possibly respite its calamities for some time , his office being one of the most considerable in that empire , conducting much of the sultan's private pleasures , and approaching him in the sweetest moments of his life , and most proper for obtaining a boon . the present prosperity of athens , may be ascribed to a young virgin of this city , born in the reign of mahomet iii. who died in the year 1604 , and was great-grandfather to mahomet iv. the present emperour of the turks . this young athenian virgin was called basilia ; but the excellence of her beauty having brought her into the seraglio , the turks gave her a new name , and called her johahi . she missed narrowly of being made hunkiar asaki , or chief sultaness ; but she was not altogether so happy as three other virgins of the same city , which came to be empresses of the east . anno 421 theodusius , the second son of arcadius , married athenais the daughter of leontius the noble philosopher of athens , and changed her name from athenais to eudoxa , under both which she passed for the most learned , most prudent , and most beautiful lady of her time . anno 769 after her , leo , son of constantine copronymus married irene of the same city , but neither so fair nor so well qualified as athenais . anno 808 not long after stauracus son of nicephorus ( who governed the empire but few months ) married theophan , a beautiful young virgin of athens likewise . this basilia was of christian parents , and torn from them in her minority by the turkish officers that collected the duties upon children in those parts , and had been informed of her excellent beauty . her mother , when they were carrying her away , weeping over her most bitterly , and clipping her in her arms , conjured her to be always mindful of her religion , and the calamities of her country ; and the good creature never forgot what her mother so earnestly recommended . she was put into the seraglio about the beginning of the reign of achmet , an effeminate and voluptuous prince , and one , who of all the good qualities convenient for a soldier , had none but a faculty in making of arrows ; which rendered him so contemptible to his janizaries , that in a tumult , by way of insolence and decision , they told him he need not trouble himself to make his arrows extraordinary , seeing he had not courage enough to try them upon the christians . this being the most sensual prince , and perhaps person of his time , it was not strange if in his reig● the seraglio was fuller of beauties than ever : all the beglerbegs or general governours of provinces ; all the sangiac's o● particular governours ( convinced it would relish him very well , and was the ready way to keep them in their places , if not to advance them ) sent to him daily the choisest beauties they could find , adorned with rich jewels , and furnished with presents to be distributed among the officers of the seraglio and the eunuchs , to engage them in their interests , and to the protection o● those who had sent them . the keslar-agasi was always to have the best share , for it is as he pleases , that these beauties are admitted or not to the caresses of the sultan . she that can make him her friend , ha● put her affairs in a good way , and the belgerbegs that sent her ; for the keslar-agasi knows well enough how and whe● to recommend them to his master . but basilia or johahi came to the seraglio without jewels or any advantage but her own beauty ; fortune had given her no better patrons than the inferiour officers at athens who had taken her by force from her parents , upon which score detesting their persons , and abhorring their violence she would not have taken their presents , had they been in a condition to have given them . nevertheless custom obliged , and she ought to have done it ; whereupon at her entrance into the seraglio one of the black eunuchs whispered her in the ear , and told her , you must by no means do as the last did that came in before you ; she made no presents to the officers , and so fell ●nto disgrace . she had not gone six steps , before another , an old kadun or governess ( each of which has five damoisels under her tuition ) being taken with the beauty of johahi accosted her thus : what basha is it that you desire to befriend ? your beauty is sufficient to attone for any crime he shall commit ; your eyes carrying with them a protection for all his enormities . the custom of flattery is universal , and ●he appetite of lucre is as great , and disposes of all things as powerfully in the seraglio as any where else . but 't is very strange the eunuchs should be so covetous in these places , having their fortunes settled for their lives , and no children when they are dead to inherit the vast treasures which they amass : this shows clearly that no reason is to be required of that general weakness in mankind , and that our vices d● flow rather from the corruption of our natures , than the necessities of life . johahi returned no answer to these mercenaries , but in these words , which she repeated often in the seraglio ; i should d● you no service if i should tell you the city where i was born , seeing it is too poor t● afford you any considerable advantage ; managing by little and little with great prudence what her mother had so seriously recommended for the advantage of her country . she was put immediately into the custody of the kadun kiaia , which is the principal governess of all the damoisell● and as she was carrying her into the chuck chuck oda or chamber of new comers , th● sultan was by the way recreating himsel● with seven or eight of his favourites : a● the news of her arrival , he put an end to his sports , all the preparation was laid by and a mortal jealousie seized upon the re●● of the nymphs , who upon such occasion are , betwixt fear and curiosity , under strang● agitations ; and indeed where are the rivals that would not tremble upon such an alarm ? those only who are rejected are pleased with such accidents , and do commonly pronounce the new comers the handsomest they ever saw in despite to those for whom they had been refused . it was observed , the sultan expressed no great impatience to see her , which gave some satisfaction to the favourites : he only demanded whether she was as handsom as was reported , and immediately four of the odaliques proffered their service to go see , and their report was already determined , at least the sultan believed it so ; for being well acquainted with the humours of that sex , he conceived they would readily speak against their minds , and being envious of one anothers greatness , commend that cunningly which perhaps they did not approve ; and condemn that which privately they admired . the sultan understood well enough the power of their jealousie , and knew how to interpret their character of johahi . but he had no occasion to make ●se of his skill ; the messengers never came back , which was of great advantage to the athenian , for he concluded they were unwilling to give him a description of the ●ranscendency of their rival . upon this presumption he ran to her himself ; he saw her , surveyed her , and liked her so well , he entertained himself two whole days with her , and for a long time made all his courtship to her . the first thing she did was to enquire into , and consider all the caballs , and intrigues of the young damoiselles , resolving to take her measures a quite contrary way . being one day with the sultan in a kiosque or pavillion that looked upon the sea , she slily took opportunity to insinuate the ambition and corruption of his favourites who sold all the offices of the empire by the mediation of his eunuchs bartering for all publick employments both of war and of peace . the sulta● being then in a good humour , had sent fo● five or six of his beloved odaliques to ad● to his mirth : when they came near , joh●● presented them to the sultan in a smilin● but malitious way , adressing herself to hi● in this manner ( which sufficiently shows th● great veneration the turks have for thei● emperour ) god prolong your blessed day● the holy prophet preserve you ; see , sir , 〈◊〉 troop of fair ladies , ambitious to approac● the king and soveraign both of the lan● and the sea : and then ( not staying for th● sultan's answer ) she presented them to hi● one after another , adding with profound respect , the blessing of god go with you : the peace of the holy prophet make your days happy : this , sire , is the basha of alepo , presenting one to him who but two days before had obtained that bashaship for a person who had bribed her sufficiently . this , sire , is the bey of mesitra , and this the cadi of trebazond , but he has but two days to be cadi , for there is another offers a thousand sequins more . for my part , sir , ( the great prophet bless your reign ) i aspire to nothing but a place in your favour and affection ; and that i would purchase with the best and dearest of my blood : i leave the disposal of the great offices to my companions ; let them leave me the heart of my soveraign and we shall be all contented . the sultan smiled , and being alwayes ready to gratifie his odaliques , he commanded johahi to ask something of him , and in merriment reproached her by her generosity . johahi ( who to compass her designs , had proposed other methods than what were practised by her companions ) instead of snatching at the opportunity , replyed with great modesty to the sultan ; the favour of our prophet protect you , the great god preserve you : do not divert me , your majesty is not sensible of my avarice , my petition is for your heart and affection ; in gaining that i should be more rich , and in requesting it i have been more selfish than all the rest of your slaves ▪ in this manner she dallied a long time , refusing the liberality of the sultan , insomuch that he was forced to delude her , and caus● presents to be delivered underhand to the eunuchs and caduns in johahi's name , a●● if they had been sent from her : whe● they came to return their thanks , she wa● amazed , and for some time believed it be ● mockery , and done to reproach her for th● omission of a custom that had been practised by every body else : but by degrees she perceived it was the generosity of her gallant who had prevented her desires : al● this did not transport her , or tempt her beyond her former moderation : but at length he grew angry , and being impatient of expressing his love to her by some consider able boon , he told her in some heat , that h● could be as proud as she , and that since johahi despised his favours , he was resolve● to receive no more favours from her . johahi saw now was her time , she repaire● immediately to the keslar-agasi , and desired him to go along with her to the emperour , and being come into his presence , sh● addressed in this manner ; behold , sir , you● slave , i am now in need of your bounty , the great prophet sanctifie your days , and showre down perpetual health and happiness upon your sacred head : i shall beg nothing of your majesty , but for those persons that are nearest your most sublime throne : why should your majesties vast bounty exhaust it self abroad , when in your own court you have such excellent objects ? my first petition is for your majesties most sublime and incomparable self , that you would have more care of your own health , and ease , and satisfaction . in my own particular , i should be too happy if your great majesty would vouchsafe to grant my petition ; but most of all , if any pains or diligence of mine could procure , or , but in the least contribute to them . god make you victorious over your enemies , and may our good prophet pour down his blessing into your heart . there is not a person in your majesties vast empire to whom i can pay any thing more justly ●han to this keslar-agasi before you : and i know nothing that i can ask for him so properly , as the government of the city where i was born . confer , i beseech you , upon a slave that has been so faithfull to your sacred majesty and your interests the revenue of athens , and permit him to sub●titute under him kiais and such officers as may not abuse your divine authority , as other have done before them , of whose violences and extortions my miserable parents have many times given me sad and deplorable relations . her request was immediately granted , yet not without regret in the sultan , to see that she was not to have the profit of it her self , and that she had found out a way to draw a boon from him , without being obliged her self to call him benefactor . by this means , the city of athens became dependant upon the keslar-agasi , and the revenue ever since accrued to the successors in that office. that keslar-agasi sent thither a deputy or farmer with express order against rapine and extortion , which order was not only executed then , but has been observed ever since . after she had laboured so happily for the benefit of her countrey , johahi proved with child , and the sultans love ( which formerly was volatile ) being fixed in her , transported with hopes of a son to inheri● his empire , he was so forward as to settl● him a family . he appointed him a validi-agasi , or chief of the old sultanness black eunuchs , and an eschatradeler-agasi o● black eunuch that has the tuition of the sultans children ; but she died in labour and the child , which was a son , with her who had doubtless been concerned in the empire , being born a full year before the unfortunate osman who succeeded achmet . the sultan was infinitely grieved for the loss of johahi , and being jealous that some of his she-favourites had given her a lift , ( which is a practise too common among them ) he clapped two or three of the most suspected of them into the old seraglio , which is never done but when the sultan dies , to whom they were favourites . this grant which was given by achmet to the keslar-agasi , has been ever since continued to that office ; but he who was most generous , and from whom the city of athens received the most honourable protection , was slain in that great and dangerous sedition in constantinople in march 1655. this is the story that was told by a black eunuch , that the keslar-agasi sent to athens to take possession of his new demeasnes : what honours would have been shown ? what statues and monuments erected to this johahi by the city of athens , had she been born in an age when that poor town was more flourishing and gratefull ? at present it is content to receive any benefit , without inquiring from what hand it comes . the good man capitanakis , and a caloger called hyeros monachos damashinos ( who gave us this account ) seemed to be much concerned that the memory of this johahi was almost lost in that city , though in other things ( perhaps less considerable ) not only events , but names , and other circumstances of above 3000. years standing , are recorded . the revenue of this demeasn is farmed every year to him who gives most , and yet it seldom amounts to above 7 or 8000 piasters ; and though he who rents it , is but really a farmer , yet he takes upon himself the quality of a vaywode . the best part of the revenue is the customs ; he receives likewise the tenth of their avelanade that grows about athens . this avelande is a kind of akorn which they use for dying , but it is most proper for tanning of leather . when this vaywode is an austere man , and values himself , as he does who is at present in the place , all people fear him , and even the cadi himself . to give you an instance . father lewis of paris ( a zealous capuchin now , though formerly a lieutenant colonel in the regiment of monsieur le mareshal de la motte fauda●cour ) being catechising one day in athens , as an incouragement to a boy in whom he found great hopes both of memory and judgment , he gave him an agnus . as the lad was going from him , a turkish boy snatched the agnus away out of the hands of the christian . father lewis being by , and apprehending profanation , stopped the turk , would have it again , and laying hold of his vest , the boy struggled , and his vest was torn . some mahumetans standing by , and glad of the occasion , cried out a christian is beating of a turk , which with them is no less than capital . a tumult was immediately raised , the cadi sent for , and immediately he gave sentence against the poor father , who submitted with all meekness . the consul privately sent a dozen loaves of sugar to the vaywode , and gave him an account of proceedings : the vaywood repaired to the place , reprehended the cadi for his forwardness , and told him he would examine the business himself , and see it decided next morning : immediately he discharged the father out of prison , and delivered him to the custody of the consul ; at night he went himself to the houses of the informers , and threatning to drub them , he made them recant , by which means he rescued the poor capuchin in despight of the cadi . this father is at present very well , and lives in napoli di romania . tuesday the 23. in the morning , the first thing we did was to secure our selves of the protection of the turkish officers , to whom we presented several curiosities , and afterwards made them a visit our●●lves : bianchi would by no means be perswaded along with us for reasons that he kept to himself . for our interpreter , we made choise of a janizary , a haughty supercilious fellow , but one who knew every body , was well known himself , and spake italian very well . in a word , our confidence in him was so great , that we refused cajetas the english , and baptista jannis the french dragoman , who were each of them proposed to us . the sardar and the cadi were not then in athens ; some three or four days before the sardar was gone to one of his country houses not far from lepsina ; we therefore addressed our selves to the disdar in the castle , but more in curiosity than duty . when a stranger or greek himself desires to go into the castle , he must have the consent of the disdar , who sends his ring for their safe conduct ; and the servant by whom his ring is sent ( receiving a present , either from greek or stranger ) showing his ring , the guards suffer him to pass , as we found by experience . in the time that athens flourished , the castle stood in the middle of the town , and was called indifferently glaucopion , parthenon , cecropia , polis , and acropolis , at present they call it castro . it is situate upon a mountain which the ancients called tritonion , because dedicated to the goddess minerva , called formerly tritonia , or tritogenia . as we were making our tower , to get up to the castle , we saw at the top of the rock a caloger or nun of the order of st. basil , who kept the door of a much frequented church that stands in the hollow of the said rock : the church is called panagia , as being dedicated to the virgin mary , we being willing to bestow the first fruits of our curiosity upon it , went in , and found it very handsom , and richly adorned by the care of the lady governness . as soon as we were come forth of the panagia , i perswaded our companions to look about them more seriously , for it was thereabouts that the grotto was , which among the ancients was so famous for the adventures betwixt apollo and creusa , daughter of a king of athens ; which grotto was afterwards by the athenians turned into a temple , and dedicated to apollo and pan : and thanks to the hardness of the rock , there is the most entire relique of all the monuments remaining of the old athens ; and of this grotto euripides makes mention in two or three of his tragedies . the hollow rock that is near it was called macrae petrae , and it was admired by some of us ( more verst in warlike affairs than the rest ) that the christian corsaires , among their many designs and enterprizes upon the turks , never thought of making use of that hole as of a mine half made to their hands for blowing up the castle , which in their judgment ten or twelve barrels of powder would easily and effectually have done : but this was only whispered among our selves , for the turks are very shy in those points , and we had our janizaries always at our heels . it is most certain , that about eighteen months since , a greek of the island of candia who had lived long in athens , came privately to daniel justiniani , commissary and treasurer-general for the venetian fleet , and proposed to him the pillaging of athens , which being an open town would have been no hard matter , and for the castle , he would have taken that by the hole i mentioned before ; to effect this , the candiot desired only eight hundred men , and three or four field-pieces ( more for terrour than execution ) with ten barrels of powder for springing the mine . it is said , that at first justiniani rejected his proposition , upon the score , that the plague was in athens , and he was fearful the troops which he imployed in that enterprize should bring the sickness into the venetian fleet : but afterwards having considered it better , he communicated with francisco cornaro , and zorz foscarini , two noble venetians that served in candy , and all three of them resolved to have broke it to general morosini , and the proveditor cornaro ; but in the very nick , the venetians , having the better against the turks in a sea-fight upon the coast of candia , changed their minds and took other measures . for my own part , when i heard of this design , i concluded it rejected upon account of difficult execution , for the guards in the pyrgo or watch-tower in porto-lione , are too diligent to have been surprized , or to have failed giving timely alarm to the athenians , though dispersed up and down in the country by reason of the plague : besides , the distance betwixt athens and porto-lione ( where their descent must have been made ) would have given the athenians leasure to have got into a body , and endangered the retreat of the venetians , though they had come in a body of four thousand men ; and as to the blowing up the castle by that hole in the grotto , i thought it unpracticable in respect of the height of the rock , which is of such a nature , that the breach cannot be favourable ; for let the rock fall which way it will , it will fall into the mine , and leave such heaps of rubbish as will require another mine to remove , which is not to be done without more time than is consistent with those sudden attempts ; in a word , the venetians durst not venture upon it . from the panagia we passed on towards the castle , and nothing could be more remarkable than the way by which we went : it was made of the ruines of the old lyceum , the famous school where aristotle taught his philosophy . it is now level , and very pleasant , but nothing to be seen of the old palaestra where their champions wrestled . upon this flat it is , that in time of war , their new raised men are exercised , and prepared for the field . upon certain dayes in the year , the athenians dine publickly upon it , where they have no want of water , being supplyed by the ruines of an old aquaeduct . we fell into mighty topographical disputes about the place where formerly stood that famous fountain called panopis , whose waters have been since diverted . that fountain was called also diocharis , as being not far from a gate of the city of that name : there are some wooden pipes to be seen , but nothing so big as has been mentioned by very credible authors . the trees which have been planted are so shady and delightful , that it is become the common walk of the town , and is therefore called peripatus , and questionless , it was the convenience of that , which invited aristotle , gave him opportunity of teaching his disciples as he was walking , and the name of peripateticks to his followers . to dilate upon their doctrine would be superfluous , seeing it is at this day the great theme of our schools : i shall only say , that their great study is to understand the proprieties of nature , and the force of second causes . their morality is pleasant , affirming , that to arrive at the summum bonum , and make our lives happy in this world , our virtue must be beholding to the advantages and commodities of our bodies : corporis commodis compleri vitam beatam putant . as to passions , they are so far from eradicating them , that they believe them necessary . theophrastus upon the flight of aristotle taught in the same school , and had above two thousand scholars . in this lycaeum was also kept the court of the polemark , who is the third of the nine archontes : the first of the archontes by way of excellence was called archonte ; the second , king of the sacrifices ; the third polemarque ; and the six others promiscuously by the name of the smothetes . this tribunal in the lycaeum was principally for strangers , for in time of war the polemarque was captain-general of all the forces of that common-wealth ; and in time of peace , he was judge in all causes and controversies betwixt strangers and the inhabitants of that town . not far from this tribunal stood a statue of heros lycus or lycius the son of pandion ; which statue represented a wolf , and by every tribunal in the city there was a statue of the same figure . about sixty yards from thence , upon a● eminence , as herodotus observes , are to be seen the ruines of the areopagus , that renowned and majestick court , whose members are never mentioned in history , but with great veneration for their transcendent integrity and justice . it was denominated areopagus from ares , a name which the greeks had given to mars ; and the first cause that was ever heard in it , was an impeachment against him , for having slain one of the sons of neptune . perhaps you may remember how those pagans are reproached with it by lactantius ; vos homicidam martem consecrastis ut deum , quod tamen non fecissetis , si illum areopagitae in crucem sustulissent . but lactantius prevaricated , and did not say all , for this homicide was judged by twelve of their gods before the court of the areopagitae was erected . authors do not agree upon their number ; some will have them thirty one , others fifty one , and others above five hundred , which makes it probable that in different times their number was different . all the rest of their magistrates were annual , only the areopagitae were for life . they held their court always in the night , and in the dark , that they might dispatch their business with more intention and impartiality , when free from all objects that might work upon their affections , and dispose them unjustly either to severity or pity . but it was a general practice in all courts for the judges to sit in the open air in places uncovered : their salaries were all equal , and paid out of the publick money , besides a fee of about three half pence in every cause . in cicero's time the romans entered themselves among these areopagitae , and referred several knotty and ambiguous causes to their decision . on the left hand of the areopagus we passed by a hill exactly of the height of the castle , it is called trajans arch , from the ruines of a triumphal arch which trajan caused to be erected upon it : but anciently it was called museon , from musaeus who used to recite his verses there . the cittadel which the macedonians built there to bridle the town ; and the brave exploit of olympiadorus , who ( with twelve more ) beat out the garrison , have made the place very memorable in history . some of our fellow travellers having taken a fancy ( from the great noise that at this day the name of adrian makes in that city ) would needs have it that that arch was dedicated to him , but it is a mistake of you will believe common report , which calls that hill at this hour trajans arch. there is but one avenue to the castle and that not imbellished as of old with the famous ante-port called propylaea , whose magnificent structure cost as many talents as amounts of our money to two millions and six hundred livers , which went very high in an age when the salary of one of their soveraign judges was but 4 d. per diem . this propylaea is at present nothing but rubbish , yet even that shows it to have been noble and great . on the side of it there is built a place for a double court of guard , but the building is very indifferent . formerly the keys of this fort were deposited in the hands of some considerable man , who notwithstanding ( by a certain diffidence in the government ) was to keep them but one day : and the person was chosen by lot . afterwards it was intrusted with one of the epistatae or prytanes , of whom you shall hear more hereafter : only this by the by : there were three sort of animals that never were admitted into this castle ; dogs , because of their nastiness ; goats , lest they should crop the branches of the sacred olives ; and crows , as being forbiden by minerva . the reasons you shall have afterwards . part of the garrison was in arms at the gate , not so much in complement to us as to show the exactness of their guards , though we had sent them a present before . the whole garrison consisted of about 300 men ; they would have them thought to be janizaries , but they were but so many dead pays , and the soldiers when called to their arms , were born and bred in that country , and far short of that martial order , of which more another time . in all the turkish territories there are such sort of people which take upon them that name to make them more formidable ; and all along upon the frontiers where the garrisons are inforced with janizaries , and where there is a necessity of good soldiers , these are looked upon as the refuse of their militia , and called by way of contempt muhanat or poultrons , as i said before . in the castle of athens there are about three hundred of them ; they are upon the guard only in the day time ; for as soon as it is night the children of these janizaries walking round within the works , with continual shouts and cryes would perswade us of their vigilance and readiness , and especially upon the arrival of any strangers they are more clamourous than ordinary , to signifie the carefulness of their parents , and strike us with greater terrour , and apprehension of them , whilst in truth the good men are either asleep in their beds , or abroad about their business , being most of them mechanicks . that part of the wall which they call cimonion ( which is towards the south ) is covered over with a kind of herb they call parthenon or matricaria like our mother-wort , of which you may see more in plutarch in his life of sylla . there is nothing so much of it on the other wall called pelasgicon : these walls are old and decayed , but well supported by buttresses in several places : the greeks are obliged to keep them in repair , and their priviledges are preserved to them for their pains . the artillery belonging to the castle , consists of twenty pieces of canon ; their carriages are alwayes in very good order , and it is part of the christians duty to keep them so : we made our visit to the disdar , who received us very civilly : he was a corpulent man , well enough behaved , and had two sons , one already in the army in candia , and the other preparing to go thither : the latter was a very handsom youth , with a great skar upon his lip , that he had got with darting of a javelin after the manner of the turks , and being cured by a balsom which father simon gave him , he retained a great kindness for him , and did him many good offices to his father ; and his father was so sensible of what he had done for his son , that he never since comes that way , but he stops at his door , and salutes him in greek with a callimera patera , or , good morrow father , which is frequently followed with a visit , and great expressions of favour . he treated us with sherbet and perfumes , and other kind of civilities , which we had bespoke by our more solid presents : his ceremonies were not long , but they tired our whole company , which the disdar perceiving , understanding our curiosity , and observing our eyes still sixt upon the temple of minerva , he commanded it should be opened , and ordered the kiaia to attend us . this temple was built by pericles ( in the place where the old temple was burnt by the persians ) and all people and creatures were imployed in the building of it , as you may see in plutarch in his life of cato the censor . callicrates and ictinus were the chief architects , and ictinus ( being of the greater reputation of the two ) left us a description of it in a book which he writ expresly , but it is lost ; and indeed the building it self is little better , for before this time nothing considerable would have been left of it , had not adrian applyed his care , and repaired it ; to whom we are obliged for whatever is memorable or antique in athens : i wish posterity may find the turks as well inclined to preserve them . after this temple had for a long time been made use of in the worship of minerva , the christians turned it into a church , and called it santa sophia : the turks have turned it since into a mosque . i hope one day to show you a draught that i took of it , by which you will at one glance discover so much beauty and magnificence , as will attone for the resolution i have taken of losing no more time in describing it thus , than barely in letting you know , that the dorick order is no where so excellent as there . that it is so noble and magnificent without , that the very sea-men betake themselves to their perspective-glasses as far as they can see : that the frontis-piece is most beautifull , and the portico's ( which make the wings ) with the figures wherewith they are adorned , do add exceedingly to it . upon this frontispiece it was , that with great joy and veneration we read that famous inscription mentioned in scripture , to the unknown god : it is not ingraven upon the door of a little chappel , as some people would have it , who do not remember , that in the mosco's there are neither chappels nor altars permitted to remain . nevertheless you must not conceive that this was one of those inscriptions which gave occasion to saint paul to discover to the athenians that god of whom till then they had been ignorant . the christians of the third century had set them up in memory of the ancient inscriptions which epimenides caused to be ingraven on the altars in the time of solon , as we are told by diogenes laertius ; and pausanies gives us an account of the situation of those altars in phalerum , and in the province of elis. among the statues on the out-side of the temple , the best work is a marble statue of a lion. they have all of them been in great danger of pulling down by the scrupulosity of the mahumetan religion , which forbids the image of any animals , and upon that score several of them are maimed ; but at length some civiler than others , explained their law with more favour to the statues , and preserved those of them which are left ; and yet the kindness of the officers could not have done it , had not divine providence cooperated ; for at our entrance into the mosco , the first thing our janizary shew'd us , was , a picture of the virgin mary , one of her eyes being shot out with a musket bullet by a turk : the story ( though not at all to their advantage ) is commemorated by the turks as well as by the christians ; the turks aggravate it , and will tell you that the sacriledge was punished miraculously , the bullet rebounding upon the malefactor with such violence that it struck out his brains ; but the christians ( whose testimony is looked upon as more credible ) say only that he immediately lost the use of his right arm , and continued lame ever after . the building within is not so rich as without , but it is as regular ; it is but of late years that it has been discernable , and that was by removing the trash wherewith it was full by reason of the mahumetan offerings : for it seems the place where this temple stands has had in all ages a power to incourage and spur men on to devotion , there being a certain kind of fatality that determines men and cities to peculiar practices and customs . the same star that made athens superstitious in times of idolatry , that made them so fervently pious in times of christianity , has made them as zealous under the discipline of the turks . 't is not above fifteen years since this temple of minerva was one of the most celebrated mosquos in all turkie ; to which reputation it was advanced by the dervices , which are a sort of religious turks ; and before the present grand visier ( chief minister in the port ) provoked by their frauds and collusion in matters of religion , had banished them out of europe to cogna where they were originally instituted , they made no reckoning even of their dervices till they had been in pilgrimage at the mosque in athens : these sort of pilgrims had ( as they thought ) adorned the inside of this temple with pieces of taffaty and old scarffs which they had hung up and displayed in every corner . there was not any of their devotes ( for each order has its devotes ) but fastned to the walls some little banner or other of red and yellow taffaty , and now and then of yellow and green , which are the colours the spahi or turkish cavalry carry in their hands upon any solemn cavalcade . others of them who had been in foreign parts , would hang up some bauble they had brought from thence ; and others that were artificers , when they had made any thing extraordinary , would give some of them to their mosque , and hang them up against the wall : but this clutter of offerings is almost quite laid aside . standing so high as it did , it was strange , me thought , to find it so dark ; but by the wisdom of that excellent architect ictinus it was contrived with very few windows , that it might with more force and solidity resist the assaults of the winds , which for want of free passage do many times make a great noise in the mosque ; and the lamps , according to the custom of the turks , being very numerous , and hanging thick with gilt wires , the wind strikes them one against another , and makes a noise very unpleasing to the ear . it is only at prayer time these lamps are lighted , and indeed they give but little advantage to the common light of the temple ; and yet we were no sooner entered , but we were suprized with a more than ordinary lustre , refracted from two bright polished stones , placed close by one another in the main wall towards the bottom of the mosque . they seemed to be two large lamps that cast an extraordinary light , and as we advanced the light seemed to increase . their colour was not unlike the carbuncle , and some body had had the curiosity to examine them ; for in one of them there is a little hole , made i suppose to that purpose . the jet mirror or looking-glass in the abbey of st. denis is nothing so illustrious . their figure is rectangular , or a long square , each of them about three foot long , and a foot and a half broad . we having observed that the turks which were with us looked upon them with more than usual respect , had not the confidence to touch or examine them any farther lest we should have been guilty of some great profanation . besides the kiaia interposed , and we were obliged to the more formality , the iman of the mosque making towards us himself , accompanied by the talismans and his kodgias , which are one to the other in the same subordination as the parsons , and vicars , and curates among us . it was no little favour which the disdar had done us in preparing the iman , and disposing him to be civil to us , who of himself was a severe and rigid man , having been a kodgias in asia , where the mahumetans are so scrupulous , that if a christian be taken in any of their mosques , he has no way to get off , but either by apostasie or death . these officers advancing with great gravity towards us , attributed the cause of that light to a miracle of their prophet mahomet ; for the religion of the turks runs much upon miracles , and we thought neither safe , nor indeed civil to contest the truth of it . the stones being transparent , one of these two things must of necessity produce that light ; either there must be two lamps behind it , whose light is seen through , or else the two lamps before it being placed exactly in the opposite wall , dart their rays upon those stones , which rays are reflected again as from a looking-glass . we could discern nothing behind that might be the cause , though on the sides of it , according to the turkish mode , there hung great numbers of austriges eggs ; several little lamps without lights , and several little globes of crystal . be it from which it will , it is probably designed to perpetuate the prodigy of that golden lamp which was placed there by calimachus , the famous sculptor , who was the first that invented the way of piercing stone with an augar . this lamp was supplied with oil but once a year , though it was to keep a constant light night and day before the statue of minerva : but the ancients ( though otherwise sufficiently superstitious ) made no miracle of it , supposing the duration of the light proceeded from an occult property in the nature of the wick , which as they thought was made of a sort of incombustible cotton ; nevertheless it burned not without smoke , for to carry it off , calimachus had made a most admirable pipe that conveyed it out at the top of the temple . at present it is quite otherwise : but to settle our thoughts : with an eager and decisive tone , the iman told us , that the first appearance of the miracle of the two lamps , was the very day that sultan mahomet ii. turned that temple into a mosque . in a word , mahomet ii. is in athens of so great reputation , that they think all things extraordinary that are done either by him or for him . before these two stones there stands a white marble chair formerly imployed by the arch-bishop , but now it is the place from whence the iman dispences his alchoran ; and in each side of the chair , in the main wall there are two cupboards , covered with two tables of marble , in which the christians used to put the ornaments for their altar . one of those cupboards has not been opened since the christians had possession of that church ; and the other being rashly and audaciously opened not many years since by a turk , there came forth so mischievous and pestilent an air , as brought the plague into the city , and was the occasion of a great mortality . this is confessed by the turks themselves , and since that time no body has had the courage to open them . when we came out of the temple , at a distance of about fifty paces , we saw that famous well that is recorded as one of the wonders in nature ; and even at this day the athenians do esteem it one of the greatest rarities of their country . it s water is salt , and of the same colour with the sea ; every time the south wind blows , it is mightily agitated , and makes a great noise in the bottom of the well . our fellow-travellers being impatiently and incessantly addicted to natural disquisitions , had not found a fairer subject for their dissertations . some were of opinion that from the sea to the well there was some secret and subterraneous meatus , into which the wind forcing it self , made an ebullition , or else the sea was driven thereby violently up to the well , and supplied it with salt waters . others objected that the spring must be there , and proceeding upon hydraulick principles , concluded that the water rising naturally no higher than the level of its fountain , could not be carried from the sea so high as to the top of the castle hill , but would rather have disgorged into the pits in the lower town , where yet there is not the least semblance of any such thing . but all agreed that the noise proceeded from the force of the wind dispersing the vapours which the saltness of the water exhaled , and that it was from the disposition of the sea-banks , that only a south wind could come at it . in a country proper for experiment , we should have weighed it with rain and sea-water , examining how they would have incorporated , and which of the three had fallen down to the bottom : we should have tried whether fresh-water fish would have lived longer in it than sea-fish ; and causing both of them with a gentle fire to evaporate , have seen which had left the most salt. had it been winter we should have tried which would have been first frozen . we should have likewise observed whether the bottom of the well had been chalky , gravelly , turfy , rocky , or sandy ; and perhaps have proceeded so far in our curiosity , as to have taken some criminal out of prison , and causing him to drink it , have seen whether it would have put him into a dysentery according to the propriety of the sea-water . from the castle hill , we could discover all the isles in the gulf of engia , without the help of our perspectives , of which indeed we durst not make use to look about as we would have done , because we were very near a steep place that is to this day memorable for the precipitation of a king , and might well be a place of punishment to people that are over-curious . it was egeus , father of theseus , who threw himself down headlong 2905 years since , having from the same place where we stood , descried a far off at sea , the black sails of that ship which brought back from creet his son , whom he supposed the minotaure had devoured ; plutarch gives you a particular account . at a small distance upon the plain or flat of the castle there is a small point of a rock with nothing about it , which probably was the place where silenus disposed of himself when he came along with bacchus into this castle : in the same court there were formerly a hundred remarkable things to be seen , and as many more in the houses that are now set apart for the entertainment of the janizaries : upon the plain there were several altars dedicated to friendship , modesty , integrity , oblivion , jupiter , vulcan , neptune and minerva ; so that you may observe , that in old time their altars were not alwayes within the precincts of their temples : many were in the field , and uncovered , which the romans called sub dio. on that side where the janizaries are lodged , nothing is to be seen but ruines , except the arsenal built by lycurgus the son of lycophron , which arsenal appears still very magnificent and lofty , especially the great tower , which is one of the first things that discovers the castle to the ships at their entrance into the gulf of engia ; and i have an opinion it was upon that tower that the statue of minerva was placed , which statue was of such a vast bigness , that from the promontory of sunion , the casque and lance of it might easily be descried . lycurgus built this arsenal of marble , and among the rest of the ammunitions , there is constantly in readiness a provision of fifty thousand arrows . quite through the janizaries apartment there is nothing to be seen but ruines of houses , that in appearance have formerly been very magnificent ; but the greeks frequenting those places but seldom , we had not the help of tradition to inform us where stood the temples of jupiter tutelaris , minerva the protectress , neptune , aglaura , her sister pandrosa , and victoria ; as likewise the temple of venus , which phaedra caused to be erected , to acquit her self of a vow that she had made for her recovery from loving hippolytus : these famous places , where of old so many gods had incense burned to them , are now defaced and profaned with the tobacco of the turks , at present the greatest smoaken in the world : i ventured among then rubbish of one of those ruined houses ; in my life time i never saw so many choughs as i saw there , which birds are more common in athens now than formerly , but nothing so considerable . this great demolition considered , i do not think you can reasonably inquire after the olive-tree which sprang up so miraculously in the castle when minerva and neptune had their great difference about the possession of that country . nor do i believe you will be more eager to inform your self of the opisthodomos , or place of their publick treasurie , in which there was always in deposito a thousand talents of ready money , kept with so much rigour for the extreamest dangers , that unless the city were in imminent hazard of pillage●ing , or fire , it was no less than death for any man to propose the medling with it . to be short , nor is there more to be seen of the apartment belonging to the she-priest of minerva , to whom it was forbidden to eat any coagulated milk , but what was brought from the island of salamis . the house belonging to the two virgins dedicated to the said goddess , is under the same desolation ; and , which is more regretable , the admirable statue of diana done by praxitiles ; the three statues of minerva by the inimitable phidias ; the statues of the graces by socrates ( which , by the way , would have justified the consistency of mechanicism and philosophy ) the rich sculptures , and admirable master-pieces of daedalus , leocaris , cleetas , endeus , and calamis , are all lost and gone , as are the excellent paintings of polignotus , micon , parrhasius and timenet ; pieces that were anciently the renowned ornaments of the castle of athens , and doubtless would now be esteemed a rich treasure , by all the princes of europe ; but time has devoured them , and they are become only only the vain images of a dream , subsisting like in the same and memory of their authour . as we were going out of the castle , we understood it was noon , by the preparation the turks made to go to their eoüyli , which is a prayer they make precisely at 10 a clock , at which time an officer on purpose , called muczin , gets up on the top of the mosque , and calls the mahumetans to prayer , which is done by proclaiming in their language that god is great ; that there is no other god but he , and that it imports every man in time to look to his salvation : and this is the whole language of their clocks ( for in turkie among the mahumetans there are no other used ) and upon this score i● is , the turks in athens , when they woul● deride or upbraid the greeks by their verbosity or babble , do tell them in mockery , our clocks ( if you had wit ) would teach you to speak better : and the renegades think they hit the nail on the head , when in roguery they boast that their women wear better breeches than our men ; their men are better shod than our horses , and that their clocks are better oratours than our advocates ; and the reason of all is , because their women wear a sort of stuff-drawers ; their men have a kind of half-moon of iron upon their shoes ; and their clocks deliver themselves with the aforesaid articulation . as we came from the castle we left the ruines of the lycaeum upon our left hand , and being dinner time , we went directly to our lodging , without any farther observation by the way . we found our bianchi very busie in the garden ; for having found the sky clear , and all things convenient for his design , he had taken the opportunity , and was preparing for his astronomical observations ; we found he had made his horizontal , and was fixing his meridian with such ease , that we could not get him to dinner till he had done , telling us he was resolved by the benefit of the first fair night to take the height of the pole in athens , by the elevation of some fixed stars which he had observed . after dinner we went abroad again to view that part of the suburbs which lies eastwardly of the lycaeum , and court of the araeopagitae . we passed by the house of monsieur giraud , and afterwards by the house where the jesuites lived before they were persecuted in athens . about the year 1641. father blezeau was eminent i● that town for his zeal and abilities in opposing their errors and schism ; and ( not to mention any more of those reverend fathers called thither by the providence , and for the service of god ) the fathers , richard and tessier , of late years have very gloriously asserted the catholick cause , till certain athenian priests jealous of the progress of their doctrine , excited the rascality against them , which being much encouraged by the artifice of some protestant merchants at that time in athens , the common people besieg'd the poor fathers , forc'd them out of the town , and plundered their house : but they were better treated at negropont , where , father richard has already brought over several families from the grecian church , and preaches daily to the bey's gally-slaves which are most of them french. about this time there hapned a remarkable passage to this poor father richard. the basha caterzo-ogli caraman beglerbeg ▪ was by accident at thebes , and upon his return to candy , where he was surveyor general of the works under the grand visier , father richard went to make him a visit , and took the opportunity to beg of him a protection against some desperate people that were exasperated against him by the priests of negropont ; and having obtained it as he desired , the basha ( a gentile well-bred man ) among other discourse , asked him if it was true that the monks in france never drank wine but in their mass , and seemed much satisfied with their temperance : but the good father , with a pious confidence , becoming the zeal of the primitive church , replied , if we never drank wine but at mass , we should never drink any , for what is drank there is transubstantiated , and ceasing to be wine , becomes the real blood of christ the son of god ; to which with a most christian eagerness he added , that all opinion to the contrary was damnable . the throng of turkish officers that were about the basha , would fain have rebuked the confidence of the father ; but the basha being more moderate than all of them , smiled and corrected them with this gentle answer : do you not see he is a stranger , and can scarce speak the language of the country where he is ? let us be gone and take candy , and when we come back he will be better able to explain himself : and had it not been for the generosity of the basha , it was not unlikely but the poor father might have been added to the number of the martyrs . not far from this house of the jesuites , there is another where the calogers of medelli are lodged when they come to athens ▪ the sardar's palace is at the end of the same street , and his seraglio over against his palace ; all the chelibi's of athens have every one their seraglio over against their lodgings . on the right hand towards panagia stands the temple of jupiter , a magnificent structure , but there having been formerly five or six dedicated to the same god , we could not inform our selves whether this were the encyclios , the epopete , or the phratrios ; be it which it will , it is at present a greek church , and stands at the end of the street . and this let me tell you by the by , at this day the streets of athens have no name but what they receive from some church , mosque , or palace of some great man. the vecchiados capitanakis ( next neighbour to the capuchins ) knew not the name of the street where he lived , but called it my street : so that we were left to our selves to distinguish the streets of vesta , the sacred tripos , or trivet , polemion , and certain others which we found mentioned in history : of all the old streets , there is none that retains its old name but the ceramicus ; and even that is not like to keep it long , now frequently called the street of bazar , which in probability in a short time will obtain against the other , and extinguish it . unless it be this street , there is none of the rest either broad or streight , and the crookedness and oddness of their turnings at this day , answers very much to the description given of it long since by dicaearchus the geographer . atheniensium urbs amaena & humanitatem prae se ferens ; at sicca tota , neque aquis bene instructa , neque rectè item in plateas secta ob vetustatem : athens is a pleasant city , and pretends much to civility ; but it is dry and ill supplyed with waters ; nor are the streets so streight as they should be by reason of their antiquity . the suburbs that lye eastward of lycaeum , are full of gardens , which run along as far as the ancient village called amazonion , from the great battel fought there betwixt theseus and the amazons . the athenians set up a pillar in the place , and called it amazonia , where also those martial women erected a temple , and called it amazonian ; in the same place where stood the gate of the ancient city of ithonia , which is now in the way to phalerum . these gardens lye likewise where formerly was that famous place for publick assemblies , called pnyx , in which there were frequent and great concourses , in which many a great orator has recommended himself to them in an excellent harangue . about the bench or tribunal ( which stood in the middle of the court ) there was a competent proportion of ground called periscaenisma , for that it was roped about to keep the multitude off from incommoding the judges : the lithos was on the side of it , being a high stone upon which the publick cryer stood , when he commanded silence : not far from it there was a sun-dial , and at one corner a temple dedicated to the muses : on the other side stood the house where cimon dwelt and elpinice , from whence we passed to another quarter called chrysa , and famous , as being the place where the amazons incamped . we returned into the city by the gate which is hard by the covent of capuchins , and to speak truth , we might enter as we pleased , for there was not above a pane or two of wall standing together by the gates of the city , and they pitifull things in respect of the ancient gates which were very magnificent ; one of them , it is true , is tolerably well , but of that hereafter : as we entred into the town , on the right hand there stands a monastery of calogers , whose church is governed by a particular caloger ; on the other side of the street is a cloister of capuchins ; the cloister was shut , and leaving it on our left hand , we passed by the house of vecchiados capitanakis , where we saw one of his sons , but not like to be so accomplished as his father . not far from it we were shown a little building , which the athenians called to phanari tou diogenis , or diogenes his lanthorn : it is used at present for the reception of water from one of their fountains , the ancients called it analogaean , because it was built like a pulpit ; but there being a cupola like a lanthorn on the top , the common people called it diogenes his lanthorn , in allusion to a capricious humour of his , when to upbraid the effeminacy of those times , he took a lanthorn at mid-day , and pretended he was looking for a man. julius pollux speaking of this analogaean , would perswade us it was erected by diogenes ; but i cannot think he intended the philosopher , who was not architect enough to repair his own tub when broken by the tumult ; for the athenians were fain to supply him ; so that probably plutarchs opinion is the best , that it was set up by diogenes , a governour of the macedonian garrisons in attica , who drove the athenians out of pyreum , munichia , salamis , and the castle of sunion . from thence we passed by the house of the french consul , which stands at the corner of a market-place , with the dining-room jetting out into the street , and supported by pillars : there is a fair fountain in the wall , and under the fountain a large watering-place . there is a story told very confidently at the consuls house , but laught at by most of the athenians : they perswaded us that every night the fairies came into the consuls stables , dressed his horses , gave them many and terrible blows with their whips , and when they had done , led them out to water to a fountain that is within his court. a little above the french consuls house towards the street called the bazar , we saw the second great mosque of that city . it was anciently the temple of venus vrania , built by egeus , and repaired by adrian . it was famous for the statue of venus done by phidias : vulcans temple , called at present the catholicon , ( and now the archiepiscopal church in athens ) is not far from it ; and it was some pleasure to us to observe that their proximity agreed with what pausanias said of it . from this mosque , we went to see the house which is vulgarly called anemoi ; it was formerly the tower of andronicus cyrrhestes : pausanias makes no mention of it , and meursius confesses he knows not where it was ; but it is hard by a noted place , of which i shall speak largely elsewhere . this tower is built of marble , in an octangular figure , as vitruvius has described , and upon every angle cyrrhestes caused the figure of that wind which blew directly upon it , to be engraven : the work in bas-relief is incomparable ; but the triton of brass is down , that stood on the top of the tower , and turning freely with the wind , with a stick which it held in his hand , shew'd the place where the wind was : nevertheless there is something more than either varro or vetruvius have told us of ; and that is eight sun-dials , upon each of the flats of the octogone one ; yet only seven of them are visible in the street , the eighth being inclosed in a turks house that is built against one of the angles . and here i fancy you most eagerly inquisitive whether the athenians do reckon their hours now as they did formerly , and as they reckon them in italy , that is , by the number of four and twenty , from sun-rise one day , till sun-set the next : to satisfie your curiosity , that is not now the custom . the common people regulate their intervals by the cryes which the muczins make from the top of their mosques , at day-break , at noon , and at six a clock at night : but the better sort have watches from venice , or hour-glasses which are very common among them . the house of vecchiados panajotti cavalieri is right over against the house of the winds ; and the famous place i hinted before is a little higher toward the vicus ceramicus , and called poecile , or porticus varia . of all the porticoes that adorn this great city , this was the most considerable , and to distinguish it from the rest , it was called by way of excellence the portico ; anciently it was called pisianactios . whilst athens was in its glory , the painters of those times had represented with great accuracie upon the walls of this portico , the memorable exploits of all the great captains of this common-wealth ; and which is remembred both by the greek and latin authors , the famous artist polignotus drew one of his master-pieces there , and gave it freely to the city . but if you will take the judgement of the great scholars , they will tell you the thing that made this portico so eminent , was the philosopher zeno , who built a school there for the stoicks , a sect that was instituted by him , and called at first zenonians , till this stoa or portico was erected that changed their appellation : and here it was that sustained by the testimony of antiquity , i convinced our camerades of the errour of common tradition , that at this day calls the school of zeno a certain place without the town , betwixt the temple of theseus and the academy upon the way to thebes at the foot of the mountain of st. george . the doctrine of the stoicks tends principally to the subduction of our passions , by which they affirm it possible to take off the sting and affliction of grief and sorrow , &c. and make them unpainful . but impugning the frailties and softness of our inclinations , with maximes too rigid and severe , they are reproached by the other sects for dogmatizing against truth , and the experience of sense : doctrina non moderata , nec mitis , sed paulo asperior , & durior quàm aut veritas , aut natura patiatur : maintaining that a wise man is not susceptible of adversity , and that calamities are necessary for the exercise and tryal of our vertue , which without agitation would languish and relax . they place in themselves the principle of the highest felicity , affirming , that the soveraign good has no need of forreign acquisition , if it had , it would be subject to fortune ; so that the greatest disgrace or dishonour that could befall another man , ought not to affect , or make the least impression upon a stoick , because all that is good or necessary is within him , as temperance , prudence , justice , &c. they do confess themselves subject to , and sensible of misfortunes ; but then they master and subdue them , and though their humanity will not suffer them to be totally exempt , yet they are impregnable to them ; adding that their doctrine , though charged with austerity and rigour , is worthy and suitable to the courage and magnanimity of a man ; whereas the soft and tender maximes of other sects are only proper for the delicacy of a woman : in short , they affirm , that the difference betwixt the stoicks , and the other sects of philosophers is as great as the difference betwixt man and woman , the one being created for command , and the other for obedience . the learned dissertations of these philosophers , though they denominated this portico , porticus sapiens , were not sufficient to secure it from the publick diversions , for apuleus observes , that hither the athenians did usually come to behold their vaulters , and persons of activity ; and at this day these sort of spectacles are exhibited to the people in their festivals of the bayram . this portico put an end to our walk that way , for you cannot imagine that we would spend much time in contemplating places that were utterly void , though formerly there had been many curiosities in them , nor trouble our selves with the examination of every particular relique . it would have been the ready way to have drawn all the rascality after us , who followed us up and down , and perhaps would not have let us escape with a bare derision : to prevent it , rather than to make one tedious walk of it , we chose to come again two or three times , that they might not think us ridiculous and affected . the next night being fair and serene , we imployed a good part of it in astronomical observation . we took the height of three several stars as they were to pass the meridian , ( viz. ) of azimech , zubana gienoubi , and antares : we rectified their longitude by the table of their peculiar motions , and found their declinations by their spherical triangles ; zubana gienoubi being my province i will give you my calculation : its longitude answers to 10 degrees and 30 minutes of scorpio : its latitude is septentrional , and is but of 26 minutes : its declination meridional is of 14 degrees and 37 minutes , and its meridional elevation 37 degrees and 42 minutes , and adding that height to its declination , there remained 52 degrees and 19 minutes for the elevation of the equator , whose complement ( that is to say , 37 degrees and 41 minutes ) is the height of the pole at athens . the rest of their observations accommodated with mine , and we found all the three stars without the limits of refraction ; and the moon not rising till midnight , her light gave us no impediment . the exact time of my observation was about 25 minutes after midnight , which agreed not only with our watches , but with the observations the rest made the following days about the position of the sun , which was in 4 degrees and 16 minutes of taurus , and its right ascension in 31 degrees and 59 minutes ; and my star being 218 degrees 15 minutes , determined the moment of my observation . the 24. of april in the morning we went to hear mass of father simon de compiegne , at the covent of capucins who were then missionaries at athens . father barnaby , whose residence is at napoli de romania , is president of that fraternity : father simon lived in a small house of marble , though little , yet very good building : neither meursius nor any other ancient authour has taken notice of it , though it be called by the common people indifferently , to phanari tou demosthenis , and to palati tou demosthenis , sometimes demosthenes his lanthorn , and sometimes his palace . the athenians never mention him , but they speak of ( what plutarch reports in his history ) the thickness of his tongue that hindered the grace and liberty of his pronunciation ; and as they tell us , there it was that he made use of his pebbles to help his imperfection . the workmanship of this phanari is excellent . this house father simon bought of a greek for a hundred and fifty crowns , but a while after the greek would have put a trick upon him , pretending that he had since been informed he could not by the custom of athens put a stranger into the possession of any antiquity , lest the stranger should demolish it : the father replied , as he might very well , that he was no stranger , and in effect he had been admitted citizen of athens , and got letters of infranchisment to obviate such kind of cavils ; however the business was brought to a hearing before the vecchiados , who condemned the poor capuchin , but appealing to the cadi , it was confirmed to him upon condition he should not impair it , and that he should show it to any man who had the curiosity to see it , which shows the esteem they still have of their antiquities in that town : and the poor father was so unwilling to disoblige them , and so careful to gain their good will by any reasonable compliance , that he removed his altar and oratory into a low parlour within the said phanari . but this ceremony and respect that he shewed to the athenians did not hinder , but that at first he was treated with the same insolence that had been used to the jesuites there ; for the capuchin being settled in his house just about the time that the grand visier had banished the dervices out of all the turkish cities in europe , the boys in athens , who had been used to those dervices ( supposing the poor capuchin had been one of them in disguise , that would not submit to the grand visiers order ) flocked about him in the streets , and crying out a dervice , a dervice , had like to have stoned him to death . but the graver sort of athenians , nay the turks themselves , and particularly the disdar , rescu'd him from their outrage , which he gratified abundantly by his care of their children afterwards ; teaching them to read , write , cast accompt , and speak italian ; and which was much more , he taught them their catechism according to the council of trent , being translated into the vulgar greek , and printed at venice : and though in it the errors of the greek church were formally condemned , their parents regarded it not , nor took notice of the dissuasion of their archbishop who was highly against it . nay they proceeded so far to the contrary , that according to their custom the apostles creed , as received among us , was put in measure and set to their musick , in so much that we heard them sing it frequently in the streets ; and this may very well be attributed to the diligence and insinuation of the said father , who by his piety , and a certain affability peculiar to that order , wrought himself so happily into their affections , that both turks and christians invited him frequently to their houses , with so great an opinion of the integrity of his life , that during his visits they never sent away either their wive● or daughters , which was a confidence they never used either to the calogers or imans ▪ nay farther , twice a year he was certain to be visited by the chief kaduns and mahumetan ladies both of the city and castle and that was during their pastimes and liberties at the feasts of their bayrams ; a● which time transported with their freedom they took delight in those little extravagancies , and would come to his house t● play their innocent tricks , and he coul● not quit himself of them till he had opene● his garden door , and sacrificed his whol● stock of flowers to their service ; he kep● sherbett always ready for their slaves , an● the ladies were so kind as many times 〈◊〉 drink of it themselves ; for which boun● of his they did him a hundred good offic● to their husbands and parents , protecti●● him against the enemies of his religio● for which , in merriment they would t● him , they would make another inroad into his garden . in the chapel of this monastery there was a pew and a stool to kneel upon for the consul chastagner ; monsieur giraud the english consul had only a little seat in a corner . father simon passed only for the french consul's chaplain , that thereby he might oblige the king's ministers , and ingage them to favour the progress of his mission ; and he succeeded so well , that it is there only that chastagner appears in his character , and shows himself with all the formalities of his consulship ; and this he did effectually some three or four years since to a deputy from genoa , who came to athens to settle a consul there . this deputy was of the house of doria ( a great family as you know ) and looked upon himself as a prince : the truth is , he had a very good train , which followed always in good order when he went abroad to see the antiquities of the town , and that kind of ostentation goes a great way with the populacy . he gave and received visits from all the turkish officers : chastagner in his turn went to pay his respects , and expecting that doria would have given him the fauteüil , he was nettled to find that honour omitted to a consul of france : chastagner resented it highly , and watched an opportunity of returning his kindness , with which in a short time the genois themselves presented him . doria sent one morning very early to father simon , to desire he would be ready to say mass to him precisely at eight a clock . the father , as chaplain to the french consul , was obliged to acquaint chastagner , and to know whether he would be present . chastagner understanding it was at the request of doria , thought that a fit time to be revenged , and sent word he would be there , and father simon should attend him . the clock struck twelve and no chastagner ; during which time the genois continued in very great impatience : at length in a formal procession they perceived six janizaries marching a-breast with their truncheons in their hands ; the interpreter baptista jannis followed them , after whom came ten or twelve french merchants , and some of the vecchiados who were friends to our consul ; last of all with his train or attendants came the consul himself in a red sattin gown lined with a rich fur , and entering sternly ( without saluting of any body ) into his pew that was covered with tapestry wrought with the arms of france , he fell to his prayers . monsieur giraud was so civil as to give doria his pew ; when mass was done , father simon according to his usual custom made a little harangue ; at that time it hapned to be in italian , and addressing himself first to his own consul , he gave him the title of illustrissimo signore , and paid him some little complement , after which he faced about , and addressed himself very emphatically to the prince . chastagner pretended to be surprized , and that he had neither seen doria nor his equipage ; and turning short , saluted him , and offered him place in his pew , but without any precedence ; the prince refused his offer , and went out of the church before the last gospel was done . mass being done we went home , only one thing i forget to tell you , that the lutherans that were present made no scruple of staying out mass ▪ after dinner we resolved to go● e●the● ●cademy , i mean the old academy that gave name of academicks to the schools all europe over , that lab●ured to propagate and compleat all su●●●ces and arts. our fellow-travellers expected nothing but rubbish in their walk , declaring publickly it was not to be thought that that incomparable fountain of science should remain clear and pellucid to this day , considering the dulness and muddiness of the genius of the modern greeks . i who had conversed them abroad , had not found any thing of that stupidity in them : the capuchins who took great pains in the instruction of their children , are witnesses not only of their vivacity and quickness , but that they are more than ordinarily docile , and disposed to any kind of learning : for as they told me , a young athenian boy that in two dayes time gets not by heart twenty pages of his catechism , believes himself so negligent or sottish , that he has not the confidence to appear again to his tutor without great mediation . athens ancient and modern : with a description of the present state of the empire of the turks . book iii. our janizary went out with us in the afternoon , but in the morning he was absent , in order as he pretended , to provide entertainment for us after dinner : i told you before , he was an ingenious person , and having found our humours to be inquisitive and generous , he studied all ways of gratifying them . we left the bazar on the left hand , and cross'd the ceramick street without any remarks ; and being got as far as the temple of theseus , which is in the way to the academy , and one of the last houses in the town , our janizary proposed to us to go see a greek of his acquaintance who was a didascalos or school-master : we desired no better , and were upon thorns till we were with him , but alas , how were we disappointed , ( who expected nothing but the sublime notions of plato , zeno , and aristotle , ) when the janizary told us he was a mechanick ; how were we surprized to consider a man of that quality should succeed in the place of such excellent persons . we found about thirty young lads sitting upon benches , and their master at the head of them teaching them to read ; he rose up when we came in , and received us very civilly , in which , to give them their due , that nation is not sparing . the janizary desired him to go on with his boys , and give us the liberty of seeing his method , which was pretty , and much beyond ours ; the master causing the whole classis to read at a time without confusion , every scholar being obliged to attention , and to mind what his next neighbour reads : they had each of them the same authour in their hand , and for example , if he had thirty scholars , he chose out some continued discourse , and gave them but thirty words to read ; the first boy reading the first word , the second boy the second word , the third boy the third , and so on . if they read roundly and right , he gave them thirty words more . but if any of the boys were out or imperfect , he was corrected by the next who was always very exact in observing him , and he his neighbour , till the whole number of words were read : so that the thirty scholars lying all of them at catch , and ready to take advantage of any defect in their neighbour , stimulated by an ambition of being thought the best scholar , every one's lesson was the lesson of all ; and happy was he that could say it the best . to obviate any of the scholars in eluding that order by preparing himself for any single word ; their places were changed , and he who at one reading was in the first place , was removed a good distance in the next . thus one lesson was enough for a whole form how numerous soever , and which was very convenient for the master , the boys were not constrained to come to him one after another , for every one was a master to his neighbour . supposing we had a mind to be at liberty , our janizary was so civil as to leave us to our selves , pretending some little affairs of his own , but with promise to return in a very short time . the civility of the didascalos was so great , that he would not suffer us to refuse a collation that he offered ; and to accommodate us the better , he conveyed us into his chamber , from whence he had carefully removed his wife to a neighbours house , by an effect of the grecian jealousie : but he sent for two calogers of his acquaintance to entertain us in her stead . they were reputed two of the gravest men of the town , and our landlord had enlarged much upon their parts . our first dish was botargo of larta , which is a kind of sausage made up with eggs and the belly of a fish they call cephale , and we a pollard ; it is an excellent ragoust , and nothing in the world better to drink withall . the best botargo is made at larta , which is the ancient town of ambracia , betwixt epirm and acarnania ; after our botargo , came is a dish of incomparable dry'd neats tongues brought from constantinople , than which no place affords better . our minds were fixt upon our antiquities , and we were impatient to be gone , nevertheless in complaisance we were glad to feed , or at least to pretend to it . the calogers eat nothing , for you must know , they never eat flesh : the wine was better than ordinary , for generally in athens it is blackish and not fine , which is their own fault , for their wine would be good enough , if when they press their grapes they did not put in so much water : the best wine in these parts is the wine of lepanthe . on the south-side of the house where we were , and as it were just under the window , there was a little inclosed vineyard pitifully managed , though the stocks of the vines were thick and well grown enough to have invited the didascalos to more care , and better cultivation ; and when he told us the wine that we drank came out of such another vineyard , i could not forbear rebuking his negligence in not improving of that : one of the calogers , and he that the didascalos had recommended ( for the greater conjurer of the two ) replyed in italian , which he spake very well , that the ground indeed was very good , and would produce very good grapes , but they might hang 10000 years before the wine would be fit to drink . we stared one upon another to hear him talk at that rate , and thought it odd and ridiculous , especially coming from an athenian , and one who had been magnified so highly . we proceeded afterwards to their bread , and found fault it was no better made : the didascalos told us the fault was in their mills , and that at present the river illisus was parted into so many cuts , that there was not water enough to grind the corn. and why then , said dreslington , do you not make use of wind-mills ? why , said the caloger very gravely , we caused five or six to be set up in a large vale hard by , and scarce any of them was serviceable : that answer me thought cleared the point , and quite took away my opinion of those greeks ; we could not forbear blurting to one another , and declaiming in latin against the ignorance of the present greeks : they in the mean time kept their countenance , and looked very demurely ; we thought them affected , and that by their looks they had been highly pleased at what they had said , and we laughed at them the more : the school-master smiled , and said not a word . bu● beraldi who had said nothing till then , advised us not to be too rash in our judgements , for in his opinion the greeks did but droll upon us , and by their trifling answers rebuke our impertinent chat , and desire to rid themselves of the importunity of our questions ; adding that no rallery was more biting than that nonsencical way of theirs , where by cross and improper answers they seemed to correct , and many times confound such people as pretended to be so subtil . but beraldi might say what he would , he could not perswade us but they were as very coxcombs as they appeared ; and to mend the matter , there was so much starchedness and formality in their look , that the wit of man could not have bettered our impression ; especially when giving them an account of an ancient athenian called alcibiades , who sacked constantinople , called formerly bizantium , they stood gaping upon me as men in a maze : men i named several of their most illustrious ancestors , as olympiodorus , thrasibulus harmodius and aristogiton , they stopped me in my cariere , and asked whether they were christians ; whether they were of kin to constantine ; and whether in their dayes they were as considerable as their dimitrios beninzellos stamatis paleologuos , or polimenos zarles ? still opposing some of their vecohiados to every one of those brave men as i named them . at length the caloger pulling off his mask , and justifying what beraldi had conjectured , i cannot but laugh ( said he with some eagerness ) at your alcibiades and your olympiodorus ; he that should attribute our present subsistence to their bravery , or to the wisdom of photion , would be more remarkable for his folly , than socrates was formerly for his sagacity . there is not a stranger comes to athens , but observing the present condition of the country , he deplores our misfortunes , with grea● expressions of sorrow , to see so famous a city in the clutches of barbarians , and i● a pious zeal cryes out against that ambition which animates your princes , and prompts them rather to tear one another i● pieces , than to confederate as well for thei● own interest , as ours against the tyranny o● the turks . this is the common sentimen● and discourse of all travellers that com● hither . but what does it signifie ? 't is bu● impertinent talk , and i do not question bu● five or six hundred years hence they wil● complain to as little purpose of the ill management of the liberty and power amon● you , and the remedy will be as near . th● half-witted people in your country laug● at our ignorance , but i beseech you wit● what justice ? were we not ready in o● times to communicate with you , and impart our notions in all the excellent sciences . when you had forgot what you received from plato , and aristotle , and epicurus , we were so kind in the middle of the fourteenth century , to supply you again with the learning of argyropolis , theodore gaza , george gemisto , and antonicus : you look as you were surprized , but for whom do you take us athenians ? to silence you quite , i reserve for the last the poor but incomparable caloger bessarion , who by one of your popes was made a cardinal , and sent legate into france 1472. to accommodate the difference betwixt lewis xi . and charles the last duke of burgundy . you pretend to be the greatest historians in the world , and yet possibly you may be ignorant that the pope did that at the funeral of bessarion , which was never done before at the funeral of any cardinal , for he in person attended his corps to the grave , contrary to the constant practice of that court. i will not swear , that with your skill in the latin gibbrish you ever heard this story that i shall tell you ; george gemisto was a platonist , george of trapezund a peripatetick : these two sects were formely in great emulation , and perhaps are none of the best friends at this day ; george of trapezund writ against the doctrine of plato , and i question not but some of his works falling into your hands has been the occasion that aristotle has been of late received into your schools . come to constantinople , come to sinopi a famous port in the black sea , and you will find professors in philosophy that will discourse with you seven years together . my modesty will not suffer me to speak of those in athens ; in those three there are publick schools for the teaching of those notions ; but in the rest of the towns of greece , we have no science but what teaches us contempt of this world , and preparation for the next . our philosophy teaches us to detest sin , and our theology to pray . the great apostle , to whom this town is indebted for its conversion , insinuates nothing else , and that is the main drift and scope of his epistles to us . for you , i beseech you , what fruit is there of your artificial eloquence ? of the confused tumult in your schools ? of the vain and obstinate contests of your doctors , your chimerical dissertations upon what you call criticisms , and we nothing but fooleries ? your great questions in philosophy are rather subtilties and curiosities , than matters of use ; in a word , meer metaphysical reflections beyond , if not contrary to natural experience , serving rather to perplex and obumbrate , than to illustrate the truth , whilst the niceties of your great colledge are either the cause or support of new heresies , extravagant sects , monstrous opinions , confederacies , civil wars , and corruption in matters of justïce . since plato was rejected , and aristotle received into your schools , how many of your learned doctors have there been , who would make the peripatetical doctrine the foundation of their christianity , declining the authority of the scripture , and not only doubting , but questioning and disputing pro and con with great ardency whether there be a god or not ? you will ask perhaps , have not we the same difference and respect for these philosophers ? no , they were our own countrey-men , and taught publickly here ; yet when reason dissents , we are the first in the lists against them . and having spoken thus freely of our exercises in peace , let us now see how we can match you in enterprizes of war : we will not look back to former ages , in that oase you have little to pretend ; but it is not above 464 years since we defeated one of your most considerable fleets at the mouth of the strymon , which is a river in macedonia . your arms had never any advantage over the greeks , but at the taking of constantinople , and even that was done by fraud and impiety ; for the army which your allies assembled ( about 15 years after the defeat at strymon ) for the recovery of the holy land , being arrived at zara in dalmatia , instead of reducing palestine as was declared , changed their design , and undertook the enterprize against constantinople , and thereby betraying and falsifying the oath of the croisade , and perverting the charity of those christians who had so bountifully supplied them , they marched unexpectedly against constantinople , surprized it contrary to their publick profession , and the pious hopes and intention of the good people of your nations ; afterwards you set up two or three emperours , of which one paid his head to expiate his usurpation . when first our empire became sensible of the ottoman arms , had you consulted either your own interest or religion , you would have joined your forces with ours , and endeavoured to have stopped in the source an evil that must needs draw such ill consequences upon your selves . if it should ever happen ( which god forbid ) that sicily should fall under the same calamities as are at present upon candia , what would become of poor italy , where there is not one strong town , and scarce a man worthy to be the posterity of those ancient heroes ? and yet you do not object it to them that they are at this day as ill furnished with caesar's and scipio's , as we are with alexander's and olympiodorus's . the genois , with immortal scandal to the name or christianity about 130 years since supplied amurath with the ships that transported the first turkish troops into christendom : your cabals and your factions have frustrated us even of our own proper succours and relief ; and when we thought to have found our only protector and deliverer in the person of scanderbeg , pope pius ii. though he saw him balancing the fortune of the turks , interrupted his progress , and would not be quiet till he had taken him from that holy war , and brought him into italy to concern himself in those quarrels among the christians , and drive the french from naples . not long after , what unworthy reception , what infamous treatment did you give to prince zizim , eldest son to mahomet ii. and protector of our city ? the unhappy gentleman finding himself rejected by a seditious part of the army , threw himself into your arms , and opened a way thereby for your forces to have marched into the very bowels of turkie . in the judgment of all christendom it was fault enough to have slipped so fair an opportunity , but you added treachery to your negligence , and suffered , i may say , caused that poor prince to be poisoned . i shall be so favourable to your honour as not to name the persons , but this i shall say , you disappointed us greeks , who expected his company , and looked upon him as the only hopes of our re-establishment , and you ruined his friends in his own country : this may be forgotten among you , but the ottoman princes will remember it ; and after the miscarriage of zizim not one of them will be tempted for refuge to you , let what persecution soever arrive . so then as to us , it is opportunity , not courage that is wanting . our nation is not degenerated ; are not they our soldiers which at this day fight your armies , and over-run your provinces ? you cannot deny but the ottoman force consists principally of persons forced or stolen from us , and that the name of janizary does not absolve them from being greeks , or divest them of their natural vigour . tell me i pray you , what country-man is the grand signior himself , since so many generations ●● the ottoman family has been established in constantinople ; and their heirs have proceeded out of the loins of young grecian damoisels that have been presented to the seraglio : the hunkiar asaki , the emperours chief sultaness , at this day the only delight of mahomet iv , and mother of the young prince that is like to succeed him , is a grecian born , and was taken at the sacking of retimo in candia about twenty one years since . to be short , we are become ●ne people , and it is with us and them as it was formerly with the saxons and english ; the goths and the spaniards ; the gauls and the french ; and if it would please god to permit the doctrine of christianity to be received at the port , and the diversity of religion betwixt us to be abolished , ( which makes our moral differences irreconcileable ) we might say , and say true , that the emperour of the greeks is at this day greater and more puissant than the emperours of constantinople have been formerly . moreover , i do believe you are unacquainted with a thing that our historians do justifie , and that is , that the ottoman family are now emperours of the east more by descent and lineal succession than conquest ; for you must know the present princes of turkie do derive from the emperours of greece by a younger son of the imperial family , who upon some discontent retired to the sultans of iconium , where he married , and gave original to the house of the ottomans : so that the greeks may assume some part of the honour which has been gained upon you by the valour and the conduct of the turks . i call it their valour and conduct with the more confidence , because i cannot think that you believe all those victories and advantages obtained by your enemies , are but the effects of their good fortune : certainly fortune is never so constant , but where there is judgment and conduct to fix it ; but so much the worse for you if their prudence has no part in their prosperity . are you not ashamed that the stupidity of the turks should be so much too har● for your great managery and cunning ? you will say god has a mind to chastise you for your exorbitancies ; if it be so and you know it , why do you not correct them , and let your conversion make your attonement ? no no , you will scarce ever be wiser , and we shall have still reason to demand where is that prodigious wisdom , and transcendant address , that in your own thoughts advances you so infinitely above the greeks ? the caloger having ended , the school-master took the word out of his mouth , and addressing to us , told us that he had forgot to speak of the great valour of the grecian janizaries ; if we would make a noise , and boast of our courage , we need no more than name three of our heroes , whose undauntedness has been so conspicuous in canadia , i mean , zimbi , balzama , and calamo : the two first had each of them the command of a regiment , the third of a company ; all three serving the venetian with so much gallantry and prudence , that they were equally venerable both to the turks and the christians : if your curiosity carries you into that island , you will hear more of them . imagine if you can how strangely we were astonished at this apology of the greeks , and how we stared one upon another to hear so many good things from a man we had concluded little better than a statue . he humbled our virtuosi , and brought us unanimously to ask his pardon for the unjust conception we had made of his parts . i have mentioned him to you before , his name was hyeros monachos damaskinos ; bertaldi was very well pleased that he had judged of him so right : and damaskinos confessed with such kind of harangues he had confounded several travellers , and corrected their vanity . had he many such rencounters , the honour of that country would quickly be vindicated ; but most of the franks will not give him their attention , and if at any time they happen into discourse , and he presses them with any thing , they are immediately in a huff ; he is a sot , and a fool , and there 's an end of the conference . we presently found that our officious janizary had got him thither on purpose to entertain us to our minds . damaskinos spake the greek , turkish , latin and italian languages very well ; he had a smattering likewise of french , having gained some words by his conversation with father simon , with whom he had great intimacy . damaskinos was one of the three professors of divinity and philosophy who read publickly in athens , though to us in modesty he concealed it . the archbishop and demetrios beninzellos were the other two . the doctrine of the archbishop being proscribed , his lessons are only exhortations to christianity ; both of them read in their own houses , without any salary but what comes from the good will of the scholars : damaskinos and beninzellos have not nevertheless been so successful in scholastick points , and criticisms of divinity , as in matters of philosophy ; yet there is no stranger comes near them at expounding the greek fathers . at length we took our leaves both of our didascalos and calogers , we parted with great friendship , and followed our janizary who was returned , and tempted us away . he conducted us towards the dypilon , which was the only gate remaining of the old city . there were three gates one within another , great , well built , curiously wrought , and deserved to be reckoned among the best antiquities in athens . thucydides , polybius , plutarch , and all the ancient historians have mentioned them , but none of them more particularly than titus livius , who speaking of philip king of macedon has this passage , ad dypilon accessit , porta ea velut in ore vrbis posita , major aliquantò , patentiorque quam caeterae , & intra eam , extraque latae sunt viae . he advanced to the dypilon , a gate that stands in the very mouth of the city , bigger something , and broader than the rest , and the streets large both withinside and without . lucian tells us that there stood formerly the tomb of the physician toxaris , who among the athenians was in great veneration , and often invoked by them upon any violent feaver ; and he ventures upon the very place , assuring us it stood on the left hand as we passed to the academy , not far from the temple of theseus . there is to be seen likewise the tomb of anthemocritus the herald at arms , whom the megarians killed against the law of nations : this gate had also been called thryasia , thracia , and ceromica . on the right hand from dypilon , we had the sight of a very ancient and fine wall , with the ruines of an admirable gate : it had formerly been the gymnasium of ptolemy king of egypt , in which , among many brass statues , there was one of mercury in stone , an excellent piece that passed fo● one of the best in the whole town . you must know that by the word gymnasion , the athenians understood equally such places as were designed for the exercises of the body and the mind ; and accordingly here it was that for some time cicero studied under antiochus the philosopher . if there be any place in all athens where travellers are more than ordinarily critical it is here : some will have these to be the ruines of the temple of jupiter olympus ● which indeed was quite at the other end o● the town ; others will have them to hav● been the palace of themistocles ; but that is but fancy , and uncertain , for there are several palaces bestowed upon him in athens , and particularly an old relique near the temple of neptune , of which more by and by . the most probable opinion is , that themistocles his palace was on the south-side of ptolemy's gymnasion , not far from melita , as plutarch has described it . on the side of these ruines there are the remains of an old brick wall , of which vitruvius speaks , and looks , as he says , upon the mount hymettus , not far from the mountain of saint george . on the right hand towards the academy , and near the dypilon stood the ancient temple of theseus , remarkable for the feasts which the ancients solemnized in honour of that heroe , and for the distribution of meal which was made among the poor of that town : but the greatest testimony of their veneration for their founder , was their making an inviolable asylum of his temple , in which all slaves were received and protected from the ill usage of their masters : it was built after the battel of marathon , consecrated during the victories of cimon , and repaired ( as the rest ) by the orders of adrian , since when , by the bounty of certain certain christian princes , it has been turned into a church ; at present it is much decayed , and not likely to be repaired but by the misfortune of making it a mosque : hitherto the turks have attempted it , but in vain ; the christians is have been so happy as to keep it , by their interest with the keslar agasi . the turks in madness pretend they would not be troubled with it , and that being without the town it would not be convenient for them . because it stood without the city , some of our company would not believe it was the same that is so much mentioned in ancient history , in respect that plutarch has placed it in the middle of athens ; not considering how much this city is altered since plutarch's time , nor observing the vast demolishment before the temple towards the field , and perhaps not knowing that all that side was inhabited and divided into three great wards , called kyera siki , the academy , and the colonos hippios : and it could not be more exactly in the midst of athens , than by lying betwixt the present town , and that place which they call now asti , or the city . but besides these convictions , the very walls and building are sufficient to perswade us of its antiquity . about this temple there were formerly four considerable places ; a court or tribunal , a prison , the horcomosion ( where the peace was concluded betwixt theseus and the amazons ) and the theatre of regilla , which theatre was built by herodes atticus , because the theatre of bacchus , though great and magnificent , was not sufficient to receive the vast multitude of spectators that came to see their publick representations . at this day , hard by the said temple , is to be seen a large and fair marble statue of a lyon couching upon the ground , and as it were asleep ; to distinguish it from that upon the coast , and that other in the castle , who are both rampant , and as it were in a rage : upon which score the poor people of athens , as they pass by this lyon , they whisper it in the ear , and tell it , you may sleep on , lyon of athens , and take your rest , for the lyon upon the coast and the lyon in the castle watch for you . some four or five years since , this lyon was the occasion of a prodigy in that city . the wife of one of the janizaries of the castle passing many times with her husband by this lyon , rested herself one day before it , and fixing her eyes firmly upon it , she hapned to conceive at the same time , by which means her imagination impregnated with that object , and re-inforced every day by the sight of the lyon in the castle , it had so strong an impression upon her , that at the end of nine months she was brought to bed of a monster with a head like a lyon , which the disdar caused to be stifled . having passed by that , we went on by the gardens in the ruines of the faubourg of the academy or the ceramique , for it is called equally by both names . before i came to athens , i have admired a hundred times that among so many learned men as have translated and commented upon pausanias , and particularly amazeus and meursius , never any of them gave us a plain of that city : but my astonishment ceased when i was in this faubourg , and considered the ground , and i could not but acknowledge they had done well . i shall give you but one instance . pausanians having given us a description of the areopagus , jumps immediately to the academy , and who would not upon probable conjecture believe but two places that are so jumbled together in his writings , should be next neighbours in their scituation ? and yet there is no more communication nor proximity betwixt them than there is betwixt the cours de la reyne and the place royalle in paris , or st. peter's church and the porte latine in rome , for there is a compleat league betwixt them , and to pass from one to the other you must cross the whole city . the academy was called so for being the inheritance of one academus , who lived in the time when theseus , after his infidelity to ariana , stole away hellen , and carried her from lacedaemon : castor and pollux her two brethren , pursued with what forces they could make , and came as far as athens ; but not being able to discover where she was , they were privately advertized by this academus , which was a kindness so well taken by the lacedemonians , that in all the wars and depredations committed by the lacedemonians afterwards upon the athenians , their armies still spared the academy , for academus his sake . sylla was not altogether so civil , for he sacrificed to the laws of war , and the liberty of the soldier all those brave groves and pleasant walks which cimon had made for the entertainment of the philosophers , and imployed the timber to make engines for the battery of the town . there it was that such men were interred ●s had done any great service for their country ; among others , harmodius , aristogiton , and thrasibulus . upon the two wings of this faubourg there was a kind of forrest , of marble pillars , loaden with so many statues and epitaphs , that he , who in a short time had a mind to understand all the great actions of that common-wealth , had no more to do than to read over all those elogies and inscriptions . among the rest of the tombs there was one for zeno the philosopher , which his old friend antigonus obtained from the athenians as a considerable favour . plato had his monument too , but nor so magnificent , for which he may thank himself , for it was he that regulated their exorbitancy in their tombs , affirming that a stone big enough to have four verses engraven upon it , was big enough for the recording of any mans memory after he was dead . not far from this academy there stood a little temple , dedicated to bacchus liber ; a little consecrated inclosure , in which they worshipt diana , sirnamed calista ; and monuments to the honour of theseus , oedipus , and pirithous . among several altars dispersed up and down , minerva , vulcan , neptune , hercules , the muses , love , and prometheus had every one one . that was the first that ever was dedicated to love , and the first man that ever came thither to sacrifice was charmus , the favourite of pisistrates . the altar of prometheus was famous for a course which was run there during the festivals consecrated to minerva ; for the athenians sometimes on foot , and sometimes on horse-back , started at this altar ( each with a light torch in his hand ) and running quite along the faubourg to an appointed place , he who made his course without putting out his torch , had a prize for his pains , and was in great reputation with the people . plato being the first philosopher that ●aught in the academy , gave the name of academicks to all of his sect. after his death ( which is now 2016 years since ) learning increased in athens so considerably , that two other academies were erected , as well to accommodate the multitude of scholars , as by reason of diversity of opinions that began to spread among them : arcesilas founded the second academy , and lecydes the third . their doctrine in general consisted in ●hese principles , that nothing ought to be positively affirmed , because nothing could be certainly known . that there were of all things certain species which they called phantasies ; which species were not formed according to the nature of the things , but according to the disposition of the body or object to which those species were carried : from whence they maintained that nothing subsisted actually in it self , or had any proper or peculiar essence , but subsisted only by reference , as they were formed in our senses , not in the subject from whence they flowed , and this you may find in aulus gellius . their morality bore the character of piety and religion , and the doctrine of the academy obtaining a long time , was taught in the university of paris . at length the doctrine of the peripateticks was introduced , and the lycaeum prevailed with us as more subtil and consentaneous with nature . when we arrived at this famous school , how strangely were we surprized ? how sadly were we affected to behold its ruine and desolation ? there was nothing to be seen but heaps of rubbish , and great splinters of stone over-grown with grass , or covered over with earth . here and there were a few fig-trees and olive-trees , and pittiful cabins where the gardiners were lodged . if in so melancholy a spectacle any thing occurred of consolation , it was , to think that the name of that place , and the qualities of that genius which presided there , were transplanted to paris ; for in short , we must acknowledge as rome did of old , omnis ubertas , & quasi sylva dicendi , ab academia ducta est . all our elegance , and exactness of expression , is deducible from the academy . but the name of academy is almost lost in athens , and it is called at this day the school of plato . it is scarce possible to dig six foot deep into the ground , but you must find some considerable piece of antiquity . some three or four years since a gardiner digged up a pallas of white marble , which he sold to giraud for two crowns . giraud's wife was , as i told you , an athenian , of a pleasant merry humour , as appears by a trick she put upon father simon . she laid this statue in a bed betwixt a pair of sheets , and sending for the father , told him one of her maids was sick , and desired to be confessed . the statue was dressed very decently in night linnen , and the father turned alone into her chamber . the father was grave and modest , and kept himself at a distance , and his modesty contributed to the cheat. he fell immediately to his pious exhortations , endeavouring thereby to dispose the poor creature to repentance , and the examination of her conscience . the mistress of the house called out to him , from behind the door , to speak out , for the maid was deaf , and had been so a long time . the good man elevated his voice , and went nearer to the bed , when the good woman entring hastily into the room , let us see , sir , said she , 't is possible she may be dead , and then she has no need of your confession , and so running to the bed side , she turned up the cloaths and shew'd him the pallas , which put the whole company into a laughter . the house the famous misanthropos , is to be seen about a hundred paces from the ruines of the academy : the place is now full of fig tree , and if you would entertain your self with the story of that renowned enemy to mankind , read what plutarch says in the life of mark anthony . returning towards our lodging , we came on the left hand to the foot of mount st. george , where we saw the ruines which at this day they call the school of zeno , though indeed it was nothing but his tomb : you may remember what i have said of it in speaking of the porcile or stoa . about half a mile from the town ; the great road is cut in the midst by two other , and make a carrefour , where there stood formerly a statue of mercury , sirnamed the tetracephalos . the oratour ephialtes ( who if you will believe pericles , was a great lessening and diminution to the authority of the areopage ) had his tomb within a small distance . on thursday the 25. of april , we marched out in the morning to visit the ruines of stadion panathenaicon , and the palace of adrian . by the gate through which we passed to raphti , we saw the triclinion , an excellent piece of antiquity , not yet taken notice of by any authour : it is a large stone , digged some years since out of the earth , and embellished with incomparable bas-relief representing a hall and a banquet of the ancients , from which picture it is called triclinion . a greek has placed it in the wall of his house as an ornament to it . without the port de raphti we left the palace of adrian on our left hand , and on one side the place which they call ta mnimuria ; it is a cemetery of the turks , who quite through the levant , are buried without the city . the ancient athenians practised the same custom , and it was by particular favour when they suffered any of their tombs to be within the compass of their walls . but now a days the christians are buried in their churches . as we passed to the bridge over the river ilissus , we observed a place where formerly was the tribunal called ardettos , where the judges took a solemn oath to jupiter , apollo , and ceres , to administer justice according to the laws of the land , and where the laws were defective to proceed according to their conscience . there it was that there was an altar consecrated to the muses called ilissiades ; and there it was that codrus king of athens was slain . near the bridge we saw another place , the ruines of a chappel which they called agios phrancos , where the image of st. francis is to be still seen painted upon the wall. when the accioles were masters of this country , they erected a chappel in honour of this saint , which is yet in so great veneration , that the christians do at this day give that name to their children in baptism . the bridge stands upon three arches , through which the river illisus passed in former times , but at present it is dry , having been diverted and divided by an infinite number of little rivulets , cut on purpose to supply the water-works in the gardens about the town ; and it was a wonder to us to consider , that whereas commonly fountains were contracted , and their waters brought together to make rivers ; here the illisus was exhausted and annihilated to furnish their fountains . the bridan that passed of old through athens , had a worse destiny , for its chanel is lost , and nothing of it now to be seen . on the other side of the bridge is the quarter which they call indifferently agra and agrae ; where boreas one of the gods of the winds stole away orythia a daughter of the king of athens : and diana the goddess was first delighted with the recreation of hunting . the soil is sandy , and great plenty there is of partridge , but they are not so good as ours . not far off there is a little eminence , upon which are to be seen the ruines of the goddess diana , sirnamed agrotera or the huntress ; to whom the athenians annually made a sacrifice of 500 male goats , to acquit themselves of a vow into which they entered before the battel of marathon . from this little hill , we surveyed the ruines of the stadion panathenaicon ; they are still so magnificent , that we were amazed to behold them , and could not but among our selves say of that morsel that was left , what pausanias said of it when it was entire , that it was not to be looked upon without admiration . this stadion was the place where the publick courses were kept ; its figure was oval , and as exact , as if nature had intended it on purpose as a list and bound of their cariere . the rows of stairs that are still visible , are of white marble : and the area was so large , that adrian the emperour ( as a spectacle to the people ) caused in one day a thousand wild beasts to be baited in it . at the foot of this hill of the temple of diana , stands a temple of ceres , built of white marble , as neat and spruce a piece of work as is in the world . it is now made use of by the greeks for a church , and in it there is the picture of our saviour upon the cross , as well done as ever i saw . here it was that hercules was first initiated to the smaller mysteries of ceres , for the grand mysteries were celebrated in another temple dedicated to the said goddess , but with the title of elusinion . from thence we passed to the temple of agne ; i would not judge rashly of the devotion of our company , but i am afraid it was not so much that that carried them thither , as curiosity to see the place where hercules had been . from thence turning to the right , we went to see the stately pillars , and magnificent portail remaining of the palace of adrian ; the common people call it didascalion . the emperour adrian having turned it into a gymnasion , had spared no cost either in the choice of his marble , or the gilding and decoration of the seeling and wainscot ; and when finished he put into it the library of pisistrates , who was the first that ever made so accurate a collection of books : and to speak truth never poor books made so many peregrinations . xerxes carried them first into persia , from whence , a long time after , seleucus nicanor returned them to athens ; in the days of sylla they transmigrated to rome , but could not rest there , for adrian sent them back to adorn his gymnasion . near these pillars we saw the ta mnimouria or cemetery of the turks , and on one side , the rubbish of the temple of juno , being the remains of a large one built by adrian , and dedicated in common to juno and jupiter , it was called pan-hellenien , and is at present a greek church . hard by there was a little plain where the turks used to gallop their horses , which minds me of a story of father lewis , who as i told you before , had been a lieutenant colonel , and as good a horseman as was in the army . this good father returning one day from medelli on horse-back , booted and spur'd , and with a long greek vest over his habit ( which is permited when their mission appoints them any extraordinary voyage ) passing over this place , he saw a mad-headed furious jade throw five or six turks one after another , and all of them reputed very good jockies . the sardar , vaywood , and several cheliby's were by . the father could not but smile , and the vaywood observing it , asked him if in france their horsemen were better : the poor father answered with another smile , which being looked upon as a contempt of their skill , and a defiance of their nation , the cheliby's were nettled , and cried out to have the caloger get up : the whole company concur'd , and nothing could serve , but he must immediately mount , not doubting but the horse would serve him in the same kind , and that in a short time they should see his divinity upon the ground . the father pretended to excuse himself , but the sardar was the more obstinate : i cannot say but in despight of the mortification of his order , the good man might have some little vanity upon him , and be touched too much for the reputation of his countrymen . be it how it will , he alighted from his own , and mounting the mad horse , he gallop'd and chang'd , rid him all the airs of an academy , and all the exercises of the army , and , contrary to the expectation of the turks , mastered him with so much comliness and dexterity , that the vaywood telling the cheliby's he had been a souldier , and made several campagnes in his own country , they called him ever after the colonel caloger . we came home the sooner , that after dinner we might take a larger walk , and we began it by the great street called ceramicus or basar , which at this day is the fairest in the city : it took its name from heros ceramos , the son of ariana and bacchus . but for the vicus ceramicus in the suburbs as you go along to the academy , it was called so from the pot-makers that lived in that faubourg , as the greek word implies . our janizary carried us into the pantheon which stands on one side of this street : i thought it much more magnificent than the rotund at rome , which was also a pantheon , and built by agrippa : that at athens was built above six-score years after by the emperour adrian . for a long time it was a greek church dedicated to the virgin mary by the name of panagia , but it is since turned into a mosque by the turks . there were two very fine horses of the work of praxatiles which adrian caused to be set up ; they are still to be seen , but they begin to decay , and must erelong yield like other things to the mischievousness of time . the porticoes that of old time ran along from thence to the gate of dypilon , were remarkable for nothing more than for being the walk and rendezvous of all the prostitutes of the town , many of whose names are with the names of their gallants written upon their pillars and walls ; of which you may see more in the dialogues of lucian . the bazar formerly the market-place of the ceramique , is still in that street ; in the middle of which there is a little hall , with a fountain on one side of it . on the ground where the hall is built , there stood anciently an altar consecrated to mercy , and at a little distance another called dodecatheon , being dedicated to twelve gods. on one side of the dodecatheon was their cyclos or place where they sold their prisoners of war. the richest of the inhabitants , and particularly their vecchiados have their houses near this bazar . the house of dimitrios beninzellos is on one side of the pantheon : the house of his brother janis beninzellos is over against it . i had the curiosity to see the lodgings of stamantis calchondilos , in memory of the famous historian laonicus calchondilos who was an athenian , and of the same family . this stamatis is one of the vecchiados , and rich ; but the rest of his relations are very poor men , and one of them a taylor in the town . the publick butchery separates the bazar from another great market-place , which the ancients called simply agora ; but touching upon the two streets of colonos and colytos , the two ends of it were called by their names . there is an excellent statue to be seen in it , it is called agoraeus , much like the statue of the same mercury before the poecile : at present this agora is called the cadi's place , because he has a house there himself , and his seraglio looks out upon it . over against this place stands the catholicon which the christians call their ca●hedral , or archiepiscopal church . it is ●ot much greater than the church of st. innocents in paris . the caloger damaskinos is one of its principal dignitaries , being grand vicar to the archbishop . tradition tells us that this catholicon was a temple dedicated to vulcan , and the same that was consecrated promiscuously to vulcan and minerva : minerva had a statue in it with blew eyes , of the same colour with the waves of the sea , because , as plutarch affirms , she was thought to be neptune's daughter . st. austin tells us of a child exposed in this temple , and of a dragon that hugg'd and defended it : plato says that the souldiers listed in athens for their wars , had their quarter in this place . in a direct line from the catholicon , over against the cadi's place , stands the phylaki , or publick prison . the temple of venus vrania stands behind the phylaki , and is turned into a mosque . it was no little satisfaction to us , to find the scituation of all these buildings exactly to the description we met withal in the old athenian orators ; for you must not imagine tha● only their historians make mention of them . as we never went to see any quarter of the town till we had considered and studied it very well in our chamber ; it was , methought , very pleasant to hear us as soon ●● we came near any place , to tell one another this is such a temple ; this such a building ; and this such a ruine ; and our great satisfaction was to hit generally right . the colytos is a quarter below the cadi's place , and stands towards the south ; plato , and that great misanthropos timon were born in it : eschines the oratour , contemporary with demosthenes , lived in it : you may see in plutarch the ingenious answer of demosthenes when he accused demades the orator for having been taken in adultery in the colytos . tertullian has a considerable observation of this place ; he tells us that children do sooner learn to speak there , than any where else ; and philostrates affirms that they are generally born handsomer and more beautiful there , for which reason they are called the delights of greece : i astonished the inhabitants when i told them these things ; but as to the beauty of their children , experience does at this day confirm the testimony of the ancients . and thus i have brought you through a quarter , of which pausanias has not mentioned a word , no more than of that of melita which came so near the colytos that there was nothing but a pillar that distinguished them . it was the nymph melita , one of hercules his mistresses that gave that name to that place , in which there was a temple consecrated to hercules , and an excellent statue of him done by the famous gelidas , who was phidias his master . besides that , there were likewise three other temples , one dedicated to diana , sirnamed aristobul● , and built by themistocles ; another to heros melanippos the son of theseus ; and the third to heros eurysaces the son of ajax , from which eurysaces alcibiades was descended . finding in this quarter several greek churches , and particularly two covents of calogers , or religious of the order of st. basilia , we were very inquisitive whether none of them were built upon the ruines of some of these temples , but tradition failed us , and we could not have that satisfaction which we found in other places , where examining the cornishes and chapters , and frizes betwixt the pillars , we found sometimes eagles , sometimes thunderbolts , as the symbols of jupiter ; sometimes serpents and clubs as the symbols of hercules ; harps of apollo , and so of the rest ; but here we could find nothing o● them : however we were assured that there was the palace of themistocles ; that epicurus and photion had their houses there ; and history tells us of a great building there where those persons assembled who prepared any thing for the stage . the other ancient quarter called colonos , is near the melita , and divided only by a large portico called macra stoa , because composed of five others joined together . in this colonos it was that anciently the old artificers and such people lived as wrought for the publick ; for which reason it was likewise called misthi●s ; but without the town there was another colonos , called hippios , which the translators of pausanias call equestre ju●um ; it is below zenon's school , and eastward of the academy ; from thence we directed our walk towards mount pentelicus : and by the way we passed by an ancient gate they called pilae hippades , or the horse gate , because in that colonos hippios there were store of horses to be lett : on the right hand we left the ruines of a magnificent aquaeduct , begun of old by adrian , and ●inished by his successor antoninus pius : this aquaeduct served for conveyance of water from the didascalion to adrian's palace . in the way from hence to raphti , not far from this aquaeduct , on the right hand we saw the place where stood the ancient gate of acharnae ; and more to the south the gate of melita , which they called pylae melitides ; beyond which gate lay the faubourg of coela , where were the tombs of cimon and thucydides . the colonos hippios seemed a very pleasant place to us ; pausanias only names it , without any mention of four remarkable temples to be seen there : one of venus , another of neptune , a third of prometheus , and fourth of the eumenides or infernal furies . in this last it was that oedipus took sanctuary , when full of remorse for his parricide and incestuous marriage , he betook himself thither implore the mercy of the athenians , who received him with their natural hospitality . at the foot of the mount pentelicus we found an old reservatory of waters that were conveyed by the aquaeduct to the palace of adrian : we found a spring there whose waters were very pleasant , and of ● more than ordinary freshness , they called it brisis or vrisis , for they pronounce ● both ways : the mount pentelicus they cal● to vouni tou agion georgiou ; but they pronounce ahyou for agyou , and hyoriou fo● georgiou . we ascended the mountain but slowly , because our physician entertained us as we went along with a discourse upon the several simples and plants which grew there in great excellence : we saw also the quarries , out of which was taken a great part of the marble imployed in adorning the city of old . upon any great rain the fall of water from this mountain was very great ; and searching for the chanel of the torrent called cycloborus , we found three or four that were dry , and probably all of them that which we looked for , because if we will believe the poet aristophanes , that torrent did frequently change its chanel , and run down with a more than ordinary noise . upon the top of the mountain there was a chapel called agios georgios governed by a caloger ; the chapel stands in the place where pausanias tells us there was anciently a statue of pallas . the common people at this day do by mistake attribute that to this statue , which antiquity with more justice ascribes to the statue of pallas in the castle , viz. that on the top of her lance she carried a banner that might be discerned as far as the cape de colonnes . this chapel is a place of devotion for the athenians , to which they often repair in pilgrimage . from this mountain we discovered with ease the whole circumference both of the old and new athens : and casting our eyes upon two or three monasteries of the order of st. bazil , not far from the mount hymetta , and upon certain villages upon the roads to thebes and megara , one of our company pointing us to a mountain about a league off , acquainted us that that was the mountain which the ancients called icaria , at the foot of which there was a town call'd by that name where the first comedy was invented . this put it into our heads to visit the next morning the theatre of bacchus , and thereupon coming down from mount pentelicus , we entertain'd our selves with the consideration of the village of icaria , it is most certain the inhabitants of this town were the first inventors of comedy : icarius , lord of the mannor , and famous for being the first planter of vines in those parts , having one day caused his people to fley a goat that he took spoiling his grapes , he caused the skin to be blown up , and giving it to the peasants , they in merriment leaped and skipped upon it having dressed themselves with vine leaves , and besmear'd their faces with the lees of wine : which sort of dancing grew to a custom in vintage time , and was used in all the neighbouring villages : and the fumes of the new wines having at such times an ill-effect upon their brains , because it often happened that they were ill treated by the rich citizens of athens , who had lands in the said towns ; the peasants took the opportunity of these feasts to affront and retaliate upon their adversaries . when night came , attended by throngs of people that this divertisement had drawn together ; they marcht along together in a tumult to inveigh and clamor against those who had done them any injury , advancing to their very doors , and upbraiding them publickly : those who had authority in those villages failed not the next morning to inquire into the riot , and to commence an action against all those who were so enormous the night before ; and comonly the tumult ceased either for fear of punishment , or shame . this expedient succeeding so well in the country , and appearing a good remedy against those disorders , the same custom was taken up in athens : the rendezvous or confluence of common people was generally in a medow called lenaeon in the quarter called lymnae ; and because it was near the ancient temple of bacchus , by degrees these kind of pranks grew into the ceremonies of religion , became part of their divine worship , and by little and little to be a particular part in the festivals of that god. as occasion served they continued their invectives ( under that pretence ) against such as had offered them violence . at length the poets took up the same method to upbraid particular vices , or to turn their follies into ridicule : then it was that the athenians withdrew their representations from their market place ; and exhibited them in a large room which they called a theatre , and dedicated it to bacchus , to instruct posterity , that it was the vintage time that gave the first occasion to comedies . at first their whole action was performed by the chorus , which was the whole body of their musick both instrumental and vocal . thespis the poet was the first man who , dissatisfied with the singing of the chorus , brought in one actor , with the natural way of recitation : and eschiles as much offended to see one person ingross the whole play , brought up the way of conversation , and exhibited two actors upon the stage . the poet cratinus introduced three ; and afterwards their number was advanced to five , which was the reason they divided their whole play into five acts. then was the whole action performed betwixt the comedians , the mimicks , the chorus , and the symphony or musick : and the whole show seen upon two elevations or platforms , which served as posts or particular places for the several persons : the comedians quarter was called proscenion , and was peculiar to them : the other was in common , and called sometimes the orchestra , and sometimes the logaeon . there were five intervals betwixt the five acts , in which the spectators were entertained either by the chorus , or the mimicks . the word mime was used promiscuously for the name of the poem , or for the actor who danced as he recited , and made his postures and gesticulations as he was prompted by the subject . sometimes the mime was called pantomime , which is but a term of exaggeration that puts greater force upon the thing , for mines is an imitator , and pantomimos is an imitator of every thing . sometimes their representations were heroick , to excite to generosity , but for the most part they were upon amorous intrigues ; and criminal prostitutions : at such times their dances were lascivious , their gestures indecent , and their songs immodest , according to the obscenity of the subject , in so much that the orchestra began to be infamous . but above above all , none was so impudent as the dance they called lamprotera , in which they not only danced stark naked , but added the filthiness of words to the effrontery of their postures : so that though the proscenion was not guilty of these impurities , yet it became disgustful to the adversaries of comedy , who were not willing to distinguish it from the orchestra ; whereby the comedian has suffered much among those who will not allow any difference betwixt him and the mimick ; but the proscenion may easily be justified ; for we need no more but cast our eyes upon the tragedies transmitted by the ancients , and we shall see that in the action of those heroick parts it is impossible the comoedian should introduce that baseness of gesture , or be guilty of a dissolute dance , in so magnificent a matter . and if in time that corruption has crept into comedy , if sordid expressions have mingled with good instruction , and scandal gone along with their documents , it does but infer that few things are so pure , but they are subject to be altered , and those that are altered may by good customs be rectified again . and indeed we are not to admire if st. cyprian and other fathers of the church declaim against stage-plays , and on the other side thomas aquinas , antoninus , cardinal cajetan and raynerius do magnifie the use of them , seeing both sides have spoke according to the different ways of writing in their several times . these are the reflections with which the fight of icaria inspired us ; and indeed comedy being a thing which originally we received from athens , it was but reasonable we should consider whether it was proportionable to the other great faculties that we derived from thence ; and whether we were not justly to admire that wisdom and contrivance which invented so pleasant a way of relaxing our cares , diverting the activity of our spirits , and sweetning our ferocity and moroseness by the concourse and society of spectacles . on friday the 26. of april , in the morning we took a large breakfast by way of precaution against the long walk which we proposed to our selves . besides that , our janizary had sent two men before to attend us at the fountain of enneacrunos with more belly-timber , and two or three lusty flasks of lepanthe wine , esteemed the best in those parts . these flasks among the athenians are a kind of glass-bottles that hold each of them three or four pints . the venetian calls them bosse's ; but our common bottles the athenians call laghenis . our janizary carried us first into the chief monastery of the calogers , but without his interest we had never been admitted into their church : their church is one of the best buildings in athens , and the calogers have a particular care of it . there are many shoomakers in the street where this monastery stands , in the midst of which there is an excellent fountain . behind this shoomakers-row stands the house of baptista janis traperi , a native of chio , and interpreter to the french consul . this interpreter is one of the subtillest and most dangerous wits in the whole levant : he is turk among the turks , greek among the greeks , franc among the francs , and hypocritical with all the world : in matters of commerce , he is particularly intelligent ; never tells the mystery and bottom of his affairs to any body , to make himsel● necessary the longer ; and indeed that necessity has preserved him a hundred time● both from the kangiar and poison . he ha● two brothers in athens not altogether so rich , but of better reputation . the consul is as happy in his janizary as in hi● dragoman , for he has got a true soker tha● will drink more wine than four of our mariners of provence , and his wine is nothing so good . this honest mahumetan is called ibrahim bassa , but you must not think that with such a fellow the word bassa passes for a title of honour . the house of the old archbishop is over against this monastery , over which he has the superinspection , for besides him they have no superiour : their habit is black , and their subsistence partly from their foundation , and partly from what they earn with their needle ; but should that fail them , the charity of their neighbours would not , for in that town no body begs ; if any be indigent , some body or other takes him home to his house , and there is never an hospital in athens . some of our travellers are to blame , and their character not to be believed when they report that the calogers of athens are exorbitant and irregular ; certainly they have taken that scandal from the turks , or some other libertines of that country , and we our selves are not free from such sort of calumniators with us . about two hundred paces from this monastery they shewed us a little house , where not long before an accident happened that evinces the piety of the athenians , and proves that the zeal of christianity is not more fervent among the ecclesiasticks than ●mong the laity of that town . there lived in that house a good man and his wife , who had only one son of about ten or twelve years of age , but excellently handsom , and very well educated . the turkish commissioners that raised their tribute of children , put this boy down for one into their list : the father and mother were poor people , and had not wherewithall to ransom their son ( for in athens that is one of their priviledges , and any man who is able , has liberty to redeem his children ) terrified with this misfortune , they conveyed away their child , but the turks seized the father in the sons stead , and to force him to discover , they clapt him in irons : the poor woman followed after her husband , crying and lamenting as if she were mad ; the turks turned back and beat her , her husband comforted her what he could , beg'd of her to be contented , and to return to her family . the son understanding how his parents were used , came home to his mother , and with tears in his eyes , do you suspect my courage dear mother ? said he , i will after my father , and save his life though with the loss of my own : the mother overwhelmed with grief , and divided cruelly betwixt her husband and her son , knew not what to advise , but at length leaving him to himself , he came to the commissioners of the tribute , and told them , if the service of the sultan be the only thing in question , i will readily lay down my life at his feet ; but my religion i cannot change , nor is it necessary , for perhaps i may serve him as a christian , as well as any of your agemoglans . the commissioners cox'd him , and caress'd him ; he desired his father might be discharged , and having kiss'd and embrac'd him , presented himself to the irons , speaking still with great reverence to our religion , and reflection upon the turkish : persisting so eagerly in that discourse , the turks began to be angry , but still endeavoured to reclaim him ; however he continued firm to his principles , declared , and repeated it over and over , that he would dye a christian ; and remained so positive , that the turks fell into a rage , and upbraided him with blasphemy , and having accused him of it , and made some formal process before the cadi to countenance their cruelty , they cut ●he poor child to pieces with their swords ●n the middle of the bazar . this occasion presenting it self , i shall give ●ou the relation of the zeal and piety of ● young athenian damoisel ; that at the ●ame time you may have a double example , ●nd be satisfied of the virtue as well of one ●er as the other . this virgin was one of the handsomest in all athens , and yet her prudence and sagacity was greater than her beauty : from her minority she had alwayes expressed a great deal of devotion , and yet she durst not follow its motions , which prompted her exceedingly to the church . for apprehending the insolence of some turk as she passed thorow the streets , she went thither seldomer than otherwise she would have done ; and the truth is , when ever they appear , the turks will take the first opportunity to accost them . in spite of her caution , a spruce young turk got a sight one day of this virgin , and fell in love with her ; having made his address to no purpose , as he lost his labour , he lost his patience with it , and conspired with certain of his accomplices like himself , to gain her by force . they have a certain feast ( like our easter ) which they call bairam coutzong , at which time , having more freedom of debaucherie than ordinary , they resolved to put their designs in practice , and accordingly entred by force into the young athenians house , who was at home along with no body but her mother who was a widow : in apprehension of their violence , they both of them cry'd out as soon as they saw them , but no body came into their rescue ; for , besides that , during the liberty of the bairam , the christians do generally keep themselves close , their house was in a by-place , and somewhat out of the way : the resistance , and refractoriness of this young damoisel inraged them to such a degree , that finding their importunity unsuccessful they fell to blows , and gave her seven or eight stabs with a poinard : that which was most admirable in the passage , was , that still as they stab'd , she presented her face , as if she had been desirous to be wounded there , to ruine that part which had caused such extravagant passion in those brutes : they left her for dead , and 't is reported that the only thing that recovered her , was the joy she conceived to find her self disfigured beyond any such influence for the future : but the assassines were glad to fly , and never appeared since ; for complaint was made to the keslar-agasi , who would without all doubt have punished them severely . since this accident , in ●ll the families of athens , ( both turk and christian ) no discourse is held among the ●oung maidens , but up comes this story ; ●nd the good women have no better lesson ●o each their daughters , than to imitate ●his damoisel ; nor better memorial for ●hem , than to show them the scars of her face . when we were in athens , the poor girle was living in the isle of engia , if the christian religion was not sufficient to move these athenian damoisels to chastity , the fear of punishment would do it effectually . those who are defective that way , are condemned to be sold for slaves , and upon conviction 't is not easie to escape . 't is the cadi's interest to see that law strictly executed , for the profit is his , and upon the least accusation he causes them to be inspected by the midwives : not but there are wayes of evading it , and a thousand artifices are found out to prevent their slavery ; sometimes the confessor intercedes , and suggesting the danger of their turning mahumetans , abates the rigour of their laws , and conceals the dishonour of their families . in a word , in all greece manifest immodesty is no where so severely punished as in athens . the virgins in athens are generally handsom , witty , and vindicative ; you may judge what they were formerly , by the single example of thais , who followed alexander the great in his expedition into persia : being with that monarch one day when he was in a good humour , she proposed to him to burn the palace-royal at persepolis , and was so plain as to profess a desire of putting fire to it her self , that the world might say , that the very damoisels which attended in his conquests in persia , had revenged the burning at athens , when of old it was set on fire by xerxes ; and her beauty and eloquence so far recommended her ambition , that she was gratified in her motion , and the palace set on fire that very night . our curiosity carried us from thence out of the castle to the southward betwixt the phalerum and the porto-lione , where was anciently the old city of athens , called by way of excellence asti , or the city , the foundation of which , according to the testimony of pliny , began there . the two brothers , euryalus and hyperbius were the first who built houses there , before which time they were lodged in grottos , still to be seen at the foot of the castle . the quarters of lymnae , coepi , diomea , cynosarges , and alopece are still on that side , and were all we saw that walk . we returned by the temple of jupiter , and keeping still by the foot of the castle , we passed behind the house where , the jesuites had formerly their retreat , and on our right hand we saw the remains of a building , at present called , to palati tou themistocles , or themistocles his palace . among the ancients there was nothing could give authority to the modern appellation , for by them it was called the palace of the five hundred , which was the number of select men chosen every year by the ten tribes of attica , each tribe naming fifty , who alternatively , and according to the rank of their several tribes had the supreme management of affairs for five and thirty dayes together , and their court being held in the place called prytane , gave the name of prytanes to the said fifty senators . cajetan , drogoman to the consul giraud , had his lodgings in this palace of themistocles . a little beyond it we saw the temple of neptune , a very admirable structure . of the three temples dedicated anciently to that god , we could meet nothing that could assure us whether this was the elates , the cynades or asphalius . it is at present a greek church , govern'd by the caloger damaskinos , whose house being hard by , and upon the brow of a rock , is the highest in the whole city . 't is reported , that many rare manuscripts are kept in that house . near the temple of neptune there is a fountain of the same name , whose waters are turned for the benefit of the castle : from thence we came into the vicus ceramicus , where we saw on our right hand the place where formerly stood the leocorion , or monument of leos , who having sacrificed his daughters for the safety of the publick , deserved well to have a tomb in the city . facing about to the left , we saw the ruines of a magnificent building , called the kings portico , that is to say , the portico of the king of the sacrifices , or the second of the archontes . the portico of jupiter elutherion was behind it , and eudancon , or the tomb of heros eudanos was hard by , which eudanos was sirnamed angelos the son of neptune . thence towards the castle , we observed the metroon or chapel of the mother of the gods , in which place died lycurgus the son of lycophron , as famous in athens , as the legislator lycurgus was in sparta . the barathron or orygma , that famous dungeon into which their criminals were tumbled , was behind that metroon at the foot of a steep rock in the castle ; and near the barathron , was the tribunal called parabysthus , in which only small causes were tryed ; and that court consisted of eleven judges : the nearness of this court to the barathron ( which was an ignominious place ) was the occasion that some authors have said , that the parabysthus stood in a vile and abominable place . at small distance from the kings portico , we saw the bucoleon or court where the king of the sacrifices had his tribunal : not far from that we saw the ruines of a small chapel , called agios dionysios , where mass is said constantly upon saint denis his day . to restore that chapel one would have need not only of money , but good interest at the port , where they suffer christians to repair their churches , they will not suffer them to rebuild them when they are down : this chapel joyns to the archbishops palace , which they pretend was the palace of saint denis . the place is very pleasant , and is the lodgings of the archbishop and five calogers that make up his whole family . they shew us a well there , which among the christians is in great veneration , because as their tradition tells them , saint paul was a prisoner in it , and rescued by the authority of saint denis . not far from the ruines of the prytaneum we saw the court where the fifty senators assembled who had the administration of the publick affairs : the perpetual fire was kept there . the laws of solon were there in deposito , and such illustrious men as had done any signal service for their country were maintained there , and their posterity at the publick charge . on the right hand towards the temple of theseus , there was a grove dedicated to the heroina aglaura daughter to king cecrops , and behind the grove was a field consecrated to famine ; the field was called limoupedion . formerly the gate called hiera stood at the end of this field : hiera is as much as sacred , and it was called so , because it was the way to eleusis , by which they passed in their famous procession belonging to the mysteries of ceres . ●n this place they had erected a fair statue of anthemocritus , for whom they had also set up a tomb by the gate dipylon . without the port hiera was anciently a large ●eubourg , whose ruines are still visible . it was called hiera siki , or the holy fig●●●e ; and the way to eleusis was called hi●ra odos . the port dipylon lies eastward of the hiera , and betwixt them is another called the ceramick postern ; not far from whence is a place called oenos , where they sold their wine , which gave it its denomination ; for in athens most of their chief streets are called from the principal commodities that ●re sold there . that space of the old town that lies betwixt dipylon and the ceramick postern , was called oeon or the desert , because , though it butted upon the ceramicus , yet no part of the great affluence of people that passed there could be seen . the famous temple of anaceon was not far off , which was consecrated to castor and pollux by the name of diosc●res . formerly slaves were sold in it , and when pisistrates disarmed the athenians , he cause'd them to assemble in that place . westward of the porte hiera was the pyraeum , and the part of the town betwix● them , was called heptachalcon , through● which sylla came when he surprized athens . we contented our selves to view all thi● from a little hill near the arch-bishop'● palace , without troubling our selves to go to them : that day we thought of nothing but running from one place to another , a● if we had intended that way to have tyre● our curiosity ; besides , people are quickly satisfied where nothing but ruines are to be seen . advancing from thence towards the ancient gate called pyraeum , we saw severa● portico's ; that of attalus where the r●mans erected a particular court , and calle● it by their own name : the portico of trecon called by aristophanes alphiton st●●● because they sold meal in it : in it there was an excellent picture of helen drawn by ●euxis . the chapel of heros chalodos ( of which plutarch speaks in the life of theseus ) was not far off , and by it a house where we saw several statues of potters earth , and among the rest the statue of amphictyon king athens . we saw likewise where stood the house of polytion , remarkable for the libertinisme of alcibiedes when he prophaned the mysteries of ceres with the young debauchees of the town : in process of time this house was turned into a temple and dedicated to bacchus . not far off was a gymnasium of mercuries with a porticoe and market-place of the same name ; and because nothing of antiquity ought ( at least in my fancy ) to be lost , and the least observation is to be recorded in that case ; it is not amiss to let you know that near the portico there are to be seen the ruines of a large courèon or barbars shop , of which lysias makes mention . behind this portico , is the garden of melanthus the philosopher , in which garden the orator lycurgus was buried ; a little beyond we saw statues representing a combate betwixt neptune and the giant polybot : not far from the port du pyraeum we saw a temple , considerable only for some certain statues of praxitiles his work ; from thence we went to the pompeon , which is the place where they deposite all the implements and utensils belonging to their publick solemnities . beyond that gate there is a tomb adorned with the statue of a horsman , by praxitiles own hand . the old pyraeum gate was twice musquet shot from where the new one stands now . from thence we turned towards the castle , following a path on the right hand that led us towards the ruines of the temple of jupiter olympicus . titus livius has very elegantly expressed its magnificence in these , templum unum in terris inchoatum pro magnitudine dei : the only temple in the world begun with proportion to the grandeur of a god. but it was not finished in his days , for the greatness of the design kept it unfinished for above seven hundred years , though several kings contributed largely to have it finished ; the emperour adrian perfected it at last , at the expence of more than nine millions . it s circumference was about half a mile , and in its whole extent scarce a place but was embellished with some excellent statue , more valuable for the curiosity of the work , than for the gold or ivory which had been prodigally lavished upon them . there was also to be seen the temple of saturn and rhea ; the grove of olympia , and a ditch that has been famous ever since ducalion's flood ; for it is from tradition believed that the waters of that deluge were carried off through that , and they fancy it the more credible , because there is ducalion's tomb hard by . there is also the house of morychia , and another of charmidas , who was a man of a most prodigious memory . southward of this temple stood another dedicated to apollo and called delphinion ; it was also a court that took cognizance of , and judged finally in causes where murder was evidently committed and confessed , but justified to have been done according to law. the old port of eugeus was hard by , and his palace not far off : a little lower was the quarter called coepi or the gardens , where there was to be seen a statue of venus of alcamenes his making ; in the opinion of phidias , the choicest of his work , and esteemed rather a miracle than a master-piece , there was likewise a temple dedicated to venus vrania , and by it , another to euclaea , another to proserpine , and another to ceres , which last was called by way of excellence eleusinion , because the grand mysteries of that goddess were celebrated there , in which only women were assistant , though several of the ceremonies were very licentious : you may read elsewhere ( if you please ) the intrigues betwixt ceres , baubo , and bacchus , which made a great part of the representation in that solemnity . one thing is remarkable in the quarter called asti , that it is so full of temples , and monuments of piety , that there is scarce room for private houses : you have something like it in paris ; from the palais to nostre dame ( which lies as it were in the arms of the seine that runs of each side of it ) the churches are so thick , as almost to touch one another : you may number them at your leisure . to the eastward of the temple dedicated to jupiter olympicus , there was another dedicated to lucina , called by the greeks elithia , and another to serapis . the place where theseus and pyrithous swore amity , was not far from it . the street of the sacred tripods ran from thence to the prytaneum , and crossed another place called also the sacred tripods , in which there had been a stately temple of the same name , adorned with the statue of a satyr , one of the most excellent of praxitiles his pieces , is will appear by this following story . praxitiles was enamour'd of the incomparable phryne , who for a long time imployed all her entreaties and caresses to make him tell her which was the best piece he ever had made ; not being able to prevail that way , she got it out of him by an artifice . she corrupted one of his servants , and obtained of him to come running in to him in a great fright , and surprize praxitiles with the news , that his work-house had been on fire , but that only a certain number of his pictures were burned : in extraordinary discomposure praxitiles cryed out , unhappy man that i am , i am utterly ●ndone , if either my satyr or cupid be among them . phryne had her design , to settle his mind , told him it was but a trick of hers , and having taken his cupid for her self , he dedicated his satyr to bacchus . in this street there was formerly a triangular market-place , in which there stood a court or tribunal , called in those days trigonon , and at some distance southward of the prytaneum there were three other tribunals that had been anciently very famous . i cannot more properly compare the proximity of these tribunals than to those in paris , where you have three soveraign , and several inferiour courts within the circumference of the palais . one of these three courts in asti was called heliaea ; which was so much frequented by the athenians , and had so many causes pleaded in it , that the other courts were many times obliged to remove thither : it was an open court , as is impiyed by the name ; for heliaea in greek , is the same that sub dio was among the romans . the second was called strategion , and was the place where the archontes sate : and the third was called thesmothesion , because the six last archontes presided there , and as i said before , called themselves thesmothetes . to the eastward of these courts we saw the statues of the ten eponymes , who were the ten heroes that did anciently denominate the several tribes of the country of attica : for the first of the archontes , that is to say he who presided in the strategion , called himself eponyme . behind the statue of these ancient eponymes was a place called tholus , where the prytaneis made their solemn sacrifices , and by it ( passing by the castle ) we saw the temple of mars . the wall of the castle behind the ground where this temple stood , was properly that part which they called cimonion , or the south wall , where formerly was to be seen medusa's head , and jupiter's buckler called agys . in the rock beneath it we saw the vault , where stood the tripos consecrated to apollo and diana : a little farther we saw several other caverns , into which the poor shepheards hurry their flocks upon any alarm or apprehension of the corsairs landing . not far from thence were the ruines of the odeon or musick school , a magnificent building formerly , where many eminent musicians have contended for the prize that was allowed by that republick to the most skilful among them : and within a small distance there was anciently a market-place where they sold meal , and a court or tribunal where many times the archontes heard causes . in his wars with mithridates , when syl●● threatned athens with a siege ; the seditious aristion burned all the wood-work of the odeon , lest it should commode the romans in their approaches to the town ; but it was afterwards repaired by the boun●y of ariobarzanes king of cappadocia . at a small distance from thence we passed into the quarter of lymnae , considerable for the famous temple of bacchus . in that quarter we saw a place called lymnomachiae , where the youth of the city were accustomed to exercise themselves at wrestling and fisty-cuffs . we saw another place that was again become a meadow after a long intermission , having been drained and built with many fair houses . this meadow was anciently called lenaeon , and had on one side of it a famous grove of poplar-trees called aegyron . the peasants when they brought their comedies to athens , began their recreations there ; and the people of the city made use of the trees in that aegyron to build the scaffolds upon which they placed themselves to behold their rustick representations . in that meadow we observed a little river and followed it against the stream , in curiosity to know whither it would lead us ; it brought us to the famous fountain enneacrunos , called anciently callirhoe ; it is much fallen from its ancient magnificence . in stead of the cost and new tyle that pisistrates bestowed upon it , there is nothing to be seen now in it , buy the green turf of the meadow . being desirous to tast of the waters , i found them excellent ; and our germans , contrary to the genius of their nation , in spight of the lepanthe our janizary had brought in his flasks , fell as heartily to the water and were as well pleased with it as my self . but among all these variety of objects , we were sensible there was one still wanting , and casting our eyes up and down , we discovered behind the trees , among the grass , what we sought for , and that was the reliques of the first theatre in the world . we had no sooner got to it , but dreslington cryed out in his facetious way , at length we have found it , and are arrived at the illustrious throne of four great empresses , melpomene the empress of tragedy ; thalia of comedy ; euterpe of pastorals , and calliope of other verse . the circumference of this theatre is still visible , and we judged of the magnificence of the whole by the ruines that remained . most part of the ancient buildings in athens or rome that are either half , or utterly demolished , may one day possibly be repaired , or something built in imitation ; but this excellent piece of antiquity is of a sort that can never be restored : for though both princes and people do still retain their old love and inclination to those kind of shows , yet now adays they rather affect and endeavour convenience than magnificence in their theatres , i hold my self obliged therefore as much as in me lies to preserve the memory of so unimitable a fabrick , and to pick out of ancient authors , and from my own observation of the place , the different parts that composed it , seeing scarce any one of them has given us a particular description : i must be free with you in this , and acknowledge , that if any where , here it is that i expect you should value my observation , and the curiosity of my travels . among all the things of which ancient authors have treated , the construction of their theatres is the most obscure and imperfect , and delivered with most contradiction . vitruvius has left us in the middle , and given us no account of its dimensions , situation , nor number of its principal and constituting parts , presuming i suppose that they had been well enough known , or could never have perished . for example , he does not determine the quantity of the diazoma or praecinctiones , which we call coridors , retraittes , paillers , which are several rows of benches . besides , in things that he does specifie , he sets down such rules as we find actually were never observed ; as when he tells us of two sorts of heights observed in the building of their stairs , it is manifest that neither the one nor the other have any proportion with what are still remaining of the ancient theatres and amphitheatres . among our modern writers , the jesuite gallutius sabienus , and the learned scaliger have omitted the most essential parts ; and the unformed mass of bulengerus his citations , are enough to fright any mans curiosity ; some of them we have consulted our selves , as atheneus , hesychius , pollux , eustathius , suidas , and others , but all their light is so weak and imperfect , that had we not viewed the ground , we had been still in the dark : but our curiosity putting it into our minds to take an exact plane of it in profile , we had opportunity to consider th● real measures and proportions of the parts still visible in athens , and comparing them with rational presumptions taken out of such authors as had imparted to us the use of such parts as were absolutely demolished , they supplyed us with probable conjectures of all their dimensions . we made use of rule , divided according to the common foot among the ancient athenians , not much differing from that we use now in france , which exceeds the present measure in athens about eight or nine lines ; so that three of our feet in france , is more than three athenian feet by above two thumbs breadth ; so then a hundred of their feet answer to about ninety four of ours , and some six inches , resecting the little fractions to avoid cavil in our calculation ; so that you must remember to judge of all the following measures by the french computation . by this expedient we found with what equity the ancients called this edifice hecatompedon , for we perceived that the semidiameter of our plane or ground-plat was forty seven foot and three inches , which made the diameter to arise to a hundred of their feet , and gave it the name of hecatompedon . by the word theatre , the ancients intended the whole building where the people assembled to see any of their publick representations . the famous architect philo built this in the time of pericles , above two thousand years since ; and philos design was followed by ariobarzanes king of cappadocia , who repaired it the first time , as the emperour adrian did afterwards . it consisted without , of three rows of portico's o● galleries , one above the other , and within there were two principal places , one for the spectators , and the other for the spectacle themselves . the parts designed for the spectators were the conistra or pit , the rows of benches called the diazoma , the little stairs , the circys , and the echea ; the parts appropriated to the actors were the orchestra , the hyposcenion , the logeon or thimele , the proscenion , the parascenion , and the scene . to take a plane of this edisice , a circle was drawn whose semidiameter consisted of forty seven foot and three inches : having made our circle , we retrench'd a fourth part , and drew a line of ninety degrees , which line determined the front of the scene , that is to say , the front or face of the decorations , for properly the word scene imports nothing else . the small part of the diameter , which the line of ninety degrees had cut behind the scene was about fourteen foot ; and about eighteen foot from the said line towards the centre of the circle , a line was drawn parallel with the face or front of the proscenion , ( for ( as i said before ) so it is that they call an elevation or plat-form that was peculiar to the comedians ) so that the breadth and depth of that place was eighteen foot compleat ; and the face or front of the proscenion retrenching one hundred forty two degrees and forty six minutes of the circumference of the circle , the remainder , that is to say , two hundred and seventeen degrees and fourteen minutes was the full circumference of the inward part of the theatre ; so that the draught was more than a semicircle , contrary to the general opinion that it was a perfect hemicycle . the bottom or lower part of this circumference they called conistra , or the pit ; the romans called it arena . in athens the orchestra took up some part of the conistra , insomuch that some have mistaken a part for the whole , and called it all orchestra : this corruption , or promiscuous use of words proceeded especially from the romans ; and it is remarkable , that though the roman theatres had almost the same parts with the athenian , and those parts had almost the same names ; yet there was great difference betwixt their proportions , situations and uses : but it is our province to describe the greek theatres , and to meddle no farther with the roman . the inward building of the threatre ran along like the arch of a circle to the two corners of the proscenion ; and in that part of the circumference were erected four and twenty rows of seats or benches which went round the conistra or pit , and were intended for spectators : these benches were distinguished , eight and eight , by three coridor's or passages ▪ which the athenians called diazoma ; they were of the same figure with the rows of seats , and were contrived for the passage of the spectators from one story to another , without incommoding those who were placed before ; and for the same convenience there were little stairs that passed from one coridor to another cross the several rows ; and not far from those stairs there were doors by which the people entred from the galleries on the outside , and took their places as they thought fit . the best places were reckoned upon the eight ranks betwixt the eight and the seventeenth , and that space was it which they called bouleuticon , designed for the particular offices of justice : the other rows were called ephebicon , and were proper to the citizens after they were eighteen years of age . the height of each of these rows of benches was about thirteen inches , their breath about two and twenty ; but the lowest bench was near four foot high from the level of the floor : each step of the stairs was but half the height of the benches , and as their height was but half , so was their breadth . the height and breadth of the coridor's or passages was double the height and breadth of the benches ; but the stairs were not parallel , for the spaces betwixt them grew sharper as they came near the pit , and ended in the figure of a wedge , from whence by the romans they were called cunei ; and to prevent the falling down of the rain upon those steps , there were certain pent-houses set up to carry off the water . along the coridors at convenient distance in the thickness of the wall were certain holes , in which were placed little vessels or kettles of brass open towards the scene , and with little holes for an use that i shall mention by and by . these holes or cells were called by the athenians echaea . above the upper coridor there was a gallery called cercys , where their women were placed ; but those who were infamous or irregular in their lives , had another place by themselves . in this cercys they placed likewise such strangers and allies as were free of that city ; for none could be admitted there but such as had their freedom . there were other place● proper to particular persons , and those places descended by succession to the eldes● of the family . this theatre was not so capacious a● that which was built in rome by marc●● scaurus the edilis ; for in that there was room for seventy nine thousand persons ; a good geometrician will easily compute the number of persons that this would hold , and he who desires it may take the pains to inform himself : there was a foot and half allowed for every mans place ; and this we may conclude , that the people assembling there many times to regulate disorders in the state , there must be room at least for six thousand men ; for by the attick laws there were of necessity to be six thousand suffrages to make a decree of the people authentick . thus much for the place appointed for the spectators . as to that which was designed for the actors , the orchestra ( being an elevation out of the conistra or pit ) began about fifty four foot from the front of the proscenion or post of the comedians , and ended at the proscenion . the height of the orchestra was about four foot from the ground : its figure was a long square divided from the seats of the spectators : in certain places of this orchestra were the musick , the chorus , and the mimicks conveniently disposed : among the romans it was put to a more honourable use , for the emperour , the senate , and the vestals had their places upon it . upon the flat of the orchestra at athens towards the place of the comedians , was another elevation or plat-form called logeon or thimele , which among the romans was called pulpitum ; from the conistra or pit this logeon was raised about nine foot , and five from the orchestra ; the figure of the logeon was square , and had four and twenty foot of a side : there it was the mimicks practised their interludes , and the chorus made their recitations . at the foot of the logeon upon the orchestra was a row of pillars incompassing a place called the hyposcenion , and this was a part of the greek theatres that modern writers have not well understood ; some have confounded it with the podion , or place within the ballisters , betwixt the proscenion and the scene in the roman theatres : but that opinion is manifestly absurd , from the difference both of their uses and situation : i will make it more clear to you if ever i return to rome , from whence i design you a description of the theatre of marcellus ; others will have the hyposcenion to be the forepart of the proscenion contained in the space betwixt the floor of the orchestra , and the flat of the proscenion , but i shall confute that fancy hereafter . the hyposcenion therefore was a place upon the orchestra for the convenient repose of the musick , and persons belonging to the logeon ; for the chorus and mimicks kept still in the hyposcenion till their parts in the representation obliged them to ascend into the logeon . the poets themselves sate likewise in the hyposcenion , and what i say , is justified by atheneus , when he tells us that asopodorus philiasius derided the unjust acclamations of the people , among whom all things are many times applauded ; for he observes , that asopodorus being in the hyposcenion , and hearing the obstreperous approbation that was given to a player upon a flute , what is this for ? cryed he , my life for it , it is some new sotticism that they are taken with ; from whence it is plain , it passed not for a front or outside , but for a certain place where asopodorus had placed himself , either to sit out the whole play , or perhaps only in his passage to some other place , which indeed it probably implyed , for his words are , being already in the hyposcenion . the compass of the hyposcenion was the same with the logeon ; its breadth was about six or seven foot : but to be short , the logeon , the hyposcenion , the orchestra , and the conistra are four distinct places which many persons have by mistake comprised under the word orchestra , as the following places have been signified under the name of the scene . the proscenion or place for the actors was raised two feet above the logeon , seven foot above the orchestra , and eleven above the pit ; and it is not to be imagined so great an architect as philo would without reason have given such different heights to all those different places ; besides thei● being seen , he contrived those places so , that the sound of the musick , and the melody of their voices might be conveyed with more advantage , and more equal distribution to the ears of the people , according to the different elevations and degree● in which they had placed themselves : upon the proscenion there was an altar , called by the athenians agyeus , and dedicated to apollo . the scene , as we observed before , wa● nothing but the columns and ornament● in architecture raised from the foundation ▪ and upon the sides of the proscenion , fo● its beauty and decoration . when ther● were three rows of pillars one above another , the highest row was called episcenion . agatarchus was the first architect wh● found out the way of adorning scenes by the rules of perspective , and eschilus assisted him . parascenion was a general word for the whole space before and behind the scene , and the same name was given to all the avenues , and passages from the musick-room , to the place where the actors kept . and thus by the word scena they confounded the parascenion and the scene . the athenians oftentimes made use of machines , the principal of which was called theologeon ; it was generally in the air , and brought in the gods when the poets thought fit to introduce them : for that reason it is , that among the learned ancients they are so much decryed , being ( as they believed ) of no other use but to relieve the sterility of the poet , whose brains growing muddy , and unable by natural or ingenious extrication , to clear himself of some indecorum or perplexity in his plot , brings himself off in a moment by bringing in one of the gods upon a theologian , who by his pure authority , and an unseasonable and ridiculous contrivance , in a moment , from some remote place brings a man home to his own country ; restores a man to health who had been sick , or rescues some body from the calamities of a prison ; a fancy so insufferably idle , that the athenians have in raillerie turned it to a proverb , and when they see a man at a non-plus , and ignorant what to do , they cry out in derision , apo micanis , as the criticks in rome upon the same occasion were wont to say , deus è machina ; now for a god from a machine . nevertheless , we are not to believe the comedies of the ancients were altogether so profane as some would represent them ; for when their gods came forth in the theologeon , tully tells us , ex ea ( machina ) dii effata saepe fabantur , homines ad virtutem excitabant , à vitio deterrebant : from thence the gods did many times deliver their precepts , exciting men to virtue , and deterring them from vice. the outward building was of marble , and consisted of three porticoes or galleries one above another , of which the highest was called cercys . were i not tired with calculating already , i would have sent you the exact models and dimensions of them all . this theatre was open at top . the theatre of regilla not far from the temple of theseus was covered magnificently , and had a fair roof of cedar . the odeon or theatre for musick was covered likewise , and plutarch will tell you it was that which gave occasion to the poet cratinus to droll ●o ingeniously upon pericles , who had taken the care of it . in the theatre of bacchus there was no covering but over the proscenion and cercys , and therefore the athenians being exposed to the injuries of the weather , came usually with great cloaks thrown over to secure them from the rain and the cold ; and to defend against the sun , they had the sciadion in fashion of our parosols , which the romans used also ● their theatres by the name of vmbrellae ; ●ereupon when any sudden storm arose , ●he play was interrupted , and the specta●ors dispered ; some sheltered themselves in the outward galleries ; some in the por●ico of eumenicus that joyned to the thea●re ; but in the temple of bacchus ( though ●ear enough ) no protection could be had , ●ecause it was opened but once a year ; ne●ertheless in fair weather their comedies ●ere extraordinarily magnificent , and in●iched and recommended to the people by ● thousand artifices , as exhalation of o●ours all over the theatre ; diffusion of li●uors in little odoriferous showers upon the ●eads of the people ; the uppermost cori●or , and the cercys being adorned with ●ultitudes of statues , which being hollow , ●nd full of concealed pipes , squirted or shower'd down rose-water , and other sweets among the people , thereby tempering and moderating the excessive heat of so numerous an assembly . their plays were acted alwayes by day-light . when lentulus spinter had covered the roman theatres with tile , they played now and then in the night . the priviledge of entring into the theatre o● bacchus cost each citizen at least two oboli● sometimes three : an obolus with them ▪ was about as much as a son marque o● french money ; which payments were lai● out wholly upon repairs ; for all the apparatus , and pompous preparation of clothes and other ornaments , was provided by persons of quality who exhibited the play ▪ at the creation of the archontes ther● were five or six several comedies acted publickly , in which the emulation of the competitors was sometimes so great , that in ● contest for the prize of poetry and musick alexis and cleodemus died upon the spo●● with meer transport and rapture for th● applauses of the people , and the prizes the● had won : but favour and faction did man● times rob the victors of their just prize● w ch was the occasion of menander's sarcas● who , finding himself wronged , and the po●● philemon triumphing unjustly upon him b● the corrupt and debauched suffrage of the people , came to philemon in the midst of his acclamations , and whispering in his ear , asked him , whether he was not ashamed of his victory ? this menander was a famous poet , had made a hundred and five comedies , but never gained the prize but for eight : euripides was another who had made sixty comedies , and fifteen tragedies , yet never came off conquerour but in five . thus have i given you a description of the theatre of leneon or bacchus , which theatre was imployed not only for their publick plays , and spectacles , and assemblies of state ; but sometimes as schools for the eminent philosophers to read in to their disciples ; nor were theatres so much decryed in the primitive times as some would perswade us : the doctrine of christianity was originally taught there ; cajus and aristarchus were carried forcibly out of the theatre at ephesus as they were expounding the gospel ; and st. paul was intreated by his disciples not to hazard himself there for fear of the like violence . before i had seen and considered this fabrick in athens , i could not believe that the excellence and curiosity of architecture , was to be shown only upon a theatre : it was not enough for philo , like an admirable architect , to regard the just symmetry and proportion of parts , and to make one side and the other , the upper and lower part of the building suitable and concurrent ; but as well as in architecture , he shew'd great judgment both in musick and physick , and indeed there was a kind of necessity for it ; for the voice being like to be lost in an open and spacious place , where the walls , though of marble , at that distance could give little or no repercussion to make it audible to the people , philo contrived those cells or holes in the thickness of the coridors , and in those cells he placed the brass vessels that i mentioned before , each of which kettles was supported by a wedge of iron , and placed in their several , so as not to touch the wall , that the voice proceeding from the mouth of the actor as from a center , and being carried circularly to the coridors , might strike upon the concavity of those vessels , and from them be reverberated with more clearness and force : but the musick in the hyposcenion had more advantage ; for the brass vessels being disposed mathematically , and at a distance that agreed exactly with the intervals and modulation of the musick , every note was sustained and reinforced by repercussion from those vessels placed there methodically on purpose ; their number in all were twenty eight . to his care for improving the harmony to the people , he added his care for their healths ; for carrying always in all his buildings great regard to that where-ever he lodged or disposed them , he thought it no improper reflexion to consider that without some smattering in physick ( to understand how the weather and the sun affected mens bodies ) it would be impossible but the pleasure and transport at those spectacles , impetuously agitating the spirits of the spectators , must needs cause an alteration in their healths , against which he provided very well by a judicious placing of the windows and columns , and by a learned oeconomy and disposition of the winds and sun , which were admitted or rejected as he pleased : but his chiefest regard was to the westerly wind , which was received with great care for a particular efficacy it has in carrying things far , and distinctly to the ear : but this wind being commonly infested with vapours , it was his master-piece to turn the lights of the galleries with such exactness , that the in●temperance of that wind might produce no rheums nor defluxions among the people . the scene looked out upon the castle hill , and had the cynosarges behind it ; the musaeon was on the right hand of it , and the caussey to pyraeum on the left . at this day there is nothing remaining of eumenicus his portico , which consisted formerly of a double gallery divided by certain rows of pillars . the floor of this portico was raised a good distance from the ground , so that from the street they ascended to it by stairs : it was of a long square figure , embellished with green palisado's ▪ to please the eyes of those who walked i● it . here it was that their repetitions were made and prepared for the theatre , a● their musick and symphony was in th● odeon . and here we could not but wish that i● our countries we had such a portico as thi● of eumenicus , not only to regulate ou● theatres in point of architecture , and reduce them to the athenian model ; bu● even for reformation of our customs , b● subjecting our poets to the rigour of th● laws , or at least condemning them to s●lence , who by profane and scandalous gestures or jests , do make a mockery of religion , wound the modesty of the auditor● and deprave and debauch the manners of all that are present . having examined the theatre of bacchus , we proceeded to the fountain enneacrunos , where our flasks of lepanthe proved as necessary as delicious : from thence we passed into the quarter of asti , to trace out the school of epicurus ; for as to his house laertius tells us it was in the quarter of melita , not far from the school of themistocles . and here i must tell you , that neither history nor tradition could give us the least light where it stood ; only it is agreed by common consent it was in a garden belonging to the old town . pliny assures us that epicurus was the first that ever made a garden within the walls of that city , and that he did it for the convenience of his school . the sect of epicuraeans , though generally exploded , have notwithstanding found certain reasons to excuse or palliate their doctrine ; for though their principal proposition is , that pleasure is the chiefest good ; yet his disciples will tell you that you must not be frighted at words , but search deeper into the merits of the cause , and then you will find that pleasure is the chiefest good , but that that pleasure consists only in being virtuous : but however his enemies have disparaged and reproached his doctrine , it is certain many illustrious persons among the ancient romans have followed it , as julius caesar , cassius , mecenas ; and it is remarkable that seneca in his morals was never so plausible or acute , as when he began with some grave sentence out of epicurus . we continued our walk and visited the quarter of diomea , where there was formerly a tribunal or court consisting of sixty judges , as also a temple dedicated to jupiter , and called the diomean . the ancient diomean gate was at the foot of the hill cynosarges , which we ascended by degrees , and had the prospect of several ruines . upon the top of this hill it was the cynick philosophers kept their school : from the top of this hill we surveyed the whole quarter of asti , which put us in mind of a story of diogenes the cynick . the athenians upbraiding his poverty , and interrogating him about his house , because he had none to live in , he replied , that they themselves had provided him with variety of noble buildings , showing them the magnificent cloisters in the temple of jupiter olympicus , and the palace of polition : we could easily discern the foundation of this temple , and i mention it only to advertise you of the errors of several travellers in their description of its situation . upon this cynosarge it was , that illegitimate and spurious children were exposed , and a gymnasion or place of exercise erected for them ; for the children of freemen , and strangers , the athenians confounding them all together . plutarch will tell you with what subtilty and address themistocles extinguished the distinctions of birth and quality in that place . there was also a temple consecrated to hercules , who , though the son of an adulteress , was adored and invoked on that account . not far from the said temple , was a court to which any bastard that had suspicion of his father , might cite him , and constrain him ( if he could prove it ) to own him . if you will believe the athenians , it was an advocate or lawyer in this court who was the occasion of that smart wipe that diogenes gave the lawyers and physicians of his time : for a great contest hapning in the presence of diogenes betwixt an advocate and a physician about places ; it being referred to his arbitration , he decided it in his manner , praecedat fur , sequatur carnif●x . let the thief go before , and the hangman follow . not far from this court we saw several altars consecrated , some to hercules , some to his mother alcmene , some to his wife hebe , and some to his friend iolaus who was a partner in his victory over the hydra . eastward of this hill we saw several tombs , among the rest , the tomb of isocrates the orator , and the lacedemonian anchimolus , of whose combate and death you may read in herodotus . the quarter of alopece is at no great distance , in which socrates and aristides were born : there is now a large but dry canal where the waters of the ilissus did formerly discharge themselves for the communication betwixt the city and sea ; in so much that vessels came up to the very foot of the musaeon . there is likewise a grove of olive-trees that runs along half way to porto-lione ; and on the other side it extends it self from north to south , makes a kind of a semicircle , and is a great ornament to the town . descending from the cynosarge , by that part where the old monuments were to be seen , we found ( upon the declension ) where the ereae stood formerly , or the gate of sepulchers ; from whence steering back again to the town , we left the theatre of bacchus on our left hand , and passed by the tomb of talus , an excellent artist , who invented the saw , and passer , and several other instruments . not far from this tomb we viewed the temple of aesculapius , and within its walls the fountain of hallirrothius , neptune's son , slain by mars in that place . antiquity believed that there was a subterraneous passage from this fountain to phalerum , through which such things as were thrown into the said fountain , were convey'd underground to phalerum . in our way from thence to the castle we saw the temple of themis , and hard by it the tomb of the beautiful hippolytus the son of theseus , by the amazon hippolyta ; the same hippolytus that was so much in love with phaedra . towards the castle , we saw likewise the temple of ceres , sirnam'd the courotrophos ; but now it is called the temple of the goddess terra . passing betwixt the castle hill and trajan's arch ; that little interval was remarkable for the temple of perdrix sister to daedalus ; as likewise for the temple of the eumenides or erymnes , or infernal furies . the fountain panopis was anciently there , but now it is dried up , and not far from it was the ancient gate called diocharis , but we left that on our right hand , as we did the areopagus , and the gate ithonia . the palladion ( a court consisting of a hundred judges called ephetes , half of athens , and half of argos ) was a little lower in the way to phalerum . when we had reposed our selves a little at our lodgings , as our custom was we fell to our memoirs , and set down what we had observed . the next day we reviewed with more curiosity and application what we had but run over the day before ; copying several ancient inscriptions ; taking draughts of the temples and most remarkable pieces of architecture ; searching for meddals ; discovering the most honourable of the vecchiados ; regaling our equipage who came to see us ; and making our visits to the sardar and cadi just then returned to athens . i tell you our business , and you may easily judge how we were pleased : i do assure you we passed our time very merrily , having nothing but good cheer and good company to molest us : and as i have told you the virtues , so i must tell you the vanity of some of our people ( and it is common among strangers ) nothing could serve the turn , but the marble and brass must mention them hereafter in athens , whereupon several of them writ their names upon the most conspicuous pillars , for want of tools to ingrave them ; and in revenge for my laughing at them , they writ mine in two or three languages , and two or three different terminations . in the evening on saturday the 20. of may , when we thought nothing of osman chelebi , we saw him brought into our house by our janizary , to whom the other turks had applyed themselves to know what he was . never was surprize so acceptable , we ran all of us to embrace him . he told us he was going for candia in a saique that unladed certain goods at parto lione , where he hoped to embarque again next morning , and find a company of brave turkish officers that he had left there . i was the man of our whole gang who made him the least caresses , being taken with a sudden desire to go along with him to candia , and take a view of that famous camp which is not at all understood in christendom , though the condition of the town be very well known . i took osman aside , and desired i might go along with him as his slave ; at first he was averse , pretending it was unsafe for us both in respect of the small acquaintance he had in the turkish army , being uncertain whether he should find any of his old camerades that were with him in hungary , and if not , the least suspicion would be dangerous to us both . but i was prepared against those objections , and asked him what it was he could apprehend at athens where his person and design was utterly unknown , and if there were no danger there , there was less in the camp , from whence slaves and renegades came and went securely every day , who in regard of their carriage and language were more suspicious than i. with these and some other reasons he was satisfied , and assisted me with a contrivance much better than i could devise for my self : he had left at porto lione a turkis● officer , who was a suitor to one of mustapha bey's daughters , and looked upon him as his brother in law already . upon the score of the intimacy betwixt them , osman did not question but he would do me all possible kindness , and undertake to secure me in my voyage . this officer was called amurat aga , a person who had about two months before been sent from the camp upon business of importance that required his speedy return . i was much pleased with the expedient , and conjuring their secresie , acquainted my companions with my design . my companions were troubled to lose me , and the more , because i was their principal interpreter . they askt me how i could leave athens at time when they were proceeding to such excellent discoveries ; but i answered them as isocrates did those of old , who demanded if there was any town in the world so pleasant as athens : isocrates intimating , that their entertainments were pleasing indeed , but not solid enough to detain a man long , replyed very facetiously , that athens was fitter for courtship than marriage ; melior meretrix quam vxor . so osman and i getting up betimes , i took my leave of my camerades , and having given them hopes of seeing them shortly again , and setled our correspondencies at emporion , zeithon , volo , and particularly at larissa , embracing with great kindness , we parted . taking my leave of athens thus abruptly , i could do no more than send you this description , which i hope you will not think altogether unexact ; for doubtless those things which escaped our curiosity , may have the same success with those who come after us : however they will do very well if they can discover where those antiquities stood that we over-passed , particularly the phorbantheon or temple dedicated to phorbas ; the eacontheon or temple of eacus ; the temple of the charltes ; the temples of celeus , and his wife metanira ; the temples of leena , lamia , pherea or hecate ; of burychius , adimanthe , and oxythemis : we shall be beholding to them , as the town now lies , if they can inform us of those sacred vallies so obvious among ancient authors . we must ingenuously confess we could find nothing of them , nor of the three hundred and sixty houses , called leschae , where the poorer sort of athenians were provided for by the publick ; those authors having given us no light where they stood : nor can we be so audacious , as to prescribe the precise place of the ceramicus , where the plane-tree stood , to which they fastned their sentences against women that were seen dirty or undressed in the street ; for in such cases every such woman was condemned in a penalty of a thousand drachmes , and the condemnation with the name of the woman transgressing in that manner , affixed to the said tree : their thousand drachmes amounted to about three hundred seventy five livers french. a true and faithful discovery of these places , would ( i confess ) be a great curiosity , and very grateful to all people that are inquisitive . and now let me intreat you not to be dissatisfied if you find not my plat-form answerable to hilduinus his description of athens , which description being taken up wholly upon trust , and upon the credit of one aristarchus , is certainly the lamest and most imperfect i ever saw ; for abating the came of athens , and the areopagus , the rest , by general consent , and the present condition of the ground , is utterly false . i have been so curious as to make a critical selection of the faults in it , which shall be sent you when you please . athens ancient and modern : with a description of the present state of the empire of the turks . book iv. on sunday the 5 th . of may early in the morning , osman chelebi and my self departed from athens , and in the mid-way betwixt that and porto-lione we overtook father simon marching upon the same design , but he being on foot and we on horse-back , we quickly left him behind . his business was to go on board a genoa vessel that was then in the harbour , and take care of the consciences of its crew ; for when ever any christian vessel puts into that harbour , it is incumbent upon the capuchins ( in respect of their mission ) to look after them , there being alwayes some or other sick , and in need of their ministery , even in protestant ships . about a quarter of a league farther we met a poor miserable french man , a burgundian , who had been a drummer in candia , and running away , got off into the turks camp , from whence they conveyed him to napoli di romania : being arrived there , he turned renegade , took the name of maherem , married , and at last , by consent of his wife , ( who cared but little for him though she had had a young turk by him ) removed his quarters , came to athens , and entred himself into the service of the consul chastagner . every person that runs from candia to the turks camp , has a crown of the grand visier , and a good pass-port whether he see him or not ; but if admitted into his presence they are sure of ten or twelve crowns , a pass-port , and a good vest into the bargain ; commonly they are transported to morea , where the christian consuls and vice consuls are obliged by the cadi's to take care of their passage into their own countries , but for the most part they leave their religion , as well as the town ; our janizary shew'd us five or six of them at athens , who were going to larissa : one of them was an italian , a witty man , and his name francesco bernardino . his whole ●istory would be troublesom to tell ; he expressed great sense of his fault , and i am ●● hopes he may return ; however , he told ●e many particularities of the siege . being within musket shot of our inn in porto-lione , amurat aga being walking with other turkish officers , having spied ●sman , came running to meet him : os●an presented me to him very civilly , told ●im that i had belonged formerly to musta●ha bey , and lived some time at emporion ; ●hat at present my relation was to a tur●ish officer in candia , to whom i was re●iring , and that being a person of some ●erit , he desired him to take care of my ●rotection , if there should be need of it in ●y voyage ; and amurat promised it as ●enerously . i went directly on board the saique that was to carry us to candia , ( for fear i should meet upon the shore any of the genoeses of my acquaintance ) and about ten or eleven of the clock , with a favourable n. w. wind we set sail , and in two hours time we getting sight of the cape de colonnes , in a short time we left it to the n. e. a saique is a greek vessel , with a main mast twice as high as other ships , whic● makes them discovered much farther ; whe● they are in apprehension of the corsairs they furle their sails , to keep themselve● from being descried . their manner o● building , and the height of their mast hi●ders them from sailing with a side-wind , b● with a full wind it is impossible to reac● them . we were chased by a small christian ve●sel within sight of st. george d' arbora . w● had on board twenty turkish officers ● more , all of them in appearance very read to defend themselves , but none so muc● ( in my fancy ) as an old black eunuch th● belonged to fateima kadun , mother ● the vizir azem or grand vizir ; the e●nuch was returning to fateima in candi● where that masculine lady was assisting h●● son with a care and activity above both h●● age and her sex. all the passengers pa●● great respect to this eunuch , and knowi●● well of what moment the countenance and protection of such great persons are , and of what importance their character of an officers conduct ; seeing him so brave and couragious , they all of them put on a good face , but more out of complaisance and design upon him , than any natural valour . he called them together , spake to them with his sword naked in his hand , and his military oration was a prayer : muselmen ( said he ) this is the day of gods infinite mercies , he who is lord both of our alcoran ●nd time : blessed be his omnipotent majesty : who knows but we may this day be martyrs ? methinks his divine majesty has opened the eyes of his slave , and i see five thousand angels drawn out and ready for the relief of every muselman that fights couragiously against those infidel christians : blessed be that holy light ; may his mercy , his arms , and the gates of paradise be open to the soul of every muselman that dies in this combat . let us not put off the preparation of our souls , till we be mortally wounded ; and yet of this we may be certain that none of us can fall , till god almighty has determined our days . let us fight then couragiously for the glory of the high god! let us cast our selves , and repose wholly upon the strength of his arm : it is he that must strengthen , 't is he that must inspire us ; and doubtless had not be sided with us in this war with the christians , we could never have conquered so many provinces , nor saved so many millions of souls . their officers are full of such sort of sentences taken out of their azoares , which is as much as to say , the chapters of their alchoran . when his speech was done , they all embraced , promised amendment of their lives ; and an officer of the topigi bassi , or grand master of the artillery , who had had formerly some quarrel with amurat-aga , came to him , asked his forgiveness , and reconciled himself so effectually , that ever since they have been the best , and most sincere friends in the world : but all their devotions were lost , for the christian being an ill sailer , and finding himself unable to come up with us , gave us over , and tacked about towards the archipelago . a french renegade of provence , that was aboard us , told us , the christians were gone to double the cape de grip , which it seems is a phrase among the christian privateers , and implys that they are pirates , and in pursute of their calling . one thing i was much amazed at in our great officer of the artillery ; before we were chased by the christian privateers , all his discourse was of the use and execution of canon , how excellently he could manage them at sea , and hit his mark in spite of the tossing and agitation of the waters ; yet when it came to the test , he had not wit enough to open a port-hole : and certainly the turks are the worst canoniers in the world , and the most unfit to manage a sea-fight : you may judge then to what purpose our valour would have been . we had in our saique a young turk not above three years old , carrying by his father into candia , to beg a boon of the grand vizir ; the eunuch , upon appearance of the christian corsaire , put a little bow in his hand , and set him upon the decks to threaten the christian , incouraging him as soon as they came within distance to call them giaours , ( as well as he could ) by way of provocation and defiance . nor is it a new thing to see younger soldiers than he in the turkish armies ; a child , of what age so ever , is no sooner possessed of a ziamet , or a timar upon the death of his father , but in ostentation and complement to the grand signior he is carried to the wars : i saw one of them in hungary carried upon a camel in a pannier , and a goat along with him , to supply the young janizary with milk ; and the grand vizer many times diverted himself with him . the ziamets and timars are certain pieces of ground that the victorious turks have taken from the clergy and nobility in the countrys that they have conquered , which lands being confiscated , are given by the grand signior for the maintenance of some zaim or timariot ; zaim or timariot being the title of the man , and ziamet or timar the appellation of the ground : the difference betwixt a ziamet and a timar is only in the quantity of acres , and the value of them ; for a ziamet is seldom worth less than twenty-thousand aspers per annum , if it be under it is called a timar : twenty thousand aspers are worth about seventeen hundred lievers french money , both of which may be transferred by the consent of the beglerby , or governour-general of the province ; but if they be of more than ordinary value , and lye upon the frontiers , they belong to the grand vizer , and cannot be transferred but by his approbation . the young soldier that was with us in the saique , went to candia to solicite for preferment , which he was very like to obtain , having had his father and two brothers slain in the service . i was much confounded at our first coming on board to find that osman chelebi gave out underhand that he was going to candia to beg the same ziamet from that young child ; every body blamed his design , and i , who had alwayes an opinion of his prudence , thought him indiscreet in that , as believing the grand vizer a person of too much justice and consideration to give it away from a person whose relations had purchased it so dearly : but osman told me privately his design was upon another ziamet that was vacant ; of which having secret notice , he thought fit to publish his pretences to the other , to prevent solicitations for that . it is not to be imagined with what industry and cunning the turks do pursue those kind of preferments . only the janizaries are excepted , as being uncapable of that sort of preferment . one would have thought those persons who design upon benefices in france have learned from the ziams and timariots to keep their scouts in the country to give them private advertisement of vacancies . in candia the spahi's ( who are in some favour with the grand signior ) are very diligent in informing themselves of the number of zaims and timariots actually in service , and have alwayes their spies in ambushcade upon any desperate service to give them lists of the slain , that they may imploy all their interests to succeed them . in our passage i understood many intrigues both of the ottoman court and the army ; for though the turks are not very talkative , and the presence of the eunuch made them careful what they said ; yet the renegado of provence being displeased at their reservedness , and not yet come up to the closeness and mortification of the turks ; caused them to talk in spight of their teeths . he was come lately from larissa , and some of them were very inquisitive about affairs of the court ; for my own part i spake very little , as fearing i might be suspected , but i put osman chelebi upon asking him several questions that gave me great satisfaction . about the height of cerigo ( which we left sixteen or eighteen leagues to the west ) we met a saique that came on board us : she had been at canea with victuals , and being upon her return , gave us notice that the turks expected that town would be suddenly besieged , all the christian fleets being united in order to that design . those turks who were most concerned in the occurrences of the war , arguing among themselves about the preparation of the christians , could not imagine they would attempt the vizer in his camp with a less army than 50000 men : of which number all their auxiliary troops coming much short , they concluded the design of the christians would be rather to give the candians some diversion by besieging rhodes or canea . and indeed to besiege canea would have been in effect to have besieged the besiegers , and force the vizer to remove lest he should be shut up in the island ; for the conquest of that town would have cut off his communication with morea , and intercepted his supplies . but 't is a private maxim among the venetians , not to be long obstinate in a war : they will have peace ( when they see their time ) at any rate , and accordingly they dispose of their relief . we believed therefore ( upon this saiques intelligence ) that before we should get there , canea would be blocked up ; whereupon we stood off as far as we could , steering our course to the s. e. to put in at fraskia which lies to the southward of cape sansona about nine or ten leagues from the city of candia . being got within five leagues of fraskia , we discovered the mountains covered with snow , and particularly the mount s. paul. not long after we perceived the famous mountain of jupiter that is hard by candie . we passed betwixt the isles of pelagia and standia , which lie n. e. and s. w. one of another : at length , the 8. of may , we came to an anchor in fraskia , one of the best places in all candia for shelter and anchoring : at present there is very good water , and formerly there was store of wood , but the siege has exhausted it : 't is a port very commodious for the turks , but yet much infested by the venetians , who are for the most part cruising on that side , because though on the other side policastro be nearer candia , yet there is no anchoring but for small vessels . from porto-lione , or if you will , from athens to candia , is much the same distance as from brest to haver de grace , or from marseille to ligorn , that is to say about 90 leagues . it is observable that the stream run● strongly upon the north coast of that island , and is caused by the violence of the current out of the archipelago . this isle of candia is that which formerly was called crete , famous for the nativity of jupiter , whose sepulchre is to be seen there at this day , but i must confess i did not see it . the paganism and piracy of this island , have rendered the inhabitants equally famous , and minos their king was the first who made them considerable at sea. it is situate betwixt 34 and 35 degrees of latitude ; i did not trouble my self to examine its position by my instruments ; and besides , osman chelebi had advised me not to discover the least skill in mathematicks , for fear i might be taken for an engineer or a spie . on the north-side it looks towards the isles of the archipelago ; on the east toward cyprus ; on the south toward the country of barca ; and on the west towards sicily . 't is something larger than cyprus , but lesser than sicily : its length from e. to w. that is to say , from cape solomon to cape des gabarouses is about 70 leagues : its breadth from cape sansona to the port of girotela , is something more than 20 leagues . about 144 years before christ , metellus subdued it to the romans , after which it was a part of the eastern empire : eight hundred and forty three years since , it was conquered by the sarazins : two hundred years after , it was taken from them by the genoeses : next it fell under the domination of the french when they conquered constantinople , under the conduct of baldwin . the new emperour settled it afterwards upon the venetian for what they had contributed to his conquests , and they have enjoyed it about 464 years . since the year 1645 , the turks having taken canea ( called anciently sidonia ) it has been much infested by them ; and this is like to be a critical year , for god knows who will be master of it before the year be out . the humour of the candians is very justly described by st. paul , cretenses semper mendaces , malae bestiae , ventres pigri , testimonium hoc verum est . we could not any way more certainly provoke their calogers ( for they follow the greek church ) than by repeating the words of st. paul in greek . their prophet , mentioned by st. paul , was the great philosopher epimenides , who was invited by solon into candia , to digest , with him , those laws which he gave afterwards to the city of athens , where epimenides erected several altars to the unknown god. we were no sooner on shore at fraskia , but ten or twelve spahi or horsemen came up galloping to examine us ; for since the report of the approach of the christian succours , they keep exact watch upon the coast , and having but few cavalry in their camp , the greatest part are distributed upon the roads , and near all the harbours in the island , but in such parties add brigades , that they could easily unite and march according to their signals from their sentinels , which were placed all along the rocks upon the coast . in the town of fraskia we found nothing but rubbish ; the venetians having sacked it themselves , and demolished a mo●astery of calogers not far from the port ; however we staid 3 or 4 hours in those ruines and the next day we saw several vessels come in thither with recruits of janizaries and spahi's . the old standing body of janizaries consists at present of 30000 men ( twice the number it was in its primitive institution ) besides what assume that ●itle in the garrisons of that vast empire , who are thought to be rather more than ●00000 . of these 30000 established janizaries , there are near 20000 in candia at present , the rest remain in constantinople ( to secure the grand signiors brothers ) ●nd at larissa to attend upon his person : ●ut not a third part of them that ever had ●een agemoglans , or christians children ; ●any renegado's and natural turks being ●dmitted daily into their numbers , besides ●he pastors from asia , with whom they are ●leased to dispence for four or five months ●ervice in the seraglio , instead of an apprentiship that they should serve in other places . when a chorbachi or captain has a commission for raising a company in any city or town , the sangiac bey or cadi , places a chiaoux , or some other officer at the door of their mosco , or else in the market-place , and makes proclamation that so many soldiers are to be listed : if they come not in freely , the cadi ( knowing the number of every family ) sends to them and commands whom he lists , sometimes every second man as occasion requires . in the same manner they raise their belonk spahi's or common troopers , distinguishing them from their timar spahi's , who are obliged to maintain themselves upon their timar● or ziamets . those recruits which we saw at fraskia , were of these belonk spahi's ● for the other sort are never recruited ▪ their arms are a saber or sword , a zaga● or launce , a giled or javelin , and a bo● and arrows ; for none but janizaries az●pes , and forlorn-hopes are permitted to ca●ry muskets . they have commonly fif●● arrows in a quiver , and every arrow co●● two aspers , which is something more th●● a penny. the whole accoutrement , bo●● and quiver , and arrows , costs 1440 aspe●● which in french money is about 37 live● and upwards , and these are all furnished at the grand signior's charge . some of their quivers are so richly imbroidered and adorned , that they cost 4 or 500 franks alone . their best arrows are made at caire . the officers imployed for recruits , use the same artifice as they do in france , inveigling their men with hopes of making some brigadiers , others sub-brigadiers , and ●ll commanders . not one of these new ●aised spahi's but was promised to be incorporated with the silhataris , or spaha●glaris , which two are of six sorts of their cavalry the most considerable , as being ●tanding forces , and duly paid out of the exchequer ; the meanest , twelve aspers a ●ay , and those that are brave and do any ●hing remarkable , a hundred : so that not ● man of these new spahi could talk of any ●hing but of the yellow colours which is the ●tandard of the silhataris ; or the red co●ours which is the standard of the spaha o●aris . when in truth they were designed for ●e lowest of the six sort of cavalry , never ●ised but upon extraordinary necessity , and ●ivided into four squadrons . one carries white and red colours , another white and ●ellow , the third green , and the fourth white , under the titles of houlefigi , solk ●●uleifi , solk hourebak , and sak kourebak . we could not find the least convenience to convey either our old or young people to the camp ; all the islanders being retired to the mountains with their cattel , so that we were glad to make use of our feet . upon our left hand we left policastro standing upon a rock on the shore , and passed a small river called armiro , to cazal de gangra , which we found burned down to the ground . we heard the thundring of the canon , and though till within half a league of gangra we had passed pretty well without any dismal conceptions of the war , yet then we began to understand better , and had no need of direction in our way to the leaguer . we could easily gues● where it was , by the thick smoke that was raised by springing the mines about the fort of st. andrew which was directly before us : the grand vizer's quarters was just in our way . then it was i began to fancy my self in turky , and to prepare my self to behold the splendour of the ottoman court , and the terrour of the east ● and doubtless the whole force of the ottoman empire was assembled in that siege . ●● would have been in vain either at constantinople , adrianople or larissa it self to hav● sought the soul that acted this great body ▪ the absoluteness of the grand vizer , th● courage of his troops , and the gravity of his counsel might well pass for the grandeur of the whole empire . it is here therefore i must take the liberty to give a general character of their present state , and particularly of their great general who commands it , for 't is not possible to think of candia , but the turks and their whole government will immediately occur to our reflexion . to give a deeper impression of the greatness of this prince , we cannot proceed better than by considering the number and quality of the persons who tremble at his displeasure : apply it if you please to the immense power of the sultan when he makes any great preparation : malta trembles , spain is fearful for his kingdoms of naples and sicily , the venetian anxious for what he holds in greece , dalmatia and friul ; the germans apprehensive for what remains to them in hungary ; poland is alarmed , and the consternation passes on as far as moscovie , and ( not resting there ) expands its self to the christian princes in gonrgistan and mingrelie : persia , arabia , the abissins , are all in confusion , whilst neither man nor woman , nor beast in all this vast tract , but looks out for refuge till they be certain whither his great force is intended . a strange torrent , that runs with that rapidity from spain to persia , from germany to aethiopia : vienna in austria , and tartach near the kingdom of aden are become neighbours ; and what say you of two of his neighbours that have alwayes been at more than thirteen hundred leagues distance ? you have not often heard of such prodigious vicinity : and yet for all this , there being nothing so strange as the destiny of the sultans , who in this latter age have governed this puissant empire , it will not be impertinent to explain it by the history of mahomet the fourth the present emperour . sultan achmet , grandfather to this mahomet iv , died in the year 1617. and left five sons . osman , amurath , orcan , bajazet and ibrahim : of these five brothers , four were strangled , and two of them after they were emperours , that is to say , osman and ibrahim . osman succeeded to the empire 1617 , and was cut off by his rebelliou● subjects in the year 1621. amurath succeeded him , ( for the reign of his uncle mustapha is reckoned for nothing ) and having taken bagdat ( commonly called babylon ) was the only person of the five tha● died a natural death . orcan and bajazet were murdered by him , according to the barbarous policy of those emperours ; and yet as bloody as he was , he spared ibrahim , looking upon him as a weak person , and by consequence not dangerous . amurath dying upon his debauches in 1640. ibrahim , father to mahomet iv , was advanced to the throne , and his destiny ( attending till he was emperour , before it would suffer him to fall ) left him over to the cruelty of his janizaries , who in a mutiny strangled him in the midst of constantinople in the year 1648. his son mahomet iv , being but seven years old , was received to the crown , and is the present emperour 1669. having had in his family three uncles , and his own father strangled . ibrahim , though plunged in the delights of the seraglio , more than any of his predecessors , formed his design against christendom in the year 1644 , being provoked by the chevalier de bois-baudran a french-man , who was at that time at sea in a ship of malta , and happened to intercept a great gallion which the sultan had sent for aegypt laden with very rïch presents intended for meccha : there were also several turkish women of quality , and a young boy that many believed was ibrahim's son : the boy was christened in malta 1656 , and in 1658 took upon himself the habit of a jacobin under the name of dominik othoman . the noise of this loss alarmed ibrahim in his seraglio , and incensed him so highly , that the next year he fell upon canea . how formidable then ought the ambition and puissance of the turks be , when the softest and most effeminate of their princes durst undertake so dangerous a war , upon so small an occasion ? ibrahim died four years after he had begun that war , and left four sons , and several daughters : his sons were mahomet iv , soliman , bajazet and orcan : these four princes were by three several women , sultan mahomet's mother is alive at this day , and called in honour validè sultan , which is as much as to say the sultanness dowager ; bajazet and orcan are by another , and their mother is likewise alive ; but the mother of soliman is dead : soliman is second by birth , a hopeful prince , and bajazet as forward as he , which recommends them highly to the janizaries ; orcan is of another genius , more addicted to piety and religion , and therefore , as the turks say , good for nothing but a priest ; but 't is possible his dulness and devotion is but a pretence to keep him from strangling by taking away all suspicion from the emperour , or rather from the grand vizer who governs all at present , and whose interest it is not to endure any active or turbulent princes , lest they should eclipse , and perhaps ruine his fortune . mahomet iv. has a scar in his face , which scar he received from his father the last year of his reign ; and the occasion was thus , this young prince was brought up in the seraglio among the she-slaves , where till they are about twelve years old , the chez-adde are generally brought up ; chez-adde is the name given to all the sultan's sons whilst their father is living . mahomet was alwayes in the arms of the fair odaliques ; and she who caressed him most , be would be sure to be withal : they would make him talk a thousand smart things , sometimes against one , sometimes against another , as quarrels arose among them , ( and their jealousie would seldom suffer them to be long without ) with this custom of pra●ing freely among the women , the boy got a habit of speaking sharp things . ibrahim being one day walking in the garden of the seraglio , caused two of those mutes , called bizchami to dance before him ; those bizchami must be negro's and eunuchs , or they cannot be admitted into that private apartment . it is a custom , when the sultan has been pleased with any divertisement , to present those who entertained him ; and all persons at that time about the sultan , do constantly do it . ibrahim , the keslar-agasi and the odaliques , presented the mutes immediately , which being neglected by the young prince , ( though to that purpose one of the odaliques had thrust some pieces of gold into his hand ) ibrahim was angry , and turning to him , demanded why he did not present the mutes as other people had done ; because , said the young prince very briskly , i am not so much a fool as other people ; the sharpness of his answer put ibrahim into a passion ; in the heat of which , forgetting the ring upon his finger , he struck him with his hand so hard upon his face , that his diamond cut the skin , and left a scar that is to be seen at this day . the keslar-agasi carried away the child immediately with the blood running about his face , and roaring as loud as if he had been killed : the passion of the emperour being over , and he much troubled at what he had done , ran after the child , and in such hast , that not minding where he went , he tumbled into a fountain that was in his way ; which accident doubling the confusion , the odaliques that were thronging after the child , came back , and pulled the sultan out of the water . the sultan mahomet is of a tender and delicate complexion , but he manages it very ill . the malecontents ( who are very numerous in that country ) call him in derision the hunts-man or aviegi . he takes great delight in the noise of canon , and has them often shot off only for his entertainment . he shoots very well both with the bow and the musket : he is very couragious , and extreamly desirous to be in person with his army , whatever the christians publish to the contrary , imagining that his great affection to hunting , and his propensity to the pleasures of women , makes him apprehensive of the hazards of war. would his council have permitted it , he had been long since in candia ; such was his zeal to be in the army , that he threatned oftentimes to steal to them in disguise ; and when being a hunting , he was at any time lost , and failed to return at his accustomed hours , the whole court was afraid he had given them the slip : but besides that his being in the field would have eclipsed the glory of the vizer , and rendered him of less importance to his affairs ; the absence of the sultan , and the dangers to which he would have been exposed , would have enhaunced the courage of the malecontents , and such who having been instrumental in the murther of his father , were afraid of his revenge , and did ardently desire his death . the turks will tell you wonders of his wit : but every nation cryes up the vivacity of their prince ; this is most certain , he had for his tutor a person called vani effendi , one that passes for so worthy and so learned a man , that if any one pretends to extraordinary judgement or sagacity in any thing , the turks by way of irony will tell him , yes , you are wiser , and understand more than vani effendi . among all the brothers of the sultan , the peoples eyes are fixt most strongly upon soliman , whose mother being dead , has procured him the compassion of the army more than any of the rest , and by consequence exposed him more to the jealousie of the sultan , who had like to have stabbed him with his dagger at adrianople in the year 1666. some months before the grand vizer went for candia , where he has continued ever since : the particulars you shall have hereafter . since that accident the janizaries have taken a greater care of the lives of soliman and his brothers , and by an action as couragious as prudent , have put them under the tuition of the sultaness validè the mother of mahomet , but with caution that she be responsible for them , though they do well understand that she would sacrifice them all to the interest of the sultan : and indeed nothing can be more strange than to see the sheep committed to the custody of the wolf. this sultaness is a lady of great magnanimity and spirit . in the beginning of her sons reign she caused the old validè widow to achmet to be strangled . that old lady was an ambitious woman , who to keep her self in the supreme conduct of affairs fomented the division betwixt the spahi and the janizaries , who were the death of her son ibrahim . the sultan mahomet has had two sons besides daughters , his eldest son died , and was a child of great hopes : the mother of the young prince is dead also , and much lamented by all the officers of the seraglio for her extraordinary bounty . she was exceedingly beautiful , but her countrey and extraction were never known ; she was taken and brought away by the tartars when she was but four years old , and in a short time sold to a bassa , who designed her immediately for the pleasures of the emperour , and brought her up accordingly . 't is true , the tartars are obliged by express order from the grand signior to ke●● an exact register of what slaves they take either of one sex or the other , of their age , their names , and their country , thereby to justifie that they have brought away none of the grand signiors subjects , which before that order they did frequently do ▪ these tories bring to constantinople sometimes thirty , sometimes forty of these poor girles , all of an age , but of different countries ; being arrived there , their first business is to renounce their christianity , and take upon them the mahumetan religion ; after which the tartar gives in his register ; and receives his discharge from the cadi : but their register is not regarded when they are gone , and by consequence the countrey , pedigree , and all other circumstances of their slaves quickly forgotten , so as it is but seldom known from whence their great beauties come . by consent of all travellers , there is no countrey in the world produces so fine women as circassia , a countrey in asia upon the mer major betwixt the lesser tartars and gourgiston . it is death for a christian to buy a circassian slave , the turks reserving them for themselves ; but when they are brought into the seraglio , and grow eminent for their beauty , their friends will quickly find out the place of their nativity , and in flattery pronounce them circassians , so much has that countrey the reputation for bringing forth the most excellent beauties . thus the charms of this lady discovering her birth , gave occasion to all about her to perswade her she was a circassian , and she was pleased with it so well , that she would smile , and be much delighted when they called her so . sultan mahomet has now but one son , about five years of age , born in the year 1664. but he has yet no name , for he was not circumcised : the mother of the said prince was a greek of candia , and born in petrino , where , when she was very young , she was taken and made a slave in the year 1647. when the said town was subdued , and plundered by the turks . she has at this time a great belly , and follows the sultan where ever he goes , and he loves her very passionately . she is reported to be very handsom , though a little disfigured with the small pox. it is thought she will suddenly remove from larissa to constantinople , to lye in near the sultana validè , who , as i said before , continues in that city to have an eye over the sultans three brothers , and to keep the spahi and janizaries at variance . the present favourite sultana , is by the turks called commonly assaki , or mistris to the prince . she is very jealous of the sultan , and in the year 1667. caused at adrianople a young georgion damoisel to be strangled , because the emperour began to delight in her company . my description of these particularities in the ottoman affairs , would be very imperfect , should i not give you some general hint of their matters of state , by giving you an account in two words of the two last vizers , or chief ministers ; and this i● of the more importance , because ibrahim and his son mahomet have as it were associated their vizers in their empire , or rather contented themselves with a vain hereditary title , to leave to their vizers an authority so absolute and vast , that by way of inversion the two sultans might be called , and not improperly , their two ministers chief slaves . gioan capigi bachi by a good fortune peculiar to his house , was the seventh vizer of his family , though that honour never descended immediately from father to son , as it has done of late in the family that possesses it now . gioan capigi bachi governed without controule during the animosity betwixt the spahi's and the janizaries ; but the story of this vizer , of salik , pacha , and the rest being either obsolete or well known to you already , i shall only give you a touch of coprogli mehemet pacha who was vizer during the minority of mahomet iv , and speak afterwards of his son coprogli achmet pacha who commands at present in candia , and governs the whole affairs of the empire with great authority and reputation . coprogli mehemet pacha was made vizer 1653 , when the sultan mahomet was entring into the twelfth year of his age : he had been sangiac bey of baruth a city in syria , to the south of mount libanus . those governments are bought , and he of the competitors who bids most , does usually carry them : their way of bidding is by purses , and he who gives the sultan most purses is the man : every purse is reckoned worth five hundred crowns . you may ea●y imagine that this way of selling the chief offices of state , redounds more to the prejudice and oppression of the people , than the profit of the prince , for the officer will be sure to make himself whole at their cost whom he governs , and the prince cannot in equity reprove him . at the end of three years ( which is the common duration of those sangiacats ) coprogli not having been able to pay all the money to the emperour for which he had contracted , was a fair way to have lost his head , had it not been for the friendship of some in the divan or council of state , who obtained for him the government of alepo to see how that would inable him ; but he was no happier there than where he was before , or rather he was no more corrupt or exacting , for the people do magnifie him for his moderation ; but that is not so good as ready money with the turks , especially now a-days , when the whole treasure of that prince is nothing but the fruit of violence and extortion . he returned to the port unable to pay those purses which he ought to the grand signor as before : the tefterdar or super-intendent of the finances , caused him to be arrested , and he was made close prisoner with several other officers of quality accused of corruption ; who taking the imprisonment of coprogli for a● evidence of his ill principles , entred into a strict intimacy with him . coprogli was cunning , and to fish them , pretended to impart to them certain of his own counterfeit exorbitances , whereby he drew then into such a confidence as prevailed with them to discover to him all that they had really done . the keslar-agasi ( who at that time had a great share in the publick affairs , and the caimacan or lieutenant generalship of the vizer ) came many times to interrogate the prisoners , by order from the sultana validè . upon occasion , the keslar-agasi having some private discourse with coprogli , coprogli told him as a secret , that if he would be a means to procure his liberty , he had an infallible way to fill the sultan's treasury . the keslar-agasi found him to be a man of parts , and recommended him so effectually to the validè , that he was not only discharged but the very same day made vizer azem , that he might be invested with a character requisite for tak●ng an account of the finances . and those revolutions are frequent in turkie , where a man often transmigrates from an inferiour condition to the highest . this new mini●ter was not advanced two days to his dig●ity , but he called before him above twen●y of those officers with whom he had been ● fellow prisoner , and in that condition , ●een made privy to all their corruption ; ●pon their own confession he seized upon ●ll they had , and when he had done , in a ● large hall through which the sultan did ●ften pass , he caused all the money that he ●ad taken from those prisoners to be put up into bags , and disposed upon a table covered over with a cloth , under which there appeared to be something else . he attended the sultan's coming by , and the young prince having pleased himself very well with surveying the bags , taking up the cloth in expectation to have found more underneath , he saw about twenty heads reeking in blood as being newly cut off . the sultan amazed at the sight , demanded whose they were , and what they did there ▪ the vizer replyed , they are vomiting up the blood of your subjects , which your majesty will find in those bags , for that is nothing but the money which they have robbed ; but they are not like to do so again . this was an odd way of proceeding but he was more sanguinary , and governed with much more severity than his son ▪ he had one of his teeth that stuck out o● his mouth like a bore's tush , and frighted people to look opon it . he was a grea● lover of wine , and laught at all religiou● scruples thereupon ; but in that he was quit contrary to his son , who abhors it abor● all liquors . the great design of this vizer was to a●vance the authority of his master , muc● diminished by the frequent seditions of th● janizaries , whose insolence he endeavou●ed to repress for the security of his own fortunes as well as for the sultan's advantage . the janizaries instead of being satiated with the blood of ibrahim , taking encouragement from the youth of sultan mahomet , and the weakness of his former ministers , ( of whom they had either strangled or deposed the greatest part ) refused the service in candia upon pretence of certain priviledges that exempted them from any service at sea ; but the truth is , they were afraid to trust themselves so far from constantinople , where they were quartered conveniently , and had their cabals constantly in their oda's ; and indeed that was the great consideration that kept the grand signior from returning to constantinople . coprogli was constrained to interrupt his progress in candia ; but to find the janizaries work where they could not excuse themselves , and which he was sure would revenge his master upon those mutinous cattel , he took opportunity from the ambitious projects of ragoteki , hospodar or prince of transilvania , who contrary to the orders of the port , had made war upon poland , and entred privately into confederacy with the swedes . hereupon the vizer sent into transilvania the old bands of the janizaries , and all the most turbulent officers among them ; most of which were cut off either at the taking of waradin , or in the several skirmishes of ragoteki . afterwards they were forced to raise their siege from before clausembourg ( the usual residence of the hospodars ) but however that enterprize proved ineffectual , it devoured many of their best men . the affairs of transilvania gave some respite to the wars in candia . every bassa that was sent general into that island , secured the army to himself , and gave obedience to orders from the port , no farther than they agreed with their own private designs . they were unanimously bent upon affrighting the emperour , and if possible , destroying him . coprogli mehemet to obviate their designs , and make an example of these seditious officers , had caused the famous delli vssani pacha ( general in candia , and as brave a man as ever was among the turks ) to be strangled . and certainly it was great imprudence in the said delli vssani pacha , after he had disobeyed his orders in candia , and in a manner revolted from the sultan , to be so wheedled and blinded with the fair promises of the vizer as to come frankly to constantinople , and put himself into the vizer's hands , by whom he was immediately committed to the castle of the seven towers , with several christian officers taken in the wars of candia , and sent prisoners thither . the executioner strangled him in the presence of the said officers by particular direction form the vizer , to torment and excruciate him the more . coprogli was married to an illustrious lady , who as i told you is still living , and in candia promoting the affairs of her son. she is called fateima kadun ; she is a lady of a large soul , and a wit infinitely above the rest of her sex , as appeared by her subtilty in advancing her son to the dignity of his father , which was without president , for till that time it was never known that the son succeeded the father in so important a charge . the father being upon his death-bed , the validè widow of sultan ibrahim , understanding there was no hopes of his recovery , sent to visit him the six other vizers who made up the divan , of which they were members , but the grand vizer , the head , and indeed absolute master : their order was to confer with him about the mysteries of state which had been committed only to him . fateima kadun having notice of their visit , and designing to make the fortune of her son , perswaded her dying husband to pretend himself speechless , which he did , and the vizers being admitted , believed him really incapable of any such discourse , and accordingly complained very heavily how much his being speechless would be prejudicial to the interest of the empire . fateima interrupting them , told them , you see by misfortune my husband is unable to advise you any farther , but there is his son with whom he has deposited all those secrets that concern the state ; he is the only person can advance , he is the only person can perplex the publick affairs ; my humble advice to the sultan is , that he would speedily consider what he is to do , and either prefer my son to the dignity of his father , or strangle him ; that if he may do his majesty no service , it may not be in his power to hurt him . her counsel being reported to the validè , who was well acquainted with the abilities of achmet pacha , it made such an impression upon her , that she gave ear to fateima's proposition , as having loved her very well , and conversed her often when her greater negotiations brought her to the grand vizer . by this stratagem achmet pacha was sworn vizer azem in the place of his father , and ( as an addition to the wonder ) when he was scarce thirty years old , whereas till him , never any was advanced to that honour before forty at the least . this happened in the year 1662. the new vizer coprogli achmet pacha following the maximes of his father , resolved to prosecute the war in transilvania , if possible to extinguish the mutineers that remained among the janizaries , before he revived his old quarrel in candia . but the interests of hungary having ingaged the emperour of germany in its relief , the new vizer in the year 1663. came in person to the army , which before was commanded by ali pacha , and that campagnia took new-hausel : the next year 1664. he raised the siege of canisia , and carried a fort by storm from count nicholas de serini ; after which he attempted to pass the river rhaab under the noses of the christian army , with design to have made an excursion into austria , and harassed that countrey ; and he had proceeded so far as to have broken and cut off a considerable body of the german forces , under the command of the prince of baden , when being incounter'd and stop'd in his carier by a squadron of french , who ( animated by the bravery of the duke de fuillade ) took the post which the germans had abandoned , defeated a select body of the turks , and beat the whole party over the river . this great victory obtained in the latter end of the year 1664. obliged the vizer azem to conclude a peace with the emperour of germany ; after which returning to constantinople , the consideration of his services , and the qualification of his person recommended him so highly to the sultan , that ever since he has had the sole government of his affairs . the next year 1665. was spent in ratification of the peace , in suppressing privately , and defeating the design of the discontented party ( who had espoused the interest of the sultans brothers ) and in preparation for the war in candia . all the officers about the sultans person , and all the members of the divan , who were any wayes suspicious , were removed by a thousand pretences , and their places supplyed by his creatures : but in the army he retained the old officers on purpose to destroy them . it is most certain , no solid preferment is to be got , or at least enjoy'd long , without his protection . when upon necessity of his absence he has disposed about the person of the sultan certain young favourites to entertain and attend the grand signior in his sports , if by imprudence , or inadvertency they have given the grand vizer any occasion of jealousie , he has found wayes immediately to supplant them . he has at present , as favourite to the sultan , placed about him a young gentleman of cogna in natolia , his name is koulogli mousaip , which is as much as to say , the favourite son of a slave . he is of his person a very handsome man , an excellent huntsman , rides well , and in a word , performs all the turkish exercises with great dexterity . this koulogli mousaip ( being much more discreet than any of those who had been before him in the same station , and been strangled by the vizer ) is very well satisfied , that to continue a favourite with the sultan , he must not give the least umbrage to the vizer ; and therefore he avoids all occasion of mentioning publick affairs to the grand signior , unless it be to magnifie the exploits of his chief minister . 't is reported of him , that he never concerned himself in any great thing but once , and that was when meeting one day in the streets of adrianople a poor greek priest of his own town cogna , with whom he had been well acquainted in his minority , he called him to him , and after several caresses and expressions of kindness , offered to make him patriarch of constantinople , which the poor papas thought too great for his conduct , and contented himself with an alms. the port resolving to make a strong attach upon candia , the sultan left constantinople in march 1666. and is not yet returned , nor like to be in a long time ; and all , to humble the citizens of constantinople , who have been too forward in their concurrence with the janizaries , designing thereby to chastise their malevolence , and make them sensible of the incommodities that ensue upon the absence of their prince . the grand vizer attended him as far as adrianople , from whence the sultan removing to methoca a city in romania , in an excellent countrey for hunting , the vizer took his leave , and crossing macedonia , and thessalia , he arrived at thebes , where he continued for some time , till the troops that were to attend him could be brought together . they took their march by the famous isthmus of corinth , called at present hexamile , and came to imbark some at napoli di romania , anciently called nauplion in the province of argos , and part at porto-delle-botte which is the old town of cyphanta . the vizer himself imbarked at malvezie ( called otherwise monembazie ) and not at napoli di romania , as some people have published . this malvezie is the ancient city of epidaurus called limera , whose harbour is so bad , that a vessel that draws but six foot water , cannot enter without striking : but the vizer was carried off in a tartan to a galley that attended him with five and forty others for his convoy to canea , where they landed him safely . his mother fateima kadun had been conveyed thither four dayes before by four galleys . kadun i have told you ( if i be not mistaken ) is as much as madam with us . this fateima has made it appear , that in turkie , her sex is neither so contemptible nor so much contemned as has been reported . her magnanimity is so great , that i must tell you , as the whole eastern world is convinced of the potency of her son , so they are sensible her interest with him is such , that she governs him absolutely , and by consequence manages the whole affairs of the empire . the vizer remained four months at canea to inform himself of the condition of the venetians , and prepare himself for the siege of candia . the beginning of may 1667. he brought his army to a rendez-vouz at new candia , an old castle with a few pittiful houses about it , some two leagues from the city . about fifteen or sixteen years before , the famous delli vssain pacha leaving that island to go ( as i said before ) and finish his dayes miserably at constantinople , the troops that he left behind him , intrenched themselves at new-candia , and called it eina-die , which is as much as to say , harm watch , harm catch ; for the venetian garrison making frequent excursions , and the turks being as busie from thence , gave it the name of eina-die , and in my judgement with a great deal of propriety . the genzar-aga , or maistre de camp to the janizaries , being a creature of the vizers , took a general view of his army at eina-die , and found them complete fifty thousand men , besides about fourteen thousand pioneers , and several victualers , and such kind of people following the camp. most of the pioneers were forced out of the islands in the archipelago and morea ; the army having ruined their huts at fina-die , advanced against candia , where the vizer met them from canea . the city of candia was called formerly cytaeon , not much differing from cytion in cyprus , where zeno was born , who was the founder of the sect of the stoicks . this candia ( in ancient times so famous for its bigness and wealth , that in the reign of the last emperours of the east it denominated the whole island ) is scarce cognoscible now but by the glorious reliques of its ramparts , which notwithstanding have , and do still resist the strongest efforts that ever the whole ottoman strength has been able to make . 't is the common talk of those parts , that never city has sustained so fierce a siege so long a time ; perhaps they may reckon for one siege all the encampments that the turks have made there from the year 1647. when they belcaguered it first , for when they discontinued their formal leaguer , they blocked it up so close for above twenty years together , that the garrison durst not stir out above cannon-shot from the walls ; and in that sense it has been effectually the longest siege that has been mentioned in history . the town is fortified with seven bastions , five towards the island , and two ( viz. st. andrew , and sabonniera ) towards the sea : these two are in a streight line at the two ends of the harbour , which is called dramata , and looks toward the north. about a year since , the turks quitted their old works that they had raised to no purpose against the bastions towards the island , and turned their approaches upon the two bastions towards the sea. on the sabonniera side they press not so hard , by reason the ground consisting much of sand , their works are apt to moulder as fast as they make them : but the hottest service is on the side of st. andrew , where their approaches are carried on by the sea side , under the protection of an artificial mountain which they removed thither from another place . the post of st. andrew is a kind of half bastion , built only with a flank that scoures towards the fort of panigra , but towards the sea , it is only a plat-form that flanks nothing , and has nothing to flank it . 't is a strange thing , that for twenty years together , both besiegers and besieged should have neglected this post . standing upon a hard rock , the turks thought it unminable , and therefore unapproachable ; and the christians believed themselves safe there by the meer nature of the place : but both of them were mistaken , and the christians worst of all , for the place must be suddenly relieved , or it will be certainly lost , and had it not been for an opportunity , in which the french signalized their experience and courage , the town had been taken on that side by a demy gorge , which is a piece of fortification , that till then was never used in any town , to the great disparagement of the venetian engineers ; the first discovery of that place was made by certain renegadoes that ran into the turkish camp , where there are but too many of them : about the latter end of the year 1668. the duke de feuiliade brought to the succour of the town four brigades of french gentlemen commanded by the count de s. paul ; the duke of chasteau-thierry ; the duke of caderouse , and the count de villemor . the marquess de la motte tenelon , had not the command of a brigade , as being left free to execute the extraordinary commands of the duke de feuillade , who advised with him in every thing ; and this by accident gave him means to do the besieged the most signal piece of service that could be expected from any one man ; for viewing the works on that side , he perceived the turks were masters of all the ground betwixt the fort st. andrew and the sea ; had planted their batteries , fixed their lodgements , and provided very well for the security of their posts ; and which was most dreadful to him , they were battering the scotch work , which was the only place that could give any defence to a breach they had already made in the demie-gorge . the scotch work was an old tower in the middle of a wall that flanked the demie-gorge so effectually , that if that flanker was made unserviceable , the town was impossible to be defended . the marquess de la motte tenelon having remonstrated all this to the venetians , and convinced them of the importance of that place , they left it to his care to prevent the great danger which at that time was very pressing upon them . the first thing to be done , was to repair the old capponnieres towards the sea which they themselves had destroyed , and quitted not long before . a capponniere is a little lodgement or post for their outermost guards to lye in , it is made of planks , driven half way into the ground , and lined with earth , in which there was room for about a dozen or fifteen musqueteers , that sired upon occasion out of little holes made to that purpose . the turks had brought vast quantities of earth , and thrown them upon the capponniers , and thereby brought their approaches to the very foot of the breach . the marquess was present at the recovery of these capponniers , and had the turks alwayes in his teeth with only nine or ten foot of earth betwixt them : having recovered , and refitted his capponniers , he ran a gallery under the batteries and lodgements of the turks , and blew them up into the air , thereby giving the besieged convenience to repair the scotch work , from whence they shot so effectually with their cannon , that it has been too hot for the turks , and they have not attempted it since . but for this work , the town had been taken above three months ago . you would not believe it , and yet it was certainly true , the french were at that time forced to preach moderation and temper to the venetians , whose commanders were then so full of animosity and emulation , ( especially morosini and cornaro ) that their councils of war were nothing but threats , and exprobrations , and manifesto's , and protestations one against the other ; our great officers ( who were admitted to those councils ) were amazed at their own prudence and temper , in respect of those who had alwayes reproached our nation by its heat and activity . had i not been ▪ told this by more than one or two of the renegades , i should never have believed it . the turks understood it very well , and laught at the venetian pantalons , for that was the name they gave the venetian officers . this is certain , the garrison has never effectually seconded the efforts of their auxiliaries . the venetian , as it is thought , being unwilling to be relieved by such inconsiderable supplyes , have fancied , that by exposing them , and suffering them to be cut off , their masters , the christian princes would be provoked to espouse them more vigorously to repair their own honours , and by degrees grow to make the venetian quarrel their own . upon friday the 10 th of may 1669. ( which the turks count the 9 th of their douleggaide , and of their egire 1080. ) i arrived at the camp , two days before their little bairam , which fell out the 11 th of may ; for there being that year seventy compleat days from the end of the moon of ramaden , to the tenth of the moon of douleggaide , the little bairam happened the tenth of that moon , and the ramaden concluded the last day of our february . the turkish camp had no lines either of circumvallation or contravallation ; a line of circumvallation would have been utterly useless , because they feard no succours by land. and the garrison thinking themselves very happy if they can keep their own ground , there was no great need of any contravallation against their sallies ; only about cannon-shot from the two bastions , the turks thought fit to cast up a few pittiful lines , to shelter their place of arms , where they draw up , when commanded out upon any considerable service . these lines , instead of being brought up streight one to another , as with us , are turned with a bow at both ends , which seems repugnant to our rules ; but our curiosity is not so usefull among them , for the enemy never going directly towards an attack , nor many times together the same way , the pedantry of our methods would be to no purpose . the whole strength of their camp consists of great plat-forms , which those infidels have raised upon the shore , and planted them very liberally with cannon to play upon the christian ships . there are also plat-forms that lie low , and even with the water , made on purpose to hinder the descent of the venetians . i went first to the vizers quarter , which among us would have been called the royal quarter . it lies towards the fort of saint andre westward of the town ; and in that quarter most of the janizaries and select troops of the army are disposed . the quarter of the romiliots , or european troops under the command of the beglierbey of sophia was before the fort of panigra on the s. w. side of the town . the messerliotts or troops out of aegypt and arabia were quartered on the south ; the natolians or troops out of asia on the south east : and towards their lazaret or hospital , over against the post of sabionera directly to the east , lay a considerable body of janizaries , with detachments , and commanded parties out of all the other quarters . the chief officers commanding in those several quarters , have no certain place allotted to themselves , as with us , for the vizer changes them as he pleases , and many times removes the whole brigade from one quarter to another . the bassas , who at my coming were in principal command , were the vizer du camp , which is as much as the vizer azem's lieutenant-general : the beglerbey of romulia ; the capoudan bassa brother in law to the grand vizer ; the genizar-aga , a brave man , and his creature ; zambatag ogli-houssekni son to one of the sultans sisters ; zatt-patat-ogli , for a turk a very understanding man in all foreign affairs , and designed to be bassa of cairo ; frane mehemet pacha , a renegade portugesse , to whom the grand vizer has promised tho government of candia when taken : and bebyr pacha , a man of execution , and one who speaking very well the language of the franks , would be a proper person to treat with the christians . the general of their horse called spahilar-agasi , continued at canea , from whence he made frequent cavalcades about the island to keep an eye over his horse which were quartered all along upon the coast under the command of six colonels , or boulouk agalar's . it is not above four years since this person was made general of the cavalry ; his predecessor was slain by the french at the passing of raab near st. gothard in the year 1664. the quarters of the vizer azem is the only fix'd quarter in the army , and chosen with all the convenients that is consistent with the security of the camp. the little turkish vessels can land just by him , without passing before the town ; it lies upon the road to canea and policastro , and there is no forrage but on that side : his troops are sheltered from the city by a little hill , which gives also to the besiegers an advantage to raise batteries : but its greatest commodity is from the river giofro , which runs at the foot of the said hill. the river is not much bigger than the gobelins at paris , and yet it contributes exceedingly to the miseries of the city of candia , for without those waters the turks could not have subsisted so long . at the beginning of the first siege in the year 1648. some of the venetians poisoned those waters , without advising with their general , and it was the destruction of above twenty thousand turks ; which being no fair action , according to the punctilio's of war , the turks ( who of themselves are not over-apt to give quarter ) revenged it effectually by most incredible barbarities . i was astonished at the number and beauty of the tents in that quarter : for the hutts and cabins for the common soldiers , i saw three great boards that had served to make ten thousand of them . you will ask what kind of things those cabins are among the turks , and how they are built : they take of the fattest earth they can find , sprinkle it with water as they do mortar , and having marked out a proportion of it of about seven foot in length , and six in breadth , they take three large planks , and fasten them round , as they were to make a chest : the planks are used as a kind of mould for the casting of these cazernes , for when the boards are disposed right , they throw more water upon the mould , and then let it stand till it be dry : when it has stood long enough , is grown to a consistence , and is sufficiently stiff to stand by it self , the planks are taken away , and imployed in another place . every one of these cazernes or cabins is allowed to be five foot high , covered a top with certain old pieces of wood , over which they lay a little of their prepared mould , which they suffer to dry , and with very good effect ; but for thatch , it is not to be thought on in candia , where they have neither sowing nor reaping , and trees are more scarce than straw ; the great ones have been all cut up to make their palisadoes and fortifications , and the little ones have been burned : in short , each of those caverns built according to the above-mentioned dimensions , will receive twelve souldiers ; but for greater numbers , they are proportion'd accordingly . the grand vizer was not lodged in a tent ; they had built him a serrai or palace half a quarter of a league about : the turks presumed when he once sate down before the town , he would not suddenly rise again , and therefore they thought fit his quarters should be made durable . the walls of his palace were of stone some six or eight foot high from the floor ; the rest of the house ( which in some places was two stories high ) was made of that sprinkled dirt dryed , and a little old timber . in the camp there were at least a hundred of these serrai's set up by the principal officers for themselves . the serrai or palace of delli-houssain-pacha , built in the time of the first siege over against the fort of martinengoe , was the most considerable of them all : when the army was drawn off , and the siege discontinued , it was set on fire by the venetians , but the beglerbey of romulia has repair'd it again . before the grand vizers serrai was a kind of a gibbet set up with seven horse tails upon it ; each beglerbey in the army has six before his door : but those are honorary and no more , the grand vizer's is a great mark of authority . when the sultan in person is in the camp , he ha● nine tailes before his tent or palace , or where ever he lies . the aga of the janizaries has no such thing before his , though he be one of the most considerable officers in the army : before the tents of the other bassas there are two , and six before the caimacan of the vizer , who is in the nature of super-intendant of the army . the gibbet set up for these tails before the grand vizer's tent is four square , and when the army marches , the square in which the horse tails are fastened , directs the way the army is to take : for if the tails be fastned towards the east , their motion is to be that way ; and so in general all their campments and lodgements in their march are signified by that part of the horizon towards which the tails are hung . being got into the camp , each of us found some of our friends , and immediately dispersed . amuret-aga went one way and we another ; i continued with osman chelebi in a hutt that was offer'd him ; his two brothers in law ( sons of mustapha bey ) that he thought to have found before candia , and quartered with them , were sent in garrison not long before to girapietra , a post that they have fortified in that island . in the turkish army , though it be very numerous , any body that one inquires for is easily found out . their oda's are known and distinguished by their succession and order of their numbers , as first , second , third , and so on : but for greater instruction , at the door of every chorbagi is hung up the name of some animal or other , as a lion , a camel , an eagle , &c. and a great paper with the name of it in large characters . we were scarce setled in our hutt , but the silence that is alwayes very remarkable in the turkish army , was on a sudden interrupted by a most dreadful noise in springing their mines that were ready under the fort of st. andre , and the yells of the turks advancing to the assault : the cannon both in the leaguer and city , made up the consort . this was the first time i ever saw the grand vizer , he was got a top of a little eminence out of cannon-shot from the town , to see the execution of the mines , and success of the attaque : the sight of this great person struck my heart more violently than mine eyes : he is but of a middle stature , yet very vigorous and strong ; his face is something pitted with the small pox , and his cheeks very red ; his eyes are black , and hollow , and stern ; his complexion is tauny ; his beard long and very black ; he was on foot in the midst of fifty or threescore of his guards armed like albanians , with their captain delli bachi at the head of them . the vizer was discoursing with zambatag-ogli-housekni , a young gentleman , and as they said there , much like the grand signior who is his uncle : the vizer had no sooner placed himself , but all his officers came about him . it is concluded by all hands , that he is personally brave , and as great a souldier as ever they had ; yet he is cautious , and runs not head-long himself upon every occasion , to visit the works ; with a small , but excellent perspective , he was viewing the order of their attaques ; but because the dust and the smoke did many times obstruct him , he sent ever and anon some body to understand how things went in every post ; which messengers , to give him an exact account , exposed themselves so freely to the enemies shot , that of thirty sent out , there was but four returned . this was one of the hottest attempts during the whole leaguer ; the turks had sprung three mines under the fort of saint andre . whilst the vizer was imployed with his perspective-glass in observing the execution of the mines , wagers were lai'd by the officers about him that the work was blown up , and a gale of wind blowing away the smoke discovered who had won : the execution was great , carrying away a whole row of palisadoes from the besieged , and making a breach in which the turks endeavoured many times to lodge themselves , their swords in their hands , but were repulsed with great slaughter . they gave out that they had slain the general of the christians , but the repulsed troops never return without some such story for preservation of their honour : but at this time there was some reason for their report , for a day or two afterwards we understood by a fugitive , that the marquess of saint andre , a french man , and governour of the town was in that action wounded in the face by the splinter of a stone : this happened the 9 th of their douleggiade , and according to our kalendar on the 10 th of may 1669. the troops that are daily designed for the guard of the trenches , are relieved every twelve hours : and when an oda is appointed for the whole day , the chorbaggi takes one half of them to mount the trenches , and twelve hours after is relieved by the oda baschi with the other moity . but an oda consists commonly of three or four thousand men , which are easily divided for service . in the evening two chiaouxes having placed themselves before the grand vizers door , one of one side , and the other of the other ; they make proclamation as loud as they can , and cry out allah , allah ; upon which the souldiers assembling in great numbers , the chiaouxes set certain prices upon the heads of the christians for the next day ; this is their custome every night , that the hopes of reward might animate their men , for nothing is better money than the head of a christian ; but their heads are not alwayes at a rate ; when the christian army is strong , and heads harder to come by , a head is worth 25 or 30 crowns ; but when their army is weak , and heads are like to be plentiful , nine or ten crowns is a good price , and they think it well if the market would hold there . the next day being a festival , and their bayram , they set twenty crowns upon a head . there was also a rate set for every piece of a palisade that could be forced from the works of the city , and brought to the vizer , and the price for the next day was set at three crowns . the venetians set their prices in the same manner upon the heads of the turks ; but they are not so good chapmen , for ten or twelve livers is as much as they give for a head ; and at that rate they come in sometimes so plentifully that they have been known to set their walls round with them , and all such other places as have been within sight of the enemy . but there was a time once when these kind of trophies were prohibited in the town , and that was when the plague was in the turks camp , then the head of one infidel might have been enough to have infected ten thousand christians . in the year 1667. an accident hapned in the vizer's camp that was very rare ; there was in the quarter of the messerhots a great heap of christian heads , and it was reported that one of those heads moaned and complained every night , and that half the army in that quarter had heard it : and it was the more wonderful with them , because they believe nothing of the return , or apparition of spirits , but laugh at those stories . this accident made such a noise that it came to the ears of the vizir . the vizir being a curious , but no credulous person , went himself to the place , and heard an odd kind of noise from out of one of the heads that lay uppermost upon the pile : the vizir was a quick man , and observed that the head standing with the face to the wind , the wind blew strongly into the nostrils , and not being able to get out but with difficulty , by its working and agitation in the skull produced that sound . he caused the nostrils to be stopt with clay , but the soldiers reporting still that the head was heard to complain , and that it was doubtless some among the christians who had dyed a turk , the vizir caused that and the whole heap to be thrown into the sea. every morning at five a clock the soldiers are called to their prayers by sound of trumpet ; the troops in their several quarters repair immediately to their place of arms : to begin their devotions they cry out as loud as they can allah three times , and they make a noise with it that may be heard two leagues ; and in this it is that they may well reproach the carelesness of our devotions . he that should behold their modesty and humility at their prayers , would wonder it should be possible that so much courage and piety could consist . they have a larger sort of drums than ordinary that call them from their prayers , of which there is but one in every quarter , and that is either placed upon a piece of wood to that purpose , or else upon a camel before the vizer or beglerbey's tent who commands in chief . their noise is almost like thunder , and heard two or three leagues , and the profound and universal silence of their camp , makes it heard the farther . the smaller drums are for the soldiers commanded by the beglerbeys ; for the janizaries use no drums , nor indeed any other instrument in the room of them , no not so much as in their march. there are chiaouxes on purpose , who carry orders to the janizaries when at any time they are commanded . in that case they hang up colours before the tent of the chorbaggi , and the word passes from one to the other . in their marches they follow the directions of the great drums which belong to their general officers : the common drums are beaten at both ends , with two sticks of an unequal bigness , with their right hand they beat quick and strong , with their left they strike more slowly , and make a sound in my judgment more solemn and martial than ours . every beglerbey has his company of guards , composed only of his own footmen called moulaggi : upon a march the moulaggi are always mounted , and on horse-back , but in candia they serve on foot . these moulaggi have their bagpipes , their haut-bois , their trumpets , and kettle-drums , and upon several occasions do make use of them all . the zaims and timariots have likewise their kettle-drums . as to their colours or standards , every oda has its bairakter or ensigne . this officer is never without several colours , to set up and display upon the platform of their batteries , upon their breaches or their logdments in an attack . the colours are commonly charged salterwise with symetars vert upon a field or : sometimes gules in a field argent . sables is forbidden as altogether ominous . sometimes they inscribe in arabick letters , the name of god , or some of his attributes . in their skirmishes with the christians they are very proud if they can get any of our colours , because they know it is a loss highly regretted among them , and very dishonourable : but they do not show them , nor hang them up publickly as we do ; only now and then the renegadoes will keep them and hang them up in their houses , as retaining our customs , though not our religion . the order observed by the turks in their night-guards , is different from ours ; they have indeed their horse-guards petrolling about all night long ; but with their foot it is quite otherwise : they never put one single man upon a sentinel , but place little squadrons of thirty and forty men in a squadron about their camp , and especially towards the enemy , on which side they place their squadrons or parties about two or three hundred paces distance at the most . they have none of our perdue's , thinking it little less than madness to trust the lives of 100000 men to the vigilance or fidelity of a single person , contrary quite to our opinion , who think it as extravagant to disturb a whole army to watch , when one man may do it as well ; but i am rather of their judgment than our own . their opinion is sober and cautious , ours more vain and secure . let the occasion be what it will , their foot never go the rounds , and therefore are never trusted with the word . when these little bodies upon the out-guards descry any body near them , they cry out kimpsem , who goes there ? which is followed immediately with dourbourda , stand . their common answer is biz-iz , 't is we ; for they suppose no man will come alone with a good design , and therefore our complement , a friend , would not pass with them . if there be two or three in the company , and none of them replies , the next word from the guards is vldurun , or kill them , kill them , and commonly they are as good as their word , and then give the alarm to the whole camp. at the beginning of the siege they were not so strict , there being no talk of succours from christendom , nor no apprehension from the islanders ; then if any of their guards had espied a man , after their allah allah three or four times , they called out in the frank language , a largua , a largua , which is a sea phrase , and as much as who are you for ? those who are questioned , do answer immediately alla ; otherwise the court of guard cryes out alla again , and fires upon them . it would be no easie matter for the venetians to think to surprize the turks by crying out alla ; for the turks have a peculiar way of speaking that word , pronouncing it in the throat , according to the way of the arabians . in the same manner the spaniard pronounces muger , in which it is not possible for a french man to imitate him . our christians that are not used to the turkish articulation , will tell you , that when those infidels go to an ingagement , they do it with strange yells and noises , which indeed is nothing but their pious invocations : however at those times the word alla is alwayes in their mouths , and i doubt the fear that seizes us commonly at those times , makes the turkish musick less gratefull to our ears . those who have skill in souldiery , will perhaps condemn this custom of the turks , and object , that the romans ( who were greater conquerours of the two ) observed better order in their camps . i will not meddle with the speculative part , let us come to the active : 't is true , the turks have not that regular way of incamping , as the romans had , nor their method of fighting ; for the turks understand nothing of wheeling , or the other military motions that the greeks and the romans have derived to us , and yet in three hundred years they have won more battels , and made larger conquests than the romans in eight hundred ; 't is true , afterwards the romans out-did them , but the more shame for the christians now , who understanding the way of facing about , the way of countermarches , doubling of ranks and files , and several other motions , are yet so often beaten by the turks . there is one thing which to me has been alwayes very admirable ; most authors that write of the turks , and other people ambitious of honour , are perpetually counselling to make war upon the turks , representing them cowards , and sots , and easily conquered : by their account the taking of constantinople is a trifle , and so easie , 't is not worth the name of an enterprize ; i wonder they can forbear disposing before-hand of the plunder of that great city , and that every one of them has not reserved three or four of the principal odaliques in the seraglio for himself . what then must be the odds betwixt us in martial discipline ? why ? the turks are more obedient to their officers , are more at unity among themselves , more sober , and less fugitive ; and this certainly must be the reason , for their skins are no harder than ours , unless possibly it be that empires have their periods like particular men . on saturday 11. of may , on the morning the whole camp put themselves in arms to begin the festivity of their bayram , which they signified to the christians by three rounds of great shot from their batteries , and as many salvoes of small shot from their infantry who gave very good fire : but the whole army was not drawn up as i expected . every quarter rejoyced by it self . i think there could not be braver men seen in the world than the grand vizer's janizaries : their arms were so bright , they were able to dazle a mans eyes : the fierceness of their looks , and the majesty of their motion presaged their success : their dolimans or coats were as good as new , very well shaped , though made of a course cloth from salonica ; they had not had them above two months : once every year the sultan gives them new coats at his own charge , and the time that they are delivered is about the month of cheuval , that they may be neat and spruce against their grand bayram : they had not their zercola's or long coifs upon their heads which they wear upon solemnities ; in the army they would be troublesome ; they had only bonnets or caps of wooll or coloured cloth , with their handkerchiefs roll'd about them to make them look like turbans : they wear no beards , but not upon the score that we pretend , who would have it a mark that they are the sultan's real slaves , for , as they say , he who is a musleman , what is he else ? all the rest of the sultan's subjects , wear their muschatoes very long , and they would let their under lips grow so too , were not they fearful of being taken by the beard in their battels , and so put to the worst . 't is most certain , that for the same reason alexander the great commanded his captains , that all the macedonian souldiers should cut off their beards : and the abanthes , a war-like people of eubea , do use it at this day . in the grand vizer's quarter there was near fifteen thousand janizaries , besides a party of them sent about to the post of sabonniera : i judged the whole army to consist of about forty five thousand men , and near as many others , cannoniers , pioniers , sutlers , half of which upon occasion were able to bear arms : should i tell this among the christians , i should hardly be believed ; for they please themselves in debasing the numbers and courage of the turks , and perhaps it is a stratagem of the venetians to wheedle their allies : so among them the turkish army must not be above thirty thousand strong . 't is true , about a year since , the plague and incommodities of the army had reduced them to that number : and i know at tunis ( where i was at that time ) the turks confessed it themselves , to excuse the smallness of their progress ; they pretended likewise that the town of candia stood upon an impenetrable , inaccessible rock , and was defended by a garrison of sixty thousand men . it was great pleasure to hear how they magnified our numbers , and the strength of the city , and yet kept us all in with an army of twenty five thousand men at the most : not that the emperour could have wanted more men , but the vizer in gallantry had made an oath , with that small number of turks to beat and destroy the sixty thousand lubberly christians that had pin'd themselves up in that inaccessible rock . that was a day of great execution ; one of the turks mines blew up a post of the christians near saint andre , where many a brave man of the garrison perished ; the vizer was in no little danger himself , for having laid aside his perspective , and advanced in the trenches to the very ditch of the town , to survey their works , and observe his advantage , he stood personally exposed to all the fire from the garrison for a complete half hour together , and kiaca-bey the lieutenant general of the janizaries was shot in the arm , not two steps from him ; the vizer when he saw it , with an angry kind of smile , said , i think these rude christians would not have us celebrate our bayram to day : but for all that , he stirred not till a lodgement was finished that he had ordered , and to that end , he caused his dinner to be brought to him into the trenches . the rest of the day was spent in dounama , or publick rejoycing : the turks according to their custome on their bayrams send one another presents , as we do at new-years-tide . one janizary gives his camerade tobacco , and he to requite it , takes him to the sutlers , and gives him a dish of coffee , or strong waters . the vizer augmented the pay of those who did any thing signally ; if their pay was six aspers before , he advanced it to twelve ; and god knows what emulation and courage that raised in the several oda's : the principal officers regal'd the grand vizer . the beglerby of natolia sent him six black eunuch boys , and received from him a rich saber or sword of a more than ordinary temper . the vizer sent a noble tent to zambatag-ogli-houssekni . such of the spahi as had been defective in their duties , and were to be drubb'd , according to their discipline of war , were pardon'd in respect of that day ; as also such of the janizaries , as for their misdemeanours were condemned to be beaten with cudgels on their buttocks . a timariot or teskerectis that before was worth but five or six thousand aspers a year , was advanced to a teskereber , or a timar of twenty thousand pound . some of the janizaries produced the heads of christians that they had concealed three or four days together , to have their recompence inlarged that day . the kaimacan gave three sequins to a pioner for having taken a pair of gloves from a christian ; and to take a pair of gloves is looked upon as a great prize , for the turks wearing none themselves , 't is no easie matter to come by them any other way . i saw the vizer as he passed to the eouylai , ( which is one of their services of devotion ) he was talking to mehemet-aga his kiaia , or intendant of his house , an honest man , moderate , and one who has done many good offices to the christians . the grand vizer was going to his own mosque , for he had one belonging to his own quarters , to which none but his own servants resorted . he has alwayes five or six imans or priests which attend him in the army to perform divine service , and every great officer has two or three . the vizer was attended by a throng of officers , and select men of his troops that followed him in confusion . at the head of the procession were ten trumpets , and as many bag-pipes playing and sounding before him : there was likewise a touke or kind of a banner with seven horse tails fastned to a pike ; but the other touks carried before the other officers had fewer according to the difference of their qualities , six tails before a beglerbey , and two before a bachas . when prayers were done , he treated all the officers and three oda's or companies who had performed very well in a late action . he never dines alone , but sends alwayes for the officers that come off the guards , that either at dinner or afterwards they may give him an account of their proceedings . he loves good meat , but abhors wine ; contrary to the humour of his father , who delighted in it exceedingly . he diverts himself sometimes a hunting , sometimes at chess , and takes great pleasure in seeing his officers dance . he had with him besides , seven or eight hoingi , or dancing-masters , who danced to two or three base-vials , or instruments very like them : sometimes they danced alone , sometimes two and two , and sometimes more : they dance likewise with a sort of castignettes , and do very well : these dancers have upon them little strait wastcoats that come down to their girdle , from whence they have a kind of petticoats ( like our women ) which come down to the ground , and are very wide ; and their great dexterity being in turning swiftly and long upon one foot , the wind getting under their petticoats fills them up like a sail : in this posture the hoingi will bow , plunge , leap up again , appear and disappear with strange promptitude and exactness . there was one thing i thought remarkable ; not long since in turkie there was a sort of religious mahumetans called dervis , whose devotion consisted in dancing in their mosques , which they would perform with indefatigable swiftness : the vizer having driven them lately out of romulia , those who had no mind to go so far as their principal covent at cogna in asia , turned hoingi , and danced as eagerly for money as ever they had done for devotion . in the evening the grand vizer took horse , and rode to eina-die , or new-candia , to confer with fateim kadun , who was come thither to meet him , from her quarters at philopoli , which is a great house standing upon the road betwixt candia and girapietra . nothing passed in the siege , nor indeed in the whole empire , but the vizer imparted it to his mother . she brought with her into candia forty or fifty eunuchs , two thirds of which number are imployed constantly all over turkie for intelligence : all news from larissa is conveyed by some or other of them , i say news , because orders are sent always by other people . the greatest resolves are still concerted betwixt her and her son ; and the supplyes of men or money were managed for the most part by their eunuchs , for which the vizer's slaves bare them no good will : it was so much money out of their pockets , and their gain was so great , that it was reported some months since , two single voyages were worth to one of fateima's eunuchs above twenty thousand crowns . the eleventh at night , the vizer's quarters was all in arms , upon alarm of a mine which the venetians sprang before the fort of saint andre : there were slain in that business above sixty janizaries , most of them officers , as good as any in the army , and all of them the vizer's creatures ; and it was reported , that the venetians to improve their advantage , were sallying out of the town ; but that was but a report . the twelfth of may in the morning i saw several companies of janizaries come to bid their chor-baggi's or captains good morrow , and 't is it seems their custome every morning . to requite their civility , the captains present every souldier with a dish of coffee , which is the only thing that ever they return them . when a souldier is killed , his cloaths go to the chor-baggi , but his arms and the money about him is delivered to the treasurer-general of the army , who is accountable for it to the vizer : but the money passing through the hands of the chor-baggi , to whom the body is brought off to be stripped , does many times stick to his fingers , and come short to the treasurer . but if a janizary be mortally wounded , and has time to make his will , he may bequeath what he pleases to the souldiers of his own oda , to supply their necessities : they are paid but once in three months , and , as i said before , their pay is unequal . the new raised men have but six aspers a day , which is about three pence half penny of ours ; and those who have most have but twelve pence , but then the grand signior finds them victuals : their allowance to six souldiers is a dish of rice , and about a pound of bread to a man ; every fourth day they have six ounces of flesh , and their drink is all out of the river of giofiro : they may supply one another out of their pay or their plunder , but they must be sure to keep touch with their sutlers , and have a care of committing the least insolence towards them . at first it was death for a janizary to drink wine , and they made it a point of religion , because of the seditions which their drunkenness had produced ; but of late , the severity of that law has been turned upon the sutlers who furnish them ; and the janizary escapes with fifty good blows upon the buttocks , inflicted punctually by the oda baschi , or lieutenant of the company , with a good cudgel . when a turkish souldier has done any thing that deserves death , they dare not execute him publickly , but he is strangled in private , which in my judgement argues a weakness in the government and authority of their officers : but the janizaries look upon it as a respect to men of the sword ; for the whole empire being nothing but their conquest and acquisition , it is but suitable to the dignity and justice of their monarch , to have their errours and offences concealed , and their persons preserved from publick infamy and disgrace . i had alwayes hitherto a great curiosity to be prying into their trenches , and observe the disposition of their works ; but it fell now to my share , and i could not avoid it . the danger was great , and death never so manifest to me as now . the being exposed to the continual shooting from the town , was the least of my trouble ; but the fear of being discovered by the turks , and punished as a spie , was a thing that stuck very close to me , and made me almost repent my curiosity that had brought me to candia . i repaired forthwith to my old confident osman chelebi , and told him how it stood , who smiling , told me , if i could secure my self from the one , he would bring me off from the danger of the other . his friends had solicited so effectually for his timar , that it was time for him to think of doing something extraordinary : every timariot is obliged to bring as many men to the war , as he has times three three thousand aspers in the revenue of his timar , and those ●hen are called gebelous . in candia the●r imployment was only to carry earth , or be serviceable to their great guns : osman chelebi according to his share was to find four of these gebelous : in complement i must needs make one of them , to save him that expence . i did not at first consider the thing , nor imagine i had been serving against the christians ; if i had , i should have made more scruple , and perhaps pretended conscience in the case . i expected , that by the favour of some officer of his acquaintance , i should have been excused , if i had advanced about a hundred paces into the trenches , when the guards had been relieved , which might have been done without any great hazards , that time being the least dangerous , for if the christians had sallied to disturb them , they would have had upon their hands the troops that came off , as well as those that went on to relieve them ; but i reckoned without mine host . i attended osman chelebi to the tent of the grand engineer of the ottoman army called isouf meymar azem , meymar being the title which they give to any eminent engineer or architect . we went with him to the seraile of the topigi bachi , or grand master of their artillery . this officer ( one of the most considerable in the empire ) was a poor mariner at constantinople who lived upon ten or twelve pence a day , by crossing the water betwixt constantinople and pera : he put himself among the officers of the artillery , and passed with them into candia , where the grand vizir having displaced the topigi upon some exception against him , and observing this mariner to be very handy and dexterous at removing and ordering the cannon for the batteries , advanced him to that office , and made him topigi bachi , quite contrary to the practice in our countries . among the christians a man of birth and no merit , shall be sure to make his fortune ; among the turks a man of merit , let his extraction be what it will , shall be sure to be preferred . with the topigi bachi we found a great number of topigilers or cannoneers and gebegilers , or people that have care of keeping the arms , and preparing their fire-works ; to be short , every man being to be imployed , they clapped a scuttle at my back , and a mattock into my hand , and thought they did me a great deal of honour , for of three hundred ziams , timars , and gebelous that were waiting for orders , i was the first that was provided : osman chelebi himself put on the same harness , and being to furnish three more gebelours , he picked out three miserable greeks , who for six aspers a piece , suffered themselves to be tied by the legs with a thick cord ( like pigs leading to the market ) for fear they should escape into the town , which they do as often as they can . i had been tied with the rest , but that osman chelebi undertook for my fidelity , which turned much to my disadvantage ; for the meymar believing me well affected thereupon , did me the favour to put me among those who were to throw the grenadoes , and at that time were appointed to run up to the christians works , and pull away their bags of wool and earth , wherewith they had faced their redoubts ; and this was to be done in haste , when the enemy was hottest a firing ; to coxe me , they told me by this means i should have opportunity to be one of the first that should cut off the christians heads ; and indeed of fifty heads that were brought off , above thirty were cut off by those grenado men ; and they perswaded me moreover , that two heads wou●d do my business , and make my fortune for ever . then it was i began to repent me of my forwardness , and i vowed solemnly to god almighty , that if i went on with these grenadeers , i would if possible , escape into the town , and lose my life there to expiate my impious curiosity : in order to my grenadiership , they had taken my scuttle off my back , and put a linnen bagg full of grenadoes about my shoulders like a scarff ; but it came into my mind to tell them , that i feared i was not dexterous enough for that service , and desired that they would rather put me among those who were to pull down the palisadoes ; for , lest i should render my self suspected , i thought it not sit to decline one service , and recommend my self to another that was not so dangerous ; yet i had my reason , for that time was not altogether proper for pulling down palisadoes ; the best time for that being after a rain , when fastning ropes to them , they can loosen them with more ease ; or else in a great wind , by firing bavins under them : to gratifie my request they let me alone with my scuttle and mattock , and away i marched with a rascally renegado , who , during our attaque , had orders to run away into the town , and inform himself of its condition . they had given him his lesson , as osman chelebi told me , and directed him to tell strange stories out of the camp , to make him the more credible to the christians . he had instructions to tell them , that the vizir inraged at the cowardize of his troops , had killed three officers with his own hand ; that they were almost starved in the camp , the soldiers mutining every day , and the grand signior resolved to cut off the vizir's head , if the town were not taken in a month ; and that as a mark of his displeasure to the grand vizir , he had sent to him to deliver a rich vest and a sabre that he had given him not long before ; by such stories as these they too often delude the poor christians . by the way we met a party of gionoullous or voluntiers , who follow the army at their own charges in hopes by some great action to merit a timar , which is the usual recompence the vizir bestows upon such persons ; but then they must wait for a vacancy , and they will be sure to have an eye upon them . as we passed them we heard two or three of these gionoullous , seeing our ziams and timariots marching upon service , wish good luck to the christian musquets , that they might make room for them ; and indeed those timariots are never drawn out for an attaque , but the ginoullous send their prayers along with them , that they may never return . we passed on to the first trenches which the turks had made upon the rock , for having brought their approaches so far , they could not any way secure themselves but by bringing earth from other places . when i saw their trenches , i was amazed to think how the christians had described them : 't is true , they are not made so methodically as ours , with lines parallel to the front of the place besieged . the way of the turks is to advance as much as they can , and every forty paces to make an elbow or little turning , which yet does not hinder their line . their intrenchments or approaches are twice as broad as ours , which at the bottom are at most but seven or nine foot ; whereas the turks trenches , when the ground will permit , are fifteen or sixteen foot wide , that the troops appointed to sustain the pioneers , may make a large front the better to repel the salleys of the garrison . one thing i observed among them that is practised among us , they never begin to post their soldiers in the trenches till they have brought their approaches to the counter-scarpe ; for till they be advanced thither their troops are lodged in the redoubts , or places of arms. their places of arms are open behind like ours , for the better drawing themselves into battalia to repulse a salley . their redoubts are generally faced with stone : their trenches are made with blindes , and their blinds are made with thick pieces of timber covered over with faggots , and earth upon them to shelter the pioneers while they are at work . we drew out about fifty or sixty pioneers to repair a battery which the canon from the town had beaten down . i saw some of their guns there that carried six and twenty pound bullet . from this platform it was , that looking towards their works , i saw as it were a forest of palisado's that frighted me exceedingly : imagine you saw a great battalion of pikes , with their pikes advanced ; their works were set as thick with palisado's , whereas in some places , the palisado's in the opposite works were ten foot asunder . the ground had been blown up a hundred times by the mines of one side or the other . in short there was not one foot to spare , but immediately some trench or other was thrown up in it ; either a bonnette , a caponniere , or an antestature , and that you may not be perplexed with those terms , being a sort of works almost quite unknown in france , i shall explain them as follows . the bonnette is a kind of ravelin set round with palisado's ; 't is filled three foot thick with earth to cover them from shot , but without any ditch . the antestatures are little traverses or retrenchments thrown up in haste with bags of earth , or palisado's in some place that they cannot keep entire , but the enemy having possessed themselves of one part they would willingly preserve the rest . in spight of the danger i was in , i could not but admire that prodigious ground where more than once or twice ten thousand men had been imployed a month together , to force a single man back but four yards . no ground in the world did ever cost so dear , though it were a mine of gold. the possession of four fathoms of ground in candia , had been in dispute above twenty years , and gained at last with rivers of blood , and many times the best blood in europe . but i was taken from my contemplations to work in a gallery that was to be carried on to the very wall of the town . a gallery is a way under-ground carried on under the enemies works for the passage of the miner when he goes to prepare the chamber of the mine , with intention to blow up some work . the galleries of both parties do often meet , and then they who can drive out the other , either with sire or smoke , are masters of both , and the vanquished must retire . we no sooner struck a stroke with our mattocks , but we clap'd our ears to the ground to listen whether the christians were not at work as well as we ; for many times both sides are working not above a foot from one another . at some times , and in some places the pioneers for fear of being heard , have been glad to loosen the earth with their nails , or work it out with the point of their knives . if any mine be near , 't is immediately sprung , to blow up the pioneers , and oftentimes the condition of the earth deceiving the engineer that causes it to be blown up , falls back upon those who gave fire to the mine , and the great art is to make them evaporate . in the little time i was digging there , i met more bones and carkases of men than shovels-full of earth ; sometimes i digged a man up from under my feet , and perhaps had i digged there but one hour before , i might have found him alive , and had him begg'd of me to pull him out . i must confess i had at that time great horrours upon me , and being perceived by a young turk that had been used to the trade , i was laught at for my pains . upon the same occasion he had many times leaped into the christians galleries , and brought away several of their heads : he told our camerades aloud that i was so afraid of the swords of the venetians , that he saw me three or four times put my hand to my neck to feel whether my head was not cut off . i opened my eyes as well as my ears to inform my self whether the christians were not at work near me , and to speak truth , for the security of my head i found an obligation upon me to have a care how i slept in that quarter . at length the mine being fitted , we retired to see it play ; when we came forth of the gallery we saw several janizaries laughing to see us in that condition : there is a mortal hatred betwixt the janizaries and the timariots , for the janizaries being never imployed but at handy-strokes , have them in contempt who are imployed in the mines . osman chelebi was not a person that would be abused , and therefore seeing one of the janizaries deriding him , told him , you are a happy man , for i have digg'd you a hole to hide your self in . another timariot that was not commanded along with us , but expected us when we came off , at the end of the gallery , came to congratulate with one of his friends , and embracing him , demanded , do you come back empty handed ? have you made your fortune upon the christians , and brought ever a head along with you ? yes one , ( replied his friend ) and that is my own , which i assure you was in no little danger . 't is not to be imagined how much the janizaries despise the timariots , and all the spahi in general . they call them in derision sinek , which is as much as flies , and this the spahi are forced to indure , because of the authority and strict union among those sort of people : the nick-name that the spahi and timariots give the janizaries , is toslouk , or buskins , because they wear such kind of things about their legs , but then they will be sure to be the stronger , or they will never venture to provoke them . at the same time that we gave fire to our mine , the besieged sprung two of their own : it was a dismal spectacle to behold the men and the earth thrown up promiscuously into the air , and the smoke being but little , gave us that lamentable convenience . some of the christians were blown alive into the trenches of the turks ; and some of the turks wasted into the ditch , others upon the ramparts of the town with their arms in their hands . it was like a horrible shower of flesh to behold the separated members come down , whilst others were bruised and blown about from one side to another . we ran with all speed to disingage such as were buried alive ; some we found only frighted , without any hurt . they shew me an azappe , or one of their perdu's , who had been twice digged out of the ground ; but all were not so happy , for some of them were half buried , stuck fast from the girdle downwards , and cried out with all their might , but they had as good have been quite under ground , for the christians ran out and chopped off their heads . the effect of these three mines was only to have blown up some of the guards ; to have destroyed some works ; and in some measure inlarged the breaches . the quantity of powder required for a mine , is fifteen , sixteen , sometimes twenty , and five and twenty barrels , according to the weight and thickness of the ground they would blow up . the venetians to blow up the placca made use of a hundred and fifty barrels , and they were no more than was necessary , being to blow up a rock of two and twenty foot thick . it was in my power to have learned the construction of their superficial furnaces as they called them in candia where only they are in use ; but i had not that curiosity , and indeed i found i had had already too much . osman chelebi came to complement me at my coming out of the works ; and to cajole me , told me i had done wonders . that it was taken notice of by the turks , that i was to value my self much upon their approbation : that i should doubtless have the honour to be continued , and be by degrees infallibly advanced to some imployment more worthy my address . he told me moreover , that there was a design on foot , to commit the conduct and firing of one of their superficial furnaces to me ; and the manner of those furnaces is thus . three or four bombes or fire-balls are shut up close in a wooden box , and the box conveyed as near the enemies work as possible ; when 't is as near as you can get , you hide it in the ground , and cover it over with earth . there is nothing in the world better , nor quicker at ruining an approach : there is no great difficulty to give fire to it , because it may be done with a saucidge ( as they call them ) or a train , at what distance you please . the great danger is in placing the box , which though done for the most part in the night , does not make it altogether safe ; for the engineer is obliged to have a special care of his head . osman chelebi presented me with one of them , but god knows how joyfully i received it . the christian engineers have no sooner invented a new way , either for their fortifications or fire-works , but the meymars have present advertisement by some of the renegado's from the town . the stories they have told of him in the camp , have not only discovered but recommended to the estimation of the turks , the inventions and experiments of the chevalier verneda , who commands all the engineers in the garison ; and the address and dexterity of giovine who is excellent at countermines . i found it was not true ( though i had often been told it ) that there were certain well disciplined troops of christians in the turkish service . at the beginning of the siege indeed , the turks being willing to have wheedled the greek nobless that belonged to the isle of sfacciottes , did promise them free exercise of their religion if they would serve against the venetian ; but they were so far from accepting the proposal , that to show their detestation , during the first years of the mahumetan invasion , they made the turks sensible of their indignation and courage , by many atchievements against them . of this island of sfacciottes were the famous colonels , zymbi , balzamo , and calamo , of whom the caloger at athens had given so fair a character , and of whose bravery i may perhaps give you a relation hereafter . many of the inhabitants were originally italians , from whence their fore-fathers had been invited by the grecian emperours into the said island after the devastation made in it by the sarazens . i must needs confess i have slept better than i did the twelfth of may at night ; i fancied my self called every moment to go away with my superficial furnace , and see it do execution : i had no maw to the service , i found my conscience not so good proof against the remorses i felt for having served against the christians already ; and if you will have the truth , perhaps there was some little mixture of fear . but the 13 th of may in the morning beyond my expectation , osman chelebi having left me three hours before , came back again to me in great haste , and told me he had a request to me that i must not deny him : i thought of nothing but that i had been to go along with him upon service , to enter some breach , or spring some mine with him ; but he told me i must needs do him the favour to return to emporion for him , for the grand vizer had given him a very good timar in those parts ; he himself being unable to quit the service , was constrained to desire the courtesie of me to carry his letters of provision to his father in law , and to press him to take possession of the timar , by turning out a person who by surprize had got a grant of it from the beglerbey of romulia ; my spirits began immediately to revive : he needed no such fine language to perswade me , i offered my self with the greatest willingness imaginable , not so much as straining a complement so far as to let him know how much pain and trouble it would be to me , to leave him behind : he gave me his dispatches under the hand and seal of the vizer's caimacan . the caimacan is an officer considerable , has a share in the civil affairs , and manages them in part . in all turkie there are never but three contemporary caimacans , and sometimes but two : one is constantly resident at constantinople ; another alwayes attends the grand signior , and if the grand vizer be remote from the court , he has another with him ; but when he returns to the sultan's court , that caimacan is suspended . the grand vizer's caimacan was like a secretary of state , or president of the council , and at that time had the superintendency of the army in candia . a saique being in ten dayes time to depart from fraskia , it was resolved i should take that opportunity to pass into greece , so that as it pleased god , i sate still in the camp all the 13 th of may , not troubled with the fatigues or dangers of the mattock and scuttle ; and osman hired some of the azappes and greek pioneers to discharge the duty that was upon him in respect of his timar . in the evening one of the christians running to us out of the town , brought news that one of our bombes falling into the bas●ion of saint andre had killed the magnifico cornaro proveditor general for the republick of venice , a person , who being the very soul of their army , gave the christians the greatest occasion of consternation that they had hitherto expressed ; and the turks on the other side , that their joy might hold some proportion with the sadness of their enemy , testified it by their continual salvo's both from their cannon and small-shot . it was above a twelvemonth since the vizer had summoned the town . upon this accident he caused a white flag to be hung out , and sent them a summons ; but the christians reposing still upon the conduct of the marquess de saint andre , by their great firing gave him to understand that they were not yet reduced to terms of capitulation : whereupon for the incouragement of his camp , the vizer caused it to be spread abroad , that he expected within three or four dayes an ambassador from venice to beg peace upon his knee ; adding , that venice it self was tumultuous and full of factions upon the protraction of the war ; and that the people being ruined and exhaust with insupportable taxes , were ready upon the first opportunity to throw themselves under the protection of the turks : this was the great artifice of their general , and the common discourse and belief of his whole army . to conclude , i departed from the camp the 21. of may , with a pass-port from the caimacan , and letters from osman chelebi : about midnight i arrived at fraskia , where i embarked in the aforesaid saique , and left the coast full of horsemen , who at that time kept better and more exact guards than formerly , upon expectation of a descent by the troops of the league , and the christian princes : they had news already that their several fleets were come out , some from thoulon , some from civita-vecchia , and some from malta ; and the renegadoes had made the camp ring with the names of the generalissimo vincenzo rospigliosi , of the duke de beaufort , the duke de navailles , the comte de vivonne , and the chevalier acarigi general of the gallies of malta ; so that 't is an errour to believe the turks are ignorant of the very particulars of our affairs , when it is their interest to know them : the english and dutch vessels which are imployed daily in carrying over men and ammunition to canea , do tell them all our designs : 't is true , by an effect of their great courage and prudence , the turks do not seem to regard it ; yet they have their constant intelligences , and make preparations privately against them ; and sometimes 't is possible they are abused , as the christians are : however let their reports or assurances as to this approaching great action be what it will , god grant there may be a good understanding betwixt the commanders of the several nations which make up the succours expected ; if there be , it may please god they may prosper , if otherwise , there is great danger they will miscarry . finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a42320-e170 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 .